ã€ŠThe Imbecile Lord Is Married to Five Beautiful Goddessã€‹


 Chapter 1

    There were times when a single person dominated an entire era. The person whose name was enough to make enemies cower in fear.

    It is a legendary tale about an Emperor who established his empire.

    Age of Wars started with the Empire Of Kinley seeding in its conquest of unifying the territories of humans and ruling the entire human faction as an overlord.

    But greed knows no bounds, his thirst didn¡¯t end with the control of humans.

    He wanted the title of God. He wanted to defy God and strength to make God kneel before him and rule over them.

    His conquest had destroyed the prolonged interval of peace and prosperity.

    The Emperor of Kinley dered himself as Holy Emperor. He achieved the strength that rivalled God.

    And achieved the seemingly impossible feat, an Emperor whose status was equal to God.

    The Church kneeled before him. The demon feared him, elves, orcs, dwarves and even dragons were easily been triumphed over, by him.

    His tales of debauchery and cruelty spread far and wide. But his days of enjoyment didn¡¯tst long.

    The Gods were not able to descend on the mortal ns to end his tyranny but that didn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t interfere.

    A heaven shattering revolt took ce that made the world crumble in fear.

    A vassal state rose in power to answer the call of heaven, to shake the legend with the power to rival the Holy Emperor, the one who was hailed as God-King blessed by the God and Goddess.

    The being that was born to destroy the enemy of Gods, the Emperor of Kinley.

    Since the gods cannot enter the fight by themselves and destroy the arrogant Emperor, they did this by blessing stigma and a child was born carrying the God of blood who waster hailed as the God-king.

    The man stood against the Holy Emperor, gathering the allies who have been cast away, who have been enved and who have been thrown away. He gathered all those who wanted to defy the Holy Emperor and waged the war.

    Finally, after 20 years of bitterness, he overthrew the Holy Emperor and crowned himself as the new Emperor of Kinley.

    Many countries that wanted to gain independence were liberated.

    The God-King who maintained a narrow bnce between all kingdoms and between all the races, the peace that was brought by him finally broke after his death.

    Many vassals became independent and formed a country of their own. The Church rose in power gathering huge support from the masses.

    As the devotees increased in number, it dered itself as an independent organisation whose powers rivalled a Kingdom.

    The greedy Demons started expanding their territories and waged war after war.

    The Empire of Kinley¡¯s power decreased as many protests were held. Despite this, no one was able to trample on it due to its rich history and a high number of natural resources and military.

    After all, the descendant carried the blood of Gods.

    After hundred years of history, the present Emperor Karl Von Stan seeded the presiding Emperor and reached the rank of Overload Knight and was able to lead the Kinley to its previous glory.

    He has nine children. Five sons and four daughters.

    Out of all the sons, the youngest one turned out to be an imbecile. While giving birth due toplications his mind turned vegetative and his mother died.

    He had hoped that the youngest Prince¡¯s mind may return to normal and he may recover. But his hope and prayer to the goddess were in vain and the more he grew the more idiotic he became.

    Moreover, if this wasn¡¯t enough, it waster confirmed that he didn¡¯t have the blood of Gods that is carried by all the descendants of the Emperor.

    Along with his idiotic deed, he became fat like a pig. He was the shame of his entire royal family, a disgrace. Sometimes even The Emperor, himself finds it disgusting to look at his son.

    He was so much dissatisfied with his offspring that he wanted to strangle his idiotic son.

    ¡®How can a royal family raise a useless person like him? So, he decided to cut him off from the family tree and gave him an independent title and banished him to a small countryside country.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t want to see a flower growing in the garden of thorns and banished him to a small vassal state after conquering it. The Royal family of the vassal state didn¡¯t have a hier and he made them adopt his useless son.

    A few years after his son was adopted, the king and queen of the vassal state died and the affairs be quite chaotic since his idiotic son was in no position to take over.

    Still, as he was a father, he couldn¡¯t let useless things go into ruins. So, he used him as a tool to curb many of the empire¡¯s future threats.

    In the neighbouring kingdoms where his son was banished, their king died and the daughter was crowned as the Empress since there was no male offspring.

    The Empress was quick-witted and pretty clever and was increasing her Kingdom¡¯s powers. The Emperors sent a small force and conquered it and merged the Kingdom with the one his idiotic son was going to rule.

    Since his son was an idiot. He decided to tie the Princess knot with his idiotic son and pull down the Empress¡¯s influence.

    After that, a war with the church broke out and both sides formed a truce to prevent the mutual destruction but The Emperor didn¡¯t want to let it end like this.

    He used his connection and forced the Saintess of the Church to be engaged with his son as the Second wife to humiliate her.

    Finding the wealthiest merchant an eyesore, he decided to teach them a lesson and forced them to either marry her daughter to his idiotic son or be ready to get destroyed.

    He put forward a proposal of marriage with the wealthiest merchant of the Empire, the Lockheart¡¯s and their daughter was engaged as the fifth prince¡¯s third fiancee.

    The Knight Julian also known as the goddess of war on the battlefield became the Fourth finance by the Emperor¡¯s order.

    The fifth fiancee of his imbecile son was raised from childhood to take care of him and was married to him.

    Like these, the imbecile lord was blessed as Five beautiful goddesses and subjected to all men¡¯s envy and jealousy.

    All of them were forced to swear and bind in the marriage contract that no matter what they can¡¯t break the engagement and can¡¯t harm their idiotic husband. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they take care of him or leave him alone but they can¡¯t break the contract by any means and breaking it will ensure a fate worse than death.

    Even death would be mercy if they go back on their words.

    No one knew why the Emperor was forced to marry all the beautiful flowers to cow dung and only thought that he wanted to humiliate the opposition forces where the opposition forces took it as an opportunity to seek and gather the intel.

    After that, the King never interfered nor saw his son and permanently cut off his connection with him and even the title of Stan was stripped from him.

    Like this, they started to live their life in the vassal state of Nevan whose condition was worsepared to any other small state.

    The nobles were corrupted, the merchants sought their profits, and poverty was at an all-time high. The nation was truly in shambles.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t care about it nor did anyone extend a helping hand.

    Using the idiotic prince as a puppet, the nobles squeezed all the wealth.

    Even the Empress who was known for her wisdom was not able to do anything.

    The ruining nation was seen as an opportunity to gather more wealth for neighbouring countries.

    As they noticed that the prince was abandoned they looked for an opportunity to conquer it into their kingdom.

    While the country was on verge of being ruined and its future was overshadowed by clouds of darkness.

    The day finally came when piercing rays of the sun blew away the darkness as the idiotic prince who had been in aa for six months finally opened his eyes.

    ¡­

    If you like this, please don¡¯t forget to add it to your library and vote with PS.

 Chapter 2

    Two men covering their faces holding daggers jumped through the window and entered a big spacious room decorated with luxurious things.

    The walls were decorated with gold, paintings of the ancient era were hung on the wall, and on the big bed made of jadey a figure sleeping.

    His body looked like a dried twig and he had sunken cheeks andrge dark circles in his eyes. His skin was already pale, devoid of blood. One can even see his cor bones and count the rib he had.

    The boy on the bed was barely hanging on to his life.

    ¡°Tsk. This imbecile is already dying. Why do we have to waste time on killing him?¡± One of them spoke.

    ¡°Cause it¡¯s easy money, you idiot.No matter whether he is an imbecile or not, he has a royal bloodline flowing through his veins.¡± Another man spoke.

    ¡°Royal, my ass. Have you seen the situation in the castle? I could hardly find any strong guard. What a piece of shit did the Emperor has given birth to.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± He spoke, taking out his dagger to kill the boy.

    As he took a few steps, he frowned as he didn¡¯t get any reply from his partner and turned back to look only to find no one behind him.

    ¡°Where did you go? Stop ying hide and seek.¡± He muttered slowly asking his partner to stop ying tricks.

    But before he could utter any more words, he heard the faint voice of a woman that send a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Ohhh! So you are here for my lord. I have been pretty boredtely.¡± She spoke as she ced the dagger on the men¡¯s throat.

    The man¡¯s back was drenched in sweat seeing the women appear out of thin air. He knew that he was no match for her.

    ¡°Please spare me. I can tell you about the client who had sent me.¡± He spoke in a pleading tone.

    ¡°No need. You can take the information with you to hell.¡±

    ¡°By the way, please repent there.¡±

    This was thest thing the man heard before his vision turned dark.

    ¡°Haaa.This has already happened for the 4th time. Can¡¯t the royals stop trying to kill him? Lord is already an imbecile and now he is in aa. Just how can his life pose a threat to them. Those bastards just wanted to get their hands on the lord¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could tear them apart. But if I do that, my Lord¡¯s life will be in danger. Oh!! Lord, when will you wake up?¡±

    ¡°I wish I could see a day when lord not only show the world his valour and might but also lead the kingdom to a prosperous era.¡±

    The woman muttering her grievances turned back only to be shocked. Her jaw was wide open as she turned back to see the lifeless lord who had been unconscious for months sitting up and staring at him.

    ¡°Riya, it¡¯s been a while.¡± The boy spoke as he tried to put the best smile he could muster on his face despite in his pitiful condition.

    His body looked like a dried twig which was devoid of any energy. Even putting on a simple smile was too taxing on his facial muscles.

    The girl looked at the boy and suddenly broke out in tears as finally, her prayer for the safety of the Lord was answered.

    She removed the veil and her figure changed into an extremely seductivedy with a body full of curves, she ran towards the boy as her big ck gentle eyes filled with love, met with the lifeless gaze of the boy which could even melt the heart of a man, made of stone.

    ¡­¡­.

    Six months ago.

    A huge ceremony was held on this date when the kingdom was founded many years ago.

    On stage, many people sat on chairs made of gold as they munched on the food.

    In front of them, many girls were dancing and entertaining the noble because of the festive asion and they cast yful smiles enough to bewitch any man.

    The higher authority were nobles they gathered here to celebrate and the money for this grand ceremony was leached from the kingdom treasury.

    While the nobles were enjoying and throwing their money, themoners gathered there looked at the nobles with the hope to get the leftover food thrown away by the nobles.

    In the middle of the stage surrounded by many nobles, a huge chubby boy of 19 years sat who was eating pig trotters. His hand had been stained with oil and his hairs were untidy. Pearl¡¯s blonde hair along with red eyes make him look like a disgusting pig.

    Anyone who looked in his direction had an urge to vomit. The nobles always had an urge to p this pig but they knew they couldn¡¯t because he was soon going to be the king and was their golden duck.

    ¡°Blurp.¡±

    The boy patted his huge round stomach giving a satisfied expression, then he looked at the girls.

    He pulled the man that sat beside him and asked¡±Why are they dancing like these and what is the asion today? This looks so colourful.¡±

    The body asked curiously as he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing here.

    ¡°Your majesty, today everyone is celebrating the founding of the kingdom. Everyone is here to take a look at their great king whose tales of bravery have been spread far and wide.¡± The man beside him spoke.

    The man was the finance minister of the kingdom but instead of improving the revenue of the kingdom, he is dead set on improving his wealth.

    ¡°Oh!!! Great, Great¡± The fatty boy spoke.

    Seeing the king was happy, the man spoke¡±By the way, Your Majesty, don¡¯t you feel the ceremony iscking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯scking. Hmmm, how?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, now that you have said there is not enough food.¡± The fatty boy spoke, rubbing his chin as the fat on his body rippled.

    ¡°I think your majesty should spend more money. Please allow this humble servant to make the ceremony grander so that it can benefit your stature.¡±

    ¡±If we don¡¯t spend enough, everyone will think that the king is a miser and is just saving money.¡±

    ¡°What!!! How can it be? Take all the money you want, Make it grander. Spent everything.No need to save, you have my full support. ¡± The fat boy spoke as he went back to eating the snacks.

    The man grinned as he cast a wolfish smile and looked at others signalling that their n seeded in forking out the money from this piggy.

    Just as they were about to celebrate their sess, thick dark clouds appeared in the sky covering it.

    The sky became pitch dark and loud rumbles of thunder were heard.

    The people started to scatter as a huge storm appeared and the high-speed wind started to blow from all directions, followed by lightning showers.

    But no one paid any attention to the Piggy king who was unable to understand the crux of the matter and thought, they were ying some games.

    The people on the stage started to run and the guards who were in charge of protection moved toward the king to protect him as they saw the idiot was busy eating even in this situation but before they could reach him.

    A huge bolt of lightning shed which brightened the whole area and turned everyone¡¯s vision dark by the sudden sh of light.

    As the brightness subsided everyone¡¯s eyes widened with horror as they found a ck charred figure looking at them with his mouth wide open.

    The lightning had directly hit the king.

    ¡°Nooooooooo¡­.¡±

    Everyone shouted in panic as eerie screams and the shrill of people resounded in the whole area.

 Chapter 3

    In a huge room, five beautifuldies whose beauty wereparable to that of a Goddess were present.

    They have gathered due to the terrible incident that had happened a few days ago.

    On the bed, a ck charred bodyid wearing a nket.

    Two beautifuldies were sitting beside the charred boy and looked at the body of the boy whoy there with moistened eyes.

    One of them had a white hair with ruby eyes and looked at the boy before her and rubbed his forehead.

    The boy who was going to be crowned as King in a few months was now lying in a pathetic state. His hair had been burnt by the lightning strike, turning him bald.

    His skin was charred and was burnt brutally by the strike of the lightning and if not for the potions, the boy would have already died.

    Caressing the boy¡¯s face, she remembered the memories of the time she had spent with the boy.

    Though it was short it was quite pleasing.

    The boy¡¯s mind may have been damaged but he had quite a gentle and innocent heart like the small kids, much to her liking.

    ¡°Is he still alive?¡±The red-haireddy spoke.

    ¡°Yes, he is still hanging onto his life. He is quite tenacious?¡± The white-haireddy smiled gently as she pinched the boy¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Tsk¡­.If he died, we would all be freed from this horrible nightmare¡± The red-haireddy spoke, clicking her tongue.

    The entire atmosphere turned cold as three killing intent locked on her.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me, like that? Don¡¯t tell me you seriously thought this disgusting pig as your husband. Does he even have the quality, a man should have?¡± The red-haired woman shouted with an annoyed tone.

    Beside her was ady with light auburn coloured hair and ady with blonde hair who looked at her with a chilling gaze but their killing intent was iparable whenpared to the piercing gaze of the ck-haireddy who was sitting beside the boy who looked at the red hairdy like a prey who is about to be killed by her.

    ¡°If you speak one more word, bad-mouthing my lord. I will make sure your head will be hung on Lockheart¡¯s merchant group fort for all the world to see.¡± The ck-haireddy spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Enough.¡± A huge voice echoed when the Auburn haireddy shouted who seems to be a leader among the group of fivedies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the situation? If he dies the kingdom will be in chaos, we will not get any help from the empire and a war of session will break out. If those greedy bastard nobles win the war, the kingdom which is already on the path of destruction will be on the path of extinction¡± She spoke.

    ¡°And we all will became ythings for others and be their ves. We all are bound to him by contract and married to him. Even if he dies, we can¡¯t ever go back to our previous lives.¡± She spoke as she got up from her seat.

    ¡°Moreover, if he does we are all going to die with him. Do you think the Emperor of Kinley will spare our lives? Either he will kill us or make us ves.¡± She spoke and started walking towards the bed.

    Standing before the bed, she looked at the boy who was in an unconscious state.

    She was the Queen of a small kingdom which was on the West side of Nevan. Her name was Catherine and everyone refers to her as Catherine Wiseman for her wisdom. She had carried her nation from debts and destruction to where it was today but only to meet its end by the Empire.

    Still, she was not killed and was given a chance to live if she married this imbecile.

    Rather than marrying a person who treats her as a tool, it was better to marry this prince who is immersed in his own life and doesn¡¯t interfere in her path.

    She looked around the room and said, ¡°Is there no way to save him?¡±

    Hearing her question, the white-haireddy said, ¡°Potions are not working and they are only able to sustain his life but they can¡¯t prolong the inevitable.¡±

    Hearing the question the atmosphere turned gloomy.No matter what type of person the boy was, he was their husband and how can they watch him die like this.

    Though he was an imbecile, he was better than greedy people who lust over their bodies.

    The white-haireddy closed her eyes and thought about many things and finally said¡±There might be a way to save him.¡±

    Everyone present out there looked at her as their ears perked up.

    ¡°There is a ritual which I have seen in the temple. If we follow it and all of us sacrifice some part of our life span, we can bring him from death.¡±She spoke.

    ¡± Is that even possible?¡±The ck-haireddy said.

    ¡°We have to sacrifice our life span for him.Are you kidding me?¡± The red-haireddy eximed in an annoying tone.

    ¡°We all have a hundred years of life span and as our rank increases, we can increase our life span. We don¡¯t need to give much of our life span. We just need to sacrifice some of our lifespan, so that we can heal him after he wakes up and we can also use other means to sustain his situation after he is saved.¡±

    She paused for a moment, biting her lips and said, ¡°The only problem is that it will be really painful.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, so we now we have to even suffer because of him. Great!¡±The red-haireddy spoke with anger but her eyes had a hint of fear in it.

    ¡°Are we going to do this?¡± The red-haired spoke o with a trembling voice.

    ¡°We have to do this. As his wives, we must do everything we can, to protect our husband. Moreover, don¡¯t forget our lives are connected with him.¡± The Auburn-haireddy spoke.

    ¡°Okay whatever, let¡¯s get over it quickly.¡±The red-haireddy spoke with annoyance.

    The red-haireddy looked at the blonde-haireddy who always kept quiet, seeing she didn¡¯t say anything she shrugged her shoulder.

    The white-haireddy nodded and asked everyone to stand in a circle joining their hands.

    As all the five beautifuldies whosebined beauty can topple the world and just a nce from them can steal your heart stood holding their hands forming a circle.

    The white-haired started the ritual and chanted spells.

    Her hair fluttered and her body was covered with an unearthly glow making her look like a fairy who descended from heaven.

    The air around them fluctuated and rippled as their bodies glow in various colours of light ording to their hair colour.

    A small orb of light came out of their bodies and converged into a ball that was shining brightly.

    Thedies felt a soul tearing pain that was too much for them to handle. They gritted their teeth to endure the unimaginable pain.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare to die, you asshole even after my sacrifice otherwise I will haunt you even after I die,¡¯The red-haireddy muttered inwardly as she tried to contain the heart wrecking pain.

    The orb became bigger and glowed brightly and flew into the white-haireddy¡¯s hands.

    The white-haireddy held the orb closer to her heart as if the orb was a sacred and most precious thing to her.

    She took it and then chanted a few words. The orb flew and hovered around the charred chubby king and hovering for a moment, it went inside it.

    A-pir of light descended onto the boy and the charred body started to change at a visible rate.

    Hair started to grow from his bald head. His skin started to revert to the original soft glowing skin and he finally reverberated back to his human form and started his breathing which had slowed down, started to fasten.

    ¡°Why is he not waking up?¡± The ck-haireddy spoke.

    ¡°It will take time. We have just nourished his soul which was on the verge of copsing. He will slowly recover though it may take a few days to a few years.¡± The white-haireddy spoke and looked at the boy who was sleeping with an innocent cute expression.

 Chapter 4

    In a ce full of nothingness where the flow of time didn¡¯t seem to exist and everything was filled with darkness.

    The ce seemed to stretch into infinity and there was not a single ray of light.

    A body floated in the darkness flowing through the void endlessly.

    The person who was floating on the sea of nothingness suddenly opened his eyes and rubbed his eyes as he thought that he had gone blind but even after rubbing his eyes for some time, he was not able to see anything.

    He was trying to move his hands and feet but he wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    Unable to understand what was going on and where he was, he shouted and cursed ¡°What the fuck is going on.¡±

    He looked around but couldn¡¯t find anything, it felt as if he was in the void where no physical substance exist which sacred him to his core.

    ¡°Where am I, did I die?¡±

    ¡°Wait who am I?¡±

    ¡°My name is¡­My name.¡±

    He tried to recall his name but he wasn¡¯t able to remember who he was either, his memories were nk as if he appeared out of nowhere.

    As he tried to rack his brain, suddenly an excruciating pain assaulted him.

    He screamed as various memories of past and present inteced with each other and he screamed in at the top of his lungs as he felt his brain was about to burst.

    ¡°Argghhhhhhhhhh.¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Alex or George?¡±

    The boy questioned himself as he felt that he had lived two lives and had memories of two different lives.

    ording to his memories, in their first life, he was just a normal guy, who fell in love with a girl and settle with her but the girl he loved the most died suffering from cancer.

    After her death, he was so heartbroken and depressed that he had relied on alcohol to forget his pain and most of the time he wouldy here and there like a lifeless puppet and had developed a trauma of losing everybody around him which haunted him and became his nightmare.

    But he was freed from this torture finally, as he got into an ident granting him eternal peace but that¡¯s what he thought.

    And it was far from over as his soul was dragged into the cycle of reincarnation again.

    Memories of his second life started to resurface in his mind slowly.

    While in the second life he was born with the silver spoon, the youngest son of the strongest Emperor, he was not able to enjoy his status.

    The Prince could have enjoyed all the wealth in the world but while giving birth to him, his mother died due to someplications, and he turned out to be an idiot with a brain having mental damage.

    After a decade of ostracization and humiliation, he was cast away and banished to a small kingdom.

    Even after banishment, he was not left alone as his father used him as a tool to humiliate his enemies by marrying their precious daughter to an imbecile fatty like him.

    He remembered that he was married to five women who were as beautiful as a goddess.

    An empress, a goddess of war Valkyrie, The Saintess, The Goddess of Wealth and The Shadow queen. These were familiar names that his wives were known as in his second life but fate was bitch.

    He didn¡¯t get a chance to enjoy their sweetness and was just a pawn to his father even after he was banished since he was an idiot, he was just a dancing puppet that the nobles used to loot all the money and finally, he remembered his death after being hit by lightning.

    ¡± For fucking sake. Just how unlucky am I. In one life, I didn¡¯t have everything and died pathetically while in another life, I had everything, but I still died after being hit by lightning. Of all the people present there, I was the unluckiest one to be hit by lightning.¡±

    ¡°Damn. Fuck you fuck you¡­Even after I died I can¡¯t get a moment of peace and be pulled to this goddamn ce.¡±

    ¡°For fucking sake where the hell am I.¡±

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    He cursed to his heart¡¯s content.

    As he wasmenting about his life, many dazzling rays of light shone on him and the darkness that surrounded him suddenly vanished as if it never existed in the first ce.

    The sudden influx of light almost blinded him. After rubbing his eyes, he saw a throne before him and on it, a gorgeousdy sat staring at her.

    His heart started to beat faster and his mind became a mess as she stared at her beauty.

    Thedy stood up and cast another light on him and his mind became normal.

    ¡°Even though you are affected by my charm, it¡¯s still amazing that you were able to hold on to your desire from running amok.¡± Thedy spoke, giving a seductive smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The boy asked with a fearful expression.

    ¡°I am Goddess Reba, ¡°Thedy replied.

    The boy¡¯s pupil shrank and no words came out of his mouth.

    ¡± Goddess Reba, one of the Holy goddesses worshipped by the people. Please don¡¯t joke with me. What a joke¡±He muttered as he thought all this was just an illusion that he was having after dying.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion and you aren¡¯t dead.¡± The goddess spoke.

    ¡°What!! How.¡±He eximed in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s because my daughter sacrificed her life to save yours.¡±The boy heard another voice but unlike the seductive voice, it was full of resentment.

    ¡°Tsk. Just for an idiot, my precious daughter sacrificed a part of her life. Tsk.¡±She spoke.

    ¡°Hush, even my precious daughter sacrificed a portion for this idiot, a good for nothing fellow, who can¡¯t even change his clothing¡± The boy heard another voice.

    ¡°What else can a pig do except leech off others.¡±Anotherdy spoke.

    The boy who was floating in darkness felt as if the world was spinning, he was hearing the voices of multiple people at the same time.

    Moreover, each voice was mesmerizing and alluring enough that it rang like a melodious song in his ears.

    ¡± Just what the hell is going on? Why am I being cursed for no reason? Oh God, just what is this?¡±The boy was on the verge of crying tears of blood but nothing came out of his eyes.

    He had just woken up after dying, only to find himself in this goddamn darkness where he heard voices of manydies along with Goddess Reba who was cursing for an unknown reason.

    ¡°Wait! Is this some kind of mental demon?¡±The boy muttered as small memories shed in his mind about the cultivation novel where mc develops mental demons.

    If not for facing something that was beyond his understanding, he would have shown the middle finger and said¡± Fuck you.¡±

    Before he could see only Goddess Reba sitting on a huge throne in front of him and everything around him was filled with darkness but suddenly everything became lit as he saw, he was in a huge room where five huge thrones stood and sitting on them were five beautifuldies, so beautiful that he found it hard to take his eyes from them.

    As the boy looked at it, he felt as if he was losing his mind from the beautiful austere they were radiating as if they were all holy angels or goddesses of beauty.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t able to see their faces fully but their aura was enough to show their mesmerizing figure.

    ¡°Reduce your Charm.¡± A voice reverberated across the room which woke the boy up from his stupor and he looked at the source of sound to see ady or goddess sitting on a humongous throne seductively folding her legs.

    Her throne was bigger than the five thrones thaty before the boy, on her head was a golden cor which was sparkling with golden light.

    She looked at the boy and said¡±Alex, youring to this ce is just a coincidence and luck yed a huge role in it. Since you were able to get a second chance, it¡¯s time for you to repay the ones who you owe.¡±

    Gulp

    The boy swallowed his saliva as he heard her words.

 Chapter 5

    Alex suddenly felt a gentle pat on his head. It felt like the tender love of a mother when she caresses her child¡¯s hair.

    He felt a warm and fuzzy feeling welling up inside him which gave him sce and calmness. He felt as if all his worries and pain had disappeared leaving behind a sense of calmness and peace.

    ¡°My Child, are you okay now?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Alex nodded subconsciously as if a mother had calmed her child but woke up from the stupor and found himself in thedy¡¯s embrace who was sitting on the throne.

    He heard several clicking of tongues and disgruntled voices. He didn¡¯t need to look at the source to hear where the voices wereing from.

    ¡°I¡­..¡± Alex wanted to say something but his voice faltered.

    Before Alex could utter any words, thedy put her finger on his lips and muttered¡±Be patient, you will know all the answers to your queries.¡±

    Thedy looked at Reba as she rubbed Alex¡¯s hair lovingly.

    Rebeca looked at the Queen Goddess and sighed and started to exin¡±Alex, I hope you can at least remember that you almost died after being hit by the lightning.¡±

    Alex nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now let me summarise what happened next¡± Rebeca spoke.

    ¡°You were on the door of death but my daughter saved your life at thest moment by a forbidden ritual,¡± Rebeca said.

    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed as she heard the term daughter and asked curiously ¡°Your daughter, wait you mean, the Goddess have a daughter.¡±

    Rebeca nodded and said¡±In fact, we all goddesses have a daughter. It doesn¡¯t mean that we are giving birth to a daughter. It means the girls are born carrying our legacies and some of our strengths whom we refer to them as our daughters.¡±

    Alex narrowed his eyeball and thought he was finding many interesting things but at the same time, he was also tense, thinking that the information he was getting today may overload his brain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stare at us like that. You know our daughter very well. After all, you are the husband of our daughters.¡±

    Rebbeca¡¯s words rang like thunder in Alex¡¯s ears and he was so shocked that he felt his jaw drop on the ground and felt the world spinning.

    ¡®O, God! What kind of shit world is this? This imbecile was married to five daughters of a goddess no in fact five goddesses but he couldn¡¯t even enjoy his life.¡±Alex felt like crying and his expression turned ugly.

    ¡®So, that¡¯s the reason I was cursed out of nowhere. After all which mother can tolerate a son inw like him. Even I would be pissed if my daughter was forced to marry such a dumbass.¡¯

    Even Alex was disgusted with himself, for the way he lived and behaved in his second life, if not for the memories of both his life resurfacing and luckilying here, he would have led a worthless life.

    Though he remembers that his wives were forced to marry him but still, marriage is a marriage at the end of the day and their husband was an imbecile, an idiot pig like me.

    ¡®What a pity!¡¯Alex sighed.

    ¡°Now, about the reason why are you here?¡±

    ¡°You were about to enter the cycle of reincarnation again but as our daughters sacrificed some of their lifespans to save you and you were pulled out of the door of death and became a wandering soul. If not for our intervention, your soul would have been wandering in between the state of living and death, in this fleeting abyss of darkness.¡±

    ¡°This ce is known as the Sanctum of Goddess where we live.¡±

    Gulped.

    Alex swallowed his saliva, he didn¡¯t think the situation was so serious and thought that the Goddess must have brought him here.

    ¡°So, Goddess Mother inw, how can I return or can I ever return?¡± Alex asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°Who are you calling Mother In Law,¡± Reba shouted but Alex didn¡¯t feel any hint of anger in her voice and thought that maybe the Goddess had epted the inevitable fate of their daughter¡¯s life being ruined by marrying him.

    ¡°It may take a year or 10 years or 100 years, it depends on when your body in the real world is healed fully and is ready to ept your soul.¡±

    ¡°What! So many years that means I have to rot here for aeons?¡±Alex eximed in panic.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you are rotting here.¡±

    A Goddess grumbled as she saw Alex being taken care of by their queen like her own child.

    ¡°Alex, listen my child¡± The Queen Goddess spoke with a warm tone, overflowing with warmth.

    Alex doesn¡¯t know whether it was real or the Queen Goddess using her power but her words always gave him a sense of security and belongingness.

    ¡°Since, you are here. We will teach you the things we know to the best of our ability for the future prosperity of yours and your¡¯s wives. You have a cruel fate before you.So,you have to get stronger to face your fate.¡±

    ¡°Goddess of Prosperity, Goddess of Wisdom, Goddess of War, Goddess of Wealth, Goddess of Lust, they will teach you the things they know. So be prepared to undergo a strenuous training session.¡±

    While Queen Goddess was exining to him, Alex¡¯s mind was stuck with lightning on hearing the name of Goddess of Lust.

    ¡®So, I am also married to the daughter of Goddess of Lust.¡¯Sweat trickled down from his forehead.

    ¡®By the way, who among his wife is the goddess of lust daughter.¡¯Alex thought as many perverted thoughts came into his mind but he shook his head to clear them.

    After the Queen Goddess exined that she had taken fancy to him and decided to adopt him as his son, she decided that the Goddess of War would be the first one to teach him since the most important thing for him was to get stronger.

    Though teaching here wouldn¡¯t affect his real strength and he will just be carrying the knowledge and experience when his soul returns to his body but that was enough for him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex wanted to refute and wanted to ask something but he was pulled by the Goddess of War, and their figures disappeared leaving others.

    As soon as Alex¡¯s figure disappeared, the thrones in the room disappeared leaving behind the Queen Goddess who was bound in the chain from head to toe.

    Rebbeca looked at her and said¡±Queen, will you be alright after using so much power?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, for my son I can even give up my divinity.¡±

    A tear trickled down her eyes and moistened her cheek as she thought about the countless beings that are being ughtered and killed by that being.

    ¡°Now, everything is in the hands of fate. Only time will decide whether the world will survive or be drowned in darkness.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Alex didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since he was in aa. His soul was able to pass through the realm of life and death but The Goddess guided his soul to their sanctuary.

    After spending his time in Sanctuary, only the goddess knew how many years had passed but after a long period of time, his soul had finally returned in his body.

    Alex opened his eyes and saw the familiar ceiling which he remembered in the blurred memories he had when he was an imbecile.

    He looked nkly around the surroundings as if he had woken up from a long dream. His vision was blurry and painful to the point of tearsing from them as his eyes hadn¡¯t seen light for a long time. He felt a strange liquid was flowing from a pouch into his arm

    He tried to get up but his body didn¡¯t have any strength to get up. He tried to tilt his head, and a small cracking sound was heard.

    His muscles and bones had be stiff as he was in aa.

    He tried to raise his hands. Slowly and steadily, he found strength returning to them.

    His vision recovered but he was still having a minor headache.

    As he thought about getting up, he heard a whisper. Pretending to be asleep, he observed two assassins wearing ck clothesing toward him.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Alex cursed inwardly at his luck. He never had an ounce of luck whether it was in his previous life or this life.

    He just came back and now his life was in peril again. As he cursed his life damned, a silhouette of a woman quickly appeared and killed the two men as swift as a hawk killing his prey.

    The woman wore a ck assassin suit and the tight feeding of her dress just highlighted her curves.

    Alex saw the woman removing her veil andmenting with sorrowful eyes. Seeing the beautiful face with a curvy body, it didn¡¯t take too for him to recognize her.

    Riya was trained from her childhood days to be his caretaker whoter became his fifth wife.

    But after meeting with Goddess, he came to know she was the daughter of Goddess of Lust.

    Out of all his wives, as far as he can remember only Riya used to care for him genuinely.

    He didn¡¯t know how can someone like a fatty pig like him when he get the urge to vomit, on thinking about how he looked like when he was fatty but after staying in thea for months all his fat had worn down and now he looked like a skinny rag of bones.

    Though he didn¡¯t know when or how she became an assassin, he had faint memories of Riya being called Shadow queen by a group of people.

    Seeing her, unable to hold his excitement Alex got up from the bed.

    Riya after finishing her job turned back, to see a pale skinny young man with long blonde hair looking at her with an affectionate gaze.

    Seeing his expression, her heart teared up and she closed her mouth with her hand and shouted¡±My Lord are you awake?¡±

    Her breathing hastened, as he saw the Lord who seemed to emit an unearthly beauty in contrast to the appearance he had before.

    What surprised her more was the lord¡¯s gaze. As far as she remembered, her lord¡¯s eyes were always wandering here and there and couldn¡¯t focus at a point but she could see his gaze which was focused only on her.

    ¡°Yes, Riya I am back,¡± Alex spoke as tears of happiness came out of his eyes.

    ¡­.

    Alex¡¯s body was too weak to move around. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to reveal that he had awakened from aa for now and didn¡¯t want to alert the nobles.

    The first thing Alex did was to heal his body with a healing spell and recover his energy but contrary to his expectations no changes urred at his fingertips.

    ¡°Haaa¡­¡± A long sigh escaped from his mouth.

    In the Sanctum of Goddess, he had trained hard and reached the point of the highest realm in this world but now he was just a helpless littlemb whom anyone stepped upon.

    When this reality struck him, he lost all his strength in his body and closed his eyes again. He wanted his mind to go nk for a moment for the time being as the sense of exhaustion was eroding his body. He was finding it hard even to stay awake for hours.

    As Alexy on the bed within the warm and cosy nket apanied by a fairy. Riya wasid beside him and had already gone to sleep having sweet dreams.

    Even after sleeping beside a beauty, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Alex looked at Riya¡¯s breathtaking beauty and a sweet smell lingered in the air. He was too nervous to fall sleep

    Since he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he thought about his ns.

    The first thing he needed to do was train himself, but for that to begin, his body at least needed some time as in his current state he was barely able to walk.

    After that, he had to look at how the things in his country were. Leaving the country in the hands of the nobles did no good and lead to doom.

    From Riya, Alex wants to know about his other wives. Catherine and Christine were in the Wright kingdom.

    Athena after marrying him was stripped from the title of Saintess and was banished from the main Church.

    But she was still in a Church in Kinley trying to help the poor and weak while Yvonne was in her estate managing the business.

    ¡°This sucks.¡± Alexughed bitterly. Though, he can¡¯t deny that he was attracted to them and wanted to know them and get their love. Even though he had taken on the responsibility of the husband, he didn¡¯t think that his wives even saw him as a man.

    The way things were, his pride as a man was going to be trampled by them.

    As Alex was lost in thought, he heard a faint sounding from his mind.

    ¡°What the hell!From Where the fuck did this RPG screen sprout from?¡± Alex muttered as he saw the screen before him and fell into deep thoughts when another message appeared before him on the screen.

    [Host, you have 10 seconds to make your choice. If you don¡¯t choose in 10 seconds, the system would be deactivated and may take a few years to activate again]

    ¡°What, activate¡­I mean yes.¡±

    ¡°What the hell it is already threatening me.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Gulp.

    Alex stalled his saliva seeing the virtual screen in front of him and spoke¡±Yes.¡±

    Following hismand, a screen appeared showcasing his status.

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level 1

    Exp:0/10

    HP:6/10

    Mana:0

    Strength:3

    Agility:2

    Stamina:5

    Vitality:4

    Stat Points :0

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[locked], Mana Sensor[Locked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level 0, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level 0

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened as he looked at the pathetic status that was disyed in front of him.

    He was too weak, no he was just a twig that can be snapped by blowing winds.

    His health was so low that he may be knocked unconscious by a sneeze.

    Moreover, all the skills which he had learnt by working days and night had been locked.

    Though it may feel wrong if he was able to use all the skills the moment he got up.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this body?¡± Alex muttered in an irritated tone.

    [Host, this is the current status of your body. Since you have been in aa, your body is too weak. Moreover, your soul needs to adapt to the current body]

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Alex¡¯s red eyes glowed as he heard but a frown appeared on your face¡± By the way who are you and what is this system.¡±

    [Host, I am the AI of the system who will guide you on your life journey.]

    [Now, about your second question, this is the Goddess Guidance System. The power that the system will provide originates from you.]

    ¡°What! The power originates from me?¡± Alex asked with a stupefied expression.

    [Yes, Host. During countless years of your training, you have be quite a strong individual that can threaten the top powerhouse but it wasn¡¯t in your own body so you only have the experiences and memories of it. The Queen Goddess used her divinity and all your strength had been epassed in this system and this system will help you to recover your strength slowly and readily]

    ¡°Haha hahaha,¡± Alex spoke, with a self-deprecatingugh.

    ¡°So, my hard work didn¡¯t go in vain in the end.¡±

    In the Sanctuary of Goddess, he can¡¯t even remember how day and night passed.

    When training with the Goddess of War, he was beaten until he wasn¡¯t able to tolerate it anymore.

    And if this wasn¡¯t enough, after his training with Goddess of War, he would have to go through a torture session with Goddes of lust who will use all her charms to make him get used to the charms.

    After that, the Goddess of Wisdom would drag him into a study session followed by a spell session by Goddess Reba.

    ¡°Hmmm, by the way, why are my mana and magic show zero, though everything else is low, it was still better than nothing.¡±

    [Host, that¡¯s because you still now haven¡¯t awakened mana and I suggest you refrain from going through an awakening ]

    ¡°Why!¡± Alex asked with a deep frown forming on his face.

    [Did you forget the Goddess teaching? A vessel should be equally strong enough to contain the things inside, your body will burst into pieces if you try to awaken mana]

    Alex¡¯s face became red with embarrassment, in the heat of the moment he had forgotten about the basics.

    Most of the mistakes people make are awakening mana without having a strong body.

    With a strong body, your strength will be further multiplied by your awakening.

    ¡°Okay, what do I have to do now?¡± Alex asked.

    [Host, you need to wake up first to do anything]

    Alex¡¯s next words almost choked in his throat as he heard the system.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you increase my health or strength a little bit or give me a small quest.¡±

    [The system work is to make you strong not spoon-fed you. Every time you grow stronger will be by your work. The System will simplify the process and not omit it. Give a few days and you will naturally recover some strength to walk after which the system will assign you a quest]

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Alex muttered as he looked at the sleeping beauty who slept soundly without any hint of worry on his face.

    Alex could feel that Riya didn¡¯t have a proper sleep in the following month because of guarding him and worrying for Alex.

    Alex looked at the sexy pink lips and tried to move his hands to touch them. If he would have strength, he would have already gotten up and kissed her. After all, she belongs to only him and will be the only his and in this life whom he had vowed to protect to protect her wives.

    Alex remembered hisst word with the Goddess, where he promised that he would take care of their daughter and proved to be a worthy husband.

    ¡°I wish others would be this easy to get along with.¡±

    Riya and Alex both were 19 years old while his other wives were older than him.

    His first wife Catherine was The Queen and is 25 years old, the daughter of the Goddess of Wisdom who is quite capable and immovable in spirit.

    His second wife Christina was the daughter of the Goddess of War and was a Valkyrie, a flower that blooms amidst the battlefield. She was close to the Transcendent rank but to marry him she was crippled and her rank dropped to the Disciple level.

    His third wife Athena was the daughter of the Goddess of Prosperity who was the Saintess and wanted to devote her life to helping others but her position was stripped and she was an outcast from the church.

    His fourth wife Yvonne was the daughter of the Goddess of Wealth and if what Alex remembered was correct, she is quite a venomous tongue though she is quite a softie from inside.

    Each one of them is a beauty who can call forth a war to be conquered upon.

    Thinking about getting along with them was already giving Alex a headache.

    Since he can¡¯t start his training now, he should first get general information about this world and its structure.

    His current life is more like a reincarnated Mc where he dies by ident and upies a body of a dead person who doesn¡¯t have any knowledge.

    But before he could do anything,he had to get up from his damned bed.

 Chapter 8

    After five days of continuous care and constant treatment by Riya, Alex was able to recover a little and can now lift his arms freely but walking and running on his feet were still farther than he thought.

    His health points rose from 6 to 7 after being fed nutrient soup every day.

    Alex asked Riya about healing potions but Riya told that their condition was too bad to afford healing potions. Moreover, all the healing potions they have got from the Empire beforeing here were used on Alex to sustain him when he was in aa.

    Alex just sighed and cursed his misfortune. In this life, he was born with a silver spoon but the spoon was snatched away before he could make use of it.

    If he was able to recover from being an imbecile when he was in the Royal ce, things would surely be different.

    While he was still going through rehabilitation, he didn¡¯t waste his time and read books to replenish his knowledge about the world.

    The name of this world is Everton.

    It was a big centralndmass which is ruled by many species.

    Humans have three big empires, Kinley which is the oldest followed by the newly found Arkan and Harold.

    Since each Empire is as humongous as a continent in its previous world. The Empire is divided into numerous small vassal kingdoms.

    The Vassal Kingdoms can wage war among themselves and unless another Empire invades the Vassal State, The Empire generally didn¡¯t intervene.

    The Vassal Kingdoms are graded from Tier 1 to Tier 7 while Tier 1 are the best while Tier 7 is the worst.

    The Nevan Kingdom was Tier 4 before but it fell down to Tier 7. Fortunately, there were also other Tier 7 Kingdom.

    Alex felt that if he would remain in aa for a year or two then a Tier 8 had to be used for Nevan.

    Catherine¡¯s the Wright-Kingdom was Tier 6 but she carried it to Tier 3 but it dropped after the Emperor invaded it and merged it with Nevan.

    Seeing Alex sighing every day, Riya spoke¡±Lord, I know you are worried about many things but think about the brighter side.¡±

    ¡°Brighter Side, what brighter side is there to think about, we all are drowning in darkness, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex chuckled and gave a dispiritedugh.

    Riya bent down before Alex who was sitting in the wheelchair and taking his hands and caressing it, spoke softly ¡°My Lord, the first good thing is that you are no longer an imbecile or an idiot and you have recovered your mental state.¡±

    ¡°Second thing is that now look at yourself while you were in aa, you have lost your weight. Every time, I hear others saying you piggy and disgusting pig, my heartaches. But now you have bethin, once you recover you will shine like a bright sun among the sea of the stars in thesky.¡±

    Alex blinked his eyes as she heard Riya¡¯s sweet voice which carried a tint of sensuality, her sweet sensual voice was like honeydew dropping on him and melting away the block of sorrow while providing a sense of serenity.

    ¡°Riya, I am wondering about one thing. All of my wives are forced to marry me by that god damn father of mine and all of them must hate me to the core but from you, I can¡¯t see any hint of anger or sadness or remorse. Rather when I woke up, seeing the happiness on your face, I was shocked for a moment. Moreover, even after doing so much, you will be just hidden in shadow and will be thought of as a maid by everyone.¡± Alex spoke.

    When he woke up Riya hugged him and cried for a while, her two big assets pressing against his chest gave a wonderful feeling but the moment wasn¡¯t suitable at that time for him to enjoy it.

    Riya¡¯s every move was filled with charm and elegance. She is a natural seducer.

    Alex was sure that if he was healthy, it would be hard for him to control his urge.

    Riya gave an alluringugh that melted Alex¡¯s heart and said¡±My Lord, my existence is because of you. When I was small, I was a ve that was going to be sold to people as ythings but you rescued me, The Emperor saw that I was quite talented and decided to train me as your maid and a guard. I have already dedicated my life to yours but when the Emperor decided to ce my name in the contract as your wife. My happiness knew no bounds.¡±

    ¡°This Riya is only yours in this whole life and life that will being next. My soul is already yours.¡± Riya exhibited a gentle smile with her sparkling ck eyes.

    Alex felt as if his heart had been shot with an arrow. She is as terrifying as a subus, he fears that he will be sucked dry in bed if he doesn¡¯t improve his stamina.

    Alex raised his head and held Riya¡¯s face, trying to pull it towards him. Riya followed Alex¡¯s notion and her face came near Alex.

    Alex lowered, gave a gentle kiss on her forehead and patted her head.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Riya¡¯s eyes widened and she blushed a little, as her face became red slightly.

    Riya felt her body temperature going up a few margins and closed her eyes out of embarrassment and her eyshes fluttered as she shook her head in shyness.

    Seeing her reaction, Alex¡¯s mouth twitched a little. Just a simple kiss made her react this much, making her body hot. If he kissed her lips he feared, he may set her desires on mes.

    The Goddess of Lust had clearly warned him to keep in check Riya. There are chances she would get the urge to fulfil her sexual desire and if left unchecked something terrible could happen if one day she loses control of her charm then everyone in the surrounding may turn into a sex fiend.

    Previously, he wondered why Riya most of the time wore a veil. But after knowing things, he knew if she exposed her face, she could create havoc.

    Her charm will only increase with her strength and by the use of her charm, she can turn any living thing into her puppet.

    Alex¡¯s eyes shone with resolution. He can¡¯t take it slow, though his body is recovering, if this goes on as he would take too much time.

    Alex tried to raise his legs and put them on the ground, he tried to stand up.

    But his legs trembled and as he started to put pressure on them to stand, he stammered and fell to the ground.

    Riya who was on the side caught Alex quickly but Alex shoved her away and forbade her from helping him.

    He had to do this with his own will.

    Alex fell several times as he tried to walk. It looked as if a newborn baby was trying to walk but failed repeatedly.

    His legs had forgotten how to walk, moreover, there were no muscles in his leg that could support the ragged bones of his.

    After countless tries, Alex was finally able to stand without falling and exhaled in relief.

    That was when a message shed before his eyes suddenly.

    [Quest]

    Run 10 Km

    Push up 100 times

    Pull up 100 times

    Time limit: 5 days

    Reward:5 Stats Points

    Quest Begins now

 Chapter 9

    The Castle in which Alex was staying was quite big but the workers working in it were quite pitiful.

    Most of the maids and servants had to leave the castle as they weren¡¯t getting their sry. The one who is in charge of giving them money had taken everything into his pocket.

    On top of that, there were just a hundred soldiers on his side and among them, only a meagre number of soldiers were awakened and were at squire rank.

    And to add salt to his wound, most of the soldiers remaining here are spies of the noble who report the daily activity.

    Many soldiers have joined the noble¡¯s private army whereas Alex didn¡¯t know if there are even a soldier who was loyal to him.

    But what can he do, who in his right mind would serve a King like him.

    Therefore the job of protecting Alex fell on Riya who was an Epic rank warrior who protected Alex from the shadows.

    Riya was apanied by her two trusted maids and both of them were of Squire rank.

    La and Rose.

    Along with Riya both of them were responsible for Alex¡¯s safety in case Riya need to leave Alex side for some reason.

    Alex came to know that his kingdom had around 4000 soldiers in total but most of them have left with Catherine to her city.

    Though Catherine¡¯s Kingdom was merged with Nevan, for now, it operated independently from Nevan.

    Catherine wanted to merge her Wright Kingdom with Nevan and make it stronger but the corrupted nobles did not want it to happen as their power would severely decrease.

    Since the true authority lies with Alex who used to be an imbecile, the noble manipted Alex to make him sign the document, where the authority to deploy any decree had to be made with the full support of the noble houses.

    While Nevan and Wright were burning from inside because of an internal conflict, the Kingdom of Amidon which was beside Wright wanted to take this opportunity to upy some of Wright¡¯s territories.

    Wright was already in a weakened state after Kinley invaded it and it needed some to get back on track but the merging of Nevan was dragging it down.

    Seeing that Nevan¡¯s state became worse day by day despite Catherine¡¯s work, she decided to take a gamble.

    She asked the soldiers who were dissatisfied with the current management of Nevan, toe to her Wright city and once they had be sufficiently stronger and dealt with the neighbouring Kingdom, they would purge the noble by force and free Nevan from those flight noble clutches.

    The nobles, though dissatisfied, have toply with her as with Wright¡¯s fall, Nevan¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t be good.

    In response to her call, 80% of the soldiers left, though they were quite weak, under Catherine¡¯smand and strict guidance they would soon be a force to contend with.

    Alex got this information from Riya as Catherine had informed everyone about her ns.

    Though Alex was eager to announce his arrival unless he made them see the changes he had gone through in person, it will not make any difference.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In therge group inside the castle, a boyy on the floor of the training ground breathing heavily.

    Just 10 push-ups, just a meagre 10 all it took for him to bepletely exhausted.

    Alex looked at the screen.

    [Quest]

    Walk 10km: 7/10km

    Do 100 pushups: 63/100

    Do 100 pull up:49/100

    Time left:2:14:34:2

    Fortunately, the system took pity on him and gave him a few days toplete it otherwise he would die just frompleting the quest.

    ¡®And an announcement will be made, King Of Nevan died while doing push-ups and went to Nethend. The Goddess had finally heard our call and taken away the idiot. It¡¯s time to celebrate.¡¯

    He looked at the timer, he nearly had two and half days.

    Walking 10 km was not a problem but doing push-ups and pull-ups was too vexing for his current body.

    Every time he does a push-up, he feels as if his bones are breaking apart.

    Alex¡¯s body was the weakest of all and he had a bad constitution.

    Medical science in this world is not as developed as in his previous world and people mostly rely on magic.

    In the six months time in which he was unconscious, his body hadn¡¯t got many proper nutrients and proteins, which degraded his muscles and used up all his umted fats.

    Alex had dyed his hair ck and with his change in shape, no one would be able to identify him.

    The Castle was quite deserted and there were hardly any guards except a few at the entrance who mostlyzed around.

    Even a thief may break into a castle to steal money if they had any left.

    Alex¡¯s goal was to reach a normal level of stats that an ordinary healthy human has then try to gather a group of loyal people on his side first.

    An ordinary human except for his mana and magic, everything has 10 points but he didn¡¯t have even half of the upper value in most.

    Alex can raise his strength either by training orpleting the system requirement to get stat points.

    Alex took the towel from Riya who was wearing a maid dress and wore a veil covering her face.

    Alex smiled.

    ¡°Riya, tell me do we have a good martial instructor?¡± Alex asked with a serious tone.

    Riya thought for a moment putting her hand on the waist and tilting her body a little which exposed her matured curves.

    Alex rolled his eyes and watched it to his heart¡¯s content after all he had the privilege to admire her beauty.

    ¡°How about the martial instructor who taught the soldier,¡± Riya said.

    ¡± How is he?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. He is so, so if we measure him by Kinley standards. He is a Master in rank.¡± Riya spoke.

    ¡°What about his age?¡±

    ¡°He is around 40, my lord,¡± Riya asked.

    ¡°Okay, call him by the end of the week. I want to meet him.¡±

    ¡°But what would we say if he asked,¡± Riya spoke.

    ¡°Tell him, I am a secret guard who is assigned to guard the king. As for my identity, tell him that he doesn¡¯t need to know now.¡± Alex spoke and went back to exercise a little.

    By the end of the week, he will make sure to reach the normal level.

    From the system, he came to know he can increase his strength without the help of the system so training and exercising not only increase his points, but he can alsopete for the quest on the way killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡­..

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level 1

    Exp:0/10

    HP:8/10

    Mana:0

    Strength:7

    Agility:8

    Stamina:6

    Vitality:7

    Stat Point:5

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[locked], Mana Sensor[Locked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level 0, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level 0

    Alex looked at the screen and sighed. He falls short of his goal in one way or another.

    He thought of using the stat points to level the points but the system restrained him from doing it.

    First, his strength had reached the maximum his body can handle and the system said that if he put more strain on his body then his hp would decrease instead of his strength increasing.

    Moreover, the reason why he isn¡¯t able to max out his stat ording to the level is because of hp.

    The system said that since he had recently acquired his body, his strong soul hadn¡¯t adapted to his body fully and will take a little time so the system suggested taking it slow for now

    ording to the system, Alex is quite robust and has reached a level where even a Supreme rank powerhouse can¡¯t injure his soul.

    The system is acting as an intermediate to settle down Alex¡¯s soul to his body and make it adapt to his weak body. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t use the stat points, he got from the system and wait for a few days more.

    His soul had almost assimted into his body and in a day or so, Alex will gain full points of a healthy normal human being.

    As Alex was lost in thoughts looking at his status, he looked around when he heard the footsteps and stared at the man who arrived.

    Alex smiled looking at the man who looked at him with a solemn expression.

    Alex took out a wooden sword and walked towards him and said¡±Hello Sir, I am Rex. Nice to meet you.¡±

    But he just met with a cold snort, in return for his warm greeting.

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    In contrast to Alex¡¯s warm greeting, he was greeted with a cold snort from the man.

    Alex looked at the man who seemed to be quite irritated as he scanned Alex from head to toe.

    ¡®Why is he so irritated.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly and wondered.

    Alex had changed his appearance so he wondered if the man was able to identify him.

    The instructor who was in charge of training the recruits had an awful expression as if Alex had stolen his wife and ran away.

    ¡°Sir, is something wrong?¡± Alex asked humbly.

    The man spoke in an angered tone¡± When I was called, I was told that you are going to be the King guard but after taking a look at you I feel I have wasted my time.¡±

    ¡°You are just a sack of bones. I thought I could finally nurture a good one, a talented one but have looked at yourself, can you even lift a sword without falling¡±

    Alex scratched his head in embarrassment, true to the man¡¯s words, he had tried to lift a sword a few days before but he wasn¡¯t able to, he couldn¡¯t even lift a sword of 15 kg.

    Though Alex¡¯splexion hadn¡¯t undergone a drastic change, he was sure that he can now lift and fight with a sword.

    ¡°Sir, I am serious about learning swordsmanship and training to be a strong Knight,¡± Alex said, giving a resolute expression.

    ¡°Hahaha. Are you joking, you want to be a knight?¡± The manughed and spoke, ¡°It had been years since Nevan had given birth to a knight.¡±

    A Knight is a soldier or warrior who had achieved the rank of Epic before 25 years of age.

    You can obtain the title of Knighthood only if you can clear the conditions before reaching 20 and Alex had already stepped onto the age of 19.

    ¡°Listen,d, the first thing, your body is not in a condition to learn the sword. First, you need to be physically fit or you have to meet a prerequisite requirement .¡±

    ¡°If you were an awakened one, I could have taught swordsmanship at the beginning or at least if you had a good physique but¡­¡±

    The man pulled Alex and held his palms and then his legs, and hands and examined something and frowned.

    ¡°Hey, you.¡± The man yelled.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alex took a step back seeing his furious gaze.

    ¡°Have you ever walked or run in your life? After examining I can feel your structure has recently been changed. You were just a fat pig who rarely walked just like that dumbass King who does nothing except eat, y and sleep.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes glimmered as he looked at the man, the man had a talent in this field, he could tell his body condition just from touching it, though he is quite harsh, he is quite good at his job.

    If it¡¯se to teaching, this man maybe a hundred years to teach him. What can anyone teach Alex when he had been trained and taught by the Goddess of War herself.

    The reason, he asked for the instructor was to test him. Whether the man is useless like the nobles and leech off the money or he is fit for the job.

    ¡°Sir, why did you stay here instead of going to Wright following the Queen,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Haaa¡­.It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but I can¡¯t leave even if I wanted. The Nevan kingdom is already on the verge of copse and if I leave, who will train the soldier, if by chance there will be any?¡±The man spoke with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Every day, I woke up with the hope to see a recruit would appear and I could train him but s no one appears and the remaining soldier have all been taken by nobles and became their ves. Those assholes had been tainted by corruption and greed.¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s expression, Alex¡¯s heart teared up with sorrow.

    Riya said that the kingdom¡¯s finances were so bad that we couldn¡¯t even recruit any soldiers.

    But in truth, it¡¯s not we who have no money, it¡¯s the nobles who are leaving no ce to leech off.

    After hisa, they didn¡¯t let a single opportunity slip by, to umte wealth and empty the resources.

    Alex knew that he was not a good king before and also knew that he couldn¡¯t be med for this as he was not in a position to be king still he felt great guilt every time he heard about the situation.

    He wanted to rush quickly and start the management but without sufficient strength and preparation, he would be ying into their hands, as the nobles wouldn¡¯t let him do as he pleases and would either hire an assassin to kill him or do something else to keep him down.

    Alex clenched their fist tightly and looked at the man with a serious expression.

    If it was just about swordsmanship, Alex can be said to know superiors¡¯ techniques more than anyone else in this world.

    But he wanted to see the instructor who is responsible for reaching them and maybe he can teach the man some moves, making him the foundation of the future soldiers of Nevan.

    If Alex had the eyes of truth, he could see the man¡¯s potential but he hasn¡¯t unlocked it even without it, he can see, that the man had good potential, it¡¯s just theck of resources had dragged him down.

    The man flinched a little seeing the boy¡¯s gaze whose innocent eyes suddenly became sharp.

    ¡°Sir, please help me. If you don¡¯t want to teach swordsmanship, it¡¯s okay but help me be stronger. I want to change this kingdom and help it rise on its feet once again. My contribution may not make a big difference but at least I could say proudly that I had raised my hand in times of trouble while others defected and ignored the Kingdom¡¯s call.¡±

    ¡°This country is my mothend and I swear I will make my mother proud more than any other.¡±

    ¡°Mother, your son will surely prove his world so that you can look up, raising your head high.¡±

    Alex¡¯s fiery speech made something awaken within the man as he looked at the boy and he felt that he failed to judge the boy.

    ¡°Just like others, I had also given up hope. Instead of wasting my time, if I would search for children and people who wanted to fight and train them, I could have surely been able to put up a squad but I gave up and left everything to fate.¡±The man said with an awful expression.

    ¡°Boy, let¡¯s begin our training. We can¡¯t waste our time on those fiery speeches only.¡±

    ¡°You mean, you will teach me sportsmanship,¡± Alex spoke, trying to act as if he was quite happy and excited about it.

    ¡°No, first I will train you physically.¡±The man spoke and gave him a routine.

    As soon as the man¡¯s words finished, Alex saw a screen appear in his vision.

    [Quest]

    Run 5km

    Do 50 pushups

    Do 50 pull-ups.

    Do 50 jumps.

    Do 50 squat

    Lift weights 50 times.

    Time:1 Day

    Reward:3 Stat points and Mordek trust.

    ¡®Woah!¡± Alex eximed with a surprised expression.

    Though the training was difficult it wasn¡¯t impossible. If it was a few days ago, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue this regime but now the quests were just harvester of stat points for him.

 Chapter 11

    Alex followed the training regime for 10 days. He got the stat points after finishing the training regime on the first day but after repeating it, the system didn¡¯t give him any more stat points nor did he get any quest updates again.

    His body had recovered and except for his health, all his stats went beyond ten with some stat points still being left.

    Now as his body had gotten close to normal and his constitution had improved a little bit, it was time for him to work on his mana.

    To be awakened, one needs to feel mana and store them in their vessel.

    After training, using a good breathing technique will give a significant boost.

    Alex had a good breathing technique that will not only increase his mana recovery but the mana he inhaled will be purified and flow through his body and alter the structure and increase his body physique.

    It means, his body will not only be strengthened but also many impurities that are umted over the course will be removed from his body at the same time as the breathing technique can cleanse the impurities as well strengthen his internals and visceral.

    The name of the breathing technique was Five Elemental Breathing.

    Here five elements signify the five natural elements, wind, earth, water, fire and lightning.

    Alex closed his eyes and tried to use the technique he had been taught but he didn¡¯t feel any changes for minutes.

    But after a few minutes, he felt something.

    Slowly, he started to feel a tingling sensation in his lungs and the air he breathed, flowed through his body giving him a warm sensation.

    [You have learnt Five Elemental Breathing Techniques]

    [Five Elemental Breathing Techniques ranked up from none to rank G]

    Alex was caught by surprise by the sudden notification and nodded his head in satisfaction after seeing it but he got another notification again.

    [Host, are you going to awaken like that or do you want to build Mana Heart]

    ¡°Mana Heart!¡± Alex muttered, raising his brows for a moment.

    As he thought about it, the information about Mana Heart suddenly clicked in his mind.

    ¡°Haaa.I don¡¯t know how many ages it has been since I heard the term and it slipped in my mind.¡± Alex chuckled at his naivety.

    When one awakens as you know mana is stored in the vessel and the user maniptes it to do many things and rank up his level by increasing its amount.

    A mana heart, as the word sounds, it¡¯s not a heart of mana; rather, it enables one to use his heart as a reservoir of mana.

    Like in cultivation people have dantian, the people in this world have mana vessels but that vessel is different from blood vessels.

    Generally, the heart just pumps blood and but a mana heart enables the user to store mana in his blood also and his heart serves as a reservoir and as it pumps blood, it also pumps mana in the process that is taken from the air and mixing with the blood make an efficient transport of mana.

    Some people can¡¯t use or manipte mana, it¡¯s not that they are ipatible with mana, rather their bodies weren¡¯t able to awaken mana due to their structures of vessels.

    Such an example is the species of the Barbarian race who don¡¯t have a vessel to store mana but in exchange for using mana, they have got a huge boost in their physical strength and Constitution.

    With the system, Alex can also walk on the path of the unawakened warrior training his body to its very limit but he didn¡¯t want to do that instead if he was able to make a mana heart, he could get a strong physical constitution as his mana heart will gradually increase his physique.

    But the problem was, you have to make a mana heart before awakening so that it can start once you awakened and the process can¡¯t be left forter and making a mana heart is quite a troublesome and odious task.

    That¡¯s why it was used in ancient times and as people didn¡¯t want to spend time on it inter generations, they cast it away as a result one can rarely find one with Mana Heart now.

    A person with a Mana heart will have at least twice the amount of manapared to one who doesn¡¯t have it.

    Alex sighed¡±It means, it gonna take some time for me to awaken.¡±

    Generally, if a child starts training at the age of 9, it would take two or three years to feel mana and if one wanted to create a mana heart it may take years.

    Even with his superior technique and experience, he can reduce the years to the months only.

    But Alex wasn¡¯t worried about it as with the system, he can increase his strength until he awakens but he had to hunt the monsters to level up making it a pain in the ass as he was too weak to hunt them.

    Alex who was meditating in his room suddenly felt a sense of deja vu¡­

    The faint tapping sound didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Alex after all, even though he is weak, his battle sense and instinct have been trained beyond the limit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, bring him here.¡± Alex¡¯s voice resounded across the room.

    And like a sh, a painfully shrill cry was heard and a body dropped before him with a thud.

    The man¡¯s hands and limbs were broken by Riya and he was screaming quite pitifully.

    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched as he saw the man¡¯s condition and looked at Riya with a questioning gaze and asked¡±Why did you do that?¡±

    Riya understood what Alex was asking and said ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t want to take unnecessary risk. What if this man suddenly sneaked to attack you?¡±

    Seeing Riya speaking with a worried tone and thinking about his safety, Alex¡¯s heart warmed up a little.

    ¡°Who are you? Where is this ce?¡± The man screamed as he scanned the room.

    This should be the room of the king but he only saw a skinny boy sitting before me and his hair colour and facial features seems to be different from the details he got so who the hell was he.

    Alex heard the man shout and replied with a smirk.

    ¡°I am just an idiot.¡±

 Chapter 12

    The man was already horrified by the brutal assault of the seemingly innocent woman.

    He hadn¡¯t even stepped foot inside when like a sh, this woman appear beside him and just a grip from her was enough to break his bones but what horrified him more was that this woman whose eyes were as sharp as a dagger has such a melodic and innocent tone and the way she behaves like a little innocent girl before this skinny boy.

    ¡°Idiot¡­.what do you mean?¡± The assassin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you heard. Now Shall I give you a choice? Do you want to die by killing yourself or live by answering my question? But what is the use of dying when you can live a good life? Youdon¡¯thave to return to the assassin organisation you worked at, I will give you some money to disappear and have a good life.¡± Alex spoke as he stood up and pulled a chair, sat on it folding his legs looking at the man for the answer.

    ¡°Oh! Yeah, I will also give you this healing potion, if you just take out everything you know.¡± Alex spoke with a smirk but in truth, the potion was just fake coloured water.

    Gulp!

    The man swallowed his saliva and thought about the tempting offer, he is just a mini squire rank assassin.

    He was sent here to kill the King since the castle had barely any guards and was mostly empty so it was easy even for a lower level warrior to kill an ant-like the fatty King who is in aa.

    But he hadn¡¯t imagined that he would meet a tigress here.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± The assassin spoke in a pained voice. The numbness which he was feeling from his broken limbs is disappearing and he is starting to feel a nerve-wracking pain.

    ¡°First, who hired you?¡± Alex asked with an authoritative tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t knowwho but it was noble.¡±

    Alex rested his chin on his palm and closed his eyes thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Are you from Kinley? Did someone from Kinley hire you?¡± Alex asked.

    Riya¡¯s face became pale on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    If someone from Kinley is behind the assassins, then they would surely be in trouble.

    Though she is an Epic rank warrior, Kinley is a ce where you can find many Epic ranks and it was a behemoth powerhouse on the whole world though it had been weakened by time, it¡¯s still a force to contend with.

    ¡°Empire of Kinley.No¡­.No.¡±

    ¡°Our Organisation just carries assassins in Nevan. We don¡¯t have as much authority as you think.¡± The man spoke hurriedly.

    ¡°Okay, thanks for the information.¡± Alex smiled.

    Seeing a bright innocent smile, the man heaved in a sigh as he thought he would be spared and finally live a good life but his hopes were crushed as a dagger flew out of nowhere and pierced his forehead, killing him in an instant.

    Alex looked at the dagger another dagger he had in his hand which was Riya¡¯s death kit and said¡±Your daggers are quite handy, even the materials used to make it are quite good.¡±

    As Alex observed another dagger, a notification shed before his retina.

    [You have killed a low-level squire rank assassin. You have gained 150 experience points]

    [You have levelled up]

    [You have got two stat points]

    [You have levelled up]

    [You got two stat points]

    [Eyes of Truth Unlocked]

    [Mana Sensor Unlocked]

    ¡°Woah!¡± Alex eximed with joy and opened his status window.

    ¡­.

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level: 3

    Exp:90/100

    HP:10/10

    Mana:0

    Strength:14

    Agility:12

    Stamina:11

    Vitality:10

    Stats Points:6

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[unlocked], Mana Sensor[unlocked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level 0, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level G

    ¡­..

    Alex smiled as he looked at his stats, it was quite good and he had improved quite a bit in his few days.

    Previously he used two stat points, he got from the first quest and used one after the second quest in Vitality, one in stamina, two in both strength and agility and now he got another two from level up.

    Alex wanted to explore more and ask the system for more but stopped when he saw Riya¡¯s saddened and sorrow-stricken expression.

    Alex frowned as he saw her expression and thought that she might be sad because he killed the assassin.

    ¡®Is it because she wanted to kill her.¡¯Alex muttered but shook away the thoughts and called Riya.

    ¡°Riya, why do you look sad?¡± Alex asked.

    Riya kneeled and put her head down, saying¡±My Lord, I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Mistake, what mistake did you make?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡± My Lord, there have been several assassin attempts on your life in the previous month. When I killed them, many were begging me to spare their lives in exchange for the information.¡±

    ¡°Since your condition wasn¡¯t good and I can¡¯t leave your side and kill the people who have sent them, I just killed them without taking the information but now I know, how grave a mistake I had made. If I had listened to them at least you would have the information of those who wanted your life.¡±

    ¡°Please punish me,¡± Riya spoke in a sweet seductive voice that can ignite a desire even of a man who had given up on worldly affairs.

    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched with the way Riya said to punish her.

    Though he knew she referred to it innocently, her expression coupled with her voluptuous body made it hard for the other side to hold his desire

    ¡®God had made a mistake. He must have wanted to make her a subus but by mistake he made her born as a human. Even unknowingly she can seduce anyone with her sweet talk. When she gets control over her charm and uses her seduction skill¡­My god one day I am gonna burst out,if this keeps going on.¡¯Alex thought inwardly.

    ¡°Riya get up,¡± Alex spoke in an authoritative tone.

    Riya stood up but she didn¡¯t look at Alex¡¯s eyes in fear she had angered him.

    Alex smiled seeing her shy and meek behaviour and wrapped his hand along her waist and pulled her down on hisp.

    ¡°Hey, Riya put your hands across my neck.¡±

    As Riya put her hand and wrapped it around Alex¡¯s neck, Alex caressed and stroked her hair and spoke¡±Oh! Riya what can I do except fall for you.¡±

    Alex caressed her and lifted her chin to look at the plum cherry lips and kissed her much to Riya¡¯s surprise.

 Chapter 13

    After getting rid of the assassin and spending some sweet time cuddling with Riya, Alex opened the system and saw that he unlocked Eyes of Truth and Mana Sensor.

    ¡°Hey, system. Can I use it? I have not awakened till nownor do I have any mana.¡± Alex asked.

    [Host, for eyes of truth and Mana Sensor you don¡¯t need to use mana. Eyes of Truth and Mana Sensor are directly linked with the system. The reason why it was locked is that you need to have the strength to endure the burden. If you have used it previously, it would have put a burden on your eyesight and your mind.]

    ¡°Okay, by the stat points, will there always be two stat points when I level up.¡±

    [Yes, Host. The stat points are the power that you have umted which is slowly given to you as stat points. But you can¡¯t only rely on stat points to be stronger, you have to raise your rank in the traditional way, and the system will just provide an additional boost. You can¡¯t be stronger if you only rely on the system.]

    [Host, don¡¯t forget that the strength provided by the system is yours, to begin with. It is your umtion that you have umted while training in the Sanctum of Goddess. Moreover, the great boost the system gives mainly strengthens your base.]

    Alex nodded on hearing the system words. The system can help him to build a strong foundation, no it can help him to build the strongest foundation.

    Think of foundation as a base number and every time you rank up, your power doubles.

    A person having a base value of 8 will get stronger and stronger than a person with a base value of 4 and the gap will widen and widen by arge margin in each rank up.

    ¡°Riya,¡± Alex called her as he decided to use the eyes of truth.

    [Eyes of Truth.]

    [Eyes of Truth allows one to see others¡¯ potential and uncover their strengths. It can also see through the other person¡¯s disguise and at a higher level, it can also identify whether one is lying or not]

    [Mana Sensor]

    [Allows the users to cover a wide area and sense other people¡¯s presence and can also track and distinguish a person based on his mana signature on a higher level]

    Riya¡¯s figure suddenly shed before Alex as she appeared as swift like the wind.

    ¡°She is quite strong.¡±

    Riya had been trained from the day she was saved. The training was quite vexing and hard but Riya with her sheer will and determination was able to pass through the training.

    Alex activated the eyes of truth and his red eyes glowed fiercely as his gaze fell upon Riya.

    Name:Riya

    Rank:Epic

    An embodiment of the Goddess of Lust

    ss:Assassin

    Talent:Assassin, Hypnosis by her Charm

    Potential:Superior

    When one casts Eyes of Truth, it shows a person enveloped by a certain colour.

    Low potential with a red hue, average with yellow, high with green and superior with golden and Riya had a superior potential much to Alex¡¯s surprise.

    And to make matter worse, Alex had heard Goddess Reba saying that he had an average potential but it was his persistence and tenacity to climb higher that made home stronger

    ¡­.

    In therge training ground where not a single soul was present except the Alex and Mordek.

    As soon as Alex held the sword, a notification shed before him.

    [Quest]

    Thrust:0/1000

    Reward:Thrust Level up.

    [Quest]

    sh:0/1000

    Reward:sh Level up.

    No matter how many types of sword techniques are made, they all evolved from the five basic sword moves.

    sh, Thrust, Chop, Parry, Slice

    When these moves arebined with the footwork, it creates a whole new set of sword techniques.

    But if one master each of these basic moves by practising it to a higher level of mastery, he can just destroy his opponent¡¯s formation and exploit his opponent¡¯s weakness.

    As Alex practised those basic sword moves and simple swings, he oddly felt irritated.

    In the Sanctum of Goddess, he reached a level where he can slice an entire mountain with a swing but now, it would be too good if he can execute his moves properly but he could feel himself improving quickly with each swing.

    He can feel the rushing of adrenaline and gain the strength to break the limits.

    Name:Mordek

    Rank:Master

    ss:Swordsman

    Talent:Teaching and Guiding

    Potential:Average

    Alex looked at Mordek¡¯s stats which were quite good for a ragged kingdom like his.

    After finishing his practise with Mordek Alex spoke¡±Hey, Sir Mordek do you want to get back at the nobles.¡±

    Mordek who was drinking water coughed, splitting the water when he heard Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°Rex, do you want to die? If any noble heard you, they will surely kill.¡±

    ¡°Do you think with a few days of training you can wipe out those nobles?¡± Mordek grumbled as was stunned to see Red trying to fly even before he can walk properly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. You just need to apany me to a ce. The King will handle the rest.¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°Haha hahaha.¡± Mordekughed as if heard the funniest joke of the century.

    ¡°That fatty can¡¯t even handle his pants and you say he will handle the nobles. What a joke!¡±

    Alex¡¯s face became red with embarrassment and he gritted his teeth as he thought, wasn¡¯t he speaking ill of him too much and this old man is exaggerating his previous idiocy behaviour to the next level.

    Mordek grinned but he stopped in his words in the middle and asked with a stunned expression¡±Hey, isn¡¯t that fatty in aa, how will he handle it. Did he woke up¡±

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    ¡°You misheard sir, I was talking about the Mistress, did you forget the King¡¯s wife who came with her? ¡± Alex said with an embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Oh! You are talking about her. Isn¡¯t she more like her caretaker? Many have rarely seen her as she always wore a veil when she came out.¡± Mordek spoke, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Still, if you aren¡¯t doing something risky and if it is for the good of Nevan, I will give a hand but what are you going to do,¡± Mordek asked.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards sensing Mordek agreeing with him.

    ¡°By the way what are we going to do?¡± Mordek asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°We are going to wreak havoc,¡± Alex muttered in a soft voice.

 Chapter 14

    On the street, three silhouettes walked slowly and steadily.

    Alex walked in the middle with Riya and Mordek beside him and all of them wearing cloaks, to hide their presence but no one found their suspicions because the people¡¯s lives here were too messed up to notice and waste time on observing others.

    In contrast to the hustle and bustle one can expect while walking in the capital city of the kingdom, the atmosphere was quite gloomy and gave one a deary feeling of grief and sorrow.

    Alex looked at the old shabby house, broken down shops and the unclean roads.

    Most of the shops were closed and seemed to be in dpidated condition.

    There was no proper sanitation, nor any workers to clean the streets.

    Though the streets were quite wide and maybe once, it basked in glory and was full of people who walked on it with mirth and joy, now only the lingering suffering and misery were left behind on it.

    The ces were in dpidated condition, and there was ack of proper venttion, while the rich got richer themon poor people got poorer.

    Alex¡¯s eyes became numb as he saw their condition and gazed at the area which looked as if he was in a slum.

    Instead of the joy andughter of children ringing in his ears, he could see them begging with lifeless eyes.

    Alex clenched his fist and asked¡±I know the king is an asshole and unfit but can¡¯t the noble at least spare a penny for them. Can¡¯t at least provide them with jobs and a steady supply of money¡±

    ¡°After all, increasing the wealth ofmon people can help them to increase their wealth through tax and production of other things. If things were left like this and if one day this kingdom is taken over by another, wouldn¡¯t they also suffer and their titles would be stripped.¡± Alex spoke with anger that was about to burst forth from his body.

    Riya looked at Alex and wanted to soothe his pain and help him calm down but she knew nothing would calm him down until the things changed.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong Rex, do you think they are fools who can¡¯t even see thising,¡± Mordek spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Then why,¡± Alex asked with a confused look.

    ¡°Cause, they can always surrender to the neighbouring states¡± Mordek answered.

    Alex burrows furrowed and looking at Mordek, he asked¡±But there are chances of their titles being stripped even after being surrounded.¡±

    ¡°Rex, why did you think the nobles didn¡¯t ally with another vassal state to take over the kingdom,¡± Mordek asked.

    Alex didn¡¯t answer but looked at Mordek for an exnation.

    ¡°The first reason is the King. Though they were already looting the treasury, it got worse with hisa and not only that, they even dispersed the soldiers and guards and took the money for the military uses and after that, they started to reap from thesemon people.¡±

    ¡°And the reason why the neighbouring kingdom isn¡¯t attacking is that they are waiting. They are waiting for these leeches to eat the Kingdom from inside and when the Kingdom will be on the verge of copse, they can take over it quite easily and the nobles can offer them quite a sum of money to keep their titles.¡± Mordek exined.

    ¡°By the way, where the hell are we going?¡± Mordek asked as he saw they had already crossed the central za and now heading towards the alleyway, they had arrived in a run down shady building.

    ¡°We are going to have some fun,¡± Alex spoke as his lips curled upwards with a beautiful smile.

    They had arrived at the address that they got from the assassin.

    He didn¡¯t know whether the information he got from him was true or false. Furthermore, he was not afraid of any trap as the woman beside him was currently the strongest in the Nevan.

    Moreover, even if the information was false, he had other reasons toe outside to search for talented people.

    He was sure there were many sleeping dragons and Phoenixes in the city

    Though in the current period, even a couching lizard and hens are better than having none.

    Alex stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    A small lid opened from the door and they heard a voice from it.

    ¡°The Sun is over the head.¡±

    Alex heard the man¡¯s words carefully and said¡±Those who try to raise the head will find it rolling down on the feet.¡±

    It was some sort of security check that one had to go through.

    Alex¡¯s crew could have made their way by wreaking havoc and beating the shit out of them but if the leader escaped or was not present in this base and heard the news, then it would be quite troublesome.

    After all, Alex was sure these minions knew nothing and were just cannon fodder.

    nk!

    The door opened, emitting a loud screeching sound.

    Two men stood behind it and looked at the trio with a suspicious gaze.

    ¡°Hmmm. I have never seen you here. Who are you?¡± One of the men spoke in a rough tone.

    ¡°Rx pal. We are here to get amission so we wanted to meet you, leader.¡± Alex spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Do you have the money?¡± One of the men asked.

    Alex took out a pouch and threw it toward the man and said¡±You can see it by yourself.¡±

    The man caught the pouch and shook it.

    Clink!Clink!

    Sounds of coins striking each other rang in his ears and took out a coin and he was astonished to see so many gold coins in it.

    Even Mordek was stupefied for a moment seeing the number of gold coins.

    Previously his sry was just two gold coins but now he barely gets two or three silver coins.

    He hit Alex with his elbow softly and whispered¡±Kid, where did you get so much money?¡±

    ¡°It was my savings,¡± Alex muttered softly.

    He had around five hundred gold coins which were saved by Riya and now he brought around 20 gold coins.

    ¡°Now, have you seen, can you give the money back?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Hey, shit head. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you that one shouldn¡¯t ask for the money once given?¡± The man grinned andughed evilly.

    ¡°Ohh! I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Alex spoke with a gentle smile showing his pearl white teeth that reflected the rays of light while he made a symbol with his fingers.

    Riya, who was boiling with anger on hearing the men cursing at her lord, moved like a gale of wind and crushed Adam¡¯s apples of both the men in an instant.

    Both men didn¡¯t die as Riya just broke their neck Adam apple.

    They wanted to scream and cry in pain but no words came out of their throat.

 Chapter 15

    Alex took a step forward and bent down and took the pouch that contained coins which fell on the ground and said¡±I am taking down what belongs to mine.¡±

    The two looked at Alex with horror and held their throat trying to speak but Alex ignored them and walked past them.

    Alex had already scanned the whole building and except for two squire ranks on the second floor, he didn¡¯t find any awakened which could possess any threat to him.

    ¡°Follow me and leave them for now,¡± Alex spoke and took the stairs up and arrived before the door behind which two people stood.

    In the room, a woman and a man were present who seemed too busy going through something.

    Their levels were low and they didn¡¯t even know that their two people had already been taken down.

    Riya thought of knocking on the door seeing her lord¡¯s gaze but she heard a cold voice asking her to break it.

    BANG!

    Riya kicked the door, and with a loud bang the hinges of the door broke and the door flew towards the man who sat at the table.

    The sudden attack took him by surprise and he wasn¡¯t able to react at the speed at which the door came at him.

    And he was mmed by the door which carried him towards the wall behind him and both he and the door crashed at the wall and he was stered on the wall.

    The table was sted and the wooden door cracked and was ttened.

    ¡°Who?¡± The woman screamed in horror and took out the dagger and was about to move to attack when a drop of blood slid down her neck.

    To her absolute horror, a dagger pressed on her throat and a woman appeared behind her without her notice.

    Mordek¡¯s jaw dropped wide open. He wasn¡¯t able to catch the glimpse of thedy¡¯s movement.

    She was much stronger than him. He was still in disbelief that thedy that followed them was at a higher level than him.

    Alex chuckled seeing Mordek¡¯s reaction and asked him to take out the man who was struck by the wall.

    Mordek was too shocked to grumble. If it was in any other situation, he would have scolded Alex for ordering him.

    Alex sat down on the sofa, folding his legs while Mordek took out the man and threw him on the floor like a ragged doll.

    The man¡¯s face was haggard and some bones in his body seemed to be broken.

    Alex activated the eyes of truth to find that the woman had low potential as an assassin and information gathering skills but the man¡­

    Name:Kajar

    Rank:Squire[Master]

    ss:Assassin

    Talent:Assassin and Information gathering.

    Potential:Average

    The man¡¯s information startled Alex.

    The woman looked at the boy before him with cautiousness and asked¡±Who are you? What do you want?¡±

    Alex looked at the woman and said¡±Nothing?¡±

    Both the woman and the man frowned on hearing his words which caught them by surprise.

    Alex¡¯s gaze interchanged between the man and the woman and he spoke with a serious expression¡±The question shouldn¡¯t be what I want, it¡¯s should be what the hell both of you want?¡±

    ¡°Sending assassins for the King¡¯s hand after taking money from the noble¡¯s, so what is your goal?¡±

    ¡°This¡­..¡±

    Both the man¡¯s and woman¡¯s tongues are tied on hearing the words and sweat starts to trickle down their faces.

    Their heartbeat hastened as they knew a single wrong word can kill them.

    After thinking for a moment, the man said, ¡°We wanted to spread our influence.¡±

    ¡°Woah! That¡¯s a nice goal but why kill the king for it.¡± Alex asked with a curious expression.

    The man hesitated to speak but seeing Alex¡¯s piercing gaze, he finally started to speak.

    ¡°I was a member of the Secret Night Order but I was backstabbed by one of them. I wanted to make an organisation equally powerful so that I have my revenge.¡± The man spoke with bloodshot eyes.

    Alex¡¯s burrows furrowed. After all, he doesn¡¯t have much information about this world but seeing Riya¡¯s horror-stricken expression, the things weren¡¯t as simple as it looks.

    ¡°First thing, why are you telling me that and second thing, what that has to do with the assassin the King. Do you think killing the king spreads your name far and wide?¡± Alex asked though he had already guessed the man¡¯s intention.

    ¡°I am telling you this cause you seem to be interested in my work. If not, then you would have killed us already. I can see that your group is rted to the king one way or another.¡± The man spoke confidently.

    ¡°And if you are talking about why I epted to assassinate the king because I thought he would be an easy target. Our organisation is just in the starting phase so we don¡¯t have enough manpower but if we knew that the king had such individuals by his side we wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk.¡±

    ¡°Tell me how did you know that the king has no guards,¡± Alex asked curiously.

    ¡°The nobles gave the information. Currently, the castle has lost a lot of personnel. There were still some royal guards and soldiers but the noble made false charges against them and charged them with treason and imprisoned them.¡± The man answered.

    Alex¡¯s expression became awful and his eyes became sharp.

    Alex tapped on the armpit for a moment, looking at the man he fell into deep thought.

    Alex took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Work for me.¡±

    ¡°As for who I am, you will know in five days. You can decide what to do after seeing who I am.¡±Alex spoke in a cold authoritative voice which makes the other party hard to refuse.

    ¡± But let me tell you, you have two options: either die or work for me. And don¡¯t think you can escape from me. As long as you are alive, you can¡¯t run away from me.¡¯

    ¡± In the meantime, give me all the details you have of the nobles who wanted to kill the King,¡± Alex ordered.

    ¡°But before that, you have to swear mana oath.¡± Alex smirked and further added, ¡°You can refuse to do so but will die a brutal death if you do that.¡±

    The man looked at the man and decided to bet all his prospects on him.

    At first, it was just a plea to save his life but now it was a gamble to step forward towards achieving his goals.

    After finishing the things, Alex stood and walked outside followed by Mordek and Riya but before exiting, a man appeared and seeing the two men passed out at the entrance rushed forward to attack.

    ¡°Riya let me handle this,¡± Alex spoke and stretched his neck.

    The man holding the dagger shed at Alex but Alex sidestepped and got a hold of his wrist and kicked his thigh.

    As the man lost his bnce due to the kick, Alex pulled the arm and wrapped it around the man¡¯s neck and tried to strangle him, stomped on his other thigh and pinned him down.

    BANG!

    Alex punched him in the back and knocked him down.

    The man who attacked wasn¡¯t an awakened one but still, he was quite good so Alex wanted to test his strength and he was quite satisfied with his development.

    If this goes on, soon his physical strength would be enough to take down a squire.

 Chapter 16

    Alex after pummeling the man, walked out on the streets.

    Now that his first job was finished, he wanted to achieve his second goal, to look for talented individuals.

    Riya came closer to Alex and with a worried tone spoke¡±My Lord about the Secret Order of Shadows¡­.¡±

    But Riya was cut off in the middle of her sentence by Alex.

    ¡°You can speak about itter. You can take your time and speak about it after you calm down.¡± Alex assured Riya.

    ¡°In the meantime, Riya, I wanted you to finish this task,¡± Alex said.

    Riya nodded her head and looked at Alex with anticipation.

    ¡°Riya, go to the prison, find out the people who have been imprisoned by the nobles and who are innocent and free them. But make sure that no criminal takes the chance to escape by taking the opportunity of the chaos.¡±Alex ordered.

    ¡± I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that. After all, nowadays no criminals are held in prison. You can escape the punishments if you offer a hefty sum of money to the nobles.¡±Mordek spoke in a sorrowful voice.

    ¡°In that case, Riya just goes all out. Don¡¯t show any mercy to those who have been working with the nobles and yeah, make sure you don¡¯t kill any innocent.Okay.¡± Alex advised.

    ¡°But My Lord, your security,¡± Riya asked as he was worried about Alex¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. With Sir Mordek here, nothing will happen to me. Just focus on your task.¡± Alex spoke and patted her head.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Riya just nodded her head making a cute satisfied expression and enjoyed Alex¡¯s warm touch.

    Alex smiled as she looked at Riya who looked like a cute kitty and felt an irresistible thirst to pull her ears.

    Riya¡¯s figure disappeared after she had her fill while Mordek averted his gaze seeing these young couples¡¯ interaction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alex spoke as he activated the eyes of truth and mana sensor at the same time.

    Like a scanner that emits waves and disys the dots, several names and the colour of their potential appeared in his vision but it wasn¡¯t even a moment since he activated it when Alex felt a piercing pain in his head and felt as if his head was going to tear apart by the pain.

    Alex stumbled on his walk and leaned on the wall and held his head as he panted heavily.

    His body was already drenched in sweat within a short time.

    ¡®System was right. I can¡¯t handle the load now. Just how does the mc in the novels use different types of eyes without repercussion? Real-life is definitely different from fantasy.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly while trying to suppress the pain.

    ¡°Lad, are you okay,¡± Mordek shouted as he saw Alex¡¯s condition bing worse and supported him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was nothing.¡± Alex spoke and deactivated the eyes of truth.

    ¡®So, that¡¯s why the system forbids me from using the skills now. In my state, I am just gonna die if I use them. Still, I can use it for a second or two if required .¡¯Alex thought.

    He can still use eyes of truth or mana sensor individually but if he used both at the same time then rip¡­..

    He always wondered why his skills were locked even though he had already learnt them and could use them freely.

    But after using it, he understood that the system had locked it for his safety and would slowly unlock it as he level up.

    If he identally used the skills in the heat of the moment, the consequences would be quite dire.

    ¡°I have found something, Sir Mordek,¡± Alex said.

    Before Mordek could ask him what Alex found, Alex pulled him towards a shabby old house at the end of the street.

    Before the house, a man who seemed to be in his 20s swung his axe and was cutting the logs.

    CANG!CANG!

    While Mordek was busy wondering what was going on, Alex activated the eyes of truth.

    Name:Max

    Rank:None

    ss:None

    Talent:Barbarian Strength

    Potential:High

    Alex looked at the bulky man who had huge strong muscles which looked like a piece of art.

    Alex smiled as he saw Max¡¯s talents, even if he is not awakened and can¡¯t use mana. His physical strength alone is enough to tear down the enemy.

    He can even kill the assassin who had visited to kill Alex two days ago by just a punch.

    Max rolled his eyes and looked at the two strangers but he got back to his work again without minding them.

    Alex walked towards Max and said¡±Hello Max, I am Rex. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Alex raised his hands but Max didn¡¯t mind him and chopped the logs.

    Alex didn¡¯t feel offended and asked¡±Max, do you want to earn 5 silver a month.¡±

    Max halted his swing for a moment and then shed with his axe on the ground.

    The axe chopped the log cleanly but didn¡¯t stop after slicing it and struck the ground.

    CLANG!

    A small ng was heard and the ground cracked and a small fissure of one metre was formed as the axe pierced the ground.

    Alex subconsciously took a step back.

    Max wiped his sweat and looked at Alex and spoke angrily¡±Hey, do you think this is a joke.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the current condition of the Nevan? Five silvers, hahaha have you ever seen?¡± Max spat on the ground.

    ¡°Just from which hole did you crawl, kid.¡±

    Mordek felt the same way, after all, his sry was just 2 silver and who he was, the instructor of the army, the one who is in charge of the foundation of the soldier.

    The only reason he was not rotting in prison was that he never opposed the noble openly and waited for a chance to surface so that he could strike.

    While everything seems to be shrouded in darkness, one day he got a call from the castle to train the boy who was appointed as the king¡¯s guard.

    He doesn¡¯t know how or who appointed him as no one has the authority to preside over the things after the King went into aa.

    But he can see the light, his gut feeling was telling him that things are going to change soon.

    Yes, Very Soon.

 Chapter 17

    Max was the only son and his parents were woodcutters.

    They used to bring wood from the forest and cut it for sale to the bakeries, cksmiths, bars and taverns.

    They would earn a decent sum of money from selling woods and were quite happy with their lifestyle.

    Though Nevan wasn¡¯t a high-level kingdom still it was quite good but it all changed when the idiot was banished here and was crowned as the King.

    The current royal family of Nevan died mysteriously and after the idiot took the reins, the economy of Nevan crashed.

    All those whom his family supplied wood stopped buying the wood as their business went downhill and closed down.

    In the current period, it was hard to earn even a single copper coin formon people.

    A thousand copper coins would equal one silver coin and a thousand silver would equal one gold coin.

    And now, a kid appeared out of nowhere and offered him five silver coins as if money was growing on a tree that he could pluck and throw at him.

    It made him so angry that he wanted to chop this kid but he controlled his anger.

    Alex smiled and took out a gold coin and tossed it in the air before Max and surprised him.

    Max frowned as he looked at the coin and thought that it might be fake.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fake,¡± Alex smirked and tossed the coin to Max and said, ¡°You can check it.¡±

    Mordek face boiled with anger as he saw Alex tossing the coin¡±This fucker.¡±

    ¡®If you have so much wealth and want to unt your money why don¡¯t you toss a coin to me. Should I snatch a coin or two?¡¯Mordek cursed inwardly but he was too embarrassed to snatch the money from this kid.

    Gulp.

    Max swallowed his saliva and looked at the coin and took a small bite and it was really.

    ¡°For fucking sake, it is real,¡± Max shouted at the top of their lungs.

    Mordek took his stance seeing Max going crazy after all who knows that man might go insane after seeing the money and attack them to rob the money.

    Alex smiled seeing his reaction, he was not worried about being robbed, rather it would be good if he attracts the attention and who knows he mighte across a golden goose.

    ¡°Hey, Max work for me. I promise you that you will earn more than that.¡± Alex spoke, pointing his finger towards the coin.

    Max¡¯s hands trembled while holding the coin and his gaze interchanged between the coin and the kid.

    ¡°I need to calm down.¡± He took a deep breath and managed to control his greed and spoke.

    ¡°What work do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°But let me remind you, I will not put my hands in some shady business,¡± Max spoke with resolution.

    No matter how poor he was. He will never do something illegal. Even though he was poor, he had a conscience of his own.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing difficult, you just have to chop for me,¡± Alex grinned.

    ¡­..

    After talking with Max, Alex roamed the street again.

    Without using the Mana sensor to cover arge area, he had to look at each individual to find someone worthwhile.

    But he found nothing.

    Most of the people he saw didn¡¯t have any colour.

    They don¡¯t have the potential for anything. That doesn¡¯t mean they are worthless.

    Potential signifies talent, if you don¡¯t have it, you have to work harder just like him.

    He knew, he was also no good. If it was anyone else besides him who was taught by Goddess, he might have achieved more than him.

    The training at the Sanctum was brutal and tested one¡¯s will.

    Since it was one¡¯s soul, one doesn¡¯t get time to eat, one doesn¡¯t get time to rest and sleep.

    Except for training, there was hardly anything.

    If not for the Queen Goddess¡¯s love and care, he would have gone mad from the insane training.

    Alex and Mordek sat before a shop which seemed to be selling bread.

    The one who was in charge of the shop was an olddy and her granddaughter.

    ¡°Brother, do you want some bread?¡± The small girl came toward Alex and asked.

    Alex looked at the girl who was wearing ragged clothing which had been patched up in many ces.

    Alex activated the eyes of truth but found nothing. The girl looked at Alex with the expectation and hope that the man might buy bread and they could learn something.

    Seeing her lovely cute gaze, Alex smiled.

    ¡°Girl, what is your name?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Sylvia.¡± The girl answered.

    Alex patted the girl and said, ¡°Sylvia, can you bring two loaves of bread, please.¡±

    She smiled like a bloomed flower which grew in the wilderness.

    Her sweet innocent smile had a different and unique charm of her own. A flower which makes one protect it, instead of plucking it.

    ¡°Okay, just wait a minute,¡± Sylvia spoke and ran into the shop.

    And after a few minutes, she came with three lines of bread.

    ¡°Big Brother thanks for buying. This extra bread is a gift from my grandmother.¡± Sylvia spoke with a lovely smile.

    Alex took a lobe and passed one to Mordek.

    Alex looked at the bread, it was going to spoil soon and it was hard but it was edible.

    Alex took a bite and chewing it felt a sweet-savoury vouring from it.

    He kept the third lobe for Riya and muttered¡±The less, the people have, the more they give than why the people who have more don¡¯t like anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how the world is Alex, the more one has, the more he wants.¡±

    ¡°A man who earns 10 silver coins will strive for 11 coins next month. A King who has one Kingdom will want more kingdoms under him. Greed knows no bounds. Once the soul has been tainted by greed it will know no bound.¡±

    Alex carefully pondered Mordek words. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would ever be tainted by greed.

    But for now, he had one greed, the greed to make his Nation stand on its feet again.

    As Alex spoke, he saw a group of children ying with sticks and he was stunned for a moment because all of them had a golden yellow aura surrounding them.

    ¡°I found it,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°What!¡± Mordek was stupefied for a moment by Alex¡¯s sudden scream and almost fell on his back

    ¡°Our golden goose.¡±

 Chapter 18

    In the outskirts of the forest of the Capital of Nevan.

    A boy with long blonde hair and red eyes walked on a small narrow trail which might belong to a beast who walked on it.

    He followed it to track the beast.

    As he transversed through the forest, slowly and steadily, the nerves in his body tensed and his muscles bulged a little due to the tension.

    His breathing became slightly heavy as he heard a faint voice of a small creature and he turned quickly to see a small beast the size of a mouse running through the woods.

    Alex¡¯s eyes locked on the small mole and he dashed toward it.

    The mole noticed it and jumped on him but the small prey was nothing in his eyes and was cut even before it could reach it.

    [You have killed an otter. You have received 1 experience point.]

    Alexughed bitterly as he saw the experience.

    All the creatures who hadn¡¯t obtained a rank and are weak give him just one experience point.

    ording to the system, an early squire ranked Monster or human had a stat of level 5 when only stat points given by the system were considered.

    Alex had plenty of fighting experience but all his fights had been spar and he hadn¡¯t fought a single proper battle or in a life or death situation.

    Though it was simr, Alex knew unless one had an inkling of fear of death it cannot be called a deathmatch.

    Whileing to the forest, Mordek had told him that a normal fight can provide plenty of battle experience but what he wants is level experience, not a battle experience.

    Moreover, there was something he was confused about. There was a forest nearby the capital but till now he hadn¡¯t heard of any beast entering the wall which was already on the verge of falling.

    As Alex searched around, he heard a loud rumbling noise of a beast

    Alex frowned on hearing the sound and looked around with excitation.

    Alex lunged forward towards the source of the sound. He didn¡¯t fear risking his life as both Mordek and Riya are keeping a tab on him.

    They would just watch from the sidelines and unless the situation gets out of hand, they wouldn¡¯t intervene.

    Alex jumped out of the bush and arrived before the beast to see a wolf trying to kill a small lion cub.

    The lion cub was drenched in blood and was in a pathetic state.

    Alex activated the eye of truth and noticed that it had just broken through squirt rank recently but still it was at a higher level than him.

    Alex had managed to reach level 5 and his strength and agility had surpassed 20 points.

    20 points were the threshold for a squire ranked beast or human might have.

    Alex looked at the twin-tailed wolf with his hawk-like gaze while the wolf growled at Alex.

    The wolf howled and opened its mouth. It then blew forth a stream of fire from his mouth which quickly engulfed Alex¡¯s whole vision.

    The me was more or less conically shaped and the wolf directly moved his head aiming at Alex to grill him, the attack was quite simr to arge methrower thrown by bazookas.

    Seeing the heating toward him in a concentrated form. Alex didn¡¯t step back.

    Practising his thrust ten thousand times, it had already reached the rank E.

    Alex pulled his right leg back while pushing his left leg towards the front, he shifted his centre of weight forward.

    Pulling his right hand back a little and tensing his muscle to the max, he thrust his sword toward the iing st of fire.

    VAMP!

    The air that was in front of Alex was torn and like an intangible shadow that can¡¯t be seen by the naked eyes, a highly concentrated beam of pressure in a straight line shot like a cannon that made a hole in the iing methrower.

    An invincible burst of force made a hole in the methrower and blew away the fire and extinguished it.

    But the momentum didn¡¯t stop here and concentrated pressure hit the wolf, knocking it back a few steps.

    The wolf groaned in pain and felt something hit him and tear his mouth and while it was wondering what happened, a figure shed before him and raising the first, he punched.

    BANG!

    Alex¡¯s fist was shot like a whip and his punch connected with the wolf¡¯s body sending it flying in the air.

    The body of the wolf shot like a cannon after being hit by Alex¡¯s punch and it mmed against the tree with a loud thud.

    The wolf wriggled in pain as it felt his bones had been broken. It groaned in pain and before it could react, a sword appeared out of nowhere and pierced his head.

    [You have killed a squire ranked twin wolf. You have acquired 150 experience.]

    [You have levelled up]

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level: 6

    Exp:40/250

    HP:30/30

    Mana:0

    Strength:25

    Agility:23

    Stamina:19

    Vitality:21

    Stats Points:6

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[Unlocked], Mana Sensor[unlocked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level G, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level G

    Alex looked at the screen and nodded in satisfaction. He was quite happy with his progress.

    With this kind of stat, he can handle the squire ranked warrior who had 20 stat points ifbined with mana.

    Alex looked at the cute little lion which looked like a puppy. Alex walked toward it and picking it caressed it.

    Though this cub may grow up and start hunting others and may even kill humans for now it was an innocent quite fun whom Alex had taken a liking to.

    Its breathing was quite thin and seeing his injury Alex concluded that if not treated quickly, it may die.

    ¡°Riya,¡± Alex shouted.

    A thin silhouette materialized before him wearing a ck dress.

    ¡°Riya, take care of it,¡± Alex spoke and passed the little cub.

    Even Alex himself didn¡¯t know that this little cub was on his deathbed would be a symbol of his Empire.

    Along with Alex, its notoriety would spread far and wide whose name gonna terrorize Alex¡¯s enemies.

 Chapter 19

    In the deathly silence of Night.

    Alex stood before the window and stared at the city. His sharp gaze seems to prate deep into the city even from a distance. There was no hustle and bustle and everyone seemed to have gone to sleep.

    There wasn¡¯t even the presence of thieves and thugs who were usually active at night.

    Unlike the usual crowds at night in big cities, it looked quite dreary and deste as if the city was a haunted ce and people are forbidden from going out of the house at night.

    Alex looked at the desk where a stack of documents was ced. Alex was already having a headache looking at each document and verifying it.

    Riya was out to carry out the task which she was ordered so he was feeling quite lonely.

    Alex looked at the two maids and asked¡±Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty. We have sorted it out.¡± Lora spoke, bowing her head.

    ¡°Were you able to separate them? Are there even good people among them?¡± Alex asked with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are only three that we can find out,¡± La spoke.

    ¡°Three, that¡¯s more than enough for now.¡±

    As Alex was going through his ns, the door opened and Riya came in and bowed down¡±My Lord, it is finished.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡± Alex asked, raising his brows.

    ¡°Around a hundred but the quality we have surely overrun their quantity,¡± Riya spoke.

    ¡°By the way did the noble ept the invitation for the gathering,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡± Yes, My Lord. Except for Count Hamilton who is busy defending the Western region from Monster, everyone has epted and will being tomorrow.¡±

    Alex smiled and interlocked his fingers and rested his chin on them and said¡±Tomorrow, it¡¯s going to be fun.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Alex took a deep breath, standing before the huge door which had been polished recently.

    He was trembling a little. One may think that he was afraid and nervous but this conclusion was wrong.

    He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t get a hold of himself after all today he was going to get back at those bastards.

    His blood was boiling like teenagers who are out to live their life.

    Alex¡¯s eyes shone gleefully and beside him stood ady wearing a veil and a white noble dress that was overflowing with radiance.

    ¡°Are you ready? Try to act as naturally as possible.No one knows her very well. So, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Alex advised thedy.

    He signalled the two men who stood before the door guarding it, to open the door.

    Screech!

    The huge ivory door with gold engravings opened and rays of light fell on Alex which highlighted his ck noble attire which had a golden hem in it.

    In his left hand was a metallic staff which was a sign of the King in Nevan.

    Alex didn¡¯t wear the crown because he wanted to prove himself worthy of being the king of Nevan first and then wear the crown.

    The Throne room of Nevan Pce summons up the history and pageantry associated with the working of the Monarch like no other ce in the castle.

    All the walls inside it were lined with basic relief decoration and had painted ster and bricks decorating the upper part of the wall.

    When entering, the visitor was confronted with many images across the entrance which was filled with images depicting the rich historic heritage and the glory of Nevan.

    When looking straight, one can see a long red carpet heading straight to the stairs like a mound leading to a tform on which an oversized bejewel chair was present which was decorated with all types of ornaments and jewels, The Throne of Nevan, the chair that depicts the position of authority and power.

    On both sides, there were seats for the attendants of the royal court.

    As the door opened many people were lined up who stood to see the King enter.

    Alex looked at their smile and disgust appeared in his heart and he clearly remembered how these bastards with their sweet words fooled him and got his approval for doing all the dirty work behind his back when he was an idiot.

    While all had smiles on their faces, they were stunned when they were summoned as they couldn¡¯t believe that the idiot had even the brain to do this and thought that someone was using him as his puppet.

    That¡¯s the reason why they all have appeared after all. If it was before they would turn a blind eye to this piggy who had slimmed down.

    Moreover, they were surprised to see the fatty who had been skinned down and had a mature aura and were afraid that this idiot might have be normal but they were worried it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Alex smiled like an idiot and as he walked on the carpet, he identally slipped and crashed onto a noble.

    THUD!

    With a small thought, Alex fell on the man taking another three with him.

    Alex tried to get up and cried¡±What is this? Some are ying push, push, without informing me. This is tant cheating.¡±

    ¡°Cheating, Cheating.¡±

    As Alex¡¯s shout reverberates across the room, the entire room bursts intoughter seeing his behaviour.

    ¡°An idiot will always be an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Even after bing slim, he still stammers like usual.¡±

    ¡°What good is the body when one has no brain.¡±

    While manymented, the nobles and guards surrounded Alex and pulled him up along with the others who gathered to help.

    The ck-haired woman wearing a white dress walked gracefully towards who was sulking and pointing to the throne and spoke¡±We have to reach there, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hold my hand and follow me.¡± She spoke.

    Alex nodded and holding her hand was led to the throne.

    The nobles looked at thedy whom they had rarely seen. She is the fifth wife and caretaker of this idiot.

    No one knew much about her. They don¡¯t even know about her name and as they scanned her, they could feel that she had no sign of mana.

    Alex touched the throne and thought inwardly, ¡®Thank God! Those bastards hadn¡¯t sold it.¡¯

    Who knows these greedy nobles may one day scrape the gold that is engraved in the walls and doors of the castle and sell them.

    Alex sat on the throne and slid his finger on the armpitid on it and patted his stomach and said¡±Nanny, I am hungry. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡±

    The nobles didn¡¯t look surprised at the idiot¡¯s words and thought that in just a few days of eating this idiot is going to turn into a piggy again.

    Alex stuffed a jerky into his mouth and spoke while chewing it¡±Let the show begin.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Thedy nodded on hearing Alex¡¯s words and spoke loudly.

    ¡°All of those present out here.Thanks for responding to the call and taking out your precious time to gather on such short notice.¡±

    ¡°The reason why all nobles are called is that there had been big trouble as a precious thing had been stolen and if the culprit is not found, the entire Nevan will be destroyed.No innocent will be spared if this matter is not solved quickly.¡±

    As soon as thedy¡¯s words fell, the entire throne room descended into silence. The nobles were stunned by the sudden revtion and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    The nobles frowned and looked at each other with a wary gaze. They suddenly had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°When King Alex was banished, he was given a ring by the Emperor of Kinley but now the ring is missing. We have searched all over the pce and were unable to discover it. So, we have gathered you all to ask for help and investigation. The Emperor of Kinley had clearly warned that if the ring is lost every one of the King¡¯s subordinates will be killed whether they are nobles or servants.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡±

    The nobles may be shrewd but hearing the name of Kinley, they lost their calmness.

    After all, what was Kinley?

    The strongest and greatest Empire was able to survive the flow of time and maintained its strength for centuries.

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    A man in his forty stepped out and said¡±Lady Caretaker, as per your words you are indirectly saying that one of the nobles has stolen it. Are you using us of this?¡±

    The man spoke with a smile but sneered inwardly and wanted to show them that even if one of the nobles had stolen it, so what, what can you do? What proof and authority do you have to condemn us?

    Alex understood the man¡¯s implications and looked at him and sneered inwardly ¡®As expected of the sly fox. The man who was the Prime Minister of Nevan, Count Bassie.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we are doubting you but we are helpless as we can¡¯t find it anywhere so we have no choice but to search for it among the nobles.¡± Thedy spoke.

    The nobles knew that thedy was just a caretaker, a maid who had no real authority.

    Originally the administration rights should have gone to Catherine and military rights would have gone to Christina but they were able to trick the king and manipted him to sign the document and stopped his wives from getting the power.

    So, now seeing a maid entering here and speaking out loudly boiled their blood.

    After all, how can a filthy maid stand in front of nobles and speak haughtily?

    The King may be stupid and an idiot but still, he had royal blood in him but a maid standing beside the throne and speaking with arrogance.

    No way.

    They have to show her the ce where she belongs.

    ¡°Hey, what do you think of yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Know your position girl.¡±

    ¡°You belong under our foot, not over our head.¡±

    The nobles mumbled and started to curse.

    ¡°Hey, what the hell is happening. Let¡¯s get this over quickly. Guards quickly search the nobles and finish it, I am hungry,¡± Alex ordered and stuffed some meat jerky into his mouth but his inside was boiling with anger.

    ¡°Hahaha hahaha. Hey, pig, what the hell is this?¡± A man came forward and insulted Alex.

    Alex rolled his eyes towards thedy.

    Thedy noticed his meaning and whispered in a small voice, ¡°He is the famous Marquise Sten.¡±

    ¡®Oh! So herees the scapegoat. Alex¡¯s eyes glowed and a mischievous smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°So, are you going toply or not,¡± Alex asked yfully.

    ¡± No, we will not.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, do you even have guards and manpower to bind us?¡± Sten asked raising his brows

    Count Bassie frowned and thought Sten was carried away too much by his arrogance and he may have also drank a little beforeing here and the situation is going astray.

    Still, Bassie smiled seeing the atmosphere as it could give a glimpse of how the idiot going to react.

    Alex got up from his seat, pped his thigh and shouted, which frightened the nobles for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell! This man is notplying with King¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°He is openly disobeying the king. This man wanted to rebel. He should be charged with treason.¡±Alex shouted and spoke hurriedly throwing many usations at once.

    The man was so caught up in the moment that he didn¡¯t weigh his words and spoke¡± So, what if I am going to rebel. What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°No, in fact, what an idiot like you can even do except eat and y?¡± The man spoke and burst intoughter.

    ¡°I am saying openly. I will rebel and openlymit treason. What can you do?¡±

    Alex suddenly made a crying expression and asked ¡°Why? Are you all also going to rebel?¡±

    Sniff¡­Sniff.

    ¡°Woof.Woof.These nobles are going to rebel, please do something.¡±Alex spoke while crying like a child and threw a tantrum.

    Bassie heaved in relief and for a moment he thought that the king had be normal.

    Fortunately, it was just his delusion.

    Many nobles burst intoughter while some were at a loss for words about what was happening and sighed.

    They knew that something like this was going to happen and looked at the King¡¯s childish behaviour.

    Thedy tried to calm Alex down but Alex in a sorrowful voice pouted and asked¡± Why are you allughing. Are you also going to rebel?¡±

    ¡°My King, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡± One of the nobles tried to mediate but Sten was in too high an air and said¡±Yes, they are also going to rebel.¡±

    ¡°We are going to y a game whose name is Rebel against the King.¡± The man smirked and spoke, ¡°Are you also going to y, Your Majesty.¡±

    Hearing his words, Alex nodded in satisfaction and smiled evilly.¡±Since all of you have witnessed this man¡¯s words who openly wanted to treason I can openly use my power now.¡±

    Alex¡¯s gaze became sharp and the yfulness in his behaviour disappeared and he shouted in a cold authoritative voice¡±Execute him.¡±

    As soon as Alex¡¯s voice resounded, a figure appeared in a sh and with a small thud, a headless body fell to the ground and blood spurted.

    The nobles flinched and took a step back in fear as they saw the scene and looked at the scene with horror and disbelief.

    Ady wearing a ck assassin dress with a mask covering her face appeared out of thin air and cut Sten¡¯s head and walked over his dead body arriving under the Throne.

    In one hand she carried the head of Sten and said¡±My Lord, your loyal guard is paying her respect with the rebellion¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°Nice¡±

    ¡°ck dressed big sis that was awesome.¡±

    ¡°We will y catch-catch with that headter,¡± Alex spoke and pped.

    As Alex¡¯s voice echoed across the room and his voice permeated into the noble¡¯s ears, they suddenly felt a sense of crisis and felt that today is going to be a bloodbath.

    Their bodies trembled thinking about the naive boy who is u knowingly dead and set on digging their grave.

 Chapter 21

    The entire atmosphere seemed to freeze for an instant.

    It took some time for them to process what happened here.

    Just a moment ago, Marquise Sten was verbally abusing The King who was thought to be an idiot and another moment his head was chopped off from his body.

    The nobles thought that they were just joking and ying around with the King who had the intelligence of a five-year-old kid.

    With a trembling voice, a noble shouted which woke the others from their stupor.

    ¡°Do you know what sin youmitted? You bastard, do you know the repercussions you are going to suffer for your actions?¡± The noble screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Alex rolled his eyes and searched in his memories for the man and getting the green signal from his brain, he shouted.

    ¡°Big Sis, that one is threatening me. I am afraid of him.¡±Alex spoke with a fearful voice but his tone changed in the next instant.

    ¡°Big Sis,Bring me that fucker¡¯s head,¡± Alex shouted pointing his finger at the noble who tried to threaten him.

    ¡°Nooo¡­¡± The noble screamed and was about to flee when the ck-haired assassin who stood under the throne disappeared from her spot leaving a blurred image of her.

    Swish¡­

    A nerve-wracking scream resounded across the whole room which terrorized those who were present out there.

    With a small thud ahead rolled on the floor and rolling onto the ground it reached towards one of the men who stood near the noble who was killed.

    The man flinched and fell on his back as he felt that he lost the strength in his legs after looking at the terrified expression on the detached head.

    A deathly silence permitted again in the room. Some of the nobles started to tremble in fear.

    They were not afraid of the idiot but rather the ck-haired assassindy.

    Only a few nobles have awakened and only a handful of nobles at Disciple rank were present in the throne room.

    Others may not feel it, but they can feel overwhelming pressure from thedy.

    Seeing her killing them like ants, they felt that the woman was sent by Kinley to take care of the matter which frightened them more because the ring which imed to be stolen by one of the nobles was present out there, only god knows what fate awaits them if what that girl said became true.

    One of the nobles looked at the pale faces of others and thought of a n and start to run towards the door.

    He thought that if he could escape and reach his household this punny King and that woman wouldn¡¯t be able to touch a single strand of his hair after all the woman was alone while he had quite a several guards.

    The guards apanied their masters and followed them.

    While many nobles were dumbfounded by the noble running away and thought of doing the same if the man seeds to escape, Alex looked at the scene with an amused expression.

    Many thought that the woman would disappear and then reappear with the head of the man who wanted to flee but contrary to his expectations, a loud bang was heard.

    BANG!

    A silhouette of a man flew in the air and fell to the floor, his figure slid against the red carpet leaving behind a trail of blood that was flowing from the headless corpses.

    The noble¡¯s eyes widened with horror and looked at the entrance and saw a huge bulky man walking toward them.

    With one hand, he dragged a broken beaten body and with his other hand, he held a giant axe making him look like a grim reaper.

    The man threw the body to the side and arriving under the throne, bowed down on his knee and put down the huge axe.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your loyal subordinate Max is at your service.¡±

    ¡°Max!¡±.

    ¡± Who!¡±

    The nobles started to mumble among themselves as they saw the man whom they never heard about.

    While the king was in aa, they had made sure to pull out the remaining loyal warriors and break their spirits or imprison them charging false crimes on them so where did this son of a bitch sprout from.

    Alex nodded andy on the throne.

    ¡°Quickly finish this matter, I am feeling sleepy,¡± Alex muttered and started to yawn.

    The noble¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly as they saw the idiot, how can anyone have a mood to sleep after causing so much chaos.

    The white-dresseddy pped her hand and ten guards came out and started to search for the nobles.

    The nobles wanted to grumble andin but seeing Max¡¯s fearsome gaze quietened down.

    Though Max isn¡¯t an awakened one and can¡¯t use Mana his physical strength is alone enough to match a squire ranked warrior.

    Moreover, with Riya acting as the assassin of Kinley even if there is a Master rank warrior, he would have pissed his pants.

    Alex investigated the background and got to know that except for Mordek there was only one Master rank in the nobles that is Count Hamilton who is guarding the borders and there are no strong ones in the remaining soldiers on the nobles¡¯ side at present unless the nobles had yed a hidden card.

    The guards who searched after finding nothing moved to the next man.

    As the guard came before a particr man, Alex¡¯s red eyes glowed and he smiled.

    The guard searched for the man who was in histe 50s. As he searched his pocket, he felt something odd and as he pulled it out he saw a ring with royal insignia and in it, King Alex¡¯s name was engraved.

    The guard shouted ¡°My Lord.¡±

    The man from whom the ring was found screamed in horror and his eyeball contracted.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is a trap. Someone had set me up. I am the most loyal retainer of you. Did you forget, I am the Finance Minister and was the one who always spent time with you and apanied you.¡±

    Dorda, the finance minister of Nevan shouted at the top of his lungs trying to prove his innocence.

    ¡°Ohh! So you are the one who always apanies me so that you can steal that royal insignia and use it for yourself.¡± Alex spoke as his lips curled upwards casting the smile of the devil.

 Chapter 22

    Dorda was the main culprit for the fall of Nevan.

    A greedy,scivious and asshole.

    If Alex wanted to clear the infectious root, he had to cut off this man no matter what.

    While Prime Minister Count Bassie may be a greedy sly fox who put his profit before the Kingdom, he is not a man with an inted ego.

    Bassie may be involved in increasing taxes, and reaping the profit from the Kingdom¡¯s treasure but at the least, he has no hand in any illegal activities.

    Moreover, it was because Bassie¡¯s efforts of convincing the nobles to send reinforcement to Wright to help them in their war against another kingdom that made Catherine¡¯s n work.

    Though he may do this for his safety as with Wright falls, Nevan will fall along with it, he may face repercussions no matter how small they may be.

    very, illegal gambling, and selling Kingdom¡¯s information to others. There is no ce where Dorda hadn¡¯t touched.

    When Alex was banished here, that old bastard would stay by Alex¡¯s side like a shadow and acted as a friendly neighbourhood grandpa and y with Alex like a friend, cheated on him and took all the money of the people of Nevan and even increased the taxes.

    After Alex went into aa, he came up with a reason that the castle didn¡¯t require so much manpower and cut all their sry.

    Seeing Dorda trembling like amb who is going to be ughtered, Alex smiled.

    After all, he is not going to kill Dorda today as he still has some use left in him.

    Alex signalled the white-dresseddy and seeing Alex¡¯s gaze thedy nodded.

    ¡°Finance Minister, what is this?¡± Thedy asked.

    Dorda was no fool to argue and curse this maid and acted pitifully with tears falling from his knees.

    He kneeled on the ground and hit his head on the floor and shouted¡±Your Majesty please believe in me. This servant of yours has always been with you and sees you as his own grandson. So how can a person like me steal from his own house.¡±

    ¡°You all have to believe in me. Please give this old man justice and give me some time to look for the real criminal. I promise to drag down the bastard who had the guts to steal from you highness¡± Dorda spoke while hitting his head on the floor.

    ¡®Just you wait. Once, I get out of this ce I am going to destroy you and surround the whole castle and take you down and treat you as a ve and that girl. I will make sure you will be yed by thousands of men.¡¯Dorda muttered inwardly as from inside he was boiling in a rage.

    He promised to make sure that the humiliation he suffered today would be paid back in ten folds.

    Alex looked at the old man¡¯s cocky acting and sneered inwardly, at ¡®This guy is no fool, unlike that Sten.¡¯

    Alex looked at the nobles who trembled as they met Alex¡¯s gaze which satisfied him.

    Alex was able to nt fear in them. Now they have two choices, eithery low and give up all they had umted or try to fight back.

    ¡°Blurp!¡±

    Alex stuffed some jerky and spoke while munching it¡±That ck-haired big sis had told me to find the culprit in two days¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Dorda, since you say you are innocent then I am giving you two days to find the culprit.¡±

    ¡°Till that time, you are stripped from your position. If you can¡¯t prove your innocence then you will be hanged on gallows.¡± Alex spoke.

    The nobles grumbled and one of them mustering his courage asked¡±Why are you doing this? We have already found the ring so why do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Why!¡± Alex rubbed his chin and put on an innocent angelic smile and said¡±It¡¯s because it is fun to y kill, kill.¡±

    ¡°That big sis taught me to y this and I am enjoying it. I want to y kill, kill more.¡± Alex spoke with arge grin on his face.

    Everyone froze when they heard the words and their jaws dropped to the ground wide open. They wanted to scream and curse this idiot.

    The nobles tried to stop themselves from rushing toward the King and pping him.

    If not for the ck-haireddy who terrorized them, they would have spared no effort to drag down that bastard and give him a hard beating.

    ¡®Just because you thought it was fun, you will kill anybody. Do you even know what death is? Do you even know what it signifies?¡¯

    They knew it was worthless in trying to reason with this pig head. Though his body had grown up, his mind is worse than the kid.

    Even small children might have a sense of responsibility and awareness but this idiot didn¡¯t have a shred of awareness.

    How can he gave the guts to eat even after seeing such a brutal scene.Treating, killing as y, what an imebcile.

    Bassie, who always tried to observe his enemy first, failed. For the first time, he wasn¡¯t able to see through his king.

    Every time he gave a killing order, he would just smile and p as if he saw a good show or got a new gift to y with.

    Except for the change of structure of his face, everything else was the same about this pig before he fell into aa.

    The nobles looked at the ck-haireddy and wanted to me her but they shuddered in fear as her chilling gaze shed before their eyes.

    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s depart and meet after two days,¡± Alex said as he got up from his seat.

    The nobles heaved a sigh of relief. Two days were more than enough toe up with a countermeasure to deal with the situation.

    But they flinched when they heard the King¡¯sst words¡±After two days, I am gonna y another round of Kill¡­Kill.¡±

    ¡°Oh Yeah!¡¯

    ¡± Hurrah!¡±

    ¡°Boyeah!¡± Alex shouted in excitement thinking about ying it again and stepped on the stairs leading to the throne but he tripped over and fell down the throne his body bounced back on the stairs and he fell to the ground with arge thud and the stars started to revolve around his head.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Thedy shouted and ran towards Alex along with Max.

    ¡®Idiot would always be an idiot.¡¯The thought rang in nobles¡¯ minds seeing Alex falling down from the stairs.

 Chapter 23

    In a dimly lit room which was lightened by a burningntern.

    Riya took a towel and soaked it in warm water.

    After the towel was soaked in water, she took it out and squeezed the water out of it and patted it on Alex¡¯s forehead.

    Alex, who was busy going through the documents, snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Riya with a curious gaze and raised his brows.

    ¡°Riya, what are you doing,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°My Lord, I was just patting it so that if there is a pain in your head due to hitting on the floor, then it will disappear quickly,¡± Riya spoke with a worried tone.

    Alex chuckled and spoke, ¡°Riya, you know I am strong enough and a simple fall will not damage anything.¡±

    ¡°Still, My Lord was it really necessary to act like this and fall from the throne,¡± Riya said with a sorrowful voice and looked at Alex with puppy eyes.

    ¡°What if, you would damage your head,¡± Riya spoke and pouted seeing his lord¡¯s uncaring look as if it was just an insignificant thing.

    But for her, it was a big matter after all who knows he may have gone back to being an idiot after hitting his head.

    ¡°Riya, it was necessary. I didn¡¯t do it to make them think that I am still a fool. It was done to give an excuse for the next step.¡±Alex spoke as he rubbed the small horn on his forehead.

    ¡°Moreover, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they think of me as a fool or not, ¡°Alex spoke and patted Riya¡¯s head.

    ¡°Thanks for all the hard work. The way you killed them must have nted fear in their heart. Your act of killing was top notch.¡± Alex spoke with a pleased tone.

    ¡°My Lord, why did you kill those two only? Weren¡¯t there several nobles whom you wanted to kill?¡± Riya asked with a confused tone.

    ¡°I had nned to get rid of many in one go but someone advised me not to do so otherwise things may get worse. Moreover, I only killed those who have crossed the limit of humanity and the leftovers will soon apany the dead.¡± Alex spoke as his voice became cold and sharp.

    ¡°Ohh!¡± Riya eximed and cast a look as if she understood something.

    Alex pulled down Riya on hisp and stroked her hair much to Riya¡¯s amazement.

    Riya was shocked for a moment at Alex¡¯s sudden advances and wanted to get up but feeling Alex¡¯s touch, a warm sensation spread through her body.

    ¡°Did you calm down?¡± Alex shed a smile, seeing which Riya¡¯s heartbeat hastened.

    BA-DUMP!BA-DUMP!

    ¡®Why is my heart beating fast and it¡¯s not even the first time he acted like this, still why am I feeling like this.¡±Riya thought, putting her hands on her heart.

    While Riya was lost in her thoughts, Alex looked at Riya¡¯s cute gesture with a pleased expression and continued to caress her long and silky ck-haired hair which smelled likevender.

    Seeing Riya¡¯s face from this close, Alex fell into deep thought.

    If one asked him, did Alex love her?

    If it was anyone else, he would have said yes without any hesitation.

    But Alex was clear that he still hadn¡¯t fallen for her. The thing he is feeling now was nothing but infatuation. Moreover, he feels lost when he sees Riya.

    Riya was so gorgeous and apanied by her voluptuous body along with her curves it would be weird if a man doesn¡¯t lust over her body.

    When he epted the fact that he was married to five beautifuldies and thought about the memories of losing the one whom he loved the most, Alex epted the fact and decided to look after his wives out of responsibility.

    He didn¡¯t know whether he could truly fall in love with them or they could fall for him but he had promised to give his all to make them lead a fulfilling life.

    In the World of Political benefits, it¡¯s okay to have a marriage without love as long as both of your interests are aligned with each other and both of them can lead a happy and fulfilling life.

    But after spending time with Riya, Alex can feel that he is slowly falling for her charm.

    He can feel the familiar feeling of having butterflies in the stomach and a flower sprouting in the heart which would grow and bloom to spread its lovely fragrance.

    ¡®The feeling of love is unique and mystic, those who have it are burnt in its sweetness while those who don¡¯t have it thirst for it in their parching heart.¡¯Alex muttered as he was mesmerized by Riya¡¯s alluring expression.

    Knock¡­Knock.

    A loud knock on the door woke up both Riya and Alex from their sweet dreams and Riya got up from Alex¡¯sp hurriedly and stood at the side of the table with a red-faced full of embarrassment.

    Alex coughed and spoke, ¡°Come in.¡±

    La opened the door and seeing the weird atmosphere thought that she might have ruined their sweet time.

    ¡®Will they be angry?¡¯La thought. After seeing Alex¡¯s brutal behaviour, she changed her views on the innocent littlemb to a tiger pretending as a sheep to catch and pounce on his prey.

    ¡°So, what happened,¡± Alex asked with a stern look.

    ¡°Your Majesty, A man with a cloak came with Sir Mordek.¡±

    ¡°I asked for the man¡¯s identity but Sir Mordek vouched for him,¡± La said.

    ¡®So, he came.¡¯

    Alex nodded and spoke, ¡°Okay, bring him in.¡±

    A man wearing a cloak whose facial features were hidden walked alongside Mordek and kneeled on one leg and greeted Alex.

    ¡°Stand!¡±

    As neither of them stood up, Alex spoke with a smile¡±Sir, Mordek how was the show.¡±

    Mordekughed bitterly on hearing his words.

    When he came to know that Rex was Alex, he felt as if he had been hit by lightning.

    He just wanted to find a hole to bury himself as he thought about all the things he had said about him.

    And Alex wasn¡¯t a person to let the matter go and would always tease him ¡®Uncle Mordek, you know I can¡¯t handle my pants, can you help me.¡¯

    He was starting to have nightmares where Alex taunted him in his dream.

    Alexid back on the chair and said¡±So Count Bassie or should I call you Prime Minister of Nevan?¡±

    ¡°So tell me, did you like the y?¡±

    ¡°Please give me your honest reviews so that I can improve myself for the next y.

 Chapter 24

    The man¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    As soon as Alex spoke, the man pulled down his cloak and his old face appeared with a small wrinkle.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you surely jest a lot.¡±

    ¡°Who am I to suggest and give my opinion about the y and who am I to judge your greatness? Still, it was quite marvellous, ¡°Bassie smirked.

    ¡®This sly fox.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly.

    ¡°So, how are things on your end,¡± Alex asked and his yful expressions disappeared.

    ¡°Things are moving out as nned for now. On your call, I had instigated the nobles to rebel but it will depend on them how will they proceed with this matter?¡±Bassie spoke.

    ¡± Hmmm..¡± Alex tapped on the table and thought for a moment and asked¡±Count Bassie, tell me. Are you betraying yourmands in the arms for good of Nevan or are you trying to get through my defence and find an opening to backstab me?¡±

    Alex spoke in a cold tone and looked at Bassie with a sharp gaze which made him step back a little.

    Bassie himself was a squire rank but when he saw Alex, he felt as if he was a mouse standing in front of the lion who could devour him any moment.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have devoted my loyalty to you. I swear on the name of my household.¡± Bassie said in a fearful tone.

    Seeing Alex taking back his gaze, he wiped off the sweat from his head.

    Alex had only exchanged letters with Bassie, he wasn¡¯t sure about his loyalty and had already calcted a route to take if Bassie betrayed him but fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like he had to take that route.

    Moreover, in the meeting room, he could feel that Bassie was judging and observing his every action.

    ¡°So, Bassie, why did you backstab yourrades? Don¡¯t you have a hand in the fall of Nevan making it stand to where it is today?¡± Alex asked with a solemn expression.

    Mordek looked at Bassie¡¯s facial expression. Even he was wondering about it.

    Bassie along with that shithead finance minister started the Kingdom¡¯s downfall.

    Bassie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but he just sighed¡±My Lord as you know, there is no absolute good or evil and everything is rtive.¡±

    ¡°After you were banished here. I thought that Kinley had some hidden motives and there may be the possibility of our titles being stripped. So, I advised umting as much wealth as possible.¡±

    ¡°I even took control of the documents to stop Queen from merging Nevan and Wright but it was the worst mistake of my life,¡± Bassie spoke with a sorrowful expression that Alex could tell from the nce was genuine.

    ¡°After the Queen was unable to merge it and took the soldiers, the situation became quite worse. You know how the other nobles drowned in greed and did everything they could to reap.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be greedy to some extent but they have crossed the line. Disposing of the soldier and army, raising taxes, and promoting very.¡±

    ¡°You want to reap money. Okay, that¡¯s fine. But at least, the kingdom still needs to earn money before you can hoard from it. And don¡¯t talk about tax, you are forcing a man who earns five copper coins to give 4 coins as tax.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tant injustice? They are drowned in the flowery dreams of bing as rich as the bigger Tier Kingdom nobles but they don¡¯t even know the immensity of the sky. Even a Count of Kinley earns more than the entire wealth Nevan earns.¡±Bassie spoke clenching his fist

    ¡°I tried to talk about it with the Finance minister but he didn¡¯t listen. Frustrated and cast away, I can only help the people of my estate and make mynd tax-free.¡±

    Alex chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons why your head is still intact instead of rolling down in the throne room.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your kindness,¡± Bassie spoke.

    ¡°After this is over, quickly get back to the post. We have quite a lot of work to do.¡±Alex spoke and further added,¡± Okay, have you brought the things I have asked for?¡±

    Bassie nodded and pulled a pile of sheets and on it, a picture along with details of many individuals were written.

    Riya took the document and handed it to Alex.

    ¡°With this, n A would be quite easier, ¡± Alex muttered as he took a look at the documents.

    ¡°Wait, can someone tell me. What are these n A and B?¡± Mordek asked with a curious expression?

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, you don¡¯t need to get into too many details,¡± Alex spoke, waving his hands and putting the papers to the side.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, how many forces do we have,¡± Alex asked and his expression became serious again.

    ¡°Previously, we had around a hundred in the castle and after you infiltrated the prison and freed them, we had around two hundred, ¡°Mordek replied.

    ¡± How many do the nobles have at their disposal now?¡±Alex asked.

    ¡°Around three times,¡± Bassie replied with a grim expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it more than three times. The capability of the ones from prisons are quite good while the castle¡¯s guards were worthless before but now being trained by Mordek they are one by four as good as the other bunch.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, take Max and reinforce the castle walls with Soldiers and start guarding it against now. Start preparing against the battle from now.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning or by far in the afternoon we are going to have many uninvited guests,¡± Alex spoke with a sharp tone.

    Mordek and Bassie did a salute and left.

    ¡­..

    In the Morning.

    Alex had just woken up and stretched his body when he heard a loud knock.

    With Alex¡¯s permission, the servant came rushing toward Alex, the servant¡¯s face was pale and he was out of breath.

    ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Take a deep breath,¡± Alex spoke seeing the man panting heavily.

    The servant shook his head and said¡±Your Majesty, we are in trouble. Many people have surrounded the castle.¡±

    ¡°Ohh! So, they have finallye.¡± Alex spoke and his red eyes glowed with excitation.

 Chapter 25

    Outside the huge wall of the castles, a huge group of people had gathered armed with weapons.

    Seeing it, one may think it was an asion of parade and celebration as all the men present out there were armed with weapons.

    The Castle was located in a corner of the city and was isted from the Main City. The huge gathering caught many people¡¯s interest and many stood on the sidelines to know what was happening.

    A tform was made in the middle of the masses and an old man walked on it and shouted¡±Soldiers, can you see?¡±

    ¡°Beyond the huge wall, lies a malevolent King. A king whose tyranny has reached no bounds who dared to defile the holy throne by killing people in the throne room.¡±

    ¡°It was only yesterday, I saw his children ying and wife bickering with him but now she had be a widow and the shadow of the father over the children was taken away by the King. This is not a rebellion but a fight for justice for Sten.¡±

    ¡°Falter not, I Droga along with all the good citizens of Nevan will bring you justice.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, raise your voice with me. We need the King to beg and apologise.¡±

    ¡°We need the King to beg and apologise.¡±

    Like a wildfire, the words erupted from everyone¡¯s mouth and spread across the whole people surrounding the castles.

    The shout started to gather momentum and slowly the guards of the Nobles started to be frenzy and the entire ground shook with their protest.

    Mordek looked at the scene and sighed¡±These nobles can twist white into ck and ck into white.¡±

    Mordek stood on the top of the Castle and shouted ¡°Quite.¡±

    His words rang like thunder in their ears. Even among the huge sound of protest, his voice which has been further enhanced by mana cut off a part of the shout.

    As their voices slowly quietened down, Mordek asked¡±What is this? What the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sir Morderk, don¡¯te in the way?¡±Dorda spoke with a wicked smile.

    ¡± We are here to seek an audience with the king. We want justice.¡±

    Mordek sneered at his words and said¡±You want to seek an audience with the king by gathering a huge army in front of the castle.¡±

    ¡°Whom are you kidding? Do I look like a five year old kid to you?¡± Mordek spoke with a disgusted expression.

    ¡°Sir, Mordek you got it wrong?¡± Another man walked out of the crowd and spoke.

    ¡°The army we have gathered here is for our protection. You know there is a tigress inside, we don¡¯t want to be killed worthlessly before seeking justice on behalf of Sten and Garrison.¡± The man spoke.

    ¡°What is your intention?¡±Mordek asked with a stern voice.

    ¡± We just wanted to have an audience with the king. We will just have a nice and friendly talk with him.¡±Droda spoke with a smile and pped his hands.

    From the crowd behind, a man wearing chains was brought forward and thrown before them.

    The man had dishevelled hair and his body was stained with blood from cuts all over his body.

    Mordek frowned as he looked at the man. Though he wasn¡¯t quite sure, he remembered that the man was a good soldier but he disappeared after he got into conflict with a noble¡¯s son.

    Mordek thought that he escaped from being threatened but seeing him with Droda, he was now sure that he was imprisoned and tortured.

    ¡°Pfttt.¡± Mordek almost stumbled and lost his footing when he heard a suddenugh from behind.

    Alex dressed as a normal guard and covered his face with a full drawn helmet, stood at the wall and was observing the scene but he was unable to hold hisughter as he heard Mordek and their verbal exchange.

    ¡°This fool, he just yed right into my hands,¡± Alex muttered with a smile as he looked at the man.

    Alex rejoiced to see the man bound in chains because the man had a talent for leading and average talent in swordsmanship coupled with average potential.

    Alex still now hadn¡¯t found many multi-talented individuals. Even Riya is only good at fighting while Mordek has a talent for guiding and doesn¡¯t have a good talent for fighting.

    By the way, Alex himself doesn¡¯t have any talent. It was his hard work and persistence that had brought him where he was.

    Mordek nodded at Alex¡¯s gesture.

    Mordek stood at the side and Riya walked up the wall covering her face with the veil and said¡±Sorry but my Lord can¡¯t meet you today.¡±

    ¡°Hey, girl. Shut your mouth.¡± A man appeared from the crowd and spoke bluntly.

    ¡°You have no right to meddle here. Just go and do the house chores.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t need your permission to meet him.¡±

    On hearing their criticism, Riya¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit and she said¡±My Lord can¡¯t meet you because he is unconscious.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Everyone screamed at the same time.

    ¡°What do you mean by he is unconscious?¡± The people shouted in a loud voice.

    Riya, hearing their question, replied¡±As you saw, my Lord fell from the throne and hit his head. He had passed out from that time and hadn¡¯t woken up till now.¡±

    The entire crowd mumbled at each other while nobles had sour expressions. All their efforts were wasted and if they knew about it, they would have started the march after he awoke.

    Riya asked them to disperse but the nobles decided to put pressure and stay there. They didn¡¯t want an all-out war as it would be detrimental.

    If they wanted, they could breach the castle wall easily but they decided to wait for that idiot to wake up.

    As Riya was about to turn and leave, she heard a voice among the crowd.

    ¡°Hey, girl. I heard you are the wife of that idiot.¡± The man spoke with arge grin on his face.

    Riya halted her steps and turned back and asked¡±So.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave him and marry me. You can¡¯t do anything with that punny.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to satisfy you in bed.¡± The man smirked and licked his lips as he looked at Riya¡¯s curvaceous body.

    CRACK!

    The entire crowd went into silence and then burst intoughter and weren¡¯t able to hear the sound of something breaking.

    But Mordek, seeing the scene, took a step back, as he saw the ground crumble under Alex¡¯s feet as he looked at the man with a ferocious gaze.

    His red eyes glowed with crimson and the anger in him seemed to condense surrounding his body with a crimson glow that scared the shit out of Mordek.

    A silent raise was seething inside Alex. It was like a volcano, building up its fury which is about to burst.

    ¡°Shit! This monster is going to rampage.¡±Mordek cursed as he looked at the man who had a cruel fate waiting for him.

    ¡± Please give him some brain in his next life not to mess with a mad man like him if he had the next life.¡±

    ¡°And not just him, these noble also,¡± Mordek spoke with a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 26

    Inside the Castle¡¯s office room.

    Alex stood before the table leaning on it with the back of his hands resting on the table.

    Riya looked at Alex with a worried gaze as it had been a long time since he stood there with a lifeless hollow gaze that wanted to devour everything before him.

    Riya bit her lips and finally asked¡±My Lord, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Alex spoke with a heavy angered tone that made Riya shudder.

    ¡°My Lord, are you angry at something?¡±

    ¡°Angry¡­Hahahahaha.¡± Alexughed but he didn¡¯t want to say the reason for his anger and made her more worried.

    He can feel that Riya is angrier than anyone else. If not for the current situation, she would have hacked him into pieces and fed the dogs.

    But Riya could feel underlying burning anger in his voice when Alexughed.

    ¡°Angry¡­I have never been so angry like this.¡±

    GULP!

    Riya swallowed her saliva on hearing him.

    Knock¡­..Knock¡­.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Kajar wants to seek an audience.¡±

    ¡°Oh! He¡¯s here.¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°Riya, I am going out for a bit to get fresh air. You can finish the task along with others.¡±Alex said and moved towards the servant.

    ¡± My Lord, where are you going?¡±Riya asked

    Alex halted his steps and spoke with a gentle smile that didn¡¯t look gentle¡± I am going to collect some debt while enjoying a bit.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, let me apany you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Riya¡¯s whole body froze on hearing Alex¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°Riya, you have another task to do.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In front of a huge house which was in a deserted ce and quite away from the city.

    A man wearing a ck uniform and wearing a half mask knocked on the wall.

    The mask covered the man¡¯s face in half from nose to neck.

    ¡°Who!¡± A man from inside asked.

    ¡°I am here to collect my debt.¡± The man wearing a mask spoke.

    No sound was heard for some time and the world descended into silence.

    Screech!

    With a metal screeching sound, the wooden door opened and a man with an ugly looking face spoke in.

    The man rubbed his nose and looked at the man observing from head to toe and said¡±From the appearance, I can say you certainly belong here.¡±

    ¡°So, say who¡¯s debt are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I have a debt with Larry,¡± Alex spoke with a smile.

    The man was yawning because it was alreadyte at night but suddenly woke up from hisziness and shouted¡±What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I have a debt with Larry?¡±Alex replied calmly.

    ¡± Fucker, do you know whose name you are talking about it.¡±The man shouted.

    ¡°I am fully aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Since you are aware of it then die.¡± The man spoke and jumped on Alex.

    CRACK!

    A subtle cracking sound of bones reverberated in the dark pitch of the night.

    Alex extended his hands at the iing attack of men with one hand and gripped his neck with the other, grasping it with the right hand, he twisted his neck.

    Killing the guy, he threw the dead body to the side.

    As he walked forward, he suddenly halted his steps and looked at the man with confusion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he die?¡±

    ¡°Hey, a system where my experience points and levels up?¡±

    [Host, now do you want to experience killing ants]

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    [That pitiful guy is just a level two warrior while you have reached level 7. Nothing except squire rank warrior will give experience now.]

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this cheating?¡±

    [Host, are you kidding. If you are allowed to gain experience from a low level like this then wouldn¡¯t you reach a level simr to Overload rank just by killing moles and ants and getting five experience points]

    ¡°Hehehe!¡± Alexughed bitterly and scratched his head in embarrassment.

    Now, that makes sense, if the system allowed us to collect experience from killing ants, wouldn¡¯t the world be broken like this.

    Alex walked towards the huge mansion which looked dark from the outside but from the inside, the ce was quite colourful.

    It was a secret brothel made by one of the disgusting nobles to use others as ythings and Alex came to find the man and make him repay his debt.

    As Alex walked toward it, he saw arge incinerator which was burning with huge mes.

    A man was sitting beside it and was eating something. Alex subconsciously felt a creepy feeling crawling from his back at the scene.

    ¡®There is something wrong,¡¯ Alex muttered.

    ¡°Hey, what are you burning,? Alex asked.

    ¡± The corpses of the girls who can¡¯t provide any more service here.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡± The man who subconsciously answered as he was lost in eating turned back to see a ck-clothed man.

    Alex¡¯s eyes opened as wide as a saucer as he looked at the meat. He can see that it was a roasted finger seemingly human.

    Alex gritted his teeth and his eyes became blood red.

    Before the man could stand up and do something, he heard a sentence that froze his entire existence

    ¡°Fucker like you should be burnt alive.¡±

    With this sentence, he felt hit in his chest by a strong kick that sent him flying in the air and his body spun and collided with the incinerator.

    BOOM!CRACKLE

    A crackling sound was heard and the incinerator burst and mes exploded and a heart-wrenching cry was heard.

    The man shouted at the top of his lungs and screamed as he was burnt alive. There was no change in facial expression as Alex looked at the man¡¯s inhumane torture.

    A disgusting and foul smell started to permeate the air as the man was burnt alive.

    Alex stood there motionless as he saw the man dying till thest moment and chuckled.

    ¡°Just because I am behaving like a child, smiling and joking around, this world is seeing me as soft rice.¡±

    ¡°What pain in the ass.¡± Alexughed a little and then his expression turned sharp.

    His red eyes glowed under the pitch dark of night making him look as if a bloodthirsty demon has crawled out.

    ¡°This is going to be the start of the story which will be written in blood and can¡¯t be continued with ink.¡±

    Alex took the axe that was at the side and kicked the wooden door and opened it with a loud bang.

 Chapter 27

    BANG!

    With a huge bang, the huge old wooden door was sted away and the entire colourful atmosphere inside the house descended into silence.

    The music yed by the women and the singing and dancing on the stage halted immediately and they stepped back on seeing someone blowing away the door.

    As they looked ahead, they saw a faint shadow walking in and soon a man stepped out of it.

    A man wearing pitch dark clothes which seemed to mix with the darkness of night, along with blood-red eyes walked slowly and he was holding an axe in his right hand that swung loosely along with his body motion.

    The entire hall descended into silence at the entrance of the man.

    As Alex entered he saw many people sitting at the tables with wines and drinks while on the stage, many women wearing quite revealing clothes were entertaining them which was making the men lose their sense.

    Some were even salivating seeing the woman and many were engaged in drinking.

    The air seemed full of nasty smells of smoke and the smell of wine.

    ¡°Truly an atmosphere befitting that of a brothel,¡± Alex muttered as he walked straight without waiting for anyone¡¯s response.

    Alex rolled his eyes and activated his mana sensor to look for the prey for whom he came.

    As he located it, he looked straight at the stage where the women were present.

    Seeing the man¡¯s gaze, the women flinched a little and shuddered and cuddled with each other subconsciously.

    Alex smiled under the veil and walked onto the stage.

    The drunkard shouted when they felt something was odd.

    ¡°Who stopped the music and singing?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you dancing?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you received all your money?¡±

    They were too drunk to understand the situation and shouted like a madman.

    As Alex walked forward, someone suddenly grabbed his shoulder from behind.

    When Alex turned his head only to find, a rotten pungent smell assaulting him as the man who was smoking blew air to Alex¡¯s face and said.

    ¡°Son of a bitch, who the fuck are you?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell are they ruining the fun here?¡±

    Before the man could utter a few more curses, he felt a hit on the cheek and his body spun and rotated in the air a few times and crashed on the table.

    Alex didn¡¯t waste time and gave a tight p to the man knocking him out.

    And he resumed his walk as he got on the stage, the women trembled and their bodies jerked seeing Alexing.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± The women present out there muttered after mustering his courage.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us. We are¡­¡±

    But before the women could finish their sentence, they heard a loud authoritative voice.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    The women quickly moved to the side subconsciously on hearing his words as if their bodies naturally followed his order.

    ¡°We will talk after I finish my things here¡± Alex muttered as he found a door at the back of the stage and opened it.

    CLICK!

    ¡­¡­

    In a dimly lit room which was filled with pleasant scents.

    Ady who seemed to be in 20y on a bed whose eyes were full of tears.

    Her legs and hands were tied and she was forcefully brought here.

    Her family was in debt but as they are unable to pay the debt, the people dragged her away after beating her family and sold her to be used as a prostitute.

    A click was heard and a man with long ck hair with arge grin entered and seeing the girl¡¯s beautiful bodyughed loudly.

    ¡°Oh my..my.What good material!¡± The man smirked as he moved toward her.

    Thedy¡¯s body jerked and she mumbled.

    The man took out the clothes stuffed in her mouth and asked¡±What were you saying?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, I beg you?¡± Thedy cried.

    ¡°Please have mercy for God¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it will be a nice session and you by yourself will beg for more after a few rounds.¡± The manughed and pulled thedy into his embrace.

    He held her chin and forcibly brought her closer to her mouth.

    ¡°No¡­..¡± Thedy screamed but everything fell on deaf ears.

    The manughed cruelly and seemed to be enjoying himself seeing the girl acting tough.

    As her screams echoed in the room and the man was about to forcibly kiss her.

    Swish¡­BANG!

    A small bang was heard and an axe appeared out of nowhere and struck the man¡¯s head and sted him to the wall.

    BANG

    The wall shook as the man¡¯s body mmed against the wall and a huge axe stuck on his head and blood flowed from the grotesque corpse and formed a puddle.

    Thedy¡¯s leg gave in and she fell onto the floor with an eye full of shock and horror. She wanted to scream but her voice was stuck in her throat and no matter how much she tried, it didn¡¯te.

    No, it¡¯s as if her voice refuses toe out for fear of being killed by the unknown entity.

    She heard a subtle clicking sound and looked at the door to see a small hole in the shape of an axe appearing in it and as the door opened a silhouette appeared who asked her¡±Are you alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I¡­¡± She tried to speak but couldn¡¯t so in the end she just nodded her head.

    The man walked past her and pulled out an axe from the man¡¯s head and tore the man¡¯s cloth, wiping the blood with it.

    ¡°Miss, tell me. Are there many like you who are forced to do this?¡± Alex asked with a soft stone hiding his underlying burning anger.

    ¡°I think. Many are dragged here like this. Those who were able to adapt finally epted their fate and those who weren¡¯t able to adapt were used till they died and were thrown or burnt.¡± Thedy spoke and sobbed.

    Alex took a breath ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry this nightmare is soon going to be over. I promise.¡±

    ¡°And Miss, please make sure, you do not leave this room. I wille to fetch you after finishing a task.¡± Alex spoke and was about to leave.

    ¡°Sir, what is your name?¡± Thedy asked after muttering her courage.

    ¡°I have many names.¡±

    ¡°But for today, you can call me, Night Reaper, the one who will reap away the darkness prevailing here,¡± Alex spoke with a small cruel smile under the veil.

 Chapter 28

    Alex walked in the narrow hallway only to stop when finding a target to kill.

    The ce was utterly disgusting. He didn¡¯t dislike brothels nor did he have the authority to stop this kind of thing but this ce was full of scum and pests that are asking him to get killed.

    On the outside, this looks like a simple ce for a man to gather and drink with his fellow mates and enjoy it like a public pub house.

    But inside it, horrendous deeds were done.

    Here girls were kidnapped and are used as prostitutes with or without their permission.

    Only VIPS and nobles have excess to this ce who came to enjoy here to their heart¡¯s content and treat girls like garbage and speck of dust.

    ¡°They should be happy that I was the one who came here otherwise if Riya stepped here, I fear she might cut off their things and hack the one into pieces who has a hand in managing the ce,¡± Alex muttered, wiping off the sweat from her forehead.

    Alex finally stood before the door where that bastard was present. Moreover, that bastard was quite enjoying the moment.

    Alex didn¡¯t wait for the bastard deed to be finished and kicked the door.

    The door broke and flew in the air mming against the wall.

    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck?¡±

    Screams were heard as Alex entered where he saw a naked woman and a naked man screaming and got up and wrapped a bed sheet around her.

    She looked at the men with a venomous gaze.

    ¡°Hey, who are you and how did you enter the ce?¡± The woman asked with a threatening tone.

    Alex didn¡¯t speak anything and his image blurred. He appeared behind the woman and he hit her neck and knocked her down.

    SLAP

    The sound of a loud p reverberates across the room

    The man was still in a drunken state and was oblivious to what was happening but he came to his senses after being pped by Alex.

    ¡°You bastard, son of a bitch you dared to ruin my intimate session.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you.¡± The man screamed and shouted, ¡°Assholes where the hell are you all¡±

    ¡°Kill this man.¡±

    On hearing the man¡¯s order four assassins appeared and surrounded Alex.

    Alex looked at the four squires ranked assassin and his eyes glowed with excitement.

    He had already sensed them but was waiting for them to appear.

    Instead of worrying, he became quite anticipated as he muttered¡±Exps.¡±

    The assassin¡¯s burrows furrowed as they looked at the man with a weird look.

    One of them moved toward Alex and raised his dagger and shed at Alex.

    Alex sidestepped and avoided the attack and kicked the man in the gut and sent him flying.

    While another man appeared behind Alex and raised his dagger aiming at Alex¡¯s neck and shed.

    Alex didn¡¯t need to turn back and as if he had eyes behind his head, he just raised his axe to block

    CLANG!

    A loud metallic sound rang out as the tip of the dagger collided with an axe.

    The man¡¯s expression stiffened and he jumped back, but Alex¡¯s hand moved faster and caught the man¡¯s leg and threw it at the other assassin who came toward him.

    Swish¡­

    An assassin jumped at Alex and shed but his dagger met empty air.

    He quickly raised his dagger when his senses screamed in danger.

    Alex¡¯s figure appeared above the man and he raised his dagger in a V shape to defend but Alex with his physical strength tore off the man¡¯s defence and cut off the man in two halves.

    [You have gained 50 experience points]

    Alex nodded in satisfaction seeing the experience points.

    Though he hadn¡¯t ranked up and achieved squire rank, his strength had reached the peak of squire or even surpassed them in terms of stats.

    So, now he can be said to be a pseudo squire rank warrior who cannot just use mana.

    The remaining three were horrified seeing theirrade dying easily while the man screamed and took a step back in fear.

    ¡°Kill him¡­Kill him.¡±The master shouted

    ¡°Three squires can¡¯t even kill a punny man.¡±

    ¡°Why the fuck was my family raising useless people like you.¡±

    The assassin¡¯s face became red with anger. They had never felt such humiliation in their entire life.

    Their entire life was smooth and they enjoyed their work it.

    Till now these greenhorns only fought and crush ants and didn¡¯t know what was true despair when facing a strong opponent.

    Killing weaklings had already distorted their senses which to think assume themselves as strong warriors.

    But they didn¡¯t know what they thought the peak of the chain was the bottom of the strength chain until they met a top predator like Alex.

    Feeling the fear, all three of them jumped toward Alex at a time.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Alex didn¡¯t even flinch or took a step back from where he was standing but three figures were shot like a cannon when they met with Alex¡¯s fast punch and mmed against the wall.

    Before they could even get up, Alex appeared before them and swung the axe towards their heads.

    Swish.

    Like a soft blowing wind, the axe went past their head like butter and blood-sttered and a head fell on the ground with a thud and rolled on the ground.

    The other two were frozen and before they could know what was happening, Alex killed all of them.

    Three notifications of 50 experience points appeared before him.

    Alex after finally killing the appetiser, walked towards the delicious main course

    ¡°Who are you and where did youe from?¡±The man shouted and fell to his knees.

    ¡± Isn¡¯t it obvious that I came from my mother¡¯s belly?¡± Alex answered with a wide grin that made the man tremble in fear.

    The man¡¯s back was drenched in sweat as he looked at the blood dyed face and red eyes that make the man look like a demon crawled from hell.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Do you want money,nd, girls?¡±

    ¡°I will give you anything as long as you don¡¯t kill me.¡± The man spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I want, it¡¯s about you?¡± Alex spoke, shaking their head and took off his mask-like veil which shocked the man as he found his face was simr to a certain idiot.

    ¡°Hey Larry, didn¡¯t you say, you wanted to sleep with my wife?¡± Alex spoke with a wide grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I havee to take you to my wife.¡±

    ¡°But before that, I am going to give you a beauty treatment and you are going to enjoy it,¡± Alex spoke with a smile like a devil as let himself loose while he took the axe head from the axe and raised the stick towards Larry.

    A piercing and heart-wrenching cry echoed which shook the whole mansion and the screams didn¡¯t stop until the arrival of dawn.

 Chapter 29

    In front of the huge castle walls.

    The darkness of night was cast away with the arrival of dawn as the rays of the sun shook away the darkness announcing the arrival of a warm and bright day.

    The day holds a great significance which will decide the future of Nevan.

    The nobles and their army had formed a stronghold before the castle.

    The noble spies had informed them that the Idiot King had woken up and would make an appearance before them today.

    The noble aimed to humiliate the king and show him who is the real boss. This needs to be done so that what happened in the throne room wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    And if worsees to worst they would just sell the entire Kingdom to other Kingdoms by colliding with them.

    The nobles walked up onto the stage which was set before.

    They walked on it and sat down on the chair with arge grin thinking about the scenes which will entertain today.

    Moreover, they have added another goal to their list. To take down Mordek and bring that bitch who stood by King¡¯s side on her knees and would use her as a ve.

    They had a meeting and all agreed on teaching that bitch who doesn¡¯t know her ce a lesson.

    Screech!

    With a loud screeching sound the huge door of the castle opened.

    And wearing a white noble attire, The King walked out of the Castle followed by Mordek and Riya.

    After them, a huge lineup of a hundred men walked in a coordinated manner holding weapons.

    Most of them didn¡¯t have armour or protection helmets but the noble didn¡¯t have time to linger about that as they felt quite unusual about the scene.

    Because all of them were led by the Idiotic King.

    And much to their astonishment, the king¡¯s face had a mature appearance and his walking posture had changed, his idiot¡¯s eyes which wander here and there were focused while he looked at them with a sharp gaze.

    Anyone whose gaze met with Alex felt a chill down the spine making them shudder in fear.

    Those ferocious thirsty eyes seem to be screaming for blood and sacrifice.

    Alex stood before the nobles. Facing them, he rolled his eyes to get a glimpse of noble¡¯s strength along with their minion¡¯s.

    14 disciples rank and 213 Squire rank. That was the core of the noble¡¯s army.

    While on Alex¡¯s side, he had Riya and Mordek along with 128 squire ranks whom he had rescued from prison and some of them were leftovers of the castle guards.

    Others are useless pieces of trash who justzed around whom Alex had to give a proper dose of punishment.

    ¡°I heard, you all wanted to talk with me,¡± Alex spoke with a serious expression.

    The nobles frowned when they heard his voice but shook it away thinking that, what an army of ants could do in front of them.

    ¡°Your Majesty. We ask you to address our grievances and give us justice.¡± One of them spoke.

    Alex nodded and asked them to continue.

    ¡°As everyone here has seen, you have killed Sten and Han quite brutally who were innocent and devoted citizens of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°Their family sacrificed everything for Nevan and that¡¯s how they got the noble title which you stripped. I don¡¯t know if it was your decision or if someone influenced you to do it.¡±

    Alex sighed and spoke, ¡°Whatpensation do you want?¡±

    The noblesughed thinking about how easy it was to fool the king.

    ¡°Talking about the first thing, we want you to return their titles which respectfully belong to them.¡±

    ¡°Second, we wantpensation for the loss and mental damage. We also want a share of kingdom finance.¡±

    Mordek sneered and his face went red with anger, if not for Alex¡¯s warning, he would have rushed and plummeted this man ¡®Fucker you have already looted the kingdom money unofficially and now you want to official horde the money by taking rights on an official document.¡¯

    ¡°Only this much,¡± Alex asked curiously with a surprised expression.

    ¡°No¡­No..There is the third thing we want.¡±

    ¡°Ohh! What is it?¡±Alex asked.

    A man pped his hand and the soldier beside him subsided and five beautiful women appeared. They didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads and just stood up silently without speaking anything.

    ¡± We want that caretaker of yours. She failed as a caretaker. We will take her and give you these five beautifuldies.¡±

    ¡°Thesedies have all been trained in caretaking idiots¡­I mean children. They will devote their heart and soul to taking care of you.¡± The man spoke with a small smile.

    ¡°Now, your majesty, do you agree with the terms?¡±

    Alex closed his eyes for a moment. The entire ce descended into silence seeing the King pondering about it.

    The nobles were already sure that the king would ept the term or if he wouldn¡¯t, then they had no choice but to beat him up.

    While many didn¡¯t know what was going on, only those who are close to Alex knew that it was just calm before the storm.

    The silence before the eruption of a volcano that was gonna shake this entirend today as they knew the anger that Alex had been holding and suppressing in his heart was about to erupt.

    Alex opened his eyes which glowed with blood-red as if it was thirsty for blood.

    ¡°Just because I give you a chance, you want to dance on my head now.¡±

    ¡°I had enough of your falsity.¡±

    ¡°Hey, fuckers.I will give you thest chance.¡±

    ¡°Go to your house and take out all the documents and the key to your treasury and give them to me in two hours.¡±

    ¡°Obey and submit to me or I swear that I am gonna kill you all or I will peel each of your skin and roast you alive.¡¯

    ¡°Even if you die, you will not get a proper burial. I will strip all your dead bodies naked and will hang them on the city wall setting an example¡±

    ¡°Your death will be my Kingdom¡¯s nourishment.¡±

    Alex¡¯s words rang like thunder on the eardrum of the people present out there. They felt as if a huge bolt of lightning struck them and their expression crumbled apart.

    Suddenly, a man raising his trembling finger pointed at Alex and said¡±This can¡¯t be¡­He is not an idiot anymore. He has be normal.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Alex smirked and said, ¡°Now don¡¯t test my patience anymore, you assholes cause when I lose my patience many people will surely lost their presence.¡±

 Chapter 30

    On hearing Alex¡¯srge shout, the noble eyeball widened with disbelief.

    This idiot had became normal. The information rang like thunder in their ears which shook them to the cores.

    But they maintain theirposure, even if he is back to normal so what?

    ¡°Hey, bastard, just what the hell are you mumbling about?¡± Another noble came out and shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°You are the one who is testing our patience. Do you think this whole army is for the show?¡±

    ¡°With a singlemand of ours, we can crush your entire castle and end your punny life.¡±Another one spoke.

    Duke Eric stepped forward and said,¡± We don¡¯t need to waste our time listening to his foolish talks.¡±

    ¡°Dead Men tell no tales.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get over it.¡± Duke Eric spoke and raised his hand tomand the guards behind him to march forward.

    Seeing the march of guards, Alex shouted hurriedly ¡°Stop¡­Stop¡­¡±

    Eric smirked seeing his cowardly tone and raised his hand to stop the march.

    ¡°Before we fight, I want to say a few things,¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡± First thing,¡± Alex muttered in a heavy solemn voice and raising his head, he looked at a huge group of people with a frightening gaze.

    ¡°You want to fight on these noble¡¯s behalf, okay I have no qualms about it.¡±

    ¡°But bear in mind. If I win the battle, which I will definitely win. The lives of your family will be screwed.¡±

    ¡°I will ughter each one of your families and feed their body meat to the beasts.¡±

    ¡°And your heads would also be hanged with nobles.¡±

    ¡°Alexxxxxxx!Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± Eric shouted as he released his pressure.

    ¡°Fucker, you the one who crossed the line,¡± Alex spoke and stomped the ground.

    The ground cracked and his angry voice resounded across the ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your family has already crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°Since, we are on this. Let me give you a present for all your hard work and sacrifices.¡±

    Alex spoke and waved his hand.

    Following his gesture, the soldier behind him bifurcated giving some space.

    The tumbling sound of chains was heard and Max appeared as he dragged a figure on the ground.

    As the body was dragged, a trail of blood was left behind.

    Max threw the guy on the floor before Alex.

    Seeing the guy again, Alex¡¯s blood started to boil and his eyes started to glow in anger.

    Squatting down on the ground, he pulled the man by his hair and raised his face. He looked at Eric with a smirk¡±Hey, do you know him?¡±

    Eric¡¯s eyeball popped out as he saw the figure.

    At first, he thought that it was just a random prisoner but seeing the man¡¯s face his body trembled.

    ¡°Sonnnn!¡± Eric screamed in panic as he saw his son¡¯s condition.

    All his nails had been dug out and his body swollen by beating and there were wounds from being shed by the whip.

    ¡°Hey, Larry see.¡±

    ¡°Your precious daddy is calling you.¡±

    Seeing Larry not responding, Alex pped his face.

    SLAP!

    Larry suddenly woke up from a stupor and as he saw his father, he screamed and asked his father to save him.

    Eric lost his calmness and drew the sword and was about to rush toward Alex but his movements halted as he saw a small dagger near his son¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Even before you can take a step forward, your son is going to die,¡± Alex spoke and threatened Eric.

    Eric gritted his teeth and bit his lips in frustration and dropped his sword.

    ¡°Release him,¡± Eric demanded.

    ¡°Beg!¡± Alex shouted.

    Eric¡¯s whole body shivered as he saw Alex¡¯s resolute gaze.

    ¡°Please release him,¡± Eric said, bowing his head.

    ¡°Have ever seen anyone begging like that?¡±

    ¡°Are you begging or threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Kneel on the ground and beg,¡± Alex ordered with a cold tone.

    Eric wanted to shout but his body froze as he saw Alex¡¯s dagger move a little and blood trickled down from Larry¡¯s throat.

    ¡°For God¡¯s Sake, father, please do what he says. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to stay near this demon. Please, father, save me.¡± Larry cried and screamed at the top of his voice.

    Eric¡¯s expression stiffened and as he kneeled, countless thoughts of butchering Alex ran into his mind.

    He vowed to obliterate everyone on Alex¡¯s side after saving his son.

    Eric dropped to the floor and hit his head and begged to spare his son¡¯s life.

    ¡°I will forgive him and will spare his life but before that¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, tell me what you will do if someone wants to sleep with your wife.¡±

    Mordek flinched a little on hearing Alex suddenly question and spoke with anger¡± I will crush his balls.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!What an idea.¡±

    Alex spoke and kicked him down and raised his leg and stomped on a particr spot on Larry.

    A cracking sound was heard.

    Eric was dumbfounded by what happened and raised his head to see what was the cracking sound.

    His eyes lost their colour and his eardrums burst as a heart-wrenching scream echoed throughout the ce.

    The scream was so terrifying that some people subconsciously covered theirher region in fear.

    Alex stomped again and looked at Eric and spoke with an angelic smile¡±You can take him now.¡±

    Eric¡¯s eyes be bloodshot by such humiliation and picking up the dropped sword at the side, he rushed towards Alex and shed.

    Alexughed and tilted to the side dodging the attack with little movements with an inhuman speed and pulled out his sword from his waist with a quick draw.

    SLASH!

    With a beautiful swing drawn in a circle, blood sttered on Alex¡¯s face and a head flew back in the air and dropped near the other nobles.

    A noble woke up from a stupor and wanted to rush toward Alex to kill but in the middle of his tracks, his head was already cut and separated from his body.

    Riya¡¯s figure disappeared and appeared quickly beside Alex after dealing with the man.

    Out of nowhere, Leo appeared and jumped on Alex¡¯s shoulder and started to lick the blood.

    ¡°Hey, Leo don¡¯t lick this blood. It¡¯s the blood of a rotten person.¡±

    ¡°Roarrr!¡± Leo roared agreeing to him and roared again.

    ¡°What you want to eat them?Those rotten materials. No, they will taste bad and will upset your stomach. I will bring you to a nice ce to eat?¡± Alex spoke with a beautiful smile.

    The noble expression crumbled on hearing Alex¡¯s words of calling them rotten material.

    Alex looked at the nobles and said, ¡°I will give you onest chance to surrender, otherwise there will be a river of blood flowing from here today¡±

    Alex spoke with a cruel sinister smile that made him look like a demon crawled from hell.

    On hearing his call, a noble stepped from the crowd and raised his hands to surrender and walked toward Alex.

 Chapter 31

    Marquise Smith walked towards Alex¡¯s side along with his troops while other nobles stood there with gawking gazes.

    Smith smiled a little and greeted Alex giving a brief nod.

    Smith was on Alex¡¯s side from the beginning and he was the one who slipped the ring into Dorda¡¯s pocket when Alex pretended to stumble on the nobles.

    And now his changing of sides was a severe blow to nobles spirit.

    The nobles were stunned by the sudden turn of events. They wanted to curse Smith for leaving their side at such an important moment.

    Seeing this, one of the nobles wanted to join Alex¡¯s side and was about to step forward but he heard Alex¡¯s voice¡±Time is up?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, time is up?¡±The nobles asked.

    ¡± It¡¯s what you heard. Your time to join had gone past the time I had allocated.¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to take the opportunity, you will have to repent,¡± Alex spoke as he gazed at the remaining ones.

    There are still 11 nobles present on the opposite side. What Alex wanted to do was slowly break the noble spirit.

    He doesn¡¯t want to start a war now. They had too few people right now and most of them would die due to his meaningless war.

    Moreover, many of the soldiers on the noble sides were forced to join so there was no way Alex could hold them ountable after all thesemon soldiers were too weak to resist the noble.

    ¡°By the way, I have a gift for you all.¡±

    ¡°Since you nobles have devoted and sacrificed so much for the country, you all should be rewarded for all your hard work, ¡± Alex said with a smirk which sent a chill down the spine of the nobles and they felt that something horrible was going to happen again.

    Alex¡¯s loud p woke them up from their stupor.

    Alex pped and whistled to send a signal.

    A few momentster, Alex smiled and pointed his finger to the top of the city wall, he said¡±Look there. I hope you like the gift.¡±

    The nobles looked at the top of the castle walls curiously. They were quite nervous and wondered what the hell the king was talking about.

    But as they looked at the scene on the top of the city wall, they were horrified and their eyes opened as wide as saucers and filled with horror.

    On top of the wall, a few people were tied with chains and ropes.

    Apanying them were a few guards and the one leading them was none other than the person whom they had sent to the King and used of stealing.

    As they stared at the pathetic figures on the top of the walls, they screamed in terror¡±No¡­..¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s my son doing there?¡±

    ¡°And my son too.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°Hey, look at that man.¡±One of them spoke, pointing his finger to a bloodied figure whose whole body seemed to be swollen from the beating.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look familiar?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now that you spoke. I have seen him somewhere.¡±

    Alex chuckled seeing their expressions as they yed the game of guessing while his whole faction burst intoughter, holding their stomach.

    Mordek was unable to stop hisugh until tears fell from his eyes.

    Alex looked up and waved his hand at the bloodied figure and said¡±Hey, Grandpa Dorada how is it going. Are you enjoying the cinematic view of the city from the top?¡±

    ¡°By the wall, how is the treatment? Are you satisfied with the service? Please give us a review so that we can improve our treatment.¡±

    ¡°Your name shall be carved in gold, in the history of Nevan. The man who donated himself to experience the heavenly pleasure of King Of Nevan¡¯s special service.¡±

    Words choked on everyone¡¯s throat when they heard Alex¡¯s shameless boasting. They couldn¡¯t believe the way this boy was behaving.

    They felt that even after recovering, he still had some screws loose.

    From when did torturing be a service.

    Seeing Dorda not speaking anything, Alex¡¯s face grimaced and he shouted.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡°Ben, what the hell did you do? Didn¡¯t I tell you to give the best service?¡±

    ¡°But what the hell did you do? Our service was so pathetic that Grandpa Dorda was utterly dissatisfied with our service and now is unwilling to speak. He is annoyed by our poor service.¡± Alex shouted.

    On hearing Alex¡¯s words the noble eyes bulged and became lifeless.

    Ben who was standing and overseeing the eloquent service bowed his head and spoke¡±Please forgive me, your Majesty. This humble servant has betrayed your expectations.¡±

    ¡°Please give me one more chance to redeem myself. I will make sure to properly please the guest.¡± Ben spoke sorrowfully.

    ¡°Okay, I forgive you. Now give us all a glimpse of the service.¡± Alex spoke, rubbing his nose.

    Ben nodded and stood before Dorda looking with hateful eyes as he remembered all the nightmares he had gone through.

    SLAP!SLAP!SLAP!

    Loud cracking ps one after one rang and echoed under the deathly silence of castle walls.

    Ben, hold Dorda¡¯s chin and shouted¡±Hey, fucker.Can¡¯t you hear Majesty¡¯s words? He is asking for your opinion. Don¡¯t you know how to speak? ¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to pull your tongue and feed it to dogs? Why aren¡¯t you speaking? You fucker?¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    SLAP!

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    SLAP

    Ben poured his curses and ps on Dorda who looked quite pitiful and wanted to cry.

    ¡°Wooo. Woo Hoo¡­¡±

    Dorda tried to speak but his mouth was stuffed with clothes that made him unable to speak.

    Ben narrowed his eyes and pulled out the stuffed cloth and looked at Alex with an embarrassed look¡± Majesty, Sorry I forget about this.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s just a minor mistake.¡±

    ¡°Ohh!No problem. It happens when someone is lost in enjoying himself while giving others the special services.¡±

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Dorda talk something. My reputation is on the line,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°It was nice,¡± Dorda murmured.

    ¡°What! Speak loudly¡± Alex spoke with a cold gaze.

    ¡°It was very nice and enjoyable. I enjoyed it to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Dorada shouted and smiled and exposed his missing teeth and from his mouth blood started to pour out.

    ¡°See, didn¡¯t I tell you about my special Heavenly Service.¡±

    ¡°Now decide whether you want to book an appointment for your children or cancel it.¡±

    The nobles stepped back on imagining the brutal assault Dorda suffered and looked at their children who were hanging by the chain, they looked at them with teary eyes which begged them for help.

    The nobles finally shuddered and fell onto their knees. Even though they have huge troops.

    Their family was on the line. Moreover, the strength of the girl was enough to wipe half of them. In the throne room, they weren¡¯t able to gauge her strength but when she released her pressure before, they could feel that she was at Epic rank or above.

    They kneeled on the ground and put their head on the ground and spoke in a monotonous tone¡±Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°We will never betray you. We will always follow yourmand. We swear by the name of our house and the name of God.¡±

    A huge number of the crowd had gathered which was mostly formed ofmon people and they saw the noble kneeling before someone.

    Their eyes were filled with shock and disbelief when a loud voice echoed.

    ¡°I Alex, The King Of Nevan is taking all the rights that are granted to the Noble and swear in front of all the people. I will bring back the golden days of Nevan full of mirth andughter.¡±

    ¡°This my Pledge.A pledge to you and a pledge to myself that Nevan will soon reign in Glory.¡±

 Chapter 32

    In the throne.

    Alex sat folding his legs with arge grin on his face.

    For the people who followed Alex, they saw him as a messenger of God who was sent here to punish the evildoers.

    But from the nobles¡¯ point of view, he looked like a bandit who is using every possible way to crush his enemies without any rules.

    This guy is not ying by the rules. After all, who in his right mind kidnaps family members in between the wars.

    Seeing Alex use cheap and underhanded methods, even they were ashamed of themselves and fall short before his evilness

    While a major chunk of nobles¡¯ power being concentrated in front of the castle walls, Riya along with the newly formed shadow squad sneaked into nobles¡¯ houses and kidnapped their families.

    Since all the families of nobles were in the city and hade to visit the ce due to Alex¡¯s invitation it made their work quite easy.

    Alex was finding it hard to hold hisughter, Riya kidnapped Dorda in the middle of the night without anyone¡¯s notice and these nobles weren¡¯t able to feel his absence until he appeared on the castle walls.

    ¡®Just what kind of shit was Dorda.¡¯

    Even he was feeling sorry for the poor soul who had given his everything to loot the resources and pass them to the nobles who don¡¯t even remember his great work and couldn¡¯t even feel his presence even though he was the main instigator of this chaos.

    Alex looked at the remaining nobles. Beforeing here, he had already executed four more nobles because they hadmitted many unforgivable acts.

    The ones whom he had left alive were just involved in thievery and a few minor skirmishes.

    ¡°Do you know why you all are alive?¡± Alex asked with a heavy tone.

    The nobles shook their heads and looked at Alex with a pleading gaze to forgive them for not knowing the answer.

    They were too terrified to answer wrongly and get special services from him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know this much? How the hell did you all be nobles without any brain?¡± Alex sighed and pinched the skin between his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I am a benevolent king who can¡¯t see his people in pain. So, how can I kill you all who had shed blood and sweat for this kingdom.¡±Alex spoke with a smile.

    Everyone¡¯s mouth twitched on hearing his reply.

    ¡®If you are benevolent then the devil should be worshipped as the saint.¡¯The nobles thought.

    ¡°Those who have been killed. All theirnds and wealth would be confiscated.¡±

    ¡°You all can maintain a part of your wealth. I will not ask you an unreasonable amount. You all should donate 40% of your wealth and dispose of your military rights except for maintaining the bare minimum squadron for the protection.¡±

    ¡°Bassie, you have to donate 20% of your wealth.¡±

    Bassie frowned as he thought that he would be left alone but this guy will not leave anyone from whom he can leech over.

    The nobles sighed in relief.40¨G doesn¡¯t mean much as long as they are all still alive.

    While they were feeling relieved and felt a huge burden passed over their shoulders, they heard Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over,¡± Alex spoke and looked at them with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°You¡­You¡­You,¡± Alex pointed to three nobles among the herd and said, ¡°You will be tasked with handling the maintenance and building of new roads.¡±

    ¡°Within a month. I want all the roads in the capital in top-notch condition.¡±

    ¡°And you three will be responsible if, within a month, the roads aren¡¯t back to good condition. I will make sure that the road will be your grave where you will take yourst breath.¡±Alex said with a stern voice.

    Gulped.

    The nobles swallowed their saliva on hearing Alex¡¯s frightening deration.

    ¡± Now you..¡±Alex pointed to another three individuals and shouted¡±You will be charged with cleaning the city.¡±

    ¡°And the time limit is one month. In a month, I want this city as clean as your own house.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±

    The nobles trembled to wait for Alex¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not kill you..¡± Alex spoke with a smile.

    The nobles wiped off that sweat from their heads.

    ¡°I will just make your house a garbage dump of the capital.¡±

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    Alex was annoyed by someone¡¯s cough and shouted¡±Who is that bastard without any sense of eloquence?¡±

    ¡°Me¡­¡±

    Alex looked to the side to see Mordek coughing hard and said¡±Oh! Uncle. Please take your time.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell has a problem with Uncle Mordek¡¯s coughing? Can¡¯t an old man cough? Do you all not cough?¡±

    ¡°See, Uncle Mordek no one has any problem. You can cough all you want.¡±

    Mordek felt he would cough blood if Alex carried on his shamelessness.

    Mordek was just stunned on baring the noble house bing a garbage dump as his house was near one of them.

    And he knew Alex wasn¡¯t joking and he would really make their house garbage dumps which he wanted to refute but he couldn¡¯t muster the courage.

    Alex pointed to a few more individuals and distributed a task to each of them.

    His first goal was to rebuild the city structures. The second was to revive its economy.

    The third was to raise its military strength.

    The fourth was to make an educational institution.

    Alex asked Bassie to start recruiting officials for administration and other things and start gathering the document.

    While the meeting wasing to an end, a nobleman mustering his courage asked¡±Your Highness. For the task you have given to us, who will provide the money for it?¡±

    The entire throne room descended into deathly silence.

    Alex was shocked for a moment but shook his head.

    Sometimes he is astonished by his own benevolence and tolerance.

    ¡®Why the hell did you think I only confiscate only 40% of your wealth. Should I chop him down?No..No, let¡¯s be merciful for once.¡¯

    Behind him, many people burned incense on this man¡¯s name.

    ¡°You want to know who will give the money,¡± Alex asked.

    The man nodded.

    ¡°Come with me. We will have a nice, hearty and long discussion.¡±

    ¡°I will answer all your queries there.¡±

    ¡°Max, Ben will also apany you. You will also receive Nevan¡¯s Special Heavenly Service.¡±

    The man¡¯s face became pale and he lost all his blood.

    ¡°No, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you asking me sorry? We were just going to enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Hey, take him,¡± Alex ordered.

    Max and Ben dragged the man with them and exited the room while Alex signalled them not to do anything and leave the man.

    ¡°Dismiss.¡±

    Mordek looked at exiting people and said¡±Are you born with thick skin? I have never seen a shameless King like you.¡±

    Alex rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Shamelessness and having a thick skin is an art. You wouldn¡¯t understand it even if you try to figure it out with all your heart.¡±

    Mordek wanted to hit his head for asking such a question.

    ¡­¡­

    On their way, Alex suddenly pulled Riya and carried her in the princess carry position.

    ¡°My Lord, what are you doing?¡± Alex grinned and spoke, ¡°We are going to do what husband and wife do?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Riya spoke and her face became red.

    Alex put her down on the bed and asked¡±What! You don¡¯t you want to do?¡¯

    ¡°No. I mean yes.¡± Riya spoke with a cute meek voice.

    Alexughed and sleeping beside her pulled her to his embrace and spoke¡±Don¡¯t worry Riya. I am not going to force you.¡±

    ¡°We can take all the time we want.¡±

    ¡°I am just happy to have you as my wife,¡± Alex spoke and cuddled with Riya.

    ¡°I am also happy to be your wife,¡± Riya spoke but noticed that Alex had already passed out and was having sweet dreams.

    Riya knew that Alex hadn¡¯t slept for many days rushing here and there and after taking care of nobles, he can finally take some rest.

    Riya giggled and pulled his head to her bosom, and gave a sweet gentle kiss on his forehead.

 Chapter 33

    Mordek looked at the documents that wereid on the table with a worried gaze.

    Even the military-obsessed Mordek who is unfamiliar with government affairs understands this country¡¯s situation.

    It was on the brink of destruction. Nevan was running low on food sufficiency, there was a recession in ie.

    If these problems are not enough there is an influx of refugees from the other kingdoms, and then there is pressure from the Kinley for the annual money.

    These all were causes for concern that Alex had to deal with new. In all likelihood, even if the previous King¡¯s reign continued it¡¯ll onlyst several more years. As might be expected from a person who is quite good at management and learnt various things from the modern world, he could see it.

    ¡°So, we have the due tax that we have to give to Kinley.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask why the hell have you not given them tax? Do you think of them as pushovers?¡± Alex spoke with an angry voice.

    All the documents were kept in the Dorda vault. If Alex knew about it before, he would have skinned those noble.

    Bassie saw Alex¡¯s anger and said¡±They thought that since you are the youngest Prince of Kinley, they assumed that we don¡¯t have to pay the tax and can keep the money with us.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell was that bastard?¡± Alex grunted in anger.

    ¡°Dorda!¡± Bassie replied in a monotonous tone.

    Alex rubbed his forehead.¡±Not only do we have to raise funds for reform. Now, we have to even pay the tax.¡±

    ¡°Two years of tax is quite vexing for our current condition.¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Wright also considered a part of Nevan. So do we have to give their tax also?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°No, they have already paid their tax,¡± Bassie spoke.

    Alex sighed as he looked at the amount.

    ¡°Though we can pay the tax with the money we got from looting¡­I mean the money that the noble offered out of their kindness. We would go back to the pathetic state again.¡± Alex spoke.

    As he spoke, suddenly an idea struck his mind: ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a loan from a wealthy merchant.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I remembered my wife is the daughter of the wealthiest merchant,¡± Alex said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea.¡± Both Mordek and Bassie spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Your Highness, you know better than us how your rtionship with your wife is? Moreover, Lockharts are proud individuals. I am sure they hold a grudge against you and may try to act against you. Though they will not cross the line.¡± Bassie advised.

    ¡°Since, it came to this. I think we have to dy the matter.¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°Bassie, I wanted to write a letter to Kinley, to dy the paying of tax by six months. At a minimum, ask them for two months.¡±

    ¡°In the meanwhile, we have to raise our funds along with the economy,¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°By the way, tell me what we have in Nevan, mainly something that others don¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Wait! I wanted to talk about it. Do we have a mana crystal mine or gold mine or any other?¡± Alex asked.

    Bassie shook his head and said¡±We don¡¯t have a crystal mine or gold mine. Though we have three mines of iron ore.¡±

    Alex, who listened carefully, was startled and asked¡±What the hell! We have an iron mine so why don¡¯t we have good weapons and material.¡±

    Mordek and Bassie looked at each other.

    ¡°Your Highness. There is a problem with the iron ore. We can hardly mine enough material from it.¡± Bassie spoke.

    ¡°You mean to say our product is too less,¡± Alex spoke andid back on the chair.

    The world Alex is living in isn¡¯t a modern world where everything is mechanised. So, people have to depend on manualbour to achieve the task.

    Alex was sure that if he sent many squire rank warriors to mine, that would alleviate the production by many margins.

    But sending soldiers to mining is not optimal.

    Moreover, they already had fewer soldiers, to begin with.

    ¡°Moreover most of the iron is kept by the noble houses whose territory had the mines and we have received a report that there is a problem with the third mine,¡± Bassie spoke.

    Alex nodded and decided to see what was the problemter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a mage,¡± Alex asked only to get a big no.

    ¡°You are talking about mages. We don¡¯t even have proper archers or goodmanders who can lead a battlefront. Our army is full of fiddleheads who only know to do what they are ordered.¡±Mordek spoke with a sarcastic tone carrying a hint of sadness.

    ¡± So, you are saying, we have to restructure our whole armies, ¡°Alex spoke.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek.I am wondering about something. As far as we remember, we have only two Master rank warriors. One is you and another is the Count Hamilton Steelfield from the Steelfield household who is charged with Western Pass.¡±Alex asked.

    ¡± So, knowing the situation, It shouldn¡¯t be possible for Nevan to produce a Master rank. So how did you both make it this far?¡±

    Although Master rank isn¡¯t worth mentioning in Alex¡¯s eyes. In a small kingdom like Nevan which was on the verge of destruction producing a master, rank is unbelievable.

    Taking a look, Riya is in the Epic rank only one realm above Mordek.

    She is hailed as a genius because she had just reached 19 and Alex was sure that within a year or two she would reach Transcendent rank.

    Christina reached Transcendent rank at the age of 22 and Riya would reach even quicker than her.

    Mordek sighed at Alex¡¯s question and said¡±That¡¯s because I and Steelfield showed a lot of prospects to the younger generation and youradoptive parents saw potential in us and put all their resources on both of us and even sent Kinley to be a knight but we failed.¡±

    Alex could hear a hint of sadness in Mordek¡¯s words. Alex knew Mordek may look fine but this might be a deep regret of his and might have be a knot in his heart that needs to be untied.

    When an individual achieved Epic rank under the age of 25, they can be called Knights which was a title of elite soldiers.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, you don¡¯t have to regret it.¡±

    ¡°You can still be a Knight.¡±

    ¡°Of our Nevan and trained future knight.¡±

    ¡°How is the training going on with those children we had picked,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°They are improving rapidly and within a year or two, they are soon going to be a force to reckon with.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Inside The Castle.

    Alex sat in his room while arge sheet of paper covered the entire table.

    Alex put his utmost concentration and focus on drawing out the things on the paper as if his life depended on it.

    Though Alex studied mechanical engineering, he still had minor knowledge in architecture which was enough for this world where people mostly rely on magic and give less focus on learning modern things. The world is simr to the ancient medieval era of kings.

    As he was feeling tired, a silhouette appeared behind him and cing hands on his shoulders started to massage it.

    A soft pleasant moan escaped from Alex as he felt the soft delicate touchbined with a sweet lingering scent.

    ¡°Riya, you have to do something about your stealth.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just appear out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°No, in the first ce, why do you have to avoid people, you are my wife and you have power simr to Queen of Nevan,¡± Alex asked.

    Riya was like a shut-in. Though she is apanying Alex most of the time with her stealth, Alex didn¡¯t like this.

    Alex wanted Riya to step out of the shadow and walk beside him, holding his hand and not following behind or chasing him.

    ¡°Sorry, my Lord. I can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Riya spoke with a saddened tone.

    ¡°Is it because of your charm?¡± Alex asked.

    Riya¡¯s burrows furrowed and she asked in a trembling voice¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    Alex held Riya¡¯s hand that she ced on his shoulder and said¡±Riya, you didn¡¯t need to hide it. I already knew about it.¡±

    ¡°What¡­do you know my Lord?¡± Riya¡¯s voice faltered as she looked at Alex with a resolving gaze.

    ¡°Husband and Wife are another half of each other. You can always put trust in me.¡±

    ¡°I know, you have a special power. Riya you are holding back your charm which when released identally can cause havoc.¡±Alex spoke with a smile.

    ¡± Your poweres from the Goddess of Lust. You are blessed by her.¡±Alex spoke.

    Riya¡¯s eyeball widened and she looked at Alex with eyes full of shock and disbelief.

    She shook her head and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s more of a curse than a blessing.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think like that?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°My Lord, would you like to hear a short story?¡± Riya asked with sorrowful eyes.

    Alex nodded.

    Riya sat down beside Alex and started to narrate her life.

    Riya didn¡¯t know who her parents were, nor did she remember where she was born. As far as she remembered, her life started in a small orphanage in Kinley.

    She used to live there and do random chores. She was good at taking off children younger than her.

    Most of the time she would apany her younger brother and sister until she became 7.

    Even when she was a child, many praised her beauty.

    While people passed by the orphanage, they would always praise and appreciate her and look at her as a piece of art and many admired her.

    Even at such a tender age, she was a beauty to contend with. She started to be proud and somewhat arrogant about how beautiful she was.

    But as the word goes beauty brings cmity.

    One day someone suddenly showed up at the orphanage and asked to adopt her and offered some money to the orphanage.

    The orphanage was happy and thought that they got a nice deal while she was happy that she finally found someone whom she can call her parents.

    But that was just the beginning of the Nightmare, the man who adopted him was a ve trader who saw a good prospect in her.

    He took her and locked her in a room. If not because she was not mature, she would be auctioned that day to someone rich.

    The person thought that she would be ripe 12 or 13 years ago and waited for it.

    Her life started to be a nightmare as she was abused and the man used violence against her.

    She was locked in a dark room, devoid of any light, devoid of any people except the man and his subordinate.

    Except for getting food three times a day she didn¡¯t have any interaction for years.

    One day when she was on the verge of breaking down, she heard a voice in her head to let it go, to release her power.

    Let the world turn into your ve.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened after but everyone became a maniac and kneeled before her passing.

    She took this chance to escape but still, some ve traders got the news and started to chase and hunt her.

    That¡¯s how she met Alex who unknowingly got out of the castle while ying hide and seek.

    He had hidden himself in a chest which was carried out of the castle which he opened, in the middle of the journey and got out.

    Riyaughed¡±I remember how that day, the entire pce descended into chaos and thought you were kidnapped.¡±

    Alex¡¯s mouth twitched on hearing his part in Riya¡¯s story as it sounded like a typical cliche story where fl lead ran out of the house and met ml, though his circumstance was different.

    ¡®I think, I should find some time to hear my legendary idiotic deeds.¡¯Alex thought.

    ¡°Riya but this isn¡¯t the reason you are staying out of others¡¯ sight,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°This is due to the incident that happened at the castle and there was a fight between you and the third prince.¡± Riya.

    ¡°You are telling me that I fought with the third prince,¡± Alex asked as Riya¡¯s words picked up his curiosity.

    Riya nodded and narrated the events.

    ¡°As you know, I was raised as your maid and caretaker. Most people thought that I would marry you. I didn¡¯t use the veil at that time so most of the people saw my face and of all the people the third prince wanted to marry me.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened and his blood boiled subconsciously and he clenched his fist.

    ¡°One day, he barged into your mansion and wanted to take me forcefully by saying I shouldn¡¯t waste my time with you and should serve him instead.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t want to let it go and pounced on him but¡­¡±Riya spoke as she looked at Alex¡¯s burning eyes.

    Alex sighed and said¡±You don¡¯t have to say more. I can guess that I would have been beaten blue back. He would have beaten the shit out of me.¡±

    Riya nodded and a faint smile appeared on her face¡±Still, I remembered how you refused to give in and shouted till the end that Riya is mine. Riya is mine.¡±

    Riya¡¯s face flushed and became red.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to see you being beaten to such a state and identally did that, I mean released that power and after that.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say more. I understand.¡± Alex spoke and pulled Riya into his embrace.

    ¡°So, did my manly fight make you fall for me,¡± Alex whispered into Riya¡¯s ear which perked up in redness.

    Riya just nodded with a cute expression while Alex started to tease her and asked her to narrate more of his legendary deeds.

 Chapter 35

    On a big wide path amid the wilderness.

    A group of people were hurling across the road.

    Leading them was Alex himself. Beside him was Max who was in charge of the right nk and Ben who was in charge of the left nk.

    In the middle of the whole group, there was a caravan and a carriage with huge pieces of mirror that were covered in ck.

    Alex rode the horse towards his next location. The ce he was going was the Godavari Iron mine.

    Out of three mines, he found that it was most troublesome to deal with.

    Unlike the other mines where one mined iron from soil or ores. The mine here is an entire huge rockyndmass that one needs to break and transport the rocks which were difficult formon people and if this wasn¡¯t enough a bandit had upied this ce.

    And Alex was going to teach that bastard a lesson.

    On their way, they encountered various types of beasts and monsters that attacked them which were taken care of by his squads.

    The 20 men that he brought here with him were the elite of current Nevan.

    Alex observed the battle as Max tore the muzzle of the hound while Ben sliced the head of the snake.

    Ben was at the peak of Squire rank and will soon break through to Disciple while Max still hadn¡¯t awakened mana still his strength stat had reached 20 ording to his observation.

    Growl¡­Growllllll.

    ¡°Hau ya yaaaaa.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed when heard the monster roar and he shouted¡±This will be my prey.¡±

    Alex¡¯s horse as if getting the signal strode towards the location.

    BANG!BANG!

    As Alex reached the location, he saw wild saraffurs bashing the bridge with their head.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Alex frowned as he saw that the beasts were trying to destroy the bridge.

    If the bridge is destroyed, they are going to be in trouble and have to cross the river.

    Saraffurs are tri horned giraffes who have slightly shorter necks.

    Seeing a whole pack of them, Alex ordered his man to take a fighting stance and be careful.

    Alex jumped down from his horse and drew out his de and jumped on one of the saraffurs and dug his sword at its back.

    The saraffurs shrieked and screamed in pain and thrashed around wanting to throw Alex from its back.

    But Alex raised his hand and held the horn of the saraffurs and getting a good grip, he raised his leg and stepped on the sword.

    ¡°Wahhhh Aaaa!¡± It screamed as the sword passed through his body and it died shortly after that.

    [You have killed a mid squire ranked saraffurs. You have gained 100 experience points.]

    Alex pulled his sword and rushed to help the others.

    A saraffurs swung his head and met with the sword of the soldier and threw them off their feet.

    As they fell, it rushed toward them to dig its horns in them.

    CLANG!

    A loud sound was heard as it collided with Alex¡¯s sword who appeared before the soldiers like a gust of wind and shouted ¡°Get back.¡±

    Alex channelized strength into his hand and forced it to take a step back.

    Sparks flew as the metal of the sword and horns of the saraffurs rubbed against each other.

    Alex rotated his sword and sidestepped and with no force to bnce, the saraffurs stammered as Alex removed the sword and it dashed towards a rock behind and crashed on it.

    Alex quickly took the chance and pierced its neck.

    ¡­¡­

    CLANG!CLANG!

    Ben was shing against the saraffurs as he swung his sword fiercely.

    He kicked its leg and punched its face and as he was about to kill it, he saw another one heading toward him.

    He was about to step back but halted when with a roaring shout, Max jumped on the saraffurs before him and swung his axe with all its might at the iing saraffurs.

    Swish¡­

    With arge arc of his swing, the axe sliced the neck of the saraffurs which flew away and fell to the ground with arge thud.

    After fighting for quite some time, they were finally able to take down the horde.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Alex looked at his stats.

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level: 9

    Exp:40/250

    HP:30/30

    Mana:0

    Strength:27

    Agility:24

    Stamina:25

    Vitality:23

    Stats Points:12

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[Unlocked], Mana Sensor[Unlocked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level G, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level G

    ¡­

    After crossing the bridge and walking for a few kilometres, they reached the outskirts of mine.

    Alex suddenly halted when he heard faint noises and his lips curled upwards as he raised his fist and clenched it, sending a signal.

    With a soft whistling and bustling sound, many people emerged from the bushes and stood in their path.

    Alex tried to put on a frowning expression and looked around using a mana sensor to see that they were surrounded by 50 men.

    Alex suddenly jumped from his horse and put on a fearful face and asked¡±Who are you?¡±

    A man walked out and stood on a boulder.

    He looked at the group of people before him and gave a sinister smile, saying¡±I am a bandit.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Everyone screamed and got off Alex.

    Alex started to tremble and joined hands with a pleading expression and spoke¡±Please leave us. Please¡­Please don¡¯t kill us.¡±

    The man smiled and thought of how to enjoy killing them when Alex suddenly said¡±If you promise not to kill us, we will share our treasures with you.¡±

    The man frowned and asked what the guy was talking about.

    ¡°Dear Bandit sir. In the carriage, there are treasure hunting tools. We came here with a map that depicts that there is a huge mass of treasure here. If you allow us and don¡¯t kill us. I promise to share treasures with you.¡± Alex spoke with a trembling and frightened face while he tried to hold his smile from emerging from his lips.

    Following his notion, everyone tried to act sacred.

    After all, they wanted to hunt, by wearing sheep¡¯s clothing.

 Chapter 36

    After pleading, crying and begging to spare their lives, up to the moment where even the bandit¡¯s ears became numb, the bandit decided to at least hear out their words by taking them to their leader.

    Everyone was tied up and was treated like a prisoner until a decision was made.

    Alex wasn¡¯t in panic and was enjoying the situation. For a modern guy like himing to a fantasy world simr to the novel, was a fun experience and it was something new.

    But it can¡¯t be said the same for the bandits who were going to have a horrible nightmare by inviting a tiger to their wolf pack.

    Alex¡¯s goal was to dig out information about these bandits who appeared out of nowhere and if they seemed useless, he would just wipe them out from the root.

    Alex had found many unusual things in his report about them.

    First, they only remain in the area surrounding the mines. They generally don¡¯t robe or look to raid others unless they appear near this area.

    The second was about the ores. What were they doing by forming a base here and if iron is still mined here then where did the mined iron go?

    Moreover, they have tracked people who were smuggling things out of Nevan and which trails start from this vary ce.

    What surprised Alex was the quality of the weapons. The quality of the weapons was quite good andparable to theirs.

    A bandit using weapons of high quality in an inhabitable ce like this is quite suspicious.

    Alex observed the route while signalling his man to stand carefully.

    Most of these bandits were normal men and Alex could see only nine awakened among the ones who came to raid them so he was sure that the chunk of power was concentrated at the base.

    Alex and his men were taken down through a ragged down small town which had a small number of shabby-looking people with hollow and sunken eyes.

    The small town seemed to be a town where mostly miners and their family inhabitants stayed.

    Alex wondered whether the bandit group was part of townsfolk who united under a banner to spread their fame by doing the notorious deed.

    Finally, under a small cliff which formed a rocky ravine, all of them stood.

    The leader of the squad called Alex to meet the leader of a bandit where else his men would be separated from him and would be in prison until things cleared up.

    Alex nodded and followed the man¡¯s words, behaving like a meek coward.

    While Alex passes through, he could see many bandits staring at him with an amusing look and starting to mock him.

    ¡°Look at this man. He is trembling just seeing us while from his dress he looks like a soldier.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.Tsk.¡± Another man, clicking his tongue, said, ¡°Real men like us are hard to find.¡±

    Their mockery fell on deaf ears in Alex¡¯s ears as Alex was busy getting ayout of this underground ce under a cliff.

    This underground hideout seemed to be used as a mine before but now was used as housing for these bandits

    ¡°Aghhh!

    ¡± Woohoo¡­Woooo¡±

    Alex¡¯s footsteps halted when he heard the cry which seemed to belong to children.

    Alex activated his mana sensor and looked at the rocky wall in front of him and his eyeball widened.

    Besides the wall seems to be hundreds of people who seemed to be imprisoned.

    They were divided into three categories.

    Small children, women and men.

    Though Alex couldn¡¯t see their face and get a clear hint of their age because of the wall, only one thing came to his mind which was very.

    As if a piece of a puzzle merged, Alex got a hint about why this person never left the ce.

    Alex stopped before a metal door while the man went inside to talk with the leader.

    Alex frowned and his expression became worse as he felt the power of the leader.

    Disciple rank.

    ¡®What the hell is a disciple ranked warrior doing here in this kind of broken ce.¡¯Alex thought as he started to rack his mind.

    Taking down a disciple ranked warrior was not going to be easy for him.

    Clink!

    Alex entered inside following two men leading him.

    The door was closed and locked from inside as if it was going to be a torture session for him.

    Inside the darkroom, a smallntern was lit which cleared away the darkness.

    As Alex stepped closer, he saw a man with a brown moustache and a huge scar on his left eye sitting on a chair smoking a cigar.

    He looked at Alex and his gaze ran down on him. He checked his strength and was unable to feel mana and ordered his man to untie Alex.

    When others voiced out, heughed loudly¡±You are saying this greenhorn will y a trick to kill me, then let me you this mid is 100 years too early to even touch a single strand of my hair.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even awakened mana.¡±

    ¡°Hey, kid. Tell me what you are doing here.¡±

    ¡°If you lie, you will repent being born in this world.¡± The man spoke in a sharp tone.

    Alex¡¯s voice faltered and with trembling legs, he asked¡±Who are you all?¡±

    The man¡¯s lips twitched and he spoke¡±Have you not heard of the mountain bandit in this area?¡±

    ¡°What! No, I have never heard of bandits. Moreover, I am not from this state.¡± Alex spoke with a small ruffling voice.

    ¡°Then from which state are you?¡±

    ¡°I am a State of Brigade. I have invented a new treasure hunting tool and my friend from Brigade said that he had a few friends near the iron mines here. So, we came here since the security of Nevan is already in a mess. We didn¡¯t encounter any trouble until here until your group.¡±Alex spoke.

    The man frowned and his facial expressions stiffened a little which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Alex.

    ¡± Which friend are you talking about?¡±The man asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say his name but I only know that he buys ves from somewhere and had a partnership with them,¡± Alex said.

    The man fell into deep thought and Alex took this opportunity to ask.

    ¡°Mister, if I am not overstepping my boundary, can I ask you something?¡±

 Chapter 37

    The man looked at Alex with an uncanny gaze.

    ¡°Do the iron which is mined here is sent to the Brigade. If yes, I think I can confirm something and have a message for you.¡±

    The entire room went silent and each of them looked at each other.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The man with a scar nodded. He didn¡¯t find anything odd and thought even if this man is lying, what can a punny ant like him do?

    He just needs to confirm the truth with his clients.

    Alex smiled like an angel and spoke¡±Thanks. Mister for answering.¡±

    ¡°Now you can die in peace.¡± Alex¡¯s voice became sharp and he raised his hand and pulled down a de from his sleeves and threw it at the scar shaped man.

    Loudughter was heard which broke down the silence.

    The scarred man caught Alex¡¯s dagger with his two fingers, but a small cut was formed on his finger which was barely noticeable.

    ¡°You sure have guts, kiddo.¡±

    ¡°Laying low until you can take your opponent but s.¡±

    The man clicked his tongue and looked at the man with pity and ordered¡±Kill him.¡±

    As soon as hismand fell, the two men beside Alex pounced on him and threw their fists at him.

    Alex looked at the iing fist with a bored gaze and sidestepped and titled his head after calcting their trajectory urately.

    The two men missed Alex and instead their fists went toward each other.

    Although they were able to stop themselves from hitting each other Alex jumped on them and held both of their heads, mming both their heads against each other.

    BANG!

    They felt as if their worlds were spinning and they lost consciousness.

    Another man ran towards Alex and raised his leg, and kicked aiming at Alex¡¯s head.

    Alex just raised his hand and blocked the blow and before the man could retract his leg, he felt a sudden pain in his cheek and was unable to react as his figure flew in the air as Alex kicked him.

    BANG!

    A loud voice thundered and a figure was blown away and mmed against the wall.

    After kicking, a silhouette appeared before him and caught him by surprise and punched him.

    Alex raised both of his hands to defend.

    BANG!BANG!

    Alex¡¯s figure was shot at him and he collided against the wall.

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    Alex coughed a little as dust entered his nasal passage and he was barely able to get on his feet. When his body reacted on its own, bending his back, he tilted his body to the side.

    DURUM!

    Another loud voice was heard which shook the whole room, Alex somersaulted backwards and gained a distance.

    As dust practices started to disperse, he saw that the scarred man had joined the fight and punched, making a huge hole and crack in the wall which extended quite deep into the rocky wall.

    Swishhhhh¡­

    A figure shot toward Alex and punched them.

    Alex didn¡¯t shrink, rather his heartbeat started to beat faster with excitement, wanting to test the very limit of his physical strength and clenching his left tightly, he punched with all his might with his left hand.

    BANG!

    A loud shockwave was emitted from the punch that blew away the chair, tables and the people that Alex knocked out.

    The only lighting from the burningntern was blown away and the ss burst along with the fire burning inside and the wooden table started to catch fire.

    The sleeves of a shirt that Alex wore were torn by the bacsh of the force.

    And with the sh, Alex was forced to step back a little.

    In the sh, the scarred man had the upper hand.

    The guard outside the door hit the door and shouted if anything was wrong but the scared man smiled and said¡±Don¡¯t worry, everything is in control. I am just enjoying it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The man asked as he looked at Alex with a smile. He was quite curious about this kid who was able to exert such strength without being awakened and thought that if he was able to break him down and get his secrets, he could earn a huge sum.

    Alex sneered as he was able to guess the man¡¯s thoughts.

    Alex rolled his other sleeve and raised his fist, he assumed the martial arts stance.

    The scarred man looked at Alex with amusement as some sort of entertainer and his image blurred.

    Appearing in front of Alex, he was about to punch him in his face, a small cracking sound was heard and the man¡¯s face distorted and he screamed¡±Arghh!

    He jumped back but he wasn¡¯t able to as Alex had stepped on his toes and used his toe crusher to move and crushed his toe bones.

    ¡°Bastard!Fighting Dirty.¡± The man screamed and tried to punch but Alex made a chopping gesture and hit his wrist and deflected the trajectory of the punch and pulled back his left fist, hitting him hard in the gut.

    The scarred man¡¯s round fatty stomach rumbled a little, a huge pressure burst forth from his back and a circr shaped hole appeared on the back of his clothes and the man puked.

    He started to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Give up,¡± Alex spoke with a sharp tone.

    ¡°You have no chance from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The scarred man asked with a dumbfounded expression as he felt quite weak and dizzy.

    ¡°The dagger that you held was poisoned and the poison had seeped into your body from the cut. The more you fight the weaker you be.¡±

    The scarred man looked at Alex with wide eyes full of horror and disbelief.

    Alex chuckled seeing the man¡¯s reaction and rubbed his hair and said¡±I remembered, you said that I can¡¯t even touch a single strand of hair.¡±

    ¡°But now not only I am touching it. I will also take some of it.¡± Alex muttered as his red eyes glowed under the dim-lit room and holding a bunch of hair, he pulled it mercilessly.

    ¡°I am gonna pull each strand of your hair.¡±

    The man screamed and a pain-stricken wail echoed throughout the room.

    The man who was guarding the ce shivered on hearing the voice.

    ¡°The leader is surely enjoying it a lot.¡± One of them spoke.

    ¡°Hahaha.What¡¯s new in that. Did you forget how cruel our leader is? He would break the bones one by one and then enjoy seeing the man begging in pain.¡± The man spoke and was about tough when something hit him making him lose his consciousness.

 Chapter 38

    After intense howling and screaming, a figure kneeling on the ground stood motionless with a hollow lifeless look.

    His throat seemed to burst out after shrieking loudly due to being tortured by the maniac who sat before him with an angelic smile.

    Blood trickled and flowed down from his head.

    The flowers were ripped off and pulled off without any shred of mercy until the colourful garden became a dreary desert.

    If this wasn¡¯t enough, the man stepped on his knee and toes breaking each one of them one by one while keeping a count.

    ¡°So, baldy tell me. ¡±

    ¡°How did it feel to undergo a heavenly session offered by me?¡±

    ¡°Will you spread my name far and wide,¡± Alex spoke with arge grin.

    Seeing the man not replying and looking at him with a pitiful gaze, Alex spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you see this elder is asking you a question?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to listen to your elders?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to pluck your teeth and rip your tongue,¡± Alex spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°No, no¡­.¡± The man screamed and almost pissed his pants and started to cry out of fear.

    He had never imagined in his life that he would have been reduced to such a state.

    A highly respected Disciple ranked warrior had been tortured like this. If others heard that how he could saw his face to others, be would be mocked to death.

    Moreover, this demon had stripped his hair making him bald.

    ¡°Tsk¡­Tsk¡­¡± Alex clicked his tongue and spoke in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Your tolerance level is really low.¡±

    ¡°Just where did you get the guts to do this kind of thing when you can¡¯t handle the torture when someone does the same to you.¡±

    The scarred man wasn¡¯t able to answer Alex¡¯s question and just let him mock him.

    It was still better than getting tortured and killed by this demon.

    ¡°Now scar man. Tell me, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can fool me with thatrge scar and bandit like get up?¡±

    ¡°If bandits like you can reach disciple rank in a backwater kingdom like this then this country would have already perished,¡± Alex asked with a threatening voice.

    The scarred man opened his mouth to say something but he was unable to utter it due to a scorching pain.

    He swallowed his saliva and spoke in a soft painful voice, full of regret¡±You are correct. I am not a bandit.¡±

    ¡°In my prime, I was just a smallmander of the battalion of Brigade Kingdom. Due to an injury, I was forced to retire early but my job didn¡¯t finish with retirement.¡±

    ¡°With Nevan¡¯s worsening condition, they didn¡¯t want to waste time in conquering it. And thought of another way to get their fill.¡±

    ¡°The mines around here are not under any noble territories, so they told me to form a small team and gather a huge group of bandits and transport the minerals.¡±

    ¡°At first, we only took part in smuggling the ores but some people tried toe here and take over the mines, we beat them and those whom we found good material, we sold them as ves.¡±

    ¡°Our operation began to erge along with members. We made the vigers nearby work as miners. While many of my members started to raid and loot the travellers and take them as ves.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes became sharper and fierce the more he listened to the scum before him.

    This asshole was amander who fought on the battlefield still he didn¡¯t know the value of life.

    ¡°What do you do to the ves,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡± That¡­That..¡±The scarred man stuttered and trembled a little seeing Alex¡¯s gaze and he knew the next words may provoke the demon.

    ¡°We used to transport them in Brigade and sell them in auctions and if we take someone to our liking..we¡­.we.¡± The man flinched as he saw Alex¡¯s eyes bing blood red and his breathing became heavy.

    ¡°Good¡­Nice¡­You are a nice man¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now, I get why you bandits think like real men. ording to you, forcing yourself on a woman will make you a man.¡±

    ¡°What good thinking. I am in awe after hearing your legendary deeds.¡± Alex pped trying to contain his anger.

    ¡°Max is it over,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Max shouted.

    After separating from Alex, theyy low to take the opportunity to take over the mine.

    Before Max and Ben madcharge, no one was able to offer the slightest resistance.

    On Alex¡¯s side, there were 20 squires ranked well-trained soldiers while on the bandit¡¯s side there were barely any ranked warriors.

    Within half an hour, they knocked out the entire bandit group and took over the mine.

    Alex grabbed a chain lying on the floor and put it onto the burning table and after heating it, he pulled the scarred man and wrapped the chain around his neck.

    The man screamed in pain as his neck started to burn and many blisters were formed but Alex didn¡¯t give a damn and dragged him like a dog on the floor.

    Max opened the door and looked at Alex¡¯s angry look and somehow guessed what might happen.

    Spending some time with Alex could naturally perceive some things about Alex.

    Alex can tolerate stealing, pickpocketing or bullying and would just dismiss these crimes with small punishment.

    But kidnapping, ve trading, raping, and human trafficking. If you are caught doing these things he will make a hell out of your life until you die.

    And even your soul may not live in peace after death cause he wouldn¡¯t even let the dead body rest peacefully.

    Tie-down the bandits gather the vigers, miners and those who have been enved.

    ¡°They will be the judges.¡±

    ¡°Bring him out,¡± Alex spoke and walked forward patting Max.

    But he turned back to see Max raising the scarred man but flinched seeing Alex¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°Your Highness, I am bringing him,¡± Max answered in a confused tone.

    ¡°Just drag him on the ground. A beast should be treated as a beast. Moreover, if you heard his tales, I am sure you would have already chopped and hacked his body into countless pieces.¡±Alex spoke and turned to leave.

 Chapter 39

    Under the intense zing shining sun over the sky.

    A huge crowd of approximately five hundred people had gathered before a small protruding cliff.

    Most of them were busy mining while the vigers were busy with their normal day to life.

    But an hour ago, the bells rang indicating to gather at the base of the bandit.

    Generally, it would always ring at the end of the month, when they all have to gather here, to give some of the daily necessities and money to these bandits.

    And then the bandit would pick some people for mine or do some other thing like ying with them or selling them as ves.

    Once you are selected to work as a miner, the family should prepare to burn incense on his name before the grave because no one returns home after being taken.

    It¡¯s not that the mining is dangerous and there is a risk to life, rather it was these beasts who made people¡¯s lives a nightmare, one to have to work day and night without proper rest and food until theirst breath.

    Even a moment of rest is enough for them to be whipped brutally.

    Who can raise their voice against them, who can voice their grievance, those who tried nowy under the burial bed?

    As they stood in line in a civilised manner as if they were trained in fear, they looked up with their lifeless gaze but seeing the scene before them, a hint of anticipation and hope started to bud.

    At the side of the cliff around 100 people have kneeled and at the front three people were hanged with chains.

    And in front of them stood a man, a young boy with long blonde hair who with his hawk-like gaze looked at them with a serious expression.

    Looking at the people gathered here, Alex spoke in a loud voice¡±My dear vigers and citizens of Nevan before I say anything. I want to ask for an apology.¡±

    Alex spoke and bowed his head with respect and the soldiers behind him followed his notion.

    ¡°I was sent by the King to address your grievance. It was unfortunate that we got the reportte but as soon as we got the report. His Majesty sent me along with a squad to give you the justice and freedom you deserved.¡±

    ¡°The people kneeling before you are the scums in humans¡¯ clothing who have made your life a nightmare.¡±

    ¡°I would have killed them but it wasn¡¯t my job to decide the punishment. I am giving you the freedom of choice to punish them as you all deem fit.¡±

    The people looked at each other with questioning gazes and wondered what to do. Their lifeless eyes started to shine with life and vigour.

    They didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.

    An old woman in his 60¡¯s came forward. Her face was full of wrinkles and she found it hard to even walk.

    Alex walked toward the woman and offered a supporting hand.

    ¡°I want to whip that bastard who killed my son. I wanted him to be whipped until he lost all his blood, till hisst breath. I wanted him to know the pain and suffering my son suffered until he died.¡± Thedy spoke with tears trickling her eyes.

    When her only child who was her supporting stick died, she wanted to end her life to free herself from the suffering but she didn¡¯t do it, rather prayed to god to give her a chance to punish the person.

    Just like the saying, It¡¯s maybete for God to heed our calls but he isn¡¯t in the dark of our plea and suffering.

    She finally got the chance.

    With her trembling hands, she pulled the whip and smacked at the person.

    The man¡¯s horrible scream echoed and following the woman¡¯s notion, many took down whips and started to hit the man until they were knocked out.

    Alex signalled his man to finish the job while he looked at the three remaining ones who were the leader of the pack.

    But Alex didn¡¯t touch them and just threw them at the hungry mob who beat them until they died giving them a gruesome death.

    Gulped.

    Alex swallowed his saliva and wiped off the sweat from his forehead seeing the fierceness of themon people.

    ¡°Sure enough, one shouldn¡¯t ever anger the mobs otherwise they¡¯re gonna beat you until you sob,¡± Alex spoke as he looked around the bunch to see if any hidden chickens were present out there.

    As he scanned the people one by one, his eyeball widened and almost popped from his socket.

    Seeing the status of the man, he screamed¡±What the hell!¡±

    Name:Hugo

    Rank:None

    ss:None

    Talent:Mining

    Potential:High

    Alex rubbed his eyes a few times seeing this talent and potential.

    Talent and potential are entirely different things.

    While talent shows how skilful the person can be in a particr area or in which field his talent lies.

    Potential can be said to be the level of strength he can achieve without a bottleneck.

    If it was just about talent, one can find talent in many things. Like house chores, embroidery, writing and things like that.

    But in most cases, individuals like this have low potential or no potential in terms of fighting and generally, people withbat-oriented talent have high potential.

    But this guy was not only talented in mining but also had a high potential which made Alex cry.

    ¡°Goddess! What is this? What kind of joke is fate ying with me? I have a potential ranging from low to average, even though I have the blood of an emperor while this guy has high potential even though his talent lies in mining.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tant injustice?¡±

    ¡°Now, what do you want me to do? Make a legendary miner out of him like those RPG games.¡±

    ¡°Give him a pickaxe and ask him to dig on the battlefield.¡±

    Alex started to have a headache. He wanted to cry and voice out his grievance but he knew it would only make him more pitiful.

    So, he ordered his people to kidnap the future legendary miner while ordering them to make preparations to mine.

 Chapter 40

    Alex calmed himself and got down to the business.

    He selected a handful of individuals and selected a chief among them who can take over the role and organised the entire town by setting up a power structure.

    Now it was time to increase the mining production.

    There were many reasons for the low production in Nevan. Lack of workers,ck of good facilities and smugglers who took away the ores and sold them to other Kingdoms right under their noses.

    The Godavari mines are slightly different. On the eastern part, one has to mine it from underground while on the northeastern side there are many stiff rocky mountains whose rocks are filled with ores.

    Alex guessed that it might be a huge meteorite or a natural iron vein or there might be a volcano million years ago which erupted and spit out the iron-richva.

    Since its rocky structure, it is quite hard to break it down with normal workers.

    If there was a mage, he could have burnt a part of it and cooled it rapidly making cracks in it.

    Alex asked the mirror makers to make a highly concentrated mirror with a high focal length that can concentrate the light rays at a single point.

    The Principal Of the reflection of Convex and Concave lenses.

    Which was taught to every student in school.

    ¡°Is everything ready,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    On hearing everyone¡¯s call about the set-up beingpleted, he signalled the man to take out the ck clothes covering them.

    On Alex¡¯s call, they took off the covers and as soon as they took the covers, a highly concentrated beam of light shed and fell on a piece of rock.

    Like this many beams of light fell on the rocks which concentrated the beam of sunlight in a particr ce and soon the rocks started to heat up with a crackling sound.

    ¡°What kind of sorcery is this?¡±

    ¡°No, no it is not sorcery. It must be God¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Woah what magic.¡±

    The vigers who looked at this started to chat among themselves.

    Alexughed hearing the viger¡¯s words and thought of his teacher¡¯s words in his past life ¡°Science is nothing but the magic of the universe.¡±

    After heating it to a certain degree, Alex asked to cool it down by pouring water.

    As soon as water was poured small cracks were formed and on Alex¡¯s signal as they hit it with the pickaxe they found that it was quite easy to break the rockspared to before and they can take out the ores, much more efficiently than before with less effort.

    With this Alex rounded up the things here and after exining the things, he took a man who was soon to be called a legendary miner with him and left the vige leaving behind the crowd who thanked him and remained bowing their heads until his figure disappeared.

    ¡­..

    A group of people wearing patched up cloaks, and riding the horse moved toward the city.

    Alex yawned with a boring expression but seeing the city, his body was revitalised and signalled his men to increase the speed.

    ¡°Woo¡­Yeah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Woh¡­Yeah¡­¡±

    With loud ttering sounds of the horse hoof, they entered the city which didn¡¯t look quiet and dreary like the previous one and at the least, it could be called a city as people walked onto their daily work while shops, groceries and business seemed to be doing well.

    As soon as Alex and his men went past the city gate, he was stopped by three men who looked at them with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Any Problem!¡± Alex asked to see the men.

    ¡°Taxes.¡± One of them spoke.

    ¡°What Tax!¡± Alex asked with a confused expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know anyone who enters Letitia city has to pay the tax to us?¡± The man spoke with an irritated tone.

    Max was about tosh out but was stopped by Alex.

    Alex took out a silver coin and handed it to the man.

    The man nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°But the way, what is the reason for the tax sir,¡± Alex asked with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Ohh! So you are new here.¡±

    ¡± Since, you gave us money quite willingly. I will tell you a thing.¡±

    ¡°This entire city belongs to my boss and our gang, Aaron riders. This is just a protection fee that we collect from everyone who enters and if you want to stay here, you will have to provide us with more fees.¡±

    Alex frowned and asked, ¡°This town belongs to you, then what about the city Lord?¡±

    ¡°Oh! You are asking about that mongrel. He is just ackey who danced on the boss¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Alex spoke and gave a sweet smile.

    Ben, seeing the smiling, swallowed his saliva and muttered in a low voice¡± He is going to change into Bandit Mode again.¡±

    Alex and his gang looked for a tavern.

    Alex was itching to get some rest.

    For a guy like him who had already enjoyed the life of modern technology, travelling for days on horseback is quite cumbersome.

    He is already missing the tv, ac, smartphones and his manga, and animes.

    He will make sure to make afortable coach for him after returning.

    ¡°Damn moving from ce to ce under the hot sun is killing me,¡± Alex muttered as entered the tavern and ordered some food.

    It took around two days from the capital to the but on the way, Alex visited each town and sort out the problems of the people and helped by clearing the problems the people faced which dyed their journey by 8 days.

    While eating, Alex collected some information about the bandits.

    As they were enjoying their food, Alex got to know about the Aaron rider¡¯s gang.

    ording to them, the money the Aaron riders collect is going to Dorda which surprised him a little.

    ¡°That bastard is even creating problems after dying and I have to clean his dirty work.¡±

    Shaking his head, Alex muttered in a surprised tone.

    He didn¡¯t know how the news of Dorda¡¯s death hadn¡¯t reached here.

    ¡®Do, I have to organise the new services now.¡¯He muttered rubbing his forehead.

    Alex, who listened to people¡¯s pleas, suddenly saw Max returning with a big swollen face and seemed to be beaten quite badly.

    Though he had only a minor bruise it surprised Alex that there was someone who could injure him.

 Chapter 41

    Alex called Max to sit beside him as he observed his wound and asked with a cold expression.

    ¡°Max, who beat your ass like this?¡±

    Max scratched his head in embarrassment and said¡±Yourhighness,don¡¯t worry about me, I am fine.¡±

    ¡°I let them hit me that¡¯s why I have these minor scratches,¡± Max spoke as he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Alex asked with a curious expression.

    Knowing Max and his temper, he can tear down this entire town if he wanted.

    ¡°Your Highness, as you asked. I was looking for information about Aaron riders. But it was my bad luck that I stumbled across one of them.¡±

    ¡°Finding the opportunity, I beat him and tried to ask the details but then many gang members came to fight me. Seeing the situation going out of hand. I thought of a n and decided to surrender so that they can take me to the base.¡±Max narrated.

    ¡± So, you came from their base just now,¡± Alex asked.

    Max nodded and started to narrate his story further¡±After I was taken to the base. I saw approximately 40 people there who are doing their usual activity.¡±

    ¡°They are also involved in selling drugs and takingmissions for killing. I told them to stop these activities otherwise my lord will punish you.¡±

    ¡°Heughed and said he has Marquise Sten¡¯s and Dorda¡¯s backing and Sten is openly supporting him and what can a punny human without a status do?¡±

    ¡°After that, I got beaten and he gave me a chance to redeem myself. He told me to ask my lord toe here and light his cigar.¡±

    ¡°He was confident that we can¡¯t escape from the city without his permission as his men are all around the city. Without his permission, even a bird can¡¯t fly.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, he was sure that we are just ants and he can crush us any time.¡±

    ¡°Pfttttt¡­¡± Alexughed along with the other soldiers.

    Wiping off the tears and controlling his urge tough, he asked ¡®So, he wanted me toe and light his cigar.¡¯

    ¡°Hey, did you all listen to what he said?¡±

    The soldierughed and pitied the man and prayed that the man may grow some brain in the next life.

    These people had already burned incense for the boss of Aaron riders but they didn¡¯t think that the man¡¯s soul would be able to rest in peace even after dying.

    Alex turned his head towards Ben and said¡±Now, do you understand why I don¡¯t reveal my identity and say that I am the king.¡±

    ¡°If people of other Kingdom heard that I am fighting goons instead of soldiers on the borders, just what reputation would be left of me.¡±

    Ben nodded hearing Alex¡¯s words. On the way, he always pestered Alex to reveal his identity.

    Not only this would make things easier but would also spread his fame around Nevan and people would see him in a new light.

    But now he understands that doing this would just show the other Kingdome an ugly and weak side of the Kingdom.

    A Kingdom where the King would have to take care of small matters like this is aughable matter and Alex would be mocked all around.

    ¡°So my soldiers say, ¡°Alex shouted.

    ¡°Shall we visit that man and give him some respect by lighting his cigar?¡±

    ¡°Shall we?¡±Alex asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And some of you stay and guard Hugo and the others we brought,¡± Alex spoke and ask them to make themselves feel better.

    The soldiers shouted in a loud voice which shook the entire tavern.

    Ben facepalmed seeing the soldier¡¯s excitement.

    All of the men have been swayed by King¡¯s bandit nature. Ben feared that Alex might be a reincarnation of King of Bandits who ruled a huge bandit organisation in his previous life.

    He knew that Alex was going to raid the ce and take all the money.

    The old man who was boss of the tavern ran towards Alex and spoke with a worried tone¡±Kid, please don¡¯t do something rash. I know your blood is boiling and due to your hot blood you wanted to fight Aaron rider.¡±

    ¡°But please refrain from doing so. You will just be in trouble.¡±

    Alex shook his head and held his hand and said¡±Uncle, thanks for your kind treatment and hospitality. The thing I am going to do is my job. I can¡¯t shrink away from it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am not going to die, I promise, ¡°Alex spoke with a genuine smile.

    Alex didn¡¯t care too much about values. He just has a single belief.

    Respect those who respect him, crush those who try to spit on you.

    ¡­.

    Inside a huge warehouse in the middle of the city.

    A group of people had made their base.

    Previously the warehouse was used for storing granaries and food but now it was used for doing all sorts of illegal activities.

    On the other side of the warehouse, there was a huge pub that opened for those who wanted some recreation and entertainment while the inside was the hideout of the bandits.

    All the money and lots were stored inside it.

    Aaron was the Boss of the Aaron rider¡¯s bandit group. He was a squire ranked warrior who was a part of Marquise Sten knights before.

    With no one to threaten his position in the town, he rose in power within a year establishing his mini-empire with his strength by forcefully making others submit to his power.

    He poured a ss of wine and took a sip while smiling in satisfaction but his happiness didn¡¯tst long as he heard a loud sound that shook the whole building.

    ¡± Who!¡±He got up and shouted.

    A man came inside hurriedly and spoke with trembling in fear.

    ¡°Boss, we have a problem. A group of bandits have raided this ce.¡±

    Aaron choked and spat the wine that he was drinking and said¡±I am the biggest bandit here. Who the hell has grown the balls to invade my ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my boss. They came in a group and are iming themselves as Bandit yer.¡±

    ¡°A group of bandits that kills other bandits. Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Aaron muttered and pulled a huge machete given by Marquise Sten, he walked towards the upper floor with an expression to ughter the enemy.

    But as soon as he stepped inside a huge room which was a ce for people to drink, he frowned to see that all his people had been ttened to the ground and were lying on the floor in a pool of their blood.

    Inside the room, a man sat on the chair folding his leg and looked at him with a sinister smile that made him shudder.

    ¡°So Sir Aaron, you have finally graced us with your presence.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°I am Rex. Your humble servant whom you wanted to light your cigar is finally here.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you see thisd of mine didn¡¯t know the immensity of the sky and offended you and I havee to offer my services as an apology,¡± Alex spoke as he pushed Max forward.

    ¡°Sir, pleasee. I¡¯m going to give you a nice special service which you are going to remember throughout your life.¡±

    ¡°Only if you remain alive after that,¡± Ben added in a soft tone.

    ¡°Kekekekeke.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes glowed fiercely and heughed in a metal screeching tone that echoed in the whole building.

 Chapter 42

    Alex scanned Aaron with his eyes of truth but he found nothing unusual.

    These bastards only know how to bully the weak. In front of strong people, they just behave meekly and with their support, they would just go rampage doing all the dirty things to satisfy their owner like a dog and lick their shoes.

    ¡°Come, Sir.e and sit here,¡± Alex said, waving his hand.

    Aaron wanted to cut these men down with his machete but seeing each one of them was at squire rank, his hands trembled and his eyes opened wide with shock and disbelief.

    Aaron swallowed his saliva nervously and asked¡±Who are you? You are not a simple man. You have a whole squad of ferocious people with you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I am your lighter whom you asked to light the cigar.¡± Alex spoke and pushed Max forward.

    ¡°You¡­..¡± Aaron stumbled on his back and fell when he saw the man who they had given a good beating just an hour ago and now he came back with his lord.

    ¡°Lord¡­Lord¡± Aaron recalled hearing Max speaking about his master.

    ¡°Wait! Are you a noble? If you are then you can look for Lord Sten? Why are you looking for me?¡± Aaron spoke with a fearful gaze.

    The soldiers behind Alex tried to control their urge tough.

    Alex sighed and spoke with a cold tone¡±Hey, tie that bastard and strip him naked and hang him in front of City Lord¡¯s Manor.¡±

    ¡°And yeah, wet him in oil. We will light a cigar for him.¡± Alex spoke with a devilish smile.

    ¡°While few of you take the loot¡­I mean, take the money and distribute it to the people.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s give the city Lord a Visit.¡±

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Alex asked while Aaron tried his best to resist only to end up with broken hands and legs.

    ¡­

    In front of the City Lord Manor.

    A huge fatty man was hanged naked and a huge mass of people had gathered to see who the person was but when they saw the figure, their eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Boss of Aaron riders?¡±One of them muttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t seen him for a while.¡±

    ¡°I think this man tried to imitate Aaron and he was punished here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are right. This may be the reason.¡±

    ¡°Oh!What a poor soul? What is going to happen to him?¡±

    As people arrived with all kinds of weird conclusions and rumours, they shivered thinking about the man¡¯s fate.

    Most of them thought it was Aaron rider doing and this man was going to be punished brutally.

    ¡­¡­..

    While the mobs and masses were mumbling over the matter.

    Inside the City Lord¡¯s Manor, another storm was blowing.

    Alex sat on a chair while a man kneeled on the ground. He was so frightened that he wasn¡¯t able to raise his head.

    The man was drenched in sweat.

    It was just a normal day while he was busy with his tasks when this group of men forcefully raided his house and before he could ask them what was going on, he was pped again and again.

    Every time he asked a question, he would be pped hard. His face had be swollen like a pig due to the merciless beating.

    ¡°I heard you are the Lord of The City,¡± Alex asked in a sharp tone that sent a shiver down his spine.

    The man just nodded his head.

    ¡°Tell me, just from when do City Lord instead of managing the city are siding with Bandits,¡± Alex asked.

    But the man was too frightened to reply and kept mum which annoyed Alex

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question till the count of 10. You will not be able to answer any questions in this life?¡±

    The man swallowed his saliva and was about to answer when he heard a loudmotioning from another side of the house.

    Opening the door with a loud bang, a four-year-old girl ran towards the city Lord calling him¡±Papa, Papa..¡±

    Behind her, a woman and some maids ran and tried to pull her back but she cried wanting to y with her father.

    All the hair of the City Lord stood up out of fear and she ordered the people to take her daughter away but saw her daughter crying loudly.

    He was about to touch Alex¡¯s foot and ask him to spare his family.

    Alex raised his hands to stop them from taking away the girl.

    As soon as the girl was freed from their clutches, she ran toward her father and hugged him.

    With a sweet, innocent voice, she said¡±Papa. I wanted to y with you but Mommy didn¡¯t let mee here.¡±

    ¡°Papa, why are you on the floor?¡±

    Alex chuckled and said¡±Little angel! Your Papa is ying with me.¡±

    The girl flinched back a little seeing the stranger but seeing Alex look, he asked¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡®Cute!¡¯ Alex muttered inwardly as he saw the cute puppy-like eyes of the girl.

    ¡°I am your big brother. Nowe, hug this big brother,¡± Alex spoke, extending his hands.

    The girl hesitated for a moment but saw Alex¡¯s sparkling ruby red eyes which made her remember the ornaments and looked at her father and after getting his confirmation, she moved forward and gave Alex a gentle hug.

    [Host, you should be careful. You shouldn¡¯t develop this kind of fetish. Just because there is no FBI in this world, you shouldn¡¯t run after lolis.]

    ¡®Shut up, when did I run after her. I like her as the sister you asshole.¡¯

    [Sorry, Host the system doesn¡¯t have an ass or a hole so you can¡¯t call me that.]

    Alex gritted his teeth, shaking away the system grumblings while activating the eyes of truth, he looked at Alicia.

    Name:Alicia

    ss:None

    Talent:State and Civil Management

    Potential:Low

    Alex chuckled inwardly after finding a precious gem.

    Nevancks talented people who are good in the management of the public sector.

    Moreover, even this city Lord also has the same talent but he has no potential.

    With good education and learning, Alex was sure that Alicia can be a good asset to Nevan.

    Moreover, Alex had taken a liking to this girl.

    While patting her, Alex thought about his brother and sister of this world and wished they would have a healthy rtionship but he knew since they are born enjoying wealth and status, Alex was worth a fart in their eyes.

    Moreover, in influential families having more siblings is just another trouble on top of others.

 Chapter 43

    While a warm and hearty discussion took ce inside the City Lord¡¯s mansion.

    Unbeknownst to themon people about the discussion going on, they just stood before the mansion looking at the pitiful guy.

    If only one of the people had known the name of the naked sculpture, they would have started throwing eggs and spat on the naked man instead of showing pity.

    Finally, after a long waiting session, therge gate of the City Mansion opened and City Lord walked towards them apanied by some strangers.

    The crowd looked at City Lord with anticipation. They knew that the City Lord was Aaron¡¯s dog and was about to punish the guy.

    The entire ce descended into silence and all the murmurs and rambling vanished as if they never existed.

    The City Lord stood before them and looked at the people with a nervous and anxious gaze.

    Cough¡­..Cough¡­..

    ¡°Hello!Nice to meet you all again.Dear citizens of Letitia.¡±

    ¡°I am Harron, The City Lord, am now standing before you to address your longsting grievances.¡±

    ¡°I am finding it hard to contain the happiness that is overflowing from my heart.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, I am happy to announce that we are free from the Venomous clutches of Aaron Rider¡¯s Gang.¡±

    As Harron¡¯s voice echoed and reverberated across the whole ce, the people¡¯s eyes widened as wide as saucers and thought they were either having an illusion or City Lord had taken some wrong medicine.

    Many people even whispered and warned each other not to react as this may be a trap to kill those who wanted to get rid of Aaron. After all, how can this dog bite his own master?

    Seeing no reaction from the masses, Harron frowned and felt a pain in his heart.

    Even Alex shook his head and sighed,¡¯ This man hadpletely lost people¡¯s trust.¡¯

    Still, it was his fault, to begin with.

    Harron bit his lips as he felt humiliated, still he epted that a man like him doesn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s trust but he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Harron knew he failed as City Lord but he was helpless. If it was between the safety of family or death by opposing Aaron, he had chosen the second choice without any thought and this was the reason Alex forgave him and gave him a second chance.

    Moreover, he hadn¡¯tmitted any crime and his job was just to turn a blind eye to what was happening in the city.

    Haaron raised his chin and fell onto his knees¡± I know, I have failed as a City Lord. Though I can give an excuse for doing this for my family, it didn¡¯t get rid of the tant injustice that had happened to you all.¡±

    ¡°Still, I ask you to forgive me and give me a chance to redeem myself and please believe my words.¡±

    ¡°The man who is tied here is Aaron, the person who is responsible for making all our lives miserable.¡±

    ¡°His gang had been destroyed by special forces sent by the King and they had helped us and got rid of all of our troubles.¡±

    Harron bowed again and stood up raising his hand towards Alex asking him to take his ce.

    Alex smiled looking at the huge crowd and introduced himself¡±Dear Citizens of Nevan. I wish you good luck in your future. Since today will mark the beginning of a new age of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°The King had made a small elite squad that would visit ces where they get reports of people to be in trouble and you may not know but Dorda and Marquise Sten had already been killed for treason.¡±

    The people on hearing the man¡¯s words stumbled back and their jaws dropped wide open on the ground.

    Even Aaron whose eyes were lifeless widened with horror. He can¡¯t believe that such a prominent figure died and no one got any air of such devastating news.

    Alex smiled seeing their expression and walked toward Aaron.

    Standing before him, he pulled the ragged clothes stuffed into his mouth and asked with a yful smile¡±So, Aaron tell me?¡±

    ¡°Is the treatment to your liking or do you want to add some more changes?¡±

    Aaron bit his lips in frustration, he knew his life would being to an end but he didn¡¯t want to submit like this and rolling his tongue, he spat on Alex.

    Alex noticed Aaron¡¯s lower jaw movement and sidestepped to avoid the spat but his expression turned ugly and he pulled Aaron¡¯s hair, he looked straight into his eyes.

    Aaron¡¯s whole existence seems to tremble on meeting Alex¡¯s gaze and feels that his entire existence is in peril and he would be devoured by those frightening eyes.

    ¡°Gods are surely merciful,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°You are lucky that I am still unawakened. If I could use mana, I would crush every piece of your bones and peel your skin and then burn you and skin you alive. But this wouldn¡¯t be over with. I will heal you again and we will start the fun again.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s whole body trembled and all his hair stood up in terror on hearing his sword.

    ¡°But s¡­.You are a lucky bastard.¡± Alex spoke, clicking his tongue.

    Alex waved his hand and getting his signal, his man took some buckets and bathed Aaron in a liquid.

    Aaron frowned when he smelled oil from the liquid and wanted to scream but his voice stuck in his throat when he heard Alex¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You wanted me to light your cigar, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Since I am a kind person, I will fulfil yourst wish.¡±

    Alex spoke as he took the matches while one of his men stuffed a cigar into Aaron¡¯s mouth forcefully and held his chin so that he couldn¡¯t spit it.

    Though the people flinched a little seeing the uncanny scene, it didn¡¯t deter them from watching the scene.

    After all, public execution was nothing new in this era.

    Alex lit the matches, burned the tip of the cigar and smoke started toe out.

    As Aaron was choked with the cigar, Alex looked at Aaron for onest time¡±Repent in hell!¡±

    This was thest thing he heard before Alex threw the burning matches at him and his whole body caught fire.

    Following this nerve-wracking screams echoed before the City Lord mansion.

 Chapter 44

    Alex after a long journey of raiding bandits and helping the citizens had finally returned to the capital. Except for him, everyone felt that the journey was quite short.

    The schedule of going and returning from Godavari mines which should have taken from four to five days has been extended to nine days.

    As Alex reached the city, he slowed down the pace of his horse and decided to inspect how things had changed while he was gone.

    As he reached near the city walls, he saw many people working on reinforcing the wall.

    All the cracks in the wall have been sealed and some parts were broken down entirely and then new walls were made in those ces.

    It was a pity that there was no mage in Nevan and it would still take a month to sessfully integrate his mana heart so the wall can¡¯t be reinforced with magic.

    Still, something was better than nothing.

    Alex looked at the masons and craftsmen who were working on the wall and roads which were being supervised by the servant of nobles whom Alex had given the task.

    The worker andbour ss, who were out of work for years had now got a pile of work on them.

    At least, for now, they can get the money to live their lives and get the daily necessities.

    Alex scanned and observed the city¡¯s scenic beauty. The roads were quite clean now and the dreary roads were starting to fill with peopleing and going out of their homes.

    The shabby shops have all started to operate once again though they were still shabby.

    The inns and taverns had also opened for the influx of people who may gather thereafter hard work.

    The gloominess was slowly disappearing followed by the forting of mirth and joy among the people.

    Slowly and steadily, the capital was returning to normal.

    Every time people saw Alex and a group of men, they would asionally stop to give a bow out of politeness and respect.

    Max and Ben can be said to be popr figures who are tasked with City Safety and maintainingw and order for now until they can gather more personnel.

    ¡­..

    As soon as Alex entered the castle, a figure appeared and jumped on Alex.

    Alex smiled and extended his hand and pulled Riya into his embrace.

    ¡°My Lord, what took you so long?¡± Riya spoke with a cute pout while resting her head on Alex¡¯s chest.

    Alex just caressed her long silky smooth hair and spoke¡±I had some misceneous matter to handle on my way. I helped some people and punished some evildoers on my way.¡±

    ¡°Ohh!¡± Riya eximed and shed a gentle smile with a knowing expression.

    ¡°So, how are things here,¡± Alex asked Riya.

    ¡°We have already used the money we got to bnce the efflux and influx money.¡±

    ¡°Building and Construction are also going quite well.¡±

    ¡°The only problem we are having now is with the merchants.¡±

    Alex¡¯s mood soured when Riya told him about them.

    Previously, due to Nevan¡¯s poor state, all the merchants packed their things and left Nevan.

    Merchants are valuable assets of each Kingdom. After all, without merchants, one kingdom cannot import or export things as merchants are the most significant channel in exchanging things.

    ¡°Riya, please try to arrange a meeting with them. I will talk with them.¡±

    ¡°By the way Riya, I got some donations whileing back. Those good people were so good that they gave us everything they had earned through their hard work for the growth of the Kingdom.¡± Alex spoke with a solemn expression showing his respect for those poor souls who donated their money which they got after working their asses off.

    While Riya made an awed expression and thanked god for the kind and charitable people.

    ¡°Ohh! May god bless these kind and noble people who donated their wealth for the cause of people.¡± Riya prayed sincerely.

    Max and Ben¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    Donations, kind and hard-working people.

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    This man raided and looted every bandit and thief on his way.

    Some bandit even doubted their own existence and wondered if they were bandits or him.

    The bandits cried tears of blood, seeing Alex thick-skinned calling himself a Saint who is stealing for the good of the country.

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, they wanted to rush and shut his mouth from praising the bandits anymore.

    ¡°Riya, I have brought the iron ores.¡±

    ¡°Is everything else ready,¡± Alex asked.

    Riya nodded and led Alex to a secluded ce at the back of the castle.

    Alex entered the ground and looked at the huge oval-shaped furnace drawn out with many beehive cones.

    The production of st furnaces ording to Alex¡¯s instructions had been finally been crafted.

    Alloys are an unexplored field in this world.

    The alloys people knew were generally of higher metals like adamantium.

    While people neglected low-level metals, Alex knew that bybining and creating alloys of bronze, and brass and using steel to craft weapons, they would get an edge over their neighbouring Kingdom and have solid and robust weapons.

    For low tier kingdoms, iron is primarily material to make ore as there aren¡¯t any good cksmiths in this kind of ce who can make the artifacts and if by any chance a good cksmith is born, they would be taken by Kinely and treated as nobles.

    Steel is fairly easy to make if one knows the procedure right and after some experiments on a smaller scale, Alex was finally able to produce a fillet of still.

    Generally, it was the cksmith¡¯s job to extract the metal and clear the impurities and make weapons.

    But going by this process is quite cumbersome as he had to take a fillet of ore and refine it and purify it and then start hammering to make the weapon.

    Most of the time was taken in extracting metal but what would happen if Alex could extract the metal in mass quantities and provide them with materials ready to craft weapons in one go.

    With the furnace, he would extract iron in huge quantities and make the steel.

    Steel is not as easy to make as it sounds and he would have to use all his previous life knowledge of metallurgy to do this.

    Getting carbon steel is quite easy but getting higher quality stainless steel which is one of the dense and stronger metals is going to be difficult.

    Still, heughed seeing the things in front of him.

    ¡°Hehehee!¡±

    ¡°In a few days, I am going to change the whole Nevan.¡±

 Chapter 45

    The training grounds, which seemed deserted a month ago, were now brimming with hot-blooded youths and some middle age men who were full of spirits and each of them had a fiery gaze.

    Various people were practising in the field and all of them had been divided into groups ording to the weapons.

    Archers, Swordsman, Spearman, Defenders.

    And many recruits have joined the army recently and were going through basic training guided by Mordek.

    All of them followed a strict training regime set By Alex.

    While archers were practising with the shooting targets, swordsmen were practising with swords.

    While Spearman and defenders were practising together.

    While spearmen were thrusting their spears, the defenders used the wooden shields to block their attack.

    While they were busy in training, Alex entered the training field and everyone stopped their practice and gave him a slight now.

    Alex looked at the soldiers and was quite satisfied with their improvements.

    After purging the nobles and settling the score with them, Alex¡¯s calls for soldiers and arms received a warm wee from the masses and citizens of Nevan.

    That was what he thought. But seeing their looks of distrust and anger at the beginning, Alex came to know that many people had joined the training camp because of his promise that no families of the soldiers would go hungry and they would get their well-deserved pay by the month-end.

    Due to this most of them were forced to join the camp by their parents or due to some circumstances, but they still hadn¡¯t trusted their king.

    But practising for a month their attitude had changed and all of them had be quite docile.

    Alex never went easy on his own training and trained with the soldiers when he had time, showing his will and determination and soon gained their respect.

    Alex stood on the tform and his voice spread across the field¡±Don¡¯t train like a muscle head to the point that your head bes filled with muscle.¡±

    ¡°A soldier needs to move by taking many things into ount, the current position of the squad you are in, the mission you are tasked and the dangers you are going to face and evaluating your and enemies¡¯ strength.¡±

    ¡°A war is not won by a soldier but an army of soldiers. One has to know about the situation of his allies so that one can grasp the situation they are in and give others help.¡±

    ¡°On a battlefield, each one of you has to decide by yourselves and think about which action would be the most appropriate one, taking the situation you are in, into ount.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to flee but only if you dare toe back and take the enemy¡¯s head back. Listen to me well, don¡¯t be fearless because only one who knows the true value of life and only the one who fears death can ovee death.¡±

    ¡°But even if after doing our best, we fail, then just face death with a smile on your face.¡±

    After giving the soldiers some words of wisdom and making their blood boil, he started to do hand signs.

    He tapped his feet two times.

    The soldiers heard the tapping sound of feet two times and separated into two squadrons.

    It was rather a quick movement but Alex still noticed some stiffness in their movements and spoke¡±In training, we don¡¯t only train our body and mind but also learn to use various things to deal with the situation like the study of hands, signs, signals, tactics, formation of enemies.¡±

    ¡°We have to practise all this until our body bes ustomed to the things and are engraved in your bones as instincts and body moves on its own on receiving the signal.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear my words?¡± Alex shouted after his long and fiery speech.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What! haven¡¯t you eaten properly? Why are you all barking like a dog instead of roaring?¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°Even my Leo roared better than y,u, ¡°Alex shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your highness.¡±

    Alex raised his fist and clenched it and hit his chest.

    The soldiers who were dispersed quickly gathered into a single spot forming a formation where defenders were at the front followed by spearmen and then archers in the middle while swordsmen were at back protecting them.

    Alex opened his clenched fist and hit his shoulder.

    Following his notions, the defenders lower their shields while the spearman stoops low leaving archers drawing their bows with a ferocious expression.

    Alex took a deep breath and looked at the group of soldiers.

    A small smile formed on Alex¡¯s face as he spoke¡±You all are going to be a nightmare the enemies who are going to face you.¡±

    ¡­.

    Alex, after overseeing the training of soldiers, was preparing to meet the merchants.

    In all likelihood, the merchant will be a pain in the ass.

    After Alex repeated requests only four merchants were interested in the proposal put forward by Alex.

    But they have only agreed to meet him and have not promised anything.

    Alex was so pissed off about it that he promised himself that he would try to get back at those merchants who ignored him.

    Most of the merchants seemed to be supporting Amidon and Bright Kingdom and as there has been an undercurrent of War which might happen soon.

    Alex stopped Riya froming with him, he didn¡¯t want those merchants to see her with their ogling eyes and drooling saliva and didn¡¯t want to cut their heads in the first meeting.

    ¡°Count Bassie is everything set?¡± Alex asked as he walked through the huge spacious hallway.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I have already prepared a document along with the equipment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Alex entered, the guards bowed and opened the door.

    Inside the room, four merchants sat and they didn¡¯t even get up to greet him except for one.

    Alex squinted his eyes and took a look at each of their faces and expressions.

    They have an expression of disgust, hate and boredom.

    Most of them didn¡¯t like his recent invention and thought it was absurd.

    Most of them still think poorly of Nevan and think of him as a crooked kingdom where people evenck necessities.

    Alex tried to get in with the merchant groups who operated in Nevan previously but all they raised their heads swearing that they are not going to take a step into Nevan where they have suffered huge loss.

    ¡®So, they think that they are wasting their time bying here.¡¯

    Alex nodded at one of the men that stood up and took his seat.

    Before Alex could speak.

    A man with a rough browny beard scoffed ¡°To what we owe you the pleasure, your Majesty.¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t mind his attitude for now and said¡±We have invented a new type of material for the construction of weapons and building materials.¡±

    ¡°We wanted merchant support to help us in dealing with exports and help us buy other things.¡±

    The expressions on the merchant¡¯s faces changed quickly when they heard about the new material and they still maintained stoic faces.

    They looked at each other and one of them said¡±What is the material? Where did you discover it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t disclose where and how we get the material. The only thing you got to know is that I have a good thing, you need to negotiate and make a deal.¡±

    ¡°And the name of the material is Steel,¡± Alex spoke with arge grin.

 Chapter 46

    A few days ago.

    Many merchants started to get requests for setting up their shops in Nevan.

    It was a direct call and request from the King Of Nevan.

    But who would dare to ce their trust in a fool, most of them neglected it but some thought about it and tried to get information about the recent affairs of Nevan.

    No one wanted to take a huge risk as those who had previously been in Nevan had either run away to another Kingdom or suffered a huge loss from which they were unable to recover.

    But the information shocked them to the core. A month ago, the King had woken up from thea.

    The first thing he did was to kill and purge the corrupt nobles from his estate and gain control over the whole of Nevan by cleansing it.

    But that was not the end of it, he suddenly started many social reforms and started to gather an army which caught some interest.

    While some thought of taking a risk others thought and decided to wait and test the water after all they can set shop and negotiate any time they want after all they were the ones who would be making the call.

    ¡­¡­

    The merchant¡¯s burrows furrowed and they looked at Alex with confusion.

    They thought that Nevan had discovered a new mineral but Alex¡¯s exnations of making the metal made them confused.

    If it was natural metal, they could pull some strings and manipte things to get the mineral into their hands and that¡¯s the reason they wasted timeing here but things turned out quite different from their expectations.

    ¡°So, where were we?¡± Alex¡¯s voice snapped them out of their thoughts.

    ¡°Can we see a sample?¡± One of them asked.

    Alex nodded and waved his hand.

    A servant came with four fillets of steel and gave each merchant one of them.

    As they observed the metal, Alex looked at them with curiosity.

    Alex knew that they would heed over the heels to get the production method but he was not at least worried about it.

    The steel that he had given to them was just cheap carbon steel with many impurities in it, still, it was much better than iron.

    The steel that Alex wanted to produce was stainless steel which is much tougher and lighter than iron and used to draw outyers and made Damascus steel.

    The Merchants held the metal in their hands and it felt quite lightpared to other metals and thought that it may be weakpared to other metals used for weapons but they shook away the thoughts as they could feel its tensile strength and hardness.

    Alex smirked seeing their subtle change in expression.

    The Merchant looked at Alex and started to speak in a flower sugar-coated tone and buttered him up.

    ¡°Your Highness, Please give themission to us?¡±

    ¡°No, please give it to us?¡±

    The Merchants started to argue with them.

    ¡°What can you offer in exchange?¡± Alex asked.

    One of them stood and spoke with a mighty tone¡±We will give you 10% of the sale along with many goods.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will give you 15%.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t listen to him. We will give you 18%.¡±

    Alex listened to their offers, trying to contain his urge to snap their heads.

    ¡®My men will work day and night to produce them while you fuckers will just take and sell it and you expect me to agree to you taking almost all the profit of the sales.¡¯

    Alex looked at thest man who looked quite meek and asked him what he was offering.

    The man got up from his seat and spoke in a respectful tone¡±Your Highness, our merchant group is not as big as them and still in the process of expansion. We are a recent group so people buying everything that we sell is still hard.¡±

    ¡°So, instead of money, I wanted to propose you have a material exchange. Since your Nevan is working on its inner state it would be badly needed material so we promised to give you the things you asked for in exchange for granting the rights to sell it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we also give you the sale of the profits along with it once we got to know about the sales of this metal.¡±

    The other merchantsughed at his offer and thought that it was bullshit after all who can stay away from the allure of money.

    Taking things, instead of money, who will ept it.

    Alex thought about the pros and cons with a solemn expression and said¡±You can¡¯t get exclusive rights for selling the steel and about the exchange, I think I need to have a private discussion with you.¡±

    The man¡¯s mood turned gloomy on hearing his beginning words about Alex but he was surprised to hear Alex¡¯sst words and said¡±Your Highness, Did you mean?¡±

    Alex nodded, ¡°Yes, we have a deal though it needs to be discussed further.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone screamed.

    ¡°Foolish, this is utter foolishness!¡± One of them shouted.

    ¡°Crappy King, you are just a king of the small estate and you dare to show arrogance.¡± Another one spoke.

    Bassie was about to refute but Alex stopped him.

    Alex got up and looked at the man and said¡±You said you I am Crappy King in this small estate. Then let me ask you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can take a step outside the castle without my permission?¡±

    ¡°You are forgetting that no matter what, I am still the king and I have thousands of people under me. Do you think your merchant group will give a shit about you if I kill you here and throw your corpse in the forest for the beast to feed?¡±

    The man became frightened as he saw Alex¡¯s cold chilling gaze.

    The moment his eyes met, he knew he had crossed his line.

    ¡°And you barking dogs. Who the hell are you to stop me from selecting which deal to take. Isn¡¯t this what you merchants do? Take the best offer.¡±

    ¡°You two can head back while you..¡± Alex spoke, pointing his finger toward the man who was already in the cold seat.

    ¡°For disrespecting The King you are fined with 5000 gold coins,¡±Bassie shouted beside Alex.

    ¡°What! Why don¡¯t you loot me?¡± The man shrieked in panic.

    ¡°Then you can just buy a grave for yourselves cause either you give the coin or die here,¡± Alex spoke.

    Alex knew these people are supporting Amidon and the material they are buying would mostly go to Amidon and Alex wanted to take a look at their attitude towards Nevan and see their disgusting attitude, Alex vowed that he would crush these merchant groups as soon as possible and what would be a better way to destroy the things in which they invested int.

    Since the war ising Alex would thoroughly destroy Amidon along with these merchants.

    The man gritted his teeth in anger and finally nodded his hands and promised to offer the fine.

    After the three left, Alex looked at the remains and asked with a smile¡±What is your name?¡±

    ¡°This humble one name is David, your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Alex tore the paper and threw it in the trash can.

    Just seeing the paper pissed him off. On the paper was the breathing technique used by soldiers of Nevan.

    It was so useless that it was just a breathing technique that would only help to exhale and inhale.

    The efficiency is the worst of all. There is hardly any mana retained if this technique is used.

    That¡¯s why all the soldiers of Nevan were useless and are muscle heads since they can¡¯t use mana efficiently they just used physical strength.

    There are two types of mana users.

    One of them is a warrior.

    Warriors are aura masters who assimte mana in their body, strengthening the body with the flow of mana and after getting used to mana, able to focus mana on a particr spot to form an aura.

    Another type is a mage.

    They used the mana by forming circles to store their mana which they used while casting spells.

    The spells used by mages are divided into circles or tiers.

    There is even a third category who are known as magical swordsmen who can use low tier spells along with aura in their weapons while fighting but geniuses like them were quite rare and on top of that mastering two things takes quite a time.

    So, magical swordsmen seem like trash rather than geniuses who can use both spells and aura.

    The first thing Alex exchanged for the steel was books and various information along with mana stones.

    After getting the books, Alex devoted his time to gathering information about other warriors.

    Alex flipped the book that contained knowledge about various people and powerhouses in the world.

    Many geniuses rise and fall but the people who were able to permanently carve their names were given the status of elites and were treated like royals.

    They are even a ranking system where the people are ranked.

    Heavenly genius and knight who are aura masters were known as de of Continents who are respected no matter their races or origin.

    And superior magicians who can cast high tier spells known as Archmages.

    Both of these titles have a ranking that has 10 members in each and the members asionally fight with each other to show their superiority over each other.

    While there are also geniuses in magical swordsmen, they pale in front of the other two as there was no one at peak. After all, to master two things at the same time at a young age is quite impossible unless a heaven-defying genius born

    And Alex is in no way a heaven-defying genius though he can use both aura and spell. It took years of brutal training to master so it¡¯s cheating in a way.

    His wife Christine had the chance of joining the des of Continent but s bad luck fell upon her or it was better to say that he pulled her down and became a burden on her.

    ¡°By the way who the hell came up with this kind of ranking shit. Wasn¡¯t having your name ced in the ranking like a bounty on your head? Challengers are gonna pop up every time one steps into the crowd. ¡±

    Alex sighed thinking about all the monstersying hidden in this world.

    Alex didn¡¯t want to conquer the world nor did he n on conquering the neighbouring Kingdoms one after one.

    His only goal was to get stronger so that before messing with him, his opponent would think about it a thousand times.

    Alex sighed and took out a quill, he tried to make a breathing taking of his own.

    He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to offer the breathing technique taught by the goddess.

    ¡­.

    After carefully drawing out a technique, decided to try it out first to check the efficiency.

    Alex sat cross-legged and started to inhale and exhale rhythmically while easing his concentration.

    In this technique, one didn¡¯t need to sense mana and would just draw in and out.

    The air drawn in will circte all over the body and then will be exhaled with certain minute impurities.

    One needs to carry out this until he can sense mana and after achieving this, the next step would be mana manifestation in which your body will start to glow with the mana that you took in.

    While Alex lost himself in concentration, Riya came inside his room with a cup of tea but was shocked after witnessing the scene.

    Inside the room, Alex was sitting cross-legged while his body was glowing with a red shade of light while the air around him seemed to condense and envelope him.

    She could see mana and the particles being broken down around him and then entering him with his inhale.

    She wasn¡¯t able to hide her surprise while seeing such an illusionary scene.

    She can feel that the breathing technique her Lord was using was quite a higher tier technique and even more profound than her technique.

    Alex felt someone stare and stopped his meditation and stood up to see Riya looking at her with a perturbed look.

    ¡°Riya what happened?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°My Lord from where did you receive such a profound technique,¡± Riya asked.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Alex eximed with an understanding expression.

    ¡°I got it from the treasure vaults and modified it a little,¡± Alex exined.

    Riya blinked a couple of times and found it hard to believe but finally gave in thinking too much.

    Staying with him, she learnt one thing, One can¡¯t judge him with a normal sense.

    After waking from thea, he had changed entirely into a different person.

    As Alex got up and walked toward Riya, she suddenly noticed Alex¡¯s upper half was naked.

    Riya¡¯s face flushed in red as he saw his well-toned body along with those perfect abs that weren¡¯t bulky like others.

    ¡°Riya, are you all alright?¡±

    Riya¡¯s heart started to beat harder, the more Alex got closer.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen her Lord¡¯s upper body and in fact, she was the one who mostly bathed her Lord when he was an idiot and had already seen her naked but it was the first time she was feeling shy.

    His body ispletely different from before and he looked more like a chubby cute kid which is in sharp contrast to his well-toned body along with his chiselled V-shaped jaw.

    The current can be said to bedy Killer.

    Little did Riya know that Alex had been blessed by the Goddess of lust and many skills are waiting in the arsenal that when activated can topple the many nations.

    As Alex put his hand on Riya¡¯s forehead, he felt that Riya¡¯s body had be hot and before he could ask her, she shook her head and ran away out of shyness.

    Alex didn¡¯t pull her but ratherughed watching her running away and casting an evil smile, he spoke¡±My cute little rabbit,e just how many days you can run. After all, no matter where you go, you can¡¯t escape from me. Soon, you will be eaten by this lion.¡±

    ¡°Roaaar!¡± A small cute roar was heard and Alex looked at Leo who was ring at him.

    ¡°I am not talking about a lion like you,¡± Alex muttered as he heard Leoining that he was the real lion while Alex was trying to copy him.

 Chapter 48

    It was a normal day without any Chaos.

    In the office room of Kingdom of Wright.

    The rustling sound of flipping papers were heard as variousdies took the documents and surveyed them.

    There were tons of documents on each table and each one of them had their hands full. The room was full of beautifuldies and only three males were present.

    And supervising them was the Current Queen of Wright Catherine.

    With a loud knock, twodies came hurriedly.

    Seeing their expressions, Catherine¡¯s eyshes fluttered as a feeling of anxiousness started to swell her from inside.

    ¡°The spies from Amidon had sent the report. There have been movements on the borders and the army seemed to be shifted.¡± One of thedies spoke.

    ¡°And the weird thing is that the number of soldiers at the borders has decreased. I don¡¯t seem to understand their motives. They are moving forward and preparing to wage the war but the soldier number seems otherwise.¡±

    The entire room became silent and all people present in the room looked at Catherine for answers.

    Catherine interlocked her finger and rested her chin on it and closed her eyes for a moment.

    ¡°Ava, I remembered you have reported that recently there has been an influx of mercenaries.¡±She spoke with a heavy voice.

    Ava nodded.

    ¡± I think with the loan and money they have gathered from merchants and neighbouring Kingdom, they are hiring mercenaries to take part in the war.¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t mercenaries different from trained soldiers. Mercenaries are quitewless. Wouldn¡¯t they mess up and disobey the order.¡± One of thedies spoke.

    ¡°Who said they are going to use them as soldiers? Can¡¯t they just give them small missions?¡±

    ¡°The oue of the war isn¡¯t determined by one factor. Many small negligible things that are happening in the shadows can affect the oues.¡± Catherine spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Uncle Longard, I have heard that you have reported that the internal violence in the city is increasing.¡±

    Longard nodded.

    ¡°I think we need to keep tabs on mercenaries and if a situation arises, we should ban them. I fear some of the mercenaries on Amidon¡¯s side will surely try to stir up things from here.¡±

    Hearing Catherine¡¯s words, all of them looked at her with disbelief and shock.

    If what she said was true then the situation is quite dire and they need to implement some drastic measures.

    ¡°Wright and Nevan are currently in a vulnerable state and both the kingdoms are a big chunk of fortune which everyone wanted.¡±

    ¡°Amidon may have offered the merchants and neighbouring Kingdom a part of the profit if they were sessful in the ventures.¡±

    On hearing the name Nevan, everyone¡¯s face was filled with disgust after all everyone med Nevan and the idiotic fatty prince for the current state of Wright.

    ¡°Your Highness, I forgot to tell you, we got the monthly report of Nevan,¡± Ava said.

    Catherine nodded and gestured to put it on the table.

    ¡°Uncle Longard, I think we should already deploy Christina. We are not strong as before and we can¡¯t use our defensive formation like before, we should also prepare for war on a full scale.¡±

    Catherine spoke and stood up looking at the window.

    Seeing her lost in thought, a man beside Longard sneaked in and quickly pulled the documents of Nevan and, making an excuse, went out.

    After exiting the ce, he took out the documents and burned them.

    ¡°Catherine doesn¡¯t need an asshole like you. Only I, Jefferson, who has achieved the rank of a master at the age of 27 and themander of ck corps, is qualified to stand beside her, not as an asshole piggy like him.¡±

    ¡­.

    In the training ground, a figure stood at the centre lifting a rod.

    Two 200 kg rocks were tied at the end of the rods.

    Veins bulge on his arms as he lifted the weights and squatted.

    Following his notions, the soldier tried to keep up with him but after just a few rounds each one of them fell one by one.

    As they looked around, only two people were able to follow that man¡¯s training routine.

    Max and Ben.

    Both of them are monsters in their eyes but after Alex repeated preaching and exnation, they came to know that both of them weren¡¯t monsters or geniuses, rather they were too weak to follow the training which was eating away their lives.

    The training will begin with running 100ps around the castles wearing weight bracelets, followed by strength training.

    After finishing these they would practice with weapons and then study various formations and tactics.

    Even Mordek was dumbfounded by Alex¡¯s way of training and teaching and secretly thought that they had been blessed by the Goddess of war but Alex shook away the ims and told them it was a training regime he obtained through a deal.

    This training was for those who aspire to be knights and topple the kingdoms by themselves.

    While none of them has the talent of knights, Alex was sure that if they were able to keep up with the training, each one of them would be turned into knight.

    He will turn each of these peasants into weapons of destruction but on the condition that they canplete the training.

    While Alex squats down and up with heavyweights, he saw Riyaing near her with a worried expression.

    Alex frowned and shoved away the weights.

    THUD!

    With a small rumble, the weights fell.

    Riya gave Alex a towel to wipe his sweats and started to speak.

    ¡°My Lord, we have got a message from the western turf. Count Hamilton had asked for assistance.¡±

    ¡°Hamilton,¡± Alex spoke, raising his brows.

    Alex had heard about Hamilton. He was the best warrior of Nevan besides Mordek.

    While Mordek lost his edge while rotting here, Hamilton became sharper and sharper as he protected the western territory of Nevan from falling by guarding it against the beasts and Monsters from the vast Forest.

    Moreover, he is a prideful guy. Without a dire situation, he wouldn¡¯t ask for a hand.

    When all nobles shook away their duties, only Hamilton stood in the fortress doing his duty faithfully.

 Chapter 49

    In the office room.

    Alex tapped on the armpit as he opened the letter and studied it.

    His expression changed a little after studying it.

    Keeping it away, he looked at Mordek and Riya and pondered for a moment before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, Count Hamilton reported about the recent rise of beasts and monsters. It seems that they areing out of the forest in search of newnd.¡±

    ¡°Is it already the season of beast tides?¡± Alex asked.

    Mordek rubbed his chin¡±I don¡¯t think so. It hadn¡¯t been five years since thest beast tides happened and generally, there is a gap of 10-15 years between each sessive tide where beasts migrate outside the forest.¡±

    Alex thought about Mordek¡¯s words and said¡±Maybe it¡¯s about monster unrest, a season where monsters went frenzy and killed everyone.¡±

    ¡°But My Lord, monsters¡¯ unrest rarely happens,¡± Riya spoke and further exined, ¡°Just like us monsters and beasts also cultivate to be stronger.¡±

    ¡°But sometimes just like humans suffer mana rampage where one bes madman, sometimes the monster also loses the ability to control their mana core.¡±

    ¡°They be crazy, killing anyone they encounter and losing themselves in bloodthirst.¡±

    ¡°Is it a mass urrence?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about it,¡± Riya said, shaking her hands.

    Alexid back and thought about it.

    When he was in Goddess sanctum, he came to know that like humans born with potential, each monster and beast is born with a certain grade of the core which shows the monster¡¯s potential.

    Red, Orange, Blue, Violet and White.

    With white showing the highest potential and red showing the least.

    Fortunately, Leo had a violet mana core much to Alex¡¯s surprise.

    Unlike humans, monsters are born with the ability to feel and sense mana. They umte it in their core to increase their ranks and the problem arising in the umtion or storage can lead to the rampage of mana in them and turn them to go crazy losing their control.

    Still, one or two monsters going on rampage may be a coincidence but this type of thing to the mass of monsters.

    Was it a coincidence that happened by chance or there was something wrong inside the forest.

    Or maybe there were chances of someone else manipting the things.

    But whatever may be the case, Alex had to make a trip to the West.

    ¡®Maybe I can get stronger during the trip and who knows I may awaken mana if I push myself a bit during the expedition.¡¯Alex muttered as he pondered something while he tapped on the armpit losing himself in deep thoughts.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, I want you to assemble all the soldiers tomorrow. I want to select a hundred people to follow me to the Western region.¡±Alex spoke snapping out of his thoughts.

    Mordek nodded and left.

    ¡°Riya, start preparing for my journey,¡± Alex ordered.

    ¡­¡­..

    600 soldiers stood on the huge fields in an orderly manner. These were all newly recruited soldiers who have joined recently.

    Taking away the guard and nobles¡¯ knights, Alex¡¯s forces consist of around 400 soldiers and with this new addition, he would have around 1000 soldiers.

    And if one took into ount all the scattered forces and soldiers stationed on Western borders, Nevan had currently around 2500 soldiers which is still lesspared to his neighbouring kingdom.

    Slowly but steadily his forces are going to rise. Though hecked quantity he was sure that their quality would soon overpower others.

    Mordek looked at Alex and spoke with a worried tone¡±Do we have to do this, Highness?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just pick good and talented ones?¡±

    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°No, Uncle Mordek, we have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question,¡± Alex spoke and asked.

    ¡°Riya and Uncle Mordek, what do you see from here?¡±

    Mordek and Riya squinted their eyes and looked at the orderly stationed soldiers.

    ¡°I see a group of young soldiers who are eager to go on a battle.¡± Mordek and Riya gave quite simr answers.

    Alex shook his head and spoke, ¡°Do you know, what I see from here?¡±

    Both Riya and Mordek¡¯s attention was drawn to Alex¡¯s words and both of them shook their heads.

    ¡°I see a colony of ants, a pack of dogs, a pack of wolves, a hoard of bulls and hiding among them many lions and beasts.¡±

    Both Mordek and Riya frowned on hearing Alex¡¯s words and weren¡¯t able to make sense.

    If it was from another person¡¯s mouth they would have thought that the person was spouting bullshit.

    Alex looked at their confused look and smiled a little, and started to exin.

    ¡± There are many types of people in this vast world.¡±

    ¡°Some people are weak when they fight alone but are stronger when fighting in a number and can overwhelm others when united in mass. Some are just mad bull and who use strength to overpower while some use their brain to make their enemies surrender.¡±

    ¡± There are people who are willing toy down their lives but don¡¯t have the strength to do that. Some use cowardly moves and tactics to survive but are not cowards by any sense and some whose single presence is enough to change the battlefield and some who are born with the instinct of the beast.¡±

    After exining, he stepped forward and spoke loudly, raising his voice.

    ¡°Different situations call for different kinds of people. In this adventure, I want to be apanied by groups of lions and hunters who are ready to hunt and risk their lives at any instant but try their best to stay alive.¡±

    Alex¡¯s voice echoed and spread across the whole area.

    ¡°I will select 100 people among you who will apany me on my journey to the West.¡±

    ¡°For that, you have to pass my test,¡± Alex spoke and waved his hand.

    A man walked up and he held a whip in his hand.

    ¡°In my first test, you have to survive 50 strikes of this whip without losing your consciousness.¡±

    ¡°You can scream and cry but if you can survive the 50shes of this while holding on, you will proceed to the next round.¡±

    Everyone frowned and started to murmur.

    Alex looked at their expression and decided to set an example.

    ¡°This is a test not only for you but also for me.¡±

    ¡°To show you that I am a capable Lord who will always stay ahead of his soldiers, the first one who will go through this test will be met,¡± Alex shouted.

    Mordek and Riya¡¯s eyeballs widened as they heard Alex¡¯s words.

    Even Max and Ben were stupefied by this sudden revtion after all this wasn¡¯t mentioned in the script.

    Riya clenched her hand trying hard to stop herself from running toward Alex and stopping him.

    She just wanted to ask why?

    ¡®What was the need to do this?¡¯

    Alex smiled seeing Riya¡¯s expression and speaking with a serious expression ¡°A King set¡¯s precedent. If a king is a coward, his soldier will be a coward while if a king is mighty and is full of bravery, his soldiers will be strong and brave.¡±

    ¡°Since you are being tested to apany me. I will also prove that I am strong enough to lead you.¡±

    ¡°Come and hit me with all your guts. Don¡¯t try to go easy on me or you are going to be hit next and unlike others, I will take 100shes.¡± Alex spoke as he kneeled.

    The man took a deep and heavy breath and pulled the leash of the whip and strike at Alex

    Lash!Lash!Lash!

    The sound of the whip striking was heard and all the soldiers looked at Alex in astonishment.

    Soon their expression distorted as they saw their king being hit as if he was a criminal and was being punished in front of all.

    Even though there was a puddle of blood flowing through his back, there was no expression of pain or misery rather he was stillughing as if it wasn¡¯t enough to make him scream.

    All the soldier¡¯s blood boiled as they looked at Alex with a newfound respect and admiration.

    Since when was there a king who suffered as his soldiers? When was there a king who took the same test as his soldiers took? When was there a king who lowered himself to get beaten by whips in front of his people just to prove his resolve?

    None, there was no king who would swallow his pride to prove himself and take the beating like their own king who just to saw his unwavering spirit took the same test which all of them were going to take.

 Chapter 50

    After being hit by theshes 100 times, Alex stood up without an expression of pain rather he was quite satisfied seeing his soldiers admiring looks.

    Not a single scream nor yell escaped from Alex¡¯s mouth during the whole torture session and the smile that hung on his face when theshes began was still lingering on his lips.

    Riya walked slowly toward Alex and wanted to wipe the blood on his back but Alex forbade her.

    Riya¡¯s heart ached to see Alex wounded back. His clothes had been torn and shredded with many cuts and wounds appeared on his back with blood trickling down from the wounds.

    Alex smiled and patted Riya¡¯s head while soldiers averted their gaze seeing the public disy of affections.

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    Alex coughed and shouted, ¡°Hey, stop wasting time and get over the test quickly with it.¡±

    On Alex¡¯s calls, soldiers started to climb up and tried to test their tolerance level.

    The first one was knocked out in threeshes while the second one was knocked out in ten

    Of the first fifty soldiers, only two were able to tolerate it but they lost their consciousness as soon as it was over.

    Some screamed, some howled, some gritted their teeth to endure but all failed.

    Mordek looked at the scene and thought about himself.

    He didn¡¯t know if he would be able to tolerate it if he was in their ce.

    ¡°Tolerating the pain depends on one¡¯s willpower and determination. There may be some people who are born with a high pain tolerance capacity but suppressing the pain and getting up after being beaten is not something anyone could do.¡±

    ¡°Even strong warriors who are on the apex of the chain fail to get up after being beaten and lose their will.¡±

    ¡°This is the test of their will and determination.¡±

    After everyone went through it, only 70 were able to go through it but it didn¡¯t mean that others were disqualified.

    Everyone will have to take all the tests.

    In the next round, it was a test of courage.

    One will stand at a spot and arrows will be fired at him and there are chances of arrows hitting him.

    If one gives up before three arrows were fired, he would be disqualified.

    Alex was the first one to take the test.

    He stood motionless as the first arrows went past him brushing his cheeks but he was unlucky in the second time as the second arrow hit his shoulder and the third arrow hit his thigh.

    Even though blood spurted from his wound and arrows struck him, he stood firm and steady and immovable like a mountain.

    He didn¡¯t even move an inch from his ce.

    Alex pulled the arrow and ordered the test to resume.

    Riya¡¯s eyes moistened as he saw that Alex was being too hard on himself.

    Beforehand, Alex had ordered to hit his shoulder and thigh so that people knew that he wasn¡¯t bluffing and there was a real risk of losing his life.

    Simrly, many were hit after Alex and many forfeited due to fear.

    Alex had arranged some of them by providing sufficientpensation and a vacation from before.

    Of every 30 people, he had ced one in the group to get hit by the arrow at a non-lethal spot and those ces where arrows were supposed to be hit, were sufficiently guarded where only a small wound would appeared, unlike Alex who took the arrow for real.

    Many decided to opt out while many even wet their pants in fear but they still tried to hold on. Many screamed and ran away after the first arrow was drawn and shot at them which passed brushing their skin.

    Next and thest round was sparring, in this round Mordek, Ben and Max would spar with these individuals by rotating their shifts.

    If they were unable to hold on or became exhausted, Alex would take the charge.

    As Mordek started to fight, he just blew them away with his simple swings or striking at their opening.

    Since, all people have started recently they weren¡¯t covering their tracks and every time they attack, they leave their defences wide open for their enemies to exploit.

    Alex was amused at one of the soldiers who tried to exchange blows by taking blows. Since he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat Mordek, he tried to drag him down with him.

    [Host, you shouldn¡¯tugh at them. You also use that technique]

    ¡°Huh!¡± Alex eximed in shock on hearing the system¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know, I justughed seeing a version of myself in them. Every time I see them,I start topare them and think about what they could have achieved if they would be trained by Goddess instead of me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe some of them would have done better than me.¡± Alex spoke with a sigh.

    [Host, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate yourself. I don¡¯t think many can go through that kind of nightmare without going insane.]

    [Even a strong metal when beaten repeatedly gets broken or crushed. But you didn¡¯t break, rather you became a metal that tried to hold on grinding itself andsted long enough that the hammer hitting the metal instead of breaking you, the repeated strikes heated the metal and refined it and moulded it into what you are today.]

    Alex was both stupefied and embarrassed on hearing the system¡¯s sudden praises.

    Talking about it made him remember his training.

    The Goddess of War would put him in a desert simtion and order him to run till the end of the desert barefooted on hot sizing sands with weight carrying on his shoulder.

    His skin under his feet would peel off and footprints of blood would appear by the end.

    In the training, all his pain receptors were enabled and he would even feel hunger and thirst but there would be no food nor any water and he would reach the end while feeling deep pain and thirst. I

    In another scenario, while they were in the spar, at each strike she would break a limb and bones of him but he didn¡¯t give in and even when each one of his body is broken he would just crawl and use his mouth to bite her feet and the Goddess instead of being angry for biting her wouldugh and praise at me.

    Every time Alex thinks about it, his soul starts to tremble in fear. Since he was in a soul state he wouldn¡¯t die even after being repeatedly killed.

    1000¡­10000¡­.10000000.

    Alex couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he died and then became alive again only to restart the hellish nightmare and all the time his fate would remain the same, he didn¡¯t know if another one could do that but Alex knew that he will be never same after going through that and his personality had be that of a madman and a maniac demon was lurking inside him that can crawl out anytime if he didn¡¯t keep himself check.

    Alex felt a warm sensation and he looked down to see Leo licking his wounds.

    ¡°Hey, you like my blood so much?¡±

    Alex had already made an equal contract with Leo while each one of them will benefit from each other.

    If Alex got stronger, Leo would get a part of their strengths and if Leo got stronger, he would get a part of his strength.

 Chapter 51

    Alex stood in front of The Castle Walls while Riya folded his cors.

    ¡°Please, Take care,My Lord and try to return as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I will finish the things quickly,¡± Alex spoke and holding Riya¡¯s head, he pulled her closer and gave a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Riya, you too take care of yourself. You are always busy serving me. Rest a little and do what you like. I don¡¯t want you to follow me from behind, rather I want to walk beside you with each of us taking steps together.¡±Alex spoke as he looked at Riya¡¯s lovely sparkling eyes and tried to capture her beauty in his heart because he knew that on this journey he was going to miss her a lot.

    ¡°And youzy Leo, take care of my wife, if I see a single wrinkle of worry on her face, I will beat the shit out of you.¡±

    Leo¡¯s lips twitched several times and wanted to protest but seeing Alex¡¯s sharp gaze, he jumped and cuddled in Riya¡¯s arms.

    Riya chuckled and said, ¡°My Lord, Please don¡¯t bully him.¡±

    Alex frowned and thought, ¡®This bastard is eyeing my position. I will teach him a lesson after returning.¡¯

    Alex could see Riya¡¯s worried and anxious look as she tried to hold the dam of tears from bursting out.

    Leaving Riya and going to the western region was also tough for Alex as, without her lovely presence, he was sure that he would feel lonely.

    But still, he had to go after all it was his duty to oversee the Kingdom¡¯s safety. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one leaving behind his dear ones.

    All his soldiers were in the same position, some were leaving their wives and kids while some were leaving behind their old parents for the safety of the kingdom and for the safety of families.

    Alex walked under the heavily armoured lineup. All of them were covered with battle armour gears and all of them had weapons made of the and the quality of those weapons was iparable to those that they had previously.

    All the soldiers raised their swords forming a cone under which Alex walked and rode the horse.

    All the citizens have gathered to see their King¡¯s march.

    Many even threw flowers and wished him luck on his journey.

    The soldier¡¯s armour and swords glowed and reflected the sparkling light of the sun.

    Alex smiled and waved his hands, he even winked at severaldies whose weak hearts weren¡¯t able to survive Alex¡¯s charms.

    Little did he know, this sweet gesture of his didn¡¯t remain hidden from Riya¡¯s sharp eyes and an unforgettable cmity was going to befall on Alex.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky was ck like an abyss without the twinkling of stars still it looked like a piece of art.

    Underneath the starless sky, the soldiers marched in tune while their faces were as white as the moon.

    Alex rode the horse and enjoyed the beautiful scenery around him and captured it in his heart.

    He made sure to enjoy to his heart¡¯s content while activating his breathing technique and was in a meditative state.

    The soldiers guarding beside him surrounded him so that there was no disturbance or attack from any monsters.

    They were amazed at Alex who was able to achieve peace of mind even when he was riding the horse.

    They have many carriages following them. One was for Alex and the other carried their weapons and equipment but Alex refused to sit inside the carriage and rode the horse with them.

    Every time the cold, pleasant wind blew, leaves scattered under the nket of autumn.

    Alex¡¯s long blonde hair fluttered as the soft wind brushed past him apanied by blossoms of pinkish leaves falling on him as if congratting him for heeding nature¡¯s call and arriving here.

    Mana in the air condensed around him and started to swirl around him and was sucked in rapidly like a ck hole by his lungs which passed through his body.

    Alex didn¡¯t know whether the season had changed due to time or because they came to the Western region which was in stark contrast to the hot and humid weather of the east but Alex was mesmerised by this ce.

    But deep inside his heart, he knew that it was all a facade.

    The enchanting beauty of the forest is just a veil underneath which countless dangerous beasts and monsters rest.

    Waiting for people to be charmed by the scenic beauty under the starless night, they wille out with all their might and crush them down without any pity.

    That¡¯s why Alex ordered his soldiers to resume their march instead of camping.

    Each of them had their guard up and as they ventured too deep into the forest they could hear the rustling of leaves which heightened the eerie feeling crawling under their skin.

    Alex suddenly halted as he felt many beats surrounding them.

    He raised his head and halted the march.

    ¡°Soldiers take the positions,¡± Alex shouted.

    On Alex¡¯s call, an outer perimeter of people with shields was formed consisting of tankers while archers drew their bows.

    Alex raised his bow and closing one of his eyes fired an arrow.

    With a swish whistling sound, the arrow flew tearing the wind.

    After an instant the arrow was fired, a loud shrieking sound was heard that shook the entire area.

    The soldiers were stunned by Alex¡¯s shoot. They have only fire torches with them which could light around 10 metres around them and beyond that, they couldn¡¯t see anything but their king shot down the beast from such a distance without seeing the target.

    ¡°They areing,¡± Alex shouted.

    Following his call, many loud growls were heard which blew away the silence prevailing in the forest.

    TACK!TACK!TACK!

    The soldier heard the cracking sound of twigs and saw arge pack of wolves dashing madly at them

    Running towards them, they pounced on the people who were at the front wielding the shield.

    As they pounced on the prey, they sh their paw at the shield and as their sharp ws collided with the shield sparks flew.

    The men at the front were pushed a few steps back but they didn¡¯t let the defence line fall.

    As the wild wolf raised their paw and was about to sh again, an arrow flew and prated its eye.

    Just like that wolf, many wolves were shot down by the rain of arrows. Seeing the wolf being caught unguarded by the archers.

    The defenders pulled the shield and raised it over the wolves, smashed their heads with the shield and hit the nasty wolves¡¯ heads until their heads were smashed into pulp.

 Chapter 52

    While staying in the formation, Alex fired the arrows at the wolves and many of the wolves fell back and growled in pain as arrows pierced their bodies.

    With their formation, they were able to take out many in one go but their defences didn¡¯t hold for long as a wolf fired ice spikes at them.

    Alex noticed the wolf condensing mana and was about to use magic.

    ¡°Ben!¡± Alex shouted.

    On hearing Alex call, a figure shot forward like a gust of wind that passed the soldiers and arrived at the front and shed at the spikes.

    The spikes were sliced by the attack and disappeared.

    Ben took charge and took out a small group of soldiers to deal with the pack of wolves while Max defended the other region from wolf attack attacks.

    Alexmented seeing his hand-tied. If not for taking charge of the army, he would have rushed ahead.

    Moreover, he wanted to see Ben and Max in action after all he can¡¯t baby feed all the time.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he was helpless and he pulled out the bow and shot arrows one after another.

    If an arrow hit a wolf that is killed by another one, Alex would receive a part of the experience points depending on the rank of the beast and his contribution.

    But as Alex saw their numbers were growing and stronger ones started to appear, he feared that his squad would be trapped and may suffer casualties if this went on.

    ¡°Bene back and takemand from here.¡±

    ¡°Max and I will clear the way,¡± Alex ordered.

    Alex was happy that Ben had goodmanding ability unlike the muscle head Max.

    Alex jumped down and pulled his sword and rushed ahead.

    He took a shield as a safety precaution only to be used as a weaponter on.

    As they hear Alex rushing footsteps, the pack of wolves thought that this human is a fool as he wasing here alone unlike the other warriors.

    The pack of wolves ran towards Alex while he was delighted to see the huge experience food course.

    ¡°Ita taki mash.¡± Alex thanked them in Japanese style for the experience the food course served to him and threw the shield at full force ahead.

    The huge shield spun in a rotational motion and shot towards the wolf with high velocity.

    BOOM

    The wolves were blown away as something flew and struck them with a huge force that blew them away.

    The shield smashed and crushed the wolves killing some in the process and blowing them away the shield got stuck on the trunk of the tree.

    Alex stomped the ground channelling his strength on his legs and lunged forward.

    His body shot like a cannon and he sliced the wolf who was struggling to get up after being hit by the shield.

    Swish¡­Swish¡­Swish.

    Heads flew and rolled on the ground with every swing of Alex¡¯s de.

    A wolf jumped on the trunk of the tree and pounced on Alex.

    Alex pulled the shield and defended against the attack and hit the wolf¡¯s guts and threw it by using its momentum against himself and jumping on it, he thrust his sword and pierced its skull and killed him.

    [You have killed a peak squire ranked wolf. You have gained 150 experience points.]

    [You have levelled up]

    Alex looked at his stats.

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level: 16

    Exp:40/250

    HP:60/60

    Mana:0

    Strength:34

    Agility:31

    Stamina:32

    Vitality:30

    Stats Points:26

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[Unlocked], Mana Sensor[unlocked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level 0, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level G

    ¡­.

    While Alex looked at the status screen and nodded in satisfaction, he heard another loud growl of a wolfing toward him.

    Alex looked at them and spoke, ¡°They are like a moth rushing towards the me.¡±

    Alex galloped toward it and before colliding with it, he just slid down on the ground raising his sword and allowing it to pierce the inside.

    The wolf¡¯s downside was struck by the sword and as Alex passed through it, his insides were torn off.

    As Alex got up, his pupil contracted and the hair on his body stood up as he felt a sense of crisis.

    The leader of the pack, the Alpha wolf, wasing toward them

    He could feel the strong presence of the alpha wolf rushing at them.

    Alex found that he hade quite far from his group and rushed towards them.

    ¡­..

    Ben who was leading the charge heard a loud piercing cry which made the hairs on his body stand up in fear.

    Ben scanned the surroundings and tried to sense the enemies but he didn¡¯t need to look far ahead as he saw a sh of lightning making its way through the forest while its whole body was emitting cracking noise and lightning was oozing out from his body and sparkling the surroundings.

    It was at that time when a sh of the bluish lightning bolt was shot from the wood which streaked towards them.

    Max stood before the unit and used his giant axe to block the blow like a shield but the bolt of lightning still sent him hurtling a few metres back and he crashed against the defenders and pushed them along with him.

    It was at that time Ben moved like a sh and his sword burnt with a sizzling fire emitting a cracking sound and shing at the wolves before them.

    All the wolves within the ten-metre range of the attack were burnt down and turned into ash.

    ¡°Hey! You moron did you forget, we are in the forest.¡± Ben woke up from the stupor as he heard Max¡¯s loud shout from the back and looked around to see the forest was catching fire.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Ben cursed as he forgot about it in the heat of the moment while trying to save inmand of arms.

    Even after Alex repeated saying to always fight after taking the environment into ount, making a mistake like this is a crime.

    But Ben didn¡¯t have to think about it, like a sh of light, a huge beast whose body sparkled in lightning and it growled emitting a huge shrill cry which was followed by a strong gale of wind that blew away and extinguished most of the burning mes.

    Ben and all the soldiers looked at the beast with a terrified gaze.

    It was much bigger than the other wolves and it had bluish fur which seemed to harden to form des and scales along with huge bestial ws and its body was covered in lightning.

 Chapter 53

    Gulp!

    Swallowing of saliva was heard as they saw the leader of the pack making his presence.

    Ben can at the most take on hits against an early disciple ranked warrior while the leader of the pack seems to be in mid or peak disciple rank and it can wield fierce magic.

    On top of its strength, it seems to have elemental power and could use lightning magic.

    The wolf rolled his eyes and saw many of his kins were dead while others were struggling to finish the group and then it looked at Ben with its sharp gaze.

    Ben felt the threat but the fear of dying didn¡¯t suppress him. He had suffered a fate worse than death when Dorda¡¯s men kidnapped him and tortured him.

    He raised his sword which was apanied by mes and jumped toward the huge wolf.

    The wolf just growled looking at the weak punny weapon and just shed its paw from afar.

    As the leader of the wolf shed, a strong zap of lightning hit Ben and his figure was sted away by the lightning and he crashed against the tree making a dent in the trunk of the tree, puking blood.

    ¡°Beennnnnn!¡± Max roared in anger and lunged forwards toward the wolf but the wolf just howled at its full strength and blew away Max like a twig.

    Max felt his eardrums rupture and crashed to the ground and coughed blood.

    The wolf made a low growl and the low-level pack getting his signal dashed towards the prey while salivating about the delicious food they are going to eat today.

    The soldiers with shields hurried to defend Max who was in quite a helpless state as he tried to get up with trembling legs.

    The wolf running toward Max was about to pounce on Max but his eyeball contracted when a sudden gust of pressure went through his body as if an arrow had been shot from somewhere and its body was sliced and split apart which fell on the ground and slid on it, for a distance.

    Alex¡¯s figure appeared beside Ben and patted him with a satisfied smile¡±You all have already won the battle.¡±

    ¡°You all have already conquered the fear of death and triumph over it which is the greatest battle fought by any living being. In front of it, what does this punny battle signify.¡±

    Alex had appeared quite early but he didn¡¯t make his move to test the soldiers, he would have chosen.

    Standing before the enemy whom one can¡¯t defeat there will always be some people who will forsake theirrades and run away but there was none among them.

    Everybody stood in formations even after seeing the might of the leader of the dire wolf pack.

    Alex gave the sword to Max and took his giant axe and said¡±Today we will find the answer to the long wanted question.¡±

    ¡°Come on Alpha mate, we are going to have a fight of Alpha Vs Sigma.¡±

    [Ohh Host! You have reached the epitome of Dao of Chunni Boy that this poor soul can¡¯t fathom.]

    Alex rubbed his nose at hearing the system¡¯s praises but the next moment his delusion was cleared as the system started to curse with all the knowledge he had umted and preached to the Dao of Curse using foul words.

    [Host, can¡¯t you be serious in such a life-threatening situation. Just because you were busy chasing skirts in your previous life and unable to live your chunniboy life, you don¡¯t have to behave like one in this life.]

    ¡°Shut the hell up bastard.¡± Alex shouted and spoke, ¡°This isn¡¯t being a chunniboy, this is called the Dao of Awesomeness.¡±

    Alex ignored the system which busied itself with cursing Alex for seven generations while Alex looked at the leader of direwolf will with a solemn expression.

    The rank wasn¡¯t the problem rather the elemental magic it¡¯s used to fire lightning was making it harder to deal with him.

    Alex asked for another axe and shing both the axes, he dashed towards the wolf who seemed to neglect his presence.

    Since it can¡¯t feel any sense of mana or any pressure from Alex, it thought of him as a punny man whom he can crush with just a wave of its hands.

    As Alex charged at the boss dire wolf, he saw a bolt of lightning shot toward him by the dire wolf with a bored expression.

    Alex swung his axe at the iing attack and reflected the lightning.

    The lightning was deflected from his axe and hit the tree trunk and with a mini-explosion burnt the trunk of the tree.

    The dire wolf¡¯s eyes glowed for a moment as it saw the puny human deflecting its blow and shot down many lightning strikes.

    The entire forest echoed with thundering and crackling sounds which lit up the forest clearing away the darkness of night for an instant.

    Alex just watched the lightning bolting toward him and raised both the axes.

    He twisted his right foot and used the momentum to swing the axes and rotated his body at a high speed and deflected the blows of lightning.

    At every swing of the huge axe, a strike would be deflected and would hit a nearby tree or on the ground and a crack would appear in it.

    The dire wolf¡¯s expression finally changed and taking a step forward he gave a maddening roar which shook the entire forest and a burst of pressure bore down on Alex that seemed to pin him down on the ground.

    Alex looked at the attack which looked like war cries of barbarians and instead of retreating, lunged forward toward the dire wolf by stomping the ground.

    As the burst of pressure was shot towards him by the mad cry of the wolf. Alex raised his axe and swung it down towards the Dire wolf with his full strength.

    Swoosh!

    The air before Alex was torn apart along with the mighty pressureing towards him which split into two halves.

    Just with his strength alone, he cut down everything before him, an invisible arc of sharpness seems to radiate from his axe which shot toward the wolf tearing the ground apart.

    The wolf pupil contracted and it jumped to duck the blow.

    BOOM!

 Chapter 54

    The ground before Alex was split and a long fissure appeared which formed crevices and extended towards the ce where the wolf was present before, it collided with the trunk of the tree

    The trunk of the tree was too weak before Alex attacked and was crushed and shed apart, the trunk was smashed into pieces and the tree fell to the ground with arge bang.

    The Dire wolf finally felt danger from the human whom it had seen as a punny ant before.

    It decided to take things seriously from here otherwise this human may be their nemesis and hopped on Alex and shed at him with its sharp ws.

    Alex used the axe as a shield to block the attack and defend.

    CLANG!

    Sparks flew as the sharp metallic w shed against the sharp edges of the axe, Alex raised the other axe in his other hand and swung it at the wolf.

    Contrary to Alex¡¯s expectation, it opened its muzzle and bit the axe with its strong jaw and sharp fangs making a loud ng sound.

    Alex channelized his strength and tried to pull the axe but the wolf bit it and clung to it harder and used the other paw to send a bolt of lightning.

    Alex¡¯s pupil contacted and he tried to pull his axe but before he could do so, the bolt hit him and pushed him back.

    Alex tried to muster all his strength to remain standing even after getting hit but he felt a sudden caught of pain.

    He felt a rapid spasm and alternate contraction in his muscles and felt his hands numb from the hit but unlike others, he didn¡¯t fly back or spurted blood.

    He swung his hand in a stretching motion and cracked his stiffened neck.

    ¡°Haaaa¡­..It has been so long since I have fought a tough match. Till now, all I did was fight weaklings here and there.¡± Alex muttered.

    Alex took a deep breath and raised his axe, shing from the distance.

    The wolf felt a sense of danger and jumped to and fro.

    Every time Alex swings his axe, a huge arc of pressure would emerge from his axe that was created from pure strength which had reached the level of the disciple ranked.

    This move was a move used with a sword. Each day Alex would sh thousands of times in the same notion.

    The pressure would condense to form a de of wind with pure strength only that when passed or collided sliced off the trees in the forest cleanly.

    The dire wolf released its lightning strike and bolts of lightning were shot toward Alex which collided with wind des.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    The bolts of lightning and wind des shed against each other and mini explosions shook the whole area.

    Dust and debris flew all around and mini craters were formed.

    The Dire wolf was pushed back and Alex shot wind des after des as he spun the axe around crazily without caring anything.

    As the dust covered his vision, the dire wolf suddenly an axe flew out of it and headed straight towards it.

    It dodged the axe which hit the ground and sted it off with a huge force.

    But the wolf quickly regained its bnce in the mid air but Alex¡¯s figure appeared on top of it and he shed at it quickly with the other axe.

    The dire wolf jumped in panic but Alex swung the axe in one hand and grabbed its tail, pulling it back.

    A jolt of lightning passed through his body making his hand numb as he touched its tail but he didn¡¯t let go of its tail and swung its axe.

    ¡°Woooooooo!!¡± The wolf groaned in pain as the axe hit his back and it thrashed around and shed both of its paws on Alex.

    Alex pulled the axe and shield himself.

    CLANG!

    The wolf¡¯s strength outweighs Alex and one of his knees bent to the ground and the ground on which he stood cracked by the attack of the wolf.

    The wolf tried to crush him with all his strength

    Alex gritted his teeth and seeing the disadvantageous situation, he quickly put four stat points into strength and two into stamina.

    Alex felt a warm sensation washing over his body and he felt that his muscle was getting stronger and the pressure on him forced by the wolf became negligible.

    He shook away the axe and pushed the Wolf back and pulled the axe, swung it on its head.

    CRACK!

    A cracking sound was heard as the axe cracked the skull of a wolf but seeing it¡¯s still alive, Alex pulled back the axe and hacked it on the wolf¡¯s head again and again.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Loud shock waves were emitted as Alex was pummelling the wolf without any shred of mercy and continued to do so until he received the notification. In fact, he had received the notification long ago but was too lost in the moment to see.

    [You have killed a mid disciple ranked lighting dire wolf. You have obtained 500 experiences. Extra experience points for defeating an Elementalist beast.]

    ¡°Ohhh!Nice. So, the system has finally recognized my Dao of Awesomeness and rewarded me.¡±

    Alex pulled the axe and looked back to see his soldiers looking at him with a terrified look. While the wolves who lost their leader had be crazy, some ran away from fear while some tried to rush toward the human to kill and tear him apart.

    Alex looked at the iing pack of wolves and looked back at his people who were just standing and watching how the scene unfolded.

    Alex gritted his teeth in anger and shouted¡±Assholes, Do you want an invitation toe here and clear the rest of the pack.¡±

    ¡°Am I your boss or yourckey? Don¡¯t you know the boss generally takes down the strongest threat and theckey takes down the rest?¡±

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words they woke up from the stupor and ran to fight while Alex¡¯s shout was heard from the back¡± Morons maintain the formation.¡±

    ¡°I will cut your pay if this happens next time.¡±

    ¡­.

    In the outskirts of the forest, a group of people were hunting small animals for their daily food.

    The head of the group was in his 30¡¯s while the rest of them were seen to be in their 20s.

    There were five of them who used a spear to take down the opponent.

    They have just finished a boar using traps and many other means which tired them to a great extent and were about to take a break when they heard a crumbling sound.

    The man in his 30¡¯s got up when he saw the disturbance and screamed at the top of his lungs to run.

    ¡°Run for your lives. Leave the food¡±

    A huge bear emerged from the brush and ran towards them, it went past the killed boar and chased the human.

    It thought since the boar was already his, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to eat humans as an appetiser.

    A boy who had just reached twenty stumbled and fell and tried to get up but the bear running on its four legs appeared near him and shed his paw.

 Chapter 55

    The other people stopped seeing their youngest member falling to the ground but they were helpless against the bear and going near it would only make them its food.

    But the man in his 30s didn¡¯t give up and ran towards the boy to save him but he was too slow to reach him and the bear reached the boy first and swung its paw.

    The boy closed his eyes in fear and thought that he was going to die.

    But before the bear could reach him, an arrow was shot from afar which appeared before the bear out of nowhere and pierced its eye.

    The bear roared in pain and was about to thrash around swinging his paw when a figure of a man appeared who raised its huge axe over the head of the bear and shed it.

    The axe passes through the bear-like butter and splits the bear into two halves.

    The boy was horrified watching the scene.

    He didn¡¯t know himself what horrified him more. The mad charge of a bearing for his life or this man appearing out of nowhere and slicing the bear as if he was cutting butter.

    Max wiped off the blood from his face and gave a gentle smile which was not gentle in any sense for the onlooker who watched him rather than thinking of him as a hero, he looked more like a demon.

    Max was about to engage in a conversation when he was hit in his head.

    Max flinched back to see Alex looking at him with a rotten expression as if someone had stolen his money.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Before Max could speak anything, Alex kicked him and pulled the broken arrow from the bear corpse and caressed him.

    ¡°Oh, My poor child,¡± Alex spoke with a sorrowful expression and red at Max and scolded them.

    ¡°Do you think money grows on trees? How dare you break my precious arrow? Do you know each of these arrows would sell for 2 silver coins?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget the value of 2 silver coins now just because your earning increased? How dare you?¡±

    Max didn¡¯t know what to say seeing Alex¡¯s angry look.

    ¡°Your Highness, wouldn¡¯t the weapon be damaged when we used it in war.¡± Max tried to refute.

    ¡°So you are saying if I have tons of money, I should walk around throwing money?¡± Alex grumbled and put the arrow back in the quiver and looked at the boy who seemed to be simr to him.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Yes!Thanks for saving me. I will make sure to repay you.¡± The boy spoke and started to pull out his small pouch wallet in fear.

    ¡°You can repay me by guiding us to Steelfield Fortress. We have lost our way and badly need help and someone¡¯s guidance to reach there¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°When did we lose our way¡­?¡±Max howled but was forced to stop his sentence in the middle.

    Before Max could finish his speech, Ben wrapped his shoulder around his neck and closed Max¡¯s mouth and looked at the boy and said¡±He wanted to say that we don¡¯t even know how we lost the way.¡±

    The man in his 30s looked at the group of people and asked who they were, only to get the answer that they were reinforcements who hade there to help fend off the beasts.

    ¡­¡­.

    Alex, with their newly foundpanions who lead the way finally, arrived at the fortress after much hustle and bustle.

    The Fortress of Steelfield whose house had been guarding the western mountain pass against the beasts in the forest for generations.

    In the western region, there was the Mountain of Loran along with a huge forest.

    Beyond the mountain and Foresty the assholes of the Bright Kingdom who were starting to get on Alex¡¯s nerves recently.

    If not for the current state of Nevan, Alex would have already chased after the head of the King of Bright kingdom who was trying to mess with his kingdom by trying to sabotage the situation in Nevan.

    Though Steelfiel territory was one of the ces whose borders were shared with the Bright Kingdom, the ce was of great importance to both the Kingdom.

    Perily here along with many fortunes.

    Going by the saying, the huge number of monster and beast invasions also bring many fortunate encounters.

    The carcass of the monster and beast was of great use and if a core was found then it was just icing on top.

    Also, many herbs and medicinal insurgents can be found deep inside the forest which can either be sold for a good price or from it potions can be made.

    Alex observed the huge wall of the fortress on which a mark of time can be seen. The wall had clearly withstood many battles, seen many soldiers basking in glory and was still holding on against the time.

    Except for the few minor cracks and dents, the robust walls were as high as 40 metres tall. Inside it was a small city or citadel and the only entrance inside it was huge doors.

    Many nearby viges near the fortress generally stayed outside even though there was a huge risk of life but they couldn¡¯t let go of their culture.

    Each vige had its own significance where people lived either by hunting or doing jobs in Steelfield City.

    Alex and a hundred brave warriors stood before the huge city gates.

    Tiredness could be seen on their face as they had fought all their way till here.

    Alex even carried the corpse and brought the leader of the pack head as a trophy so that people here may not think of them as soft rice.

    For people who were involved with the military, it¡¯s better to show your glory and valour through deeds rather than flower and ttery words which disgust the soldiers who fight risking their lives while many sleep infort.

    The guards on the City wall looked down and asked for confirmation.

    Alex took off the Royal insignia and showed them as they prove.

    The huge metal door opened and as he entered, he saw a huge number of soldiers armed with weapons standing at the side leaving behind a space in between for them to walk in.

    As soon as Alex¡¯s horse stepped forward, they bowed down and shouted¡±Hail To The King.¡±

    Alex waved his hand and smiled to calm them down though inwardly he was frightened for a moment and thought that they were going to attack him with these huge numbers.

    There were at least 400-500 more soldiers stationed here. Half of them were old soldiers of Nevan and half of them belonged to Steelfield private knights.

    In the middle of the soldier¡¯s group, a man with a long white beard kneeled along with a woman.

    Behind them, two boys and a girl kneeled showing respect to Alex.

    Alex climbed down the horse and asked them to rise.

    He stood before Count Steelfield and, raising his hands to shake, he said¡±Uncle Hamilton thanks for taking care of Nevan. Without you, I don¡¯t think Nevan would havested till now.¡±

    Hamilton felt as if he was meeting his nephew by seeing Alex¡¯s gesture and the way he called him.

    ¡°Ha hah hah.¡± Hamiltonughed and said, ¡°You should thank the Gods that you were able to recover.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t wake up early, I don¡¯t think an old person like me would be able to keep the borders safe.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness came here and met my family.¡±

    ¡°She is my wife Lena and beside her are my two sons Eon and Charles and my lovely daughter Ava.¡±

    Alex nodded and gave a gentle bow to Countess and exchanged some pleasantries which made the Countessugh while the children of Hamilton though seemed a little cold and distant there was no animosity between them.

    Alex was happy to see that there was no hard feeling between them and Alex.

    They just find him a stranger due to Alex being younger than him.

    Both of them were above 20 and achieved disciple rank.

    While his daughter was 11 years old, it would take a few months for him to awaken mana.

    And what made Alex happy was that the meeting didn¡¯t turn out like a typical cliche where one of the children would hate the mc and y tricks on him to make him look down on others and once his deeds are revealed, he would be disowned and soon became a viin who will go a long way.

 Chapter 56

    Alex exchanged greetings with all of them and Hamilton asked Aeon to show them the ce.

    Alex ordered his soldiers to get some rest and make themselvesfortable after all, who knows when a bloody battle may start again.

    Alex followed Aeon who exined about the fortress a bit.

    They were the shield of Nevan that blocked the route of a monster living in the Atas Edge Mountain and forest.

    Their troops were divided into many small squads and rangers.

    Rangers would actively search for the location of monsters and dangersing at them while a garrison of soldiers would rotate shifts to clear out the monsters and y the vicious beasts.

    If things get out of hand then it would be time for Count Steelfield to step in.

    Most of the monsters are in the range of squire and Disciple ranked.

    There may be strong monsters deep inside the forest but they don¡¯te out often. There are cases where a Master rank monster lost the waying to attack but it was taken care of by his father.

    That¡¯s how things were but recently the number of monsters seemed to have increased by a huge margin and there seems to be unrest among the monsters.

    Alex listened to everything carefully and pondered for a moment and said¡±Aeon, what do you think of the possibility of a War going inside the forest.¡±

    Aeon looked at Alex with a confused look and asked¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Just like us, monsters should have their territory. What if a group of monsters wanted to conquer the othernds and a blood war would be taking ce and these weaker ones would have fled here.¡±

    On hearing Alex¡¯s exnation, Aeon¡¯s eyes widened as what Alex said may be quite usible.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the huge fortress, Alex was invited to a grand weing ceremony.

    Alex looked at the huge buffet at the table and asked¡±There was no need to do this.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am doing this because once those damn monsters started their rampage, you would hardly have any time to eat.¡±

    ¡°So, enjoy as much as you can.¡±

    After the warm greeting and cheerful dinner.

    Alex and Hamilton along with some people sat in the middle of a serious discussion.

    Hardly had they started the contents for a few minutes when the entire Fortress shook with a loud trumpet.

    Hamilton facepalmed and muttered that it started.

    Alex frowned and said¡±Do they attack at night?¡±

    ¡°Mostly,¡± Hamilton replied.

    Alex nodded with an expression that he understood that their life is going to be shit now.

    As Alex reached the top of the walls, he saw a huge number of monsters.

    It looked like an endless sea of monsters that were bulldozing their way here.

    Alex looked at the sky and to see bat-like creatures flying towards

    The only fortunate thing was that there was a bastille on the top of the castle to shoot them.

    The residents and vigers nearby, under the direction of knights and soldiers responded quickly and finished the evacuation.

    The archer had already taken their position to interrupt the bat monster.

    ¡°If only, I have awakened mana. I would have just roasted them with fire.¡±Alex muttered as he took out the bow and an arrow from the quiver and started to shoot.

    The bats were unaware of this and pped their wings towards the fort where they thought they would be feeding to recover their strengths and move ahead.

    But their dreams didn¡¯t remain long.

    As the bats neared the fortress, the huge rubbery string of the bastille was pulled back and a huge wooden arrow was shot.

    Swish.

    The arrow was way bigger than the bat monsters whose sizes were simr to vultures in Alex¡¯s previous life still they were way bigger than normal bats.

    The arrow hit a group of bats and took down ten of them in one go.

    Swish¡­Swish¡­Swish¡­..Swish.

    One after anotherrge arrows were fired that were shot like cannons which tore the bats who burst like a watermelon on shing against the huge arrow.

    If this wasn¡¯t enough, the archers started to fire the arrows that rained down the bats.

    The arrows hit their wings and tore them off.

    The bats screamed and squeaked and fell, unable to maintain their flight and were smashed into pulps by the monsters running down.

    ¡± Tsk¡­Tsk¡­Tsk¡­.¡±Alex clicked his tongue several times in annoyance as he shot the arrow.

    Most of the bats weren¡¯t even ranked and killing them gave him no experience.

    He is already past that level and now he can only get experience by killing ranked warriors.

    And if there are squire ranked bats, these wooden arrows weren¡¯t useful to kill them.

    A horde of bats was able to pass through the defence of the rain of arrows and was going over the city wall but before they could pass it, Eon jumped from the wall and his figure shot like cannon and appeared before the bat, he cut it into pieces and killed the other.

    ¡°I should also do that,¡± Alex muttered and started to follow the notion and jumped from the walls.

    In one jump, he covered 20 metres and shed with his sword.

    A highlypressed wind de which was born due to Alex¡¯s strength was shot towards the bats which sliced them apart.

    [You have killed an early squire ranked switching Bat. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    You have killed an early squire ranked switching Bat. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    You have killed an early squire ranked switching Bat. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    You have killed a mid squire ranked switching Bat. You have gained 100 experience points.]

    You have killed a mid squire ranked switching Bat. You have gained 100 experience points.]

    You have killed an early squire ranked switching Bat. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    [You have levelled up].

    Alex¡¯s eyes lit up seeing the series of notifications which looked as if money was deposited in his bank while carrying out his ughter.

 Chapter 57

    After fighting for quite some time, the number of aerial monsters started to trim down by a margin but still, a bloody battle was going on below the wall of the fortress.

    Alex didn¡¯t forget to keep an eye on his battalion which looked pretty good even if this was their first battle on such arge scale.

    Before going out, Alex repeatedly warned them not to get carried away and went on a rampage.

    After all, only he had this privilege for now.

    On arge battlefield, one needs to stay in order and maintain the formation and stay close.

    Dispersing on the battlefield is the worst mistake an army canmit.

    Coordination among the group of soldiers is the most important thing on a battlefield.

    Since the aerial ones have been taken care of,it¡¯s time for him to have some fun in the down.

    ¡­¡­.

    In front of the fortress, the situation was a mess.

    The entire ground was drenched in blood and reeked giving one a nauseous feeling.

    Those who have no experience on the battlefield would even find it hard to breathe.

    Even some of the soldiers on Alex¡¯s side had an urge to puke but still controlled their urges trying to contain their puke.

    Ben was taking themand while Max was dealing with troublesome opponents.

    But after a few hours of fighting, the ws in them were quite apparent.

    The soldiers and knights on the Steelfield side were still fighting as hard as before but the soldiers in Alex¡¯s squad had already been worn down and had already exhausted.

    Unlike others, they went hard from the beginning and exhausted their stamina while the soldiers from Count¡¯s side, having traversed through countless battles, conserved their strength and used the bare minimum strength to deal with the monsters.

    Max sliced the monsters one after another, he tightened the grip of the axe hilt and lunged forwards toward a two-headed snake.

    The two-headed snake jumped on Max but Max was quite fast and using his muscles, swung the axe horizontally wanting to tear everything in front of him.

    SLASH!

    The two-headed snake body was torn by Max¡¯s swing and it was divided into two halves but the two separate halves didn¡¯t die and rushed at Max from both directions.

    Max was caught by surprise by the snake¡¯s sudden manoeuvre and was caught off guard unable to select how to defend.

    But before the snakes could bear their fangs, two spears flew into their direction and pierced the head of the snakes.

    ¡°Max, fall back. You have gone quite far.¡± Ben shouted.

    Max heard the call and panting heavily, he took a huge jump towards his group.

    On his way, many started to pounce on him.

    Max just held his axe and clenched it tightly, veins started to appear in his arms and his muscles bulged and contracted as if he had lifted a heavyweight and swung the axe while he spun in the air.

    Anyone who went near him was cut apart by the revolving axe and blood sttered all around him.

    Thud¡­Thud¡­..Thud¡­Thud¡­

    With a huge thud, many pieces of corpses fell on the ground and Max finallynded near his group.

    His legs gave away for a moment and putting his axe on the ground, he leaned on it, taking deep and heavy breaths.

    Benmanded the defender and spearman to move forward and cover Max to allow him to recover.

    CLANG!TANG!TANG!

    The sound of the sh was going on throughout the battle as the 300 groups of people went against an army of monsters.

    The sound of the trumpet was heard from the Fortress.

    Every two hours there would be a rotation of the soldiers so that the soldiers don¡¯t overexert themselves and recover their stamina within two hours of rest.

    Ben maintained the formation and ordered the squad to retreat and fall back.

    He had 50 people with him and the next batch would bemanded by the King himself.

    On hearing the trumpets and signal, they slowly started to retreat.

    Seeing the humans before them going back, the beast became more violent and frenzy as they thought that humans had been worn out.

    Only if they knew that with their retreat, a mad psychopath was going to make his presence, they would just run sway from there.

    A single wave of lightning tore through the sky. The thunderbolt emitted a crackling sound as it made its way through the group of people.

    It seemed to be a magic attack made by a beast who summoned the lightning on them.

    Max and Ben decided to take charge seeing the sh of lightning appearing before them but a figure appeared before them which raised the huge hammerhead and used it as a shield to block the lightning.

    Since the metal was a conductor, lightning passed through it but before it could discharge, the silhouette that appeared over them disappeared within a sh and appeared over the swarm of monsters.

    Raising a hammer, the man smashed it on the ground with his full strength.

    BOOOM!

    A huge boom thundered and the whole area shook and rumbled emitting a huge shockwave.

    The beast and monster were blown away by the mighty st and a shock wave of lighting spread across the area which stunned the beast and monster that were within a radius of 20 metres.

    Anyone that was below squire rank was immediately turned into a blood mist even before they could emit a cry and those who were hit by lightning or were still alive even after being blown away emitted a shrill cry which echoed in the area.

    Dust and debris flew by the impact and as the dust dispersed a huge pit was formed and inside it, Alex was standing holding a huge hammerhead and looking at the surrounding monster who was momentarily frightened seeing their mate turning into blood mist.

    Alex smiled seeing the monster¡¯s reactions and muttered.

    ¡°Fear should exist and fear should be shown and expressed.¡±

    ¡°When you face me, fear is the only thing that will make you feel alive after all, even before you all can rampage, I will turn you all into a meat paste.¡±

 Chapter 58

    With Alex taking the reins, his people were able to get back safely and a new batch of soldiers appeared behind him who were quite fresh and were brimming with energy.

    Alex ordered them to stay together and provide support and only fight with those who reach near them and attack them.

    Alex made his way through the hoard of monsters by smashing everything in his path.

    Everything that appeared before him was either blown away or crushed by the hammer.

    The hammer was made of stainless steel along with some other metals and it weighed around 500 kg.

    ording to Alex¡¯s measurement, for now, Alex has the strength to lift 400 kg in each hand and if required, he can grind his teeth and force his body to reach near 500 kg in each hand.

    He swung the hammer and spun around giving blows after blows.

    There were a huge number of beastsing at him and there were no missed hits

    Every time he swung the huge hammerhead, cracking sounds of bones were heard and anyone that came within Alex¡¯s radius was blown away.

    Making its way, Alex finally felt the presence of stronger ones who seemed to control the beast tide.

    They had reached disciples ranked and there were three to four of them.

    Alex dragged the hammer and ran towards the huge beast that was giving the knights a hard time by blowing air and creating a storm of wind with its huge trunk

    After giving instruction, Alex jumped forward and smashed the iing elephntalish with the hammer

    BOOOM!

    A loud cracking sound was heard and the elephntalish was forced to take a few steps back, it felt that the hit by Alex had broken its skull and it was unable to raise its trunk.

    As Alex went for the final blow, he felt a piercing wing straight at its throat.

    Alex pulled the long shaft of the hammer backwards and spun the hammer around, he swung it to shield himself.

    The hammer made aplete revolution and emerged from the other side and beat the beast with a strong force that knocked him out.

    The beast was a shadow Panther that made an attack by hiding in shadow but how can it remain hidden from Alex¡¯s mana detector.

    While Alex took on the elephntalish and a shadow panther, a huge me was shot towards Alex.

    It didn¡¯t care about the other beasts. For it, as long as the human was killed, it didn¡¯t care about the hoard.

    BOOM!

    The me burst in front of Alex and the surrounding temperature shot by a few degrees and a small explosion took ce.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Screams were heard from both Alex¡¯s soldiers and Steelfield knights as they saw Alex hit by the huge mes and they wanted to rush forward to help.

    Swishhhhh!

    With a heavy stomp that shook the earth, a figure was shot up in the sky.

    The direction of his jump was towards the beast who shot the fire.

    Appearing over the top, Alex roared¡±Die!¡±

    With a loud shout, he raised the hammer head and smashed it on top of the beast.

    The muscles of his arms bulged and contracted to the maximum to increase his strength to the limit.

    BANG!

    The ground shook by the blow and the beast was crushed into meat paste before the weight of a hammer and the strength of Alex.

    A streak of notifications shed before Alex¡¯s eyes.

    [You have killed a mid disciple ranked firehippo. You have gained 250 experience points]

    The soldiers saw Alex safe and sound and ran toward their king but they halted in their steps when they saw Alex¡¯s cold gaze which gave a chill down the spine.

    ¡°Get Back.¡±

    Alex¡¯smand was like God¡¯s war which can¡¯t be refused by anyone and the soldiers started to gather in their formation.

    ¡­.

    On the top of the fortress, Aeon and Hamilton looked at the scene and were surprised by the way Alexmands his troops.

    The troop¡¯s coordination was quite good and they were quite skilled in their assessments as they coordinated in an orderly fashion to rotate the warriors to take them down.

    Most of the time the defender will stay in the front to dy the attack followed by the spearman taking the charge and following that the swordsman would provide backup and these two would rotate in shifts ording to the situation.

    Though, it wasn¡¯t that they were perfect and were able to execute the instruction perfectly.

    Thinking about the current state of Nevan, this soldier can be said to be quite elite.

    Hamilton shivered at the thought of all of them reaching disciples ranked.

    Orderly and well-trained disciples ranked soldiers like these with around 2000 can wreak havoc.

    The minimum level of a soldier of Kinley is at master level. With disciples ranked, one can only be a recruit in training.

    But one needs to see that it hadn¡¯t been two months since Alex had awakened from aa and so many changes had taken ce.

    If this goes on and things progress at a rapid pace, Alex will surely raise Nevan to an unfathomable height.

    ¡°Aeon, did you see that?¡± Hamilton asked.

    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Aeon nodded.

    ¡°Highness isn¡¯t as simple as it looks. He sees the situation differently. See rather than holing up inside the formation, he is fighting by himself.¡±

    ¡°I think you should follow him. This ce is too small for you. I want you to spread your wings. Under His Highness¡¯s leadership and farsightedness, you will surely be strong.¡±

    Ben and Max heard Count Hamilton praising their king and almost vomited blood.

    They knew Alex was fighting alone just for enjoyment and Hamilton¡¯s reasons were far from the truth.

    While others were seeing the beasts as danger, the only thing Alex could see was exp, tons of experience that had juste to help him level up.

    Since they havee to help me, it would be rude for him to ignore them.

 Chapter 59

    The Knight finally fends off the monsters and beasts running amok while everyone was in awe of Alex¡¯s brutal assault who created havoc with his huge hammerhead.

    His maniacugh along with the cold words still rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Every time he smashed a beast, he would recite his epic line¡± Before the might of the steel, your fates have already been sealed.¡±

    And then boom, boom, bang.

    Dush!

    After some explosions, a crater would be formed and inside it,a ttened monster would be found.

    In the end, Count Hamilton already had a headache as the higher-ranked monsters¡¯ bodies were quite precious and can be used to make various things like the leather can be used to make armour while ws and fangs are used for weapons but Alex destroyed all the precious materials.

    ¡­

    At early dawn, another meeting was held.

    No one had a wink of sleep for the entire night. Still, everyone seemed to be full of vigour.

    The casualties in yesterday¡¯s battle were quite less and it was less than 10 unlike previously when 30-40 would die in each battle.

    As the discussion went on, the rangers who would roam in the forest having mastered many stealth abilities gave the report.

    ¡°It seems the goblins have started to rampage. Instead of attacking us, they are targeting the small viges nearby.¡±

    Alex¡¯s ears stood upon hearing the goblins.

    ¡°Uncle Hamilton, can you tell which species pose danger to us and whom we have to keep an eye out for.¡¯

    Count Hamilton nodded and said¡±There are many tribes inside the forest. But the most problematic are the Orcs and Wolftribesman.¡±

    ¡°Though they rarely appear and cause disturbance they are starting to move ording to recent reports made by rangers. Both of them had intelligence simr to humans and had a huge tribe so taking them down is quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Third are goblins. Goblins always roam on the outskirts trying to go after humans. Though their strengths are low, theye in huge numbers.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, as you know, their reproduction capability is greater than ours. And to make matters worse they are targeting the lesser viges nearby. If this goes on this ce will face a poption crisis¡±

    After learning Hamilton¡¯s exnation, Alex asked¡±Why don¡¯t theye inside the fort?¡±

    ¡°Old stubborn belief. Each of them is a tribe headed by a chief. They don¡¯t want to summit. Fighting till death is an honour for them.¡± Hamilton.

    Alex¡¯s expression distorted and spoke¡±Idiots.¡±

    Although Alex respected their courage and bravery, their ways are nothing but ways of fools.

    ¡°There are many viges where we have spotted the goblins, they are scouting first with a squad and then attacking the vigers who were easy to attack.¡±

    Hamilton heard the ranger¡¯s report carefully and pondered about it and asked the man to Mark the location on the map.

    The man drew 9 locations and circled them with red where there was an imminent threat of goblins attack and circled the one with yellow where goblins are spotted in small numbers.

    Since goblins always attack in groups, each location required at least a squad of 30-40 men. And 9 locations would amount to 300 soldiers and splitting the forces in such a time is troublesome.

    While Count Hamilton tapped on the armpit of the chair, Alex looked at the red dots and pondered.

    ¡°Uncle, I think we should finish this as soon as possible. If we don¡¯t do anything now, it wille back to bite us.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, since the beast is attacking mostly at noon or night. We should deploy all our forces and get rid of them.¡±Alex suggested.

    ¡± Your Highness, I understand your concern but the soldier has recently fought a battle and is tired now. Moreover, if we push them now they can¡¯t fight properly at night.¡±Count Hamilton spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Then let my soldiers take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Since we are just an additional force, our absence wouldn¡¯t have a drastic effect.¡±

    ¡°I will take five with me, Ben will take another squad and Aeon will take another. We can cover up this area today.¡± Alex spoke, pointing his figure at a certain spot.

    Count Hamilton nodded and spoke, ¡°Roge, report the size and number along with all the details to His Highness.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, prepare a squad of rangers to lead his highness and th another squad.¡±

    ¡°Aeon, are you ready to take charge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Aeon nodded with sparkling eyes.

    After some more discussion and gathering information, the squad was formed and gathered in front of the gates.

    Alex took five soldiers with him who looked more like his weapon carrier than fighters.

    Count Hamilton gave some safety advice and his experience.

    ¡°This is the signal fare. If you are in trouble just light it. It will explode in the sky with a red light like fireworks.¡±

    ¡­

    Alex and his mini squad followed the rangers and arrived at the broken down vige.

    Fortunately, to his relief, he didn¡¯t find any human corpses. The vige was just a minor tribe with less than 100 people living in the area and they seemed to evacuate this ce.

    ¡°I noticed some faint movement.¡± The ranger spoke.

    Alex nodded and moved forward.

    As Alex lowered his back and squatted down.

    He moved slowly after taking cover behind the house and tilted his head to the side.

    He saw a group of goblins and three of them were wielding an old rusty and broken down sword.

    Creeeeee!

    A cracking sound was heard. A small amount of mud broke from the walls of a shabby house and fell with a small thud when one of the soldiers leaned on the wall.

    The goblins looked around ufortably and raised their heads to see a group of people staring at them with an awkward expression.

    The goblin pinned its gaze on Alex. Its appearance was so heinous that ordinary humans would either be stunned with fear or puke seeing its disgusting appearance.

    It had a greenish slimy body with his upper naked half and a pair of yellowish eyes.

    Alex smiled bitterly seeing that their hide and seek game being found out so quickly.

    ¡°Hehehehehe!Hello,Nice to meet you.¡± Alex spoke and raised his hand to signal

    The goblin tilted its head trying to understand Alex¡¯s speech but an arrow appeared before it and pierced its throat.

 Chapter 60

    ¡°Human¡­Huma¡­..Human¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill¡­Kill¡­.¡±

    The goblins roared seeing Alex and his men and shouted the battle cry as if they were going to a party with humans.

    While Alex shouted, ¡°Shoot.¡±

    Alex ordered and jumped forward towards the goblin while the soldiers behind him started to fire arrows while the rangers provided additional backup.

    While arrows were able to kill three goblins, Alex took hold of the reins and charged forward while unsheathing the sword from the waist.

    Taking out the sword, he shed at the goblin holding the old rusty sword.

    The goblin followed Alex¡¯s notion and swung his sword at him.

    CLANG!

    A metal shing sound echoed and a piece of sword flew in the air.

    In front of Alex, the rusty and punny sword was cut apart and Alex¡¯s sword directly went past the goblin¡¯s chest and decapitated his upper half with his swing.

    Blood sttered on his sword and his face which irritated Alex a bit.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡± Alex cursed and clicked his tongue and wiped his face, he jumped toward the other goblin and kicked it.

    A goblin jumped on Alex and thrust his ws at Alex who seemed to have lowered his guard.

    However, the goblin¡¯s assumption soon proved wrong and Alex spun his body and avoided the iing ws and kicked the goblin¡¯s torso lightly with enough force to make the goblin trip down and lose his bnce.

    With this, he swung his sword and slew the goblin¡¯s head.

    More goblins started to surround Alex and seeing Alex¡¯s life in danger, his soldiers were about to rush ahead but they were stopped by Alex.

    One of the goblins jumped from behind but Alex ducked the blow and hit the goblin with his elbow.

    The goblin spit blood and flew back with a broken jaw and teeth.

    Alex took the hold of the opportunity and swung his sword while he dashed towards the group of goblins and reaching near them he shed his sword fiercely.

    Swish¡­Swish¡­..Swish¡­

    The faint rustling sound of tearing the air was heard as Alex¡¯s sword danced across the small war zone and cut the goblin into pieces.

    Thest remaining goblin swung his rusty sword in one hand and swung it down at Alex.

    Alex just raised his sword to defend.

    CLANG!

    A loud screeching sound of metal rubbing against each other rang.

    The goblin swung his sword from all around trying to pierce through Alex¡¯s defence but Alex didn¡¯t move an inch in front of the fierce attack.

    The goblins sword was sharp and fast but itcked control, finally getting bored. Alex swung his sword and deflected the sword and stabbed his sword right into a goblin¡¯s heart.

    THUD!

    The body of the goblin fell to the ground with arge thud as Alex pulled back his sword.

    [You have killed a mid squire ranked goblin. You have gained 100 experience points.]

    Alex shook away the notification, these were the stronger ones and Alex took them head-on so his gang may save some strength.

    He had three more locations to take care of today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next location,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡­.

    Unlike the previous ones, the next location was dyed with the blood of people.

    The ground was soaked with blood and the mud shabby houses were destroyed.

    Many corpses were lying on the ground and were left in the open to rot. Alex bent down and took a pinch of blood.

    The blood had slightly coagted but still, it hadn¡¯t hardened which means it had been 3 to 4 hours since the massacre happened.

    Alex closed his eyes and joined his hands to offer a short prayer for the people dying here and wished their souls to rest in ce in eternity.

    As Alex opened his eyes, it was sharp and filled with an eternal coldness which sent a chill down the spine of the observer.

    ¡°I will go ahead and take a look. Meanwhile, dig a grave and put them in it. It isn¡¯t good to leave the corpses in the open. It will attract monsters from the forest.¡±

    Alex found that there were 22 dead on the site and a trail of blood led to the outside.

    Alex scanned for any living survivors with his mana sensor but there were none. Either these were the only people along with the ones the goblin may have taken or the rest of them had already evacuated.

    Alex followed the trail slowly with light footsteps so that the goblins didn¡¯t get alerted of his presence and ran away.

    With light footsteps, Alex leaned on the side of the tree as he traced their presence and looked at them.

    There were three goblins of disciples ranked and they had their heads inside the corpse of a human and a monster beside.

    Seeing the sight, Alex frowned as he saw the monster¡¯s mour while holding the ends of the bright red guts of the innocent victims who ate the flesh of the human and the beast that fell on the ground with its gut wide open.

    It was the ugliest thing Alex had seen both in this and his previous life. Though Alex felt saddened seeing the scene, he didn¡¯t pity the humans after all it was thew of nature, survival of the fittest.

    And the deeds of the goblins didn¡¯t differ much from humans who hunt beasts and monsters to eat.

    Alex¡¯s image blurred and a light cracking sound of ground was heard as Alex pressed forward leaving behind his footprints and he swung his sword to give a surprise attack on the disciple ranked goblin

    The disciple ranked goblin felt someone¡¯s approach and stood up from his ce and turned back to defend but he was toote to notice and Alex shed and tore the goblin by splitting it apart.

    The other goblins were shocked to see the sudden appearance of the enemy and jumped on him but Alex kicked one of them and sent it flying against the tree and shed at the other one and killed it.

    The remaining goblin ran back trying to escape as he clearly felt that Alex was stronger than him.

    Alex was about to give it a chase when he heard the crackling sound of fireworks making him frown.

 Chapter 61

    Alex looked at the snake-like fire going up against the sky and exploding into reddish mes.

    ¡°Shit! I think Max is in trouble.¡± Alex cursed and left the goblin to escape and was about to rush forward but halted his steps and looked at the cracker and thought that the direction of the signaling was supposed to be Aeon¡¯s zone.

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened as he thought about the matter.

    Aeon is in peak disciple ranked and is on the edge of breaking through to master ranked.

    So, Aeon facing trouble meant that someone stronger made an appearance.

    Concluding the things, Alex rushed in the direction along with his squad and the group of rangers whilemunicating the things and talking about probable dangers Aeon may have faced.

    ¡­..

    On the far northeast from Alex¡¯s direction.

    The entire ground had been turned into a bloody battlefield.

    The Aeon team had suffered two casualties along with multiple injuries.

    In front of him was a sea of goblins who were swarming them.

    There had been a goblin hideout nearby and sensing the beings closer to them, the goblins started to rampage and assaulted Aeon¡¯s team in huge masses.

    Aeons and the rangers showed worse expressions of fright and shock while many were thinking of retreating but Aeon was dead set on handling them and getting rid of them now.

    Cause he was sure that if this goblin were left like this many casualties were going to happen. The current vige had been utterly devastated and all the poption of a hundred had been killed.

    And if these goblins reach the denser popted vige of around 500, unimaginable things might have happened.

    Aeon guided the nk while shouting¡±Maintain the formation. We need to hold on until the reinforcements arrive.¡±

    Aeon unsheathed the sword and dashed towards the sea of goblins.

    He kicked the goblin in the front who flew away and crashed onto the other goblins making the front of the goblin swarm copse. Taking this opportunity, he ordered his man to fire.

    The arrows pierced the goblin and the front ones were killed but the ones at the back didn¡¯t have any mercy even for their kin and used the corpse of the goblin at the front as meat shields to protect themselves from the arrows.

    Aeon jumped and along him, the rangers also jumped on the sea of goblins and shed every green head that came in his sight.

    While they were busy engaging, they didn¡¯t notice the presence of a goblin who wore a cloak along with a staff that seemed to be made of bones.

    ¡°Hujrah Freeraris!¡±

    He chanted something in thenguage of goblins and a huge fireball materialised in the air out of nowhere and fell over the Aeon and rangers.

    Aeon¡¯s hair stood up as he sensed danger and a burning sensation over his head and looked at a sphere of fire falling on top of them.

    Aeon¡¯s eyeball narrowed and stomped the ground, he jumped up and pulled back his sword towards his left shoulder and coating it with a thinyer of mana, he shed towards it.

    BAAM!

    Followed by his swing, like waves crashing down on the shore, an invisible ripple was formed in the air followed by the air before Aeon was torn and cut apart along with the fireball descending on them.

    The fireball split into two halves and each half separated and went in two opposite directions.

    One fell on the sea of goblins and burnt the goblin who emitted a shrill cry of pain and anguish.

    And another was falling near his people.

    Aeon noticed the trajectory of the other fireball and was rushing forward to save them but Alex and Max appeared in time and both of their mighty shespletely neutralised and extinguished the mes in the mid-air.

    Aeon breathed the air of relief but he didn¡¯t calm down as because of his careless mistakes, his people might have suffered many injuries.

    Alex¡¯s expression turned solemn seeing the dark-cloaked goblin holding a staff.

    If there weren¡¯t this huge number of goblins then he would have screamed.

    ¡°What the hell!A goblin mage. Are you kidding me?¡±

    Even after countless searches, Alex hadn¡¯t found anyone talented in magic.

    Though one can also be a mage despite talent but for that, they need extensive teaching and guidance and there are no magician towers, nor any mage school in Nevan.

    Moreover for Alex to teach others magic, he needs to awaken his mana and use magic first.

    Alex asked the others to take care of these green heads while he and Aeon took care of the mage.

    A mage can be highly fatal if he was given a chance to cast spells from long range.

    Alex stomped the ground and jumped over the goblin and each time hended, he wouldnd with a loud boom sting away the goblins and then jump again.

    After taking a few jumps and crushing everything in his path, Alex finally arrived in front of the goblin.

    Alex noticed a small smirk appearing on the goblin¡¯s lips and his senses heightened by a margin.

    When hended, he noticed a change in ground structure and the ground faltered and Alex fell into the huge pit which was created by the goblin mage.

    The goblin waved his staff and many fireballs appeared in the sky and started to descend on Alex.

    Alex saw the illuminating brightness but there was no expression of fear in his eyes.

    Clenching his fist, he looked at the wall of dirt and soil before him and clenched his fist tightly.

    His muscles bulged and veins started to appear in his arm and contracting his muscles to maximum, he punched at the wall in front of him.

    BOOHOO!

    With a loud thundering sound, the wall before him crumbled and a fissure started to form before Alex and the space before Alex was cleared.

    Alex didn¡¯t waste any time and jumped out of the pit. The fireball fell on the ce where he stood and small explosions started to ur.

    Alex jumped out of the ce and looked at the goblin mage with arge grin on his face and was about to punch it when something with superior speed hit the head of the goblin mage and crushed his head which popped like a watermelon.

    ¡°What The Hell!¡± Alex screamed seeing the scene.

 Chapter 62

    Alex, who was rushing ahead to kill the mage goblin, soon flinched and took a few steps back in a panic after seeing something hitting the mage goblin and sapping it out.

    Alex retreated and saw that a wooden mace had hit the mage goblin.

    As Alex was wondering where the hell that thing came from, he heard a loud ttering roar which shook the entire forest.

    The bloodthirsty voice of the roar echoed throughout the whole forest and all the fighting going on in the vicinity ceased suddenly as if no one present out there was fighting.

    The ground began to rumble and a huge greenish body roaring on top of the lungs jumped out of the forest.

    The figurended on the ground of pitiful goblins and crushed them into meat paste followed by loud rumbles of the ground.

    Alex looked at the scene with eyes full of terror. It was a huge orc but something feels off about it.

    It had a huge body of 3.5 to 4 metres in length and two big canines protruding from its lower jaw and each of its arms were as thick as a log.

    Veins bulged all over his body and his eyes had be bloodshot and his body was emanating mana fiercely.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is simr to the monster who have lost themselves,¡± Aeon shouted.

    Alex noticed that the orc mana was running in a frenzy.

    It was in a state of Mana rampage and was unable to control its mana flow.

    ¡°All of you retreat and stay far away from here. Anyone below peak squire rank go back first and inform the Count.¡±

    ¡°Send the re,¡± Alex ordered.

    The orc hit his chest making a thundering sound and ran across the field.

    DUM!DUM!DUM!

    With each step it took, the ground rumbled and cracked.

    The goblins ran away in fear but they were blown away by the orc¡¯s momentum and a few unlucky ones were struck due to the ground being cracked and came under its feet turning into meat paste.

    Some of the goblins tried to fight back but they were sted off in the air with a casual swing of the Orc.

    The Orc looked like an apostle of destruction and harbinger of death who went on rampaging and killing anything its eyes met.

    Alex looked at the orc who looked like a bald hulk along with two huge protruding fangs.

    Alex didn¡¯t rush forward to attack and waited for the Orc to be worn out by goblins.

    Currently, the Orc was doing its job of killing the goblin and he just has to wait for the opportunity and steal the kill.

    Alex raised his hand and signalled to fire the arrows at the Orc.

    At the back, the people who had retreated at a safe distance took out the crossbows and, aiming at Orc, fired the arrows.

    The arrows rained down on orcs but most of the arrows were unable to pierce through the Orc defences and most of them bounced back.

    The Orc skin was quite hard and the wooden tipped arrows were unable to pierce it.

    Alex shouted at them to use the steel arrows.

    One of the men took out an arrow which had a sharp steel metallic head and loaded it into the crossbow.

    And taking the ground after adjusting his position and aiming at the huge Orc, he fired it.

    On the other hand, the Orc fought and killed the goblins, a huge hobgoblin which was wayrger than the normal goblin and looked like a mini orc rushed forward and jumped on the Orc with the huge wooden mace.

    The Orc roared and caught the mace with one hand and pulled the hobgoblin towards him.

    The hobgoblin tried to flee but a huge pair of hands tightly clutched his head and pulled the head,ripped it from the body and threw it away.

    He took the mace into his hand and was about to take a step when many arrows rained on him again but this time some of them pierced him.

    He was forced to take a step back.

    One arrow dug into his arm where many others were in his thigh. The Orc pulled the arrow and greenish fluid gushed out from his wounds

    Previously this arrow fired at him just gave him a small ticklish but now they were able to pierce his defence and dug deep inside his skin.

    He cried and groaned in a pained tone and looked at the spot from where the arrows rained on him, he gave a thundering and bloody roar and took the hobgoblin and raised it in the air and using his thick log-like arm as a catapult threw at the group of men.

    Alex noticed the Orc¡¯s intention and shouted¡±Take Cover.¡±

    A body flew into the air and shot towards the group of men like a canon.

    The group of soldiers and rangers jumped out of fright.

    BOOOM!

    A tattered body mmed on the ground and with the lingering momentum rolled on the ground and then slid off against the ground while breaking trees and boulders in its way.

    Few of the men that were closer to the impact were blown away but fortunately, no one was hurt.

    The Orc snickered and held another dead body with its huge hand and was about to throw it off when two silhouettes appeared before him.

    One shed his sword and gave it a huge cut while the other jumped in the air and kicked it.

    The Orc raised his head to defend itself.

    But Alex changed the trajectory in the middle and slid down to the ground and shed his sword at the Orc legs while Aeon spun his body in the air and kicked a huge thick log like an arm.

    BANG!

    With a loud bang, the Orc was pushed a few steps back and slid off the ground.

    ¡°Grrrr Kkkkkkkkkk!¡¯

    It roared again with its bloodthirsty cry and ran towards the duo but due to the cut, it staggered and tripped over the meat paste goblin and fell down.

 Chapter 63

    Aeon raised his sword and was about to rush toward to give a finishing blow but Alex¡¯s senses screamed danger and he forbade him from rushing ahead.

    And true to Alex¡¯s guess, some goblins lying in the vicinity tried to take the chance and rushed toward the Orc warrior but before they could reach that Orc, it stood up and swung the wooden mace that it got from the hobgoblin around it.

    BANG!BANG!BANG

    Sounds of bone cracking was heard when the goblins were hit by the mage and were directly blown away by the force of the strike.

    The Orc stood up and his body started to glow with an orange shade.

    The Orc had arms thicker than logs and there were many holes in it which were created after the arrow dug into its body.

    The body of the orc started to heat up and smoke started to appear and the wounds disappeared and even the huge bloody cut on the legs which kept it off bnce disappeared without leaving a single scratch.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± Aeon shouted with an expression of shock and disbelief while looking at the miracle that happened before his eyes.

    While orcs had good regeneration ability that didn¡¯t mean that the wound would be healed so quickly.

    ¡°Can we defeat that thing? Isn¡¯t it something impossible with such regeneration?¡± Aeon asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°The mana rampaging in his body had amplified everything. His hunger, his anger, his strength and even his regeneration ability.¡±

    ¡°The only fortunate thing is that the Orc has lost his self consciousness and is just like a mad bull charging at everything.¡±

    ¡°We just need to avoid the blows carefully and we can take him down.No matter how powerful one¡¯s regeneration is, he can¡¯t grow back his severed limbs,¡± Alex exined.

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, Aeon finally calmed down a little.

    The Orc¡¯s green eyeball became bloodshot with anger as it looked at the two small-sized punny humans before it who tried to block its path.

    He beat the chest muscles like a drum as if it was giving them the warning to run with their ass.

    The Orc pulled the giant mace that it got after crushing the hobgoblins and casting a murderous nce at the human, it gave a boisterous roar.

    Holding the mace tightly, it charges at Alex with thundering footsteps.

    The ground rumbled and a footprint of its huge foot was left behind on the ground along with slight cracks and soon it appeared above Alex and Aeon.

    When it got into the range of the attack, he swung his mace at Alex with a downward arc.

    Alex ran towards the arc of the swing and by harnessing his momentum, he rolled under the swing and felt a strong gust of wind brushing past his face at the disced air passed by him and the mace missed Alex by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Aeon¡¯s entire body shivered as he saw just how close the mace departed from Alex¡¯s body and Alex narrowly avoided the blow but by no chance did it look like a coincidence, rather Alex looked like a warrior who had gone through countless battles to hone his instincts.

    Alex sprang up and put out some distance from Orc as he raised his sword.

    The Orc rotated his body towards Alex andpletely ignored Aeon and even forgot about his existence.

    The Orc jumped on Alex and swung its mace.

    BOOM!

    The mace hit the ground with a thundering noise and formed a small pit but Alex dodged the blow and seeing the opening,he gave a clean cut under the Orc arms.

    Alex could hear the groaning of pain that escaped from the Orc lips which made him more frenzy in anger and the Orc seemed to have lost all of his rationality.

    As it rushed at Alex, he held his sword in a horizontal grip and lowered his shoulder letting himself loose a little.

    The Orc swung his mace again at Alex but Alex timed his move perfectly and dropped to the ground, he allowed the mace to pass over his head and twisted his sword at an angle and shed it at Orc¡¯s hands which cut Orc¡¯s empty hand and the sword followed Alex¡¯s movement and cleanly severed the fingers.

    Alex taking the chance again swung his sword but the Orc was able to react in time and able to block his swing.

    Alex felt as if he had hit a huge wall of iron and got a strong rebound that hit him hard from inside and with his numb hands he staggered in his steps and was forced to take a few steps back as he slid off the ground.

    But Alex didn¡¯t retreat but ratherunched himself on the Orc.

    Since the Orc had a huge body, Alex didn¡¯t find it hard to get a foothold on the giant Orc; his feetnded on the thick log-sized wrist of the Orc and using it as a foothold, he jumped again and in the air, he spun his body.

    Alex deftlyunched himself and shed his sword which scraped past the giant Orc¡¯s shoulder and a huge deep cut appeared on the Orc.

    Blood spurted from the gaping wound in a sickening gurgle like a fountain while Alex took out the muscle after cutting through the neck muscle and his sword tip was just a few inches from the neck bone of the Orc.

    But before Alex could dig his sword deep into the neck, the Orc moved his hand trying to m it on Alex.

    The Orc strength was enough to rip any human so Alex didn¡¯t take the chance and stomping the shoulders of the Orc,heunched himself towards the distance.

    Crack!.

    A cracking sound was heard and Orc shoulder was dislocated.

    A soft sigh of pain escaped from the Orc¡¯s lips.

    Alex noticed that the wound on the neck of the Orc started to disappear but unlike previously a scar appeared on his neck.

    Moreover, Alex¡¯s predictions were spot on as the goblin¡¯s severed fingers didn¡¯t grow back.

 Chapter 64

    Alex looked at the other side of the Orc and his lips curled upwards and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°It that seems his preparation has finished.¡±

    Alex noticed something rushing at him and instinctively jumped to the side and dodged the blow.

    A huge mace mmed behind him as the Orc roared and threw the mace and then picked up the fallen goblins and rocks and started to throw them at Alex.

    The Orc searched on the ground and threw anything that came into his hand towards Alex.

    Alex swivelled around the ground as he saw the Orc picking up the things and throwing them at him.

    The punny and hateful human had pissed him entirely by avoiding all his attack.

    The frenzied Orc sprang into thest desperate attempt and roared in anger, his fist mmed to the ground.

    BOOM!

    A loud cracking sound was heard and a fissure formed which extended towards Alex but before it could reach him, he jumped in the air and appeared near Orc, he shed his sword but the Orc opened his clenched fist and held the sword.

    Greenish blood flowed down from his clenched fist as he held the shard sword and pulled it towards him lifting Alex into the mid-air.

    ¡°Oops!¡± Alex muttered but there was no sign of fear or panic in his eyes.

    The Orc raised his other empty fist and wanted to smash down Alex into meat paste but it became confused on hearing Alex¡¯s sudden shout.

    ¡°Do it Aeon.¡±

    As soon as Alex¡¯s words fell, a sharp blinding light shed behind the Orc and Aeon appeared with his sword shining brightly.

    ¡°Moron, you are going to pay with your life for underestimating and neglecting me,¡± Aeon shouted and shed his sword.

    While Alex was busy ying with the Orc.

    Aeon used the technique taught by his father and poured all his mana onto his sword and covered it withyers afteryers of mana making his de more sharper and fiercer than ever.

    Alex kicked the wrist of the Orc who was shocked for a moment and let his sword free from its grip and swung his body upwards, he arrived at Orc¡¯s head and shed at him with all his strength.

    Following the shes of Aeon and Alex, a sharp greyish light flickered and passed over the Orc¡¯s neck and a huge gale of wind spread across the ground like a shockwave and everything descended into silence.

    Both Alex and Aeon and after shingnded on the ground followed by the Orc¡¯s huge head which still had a ferocious expression with eyes wide opened slides on from the body and fell on the ground with a small thud and follower by this, the huge and heavy body of the Orc fall on the ground with arge thud.

    [You have defeated a half-step master rank Orc. You have got 150 experience points.]

    [Less cause he didn¡¯t defeat it on his own]

    Aeon panting heavily slurped down on the ground. He had used all his mana and was quite weak now.

    After defeating the Orc, Alec looked around and noticed that Ben and his squads hadn¡¯t arrived till now.

    ¡°Are they in trouble or did the Orcs attack him?¡± Alex muttered as he thought about the possibility.

    ¡°Aeon, I think we have to get back quickly. We don¡¯t know if we will meet another monster like him.¡± Alex said as he scanned the huge three-metre Orc corpse and squatting down started to examine it.

    Alex frowned as he noticed some strange marks on his body and as he observed there were piercing marks on it as if something stung it and to his surprise, the marks hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    ¡°Max, take the corpse of the Orc to the fortress,¡± Alex spoke and took a few rangers and decided to survey the area.

    ¡­..

    A horde of goblins skimmed through the forest and ran in a disorderly manner as they saw a mud wall before them.

    They licked their lips and ran with ogling eyes and with their tongue shedding drops of saliva which fell on the ground.

    As soon as the goblin squad stepped out of the forest, they found a vige much to their luck.

    They were about to step into the outer periphery of the vige when one of the goblins that were running suddenly recoiled back and fell back with his body pulsating and he emitted a squirming sound.

    The other goblin halted their steps as an arrow had pierced its head.

    Following this ,many arrows rained on them like a storm of arrows blew them.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Alex shouted with his dry mouth which had been thirsting for some liquid.

    His order echoed across the ce and following it, thepany of people ran towards the goblin holding the sword and a shield.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Loud sounds of metal shing started to be heard along with a shrill cry and scream which shook the entire ce.

    Alex saw a huge goblining out of the forest and running towards it.

    Alex stomped the ground and by channelling the strength onto his legs, he propelled his body forward which shot like a cannon towards the hobgoblins.

    The hobgoblin didn¡¯t bait its eye on Alex as it didn¡¯t feel any threat from him and just gave a simple swing to crush the human but its mistake of underestimating the enemy cost it quite dearly which it would never forget in his life s only if he stayed alive.

    Followed by its swing, a huge hand flew past it and blood-sttered and a small thud was heard.

    The hobgoblin stopped on its track and turned its back to see its arm flying backwards and falling to the ground.

    And before it could scream in horror, a bright light flickered and his eyesight blinded.

    Alex shook his sword which was covered in blood and walked back towards the vige where 40 people were hiding in a few cottages.

    ¡°We got rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Please follow us back. The situation is quite dire now. You can return after things clear up.¡± Alex spoke as he squinted his eyes at the group of people who finally agreed after much discussion.

    Alex sighed in relief as finally after 6 bloody hours he could go back.

 Chapter 65

    Alex after returning from clearing out the goblins, he took off his clothes filled with blood and sweat and took a nice warm bath to get rid of the blood and stench.

    After taking a warm bath, he sat on the chair in the room that was allocated to him and rubbed his chin.

    He was feeling quite tired. He had pushed himself to the limit today still his exhaustion was merely physical while from inside he felt quite fresh and alive.

    With his robust soul which had been nourished by generations of torture and going through special treatment by Goddess hand in itself, it would be weird if he got tired mentally.

    His muscles had cramped staying in the capital without any good fight which can pump his adrenaline.

    Alex thought that after being bullied by the Goddess of War every day for years, fighting is engraved in his consciousness and on the days when he hadn¡¯t any fight, he felt quite out of ce which made him wonder whether he had be a psycho.

    Alex looked around the room and sighed as he felt quite lonely without Riya¡¯s presence who would always remain beside him with her sparkling lovely eyes and always take care of him.

    Every time he sat like this, Riya would appear magically out of thin air, behind him and whispering some sweet and pleasant words would start to massage his shoulder which gave Alex a heavenly feeling melting his heart.

    ¡°Hey, Riya do you also think of me in free time?I don¡¯t know what my other wives would be doing but I would be lucky to not get cursed for all my insolence.¡± Alex chuckled.

    Alex stood up and stretched his neck and thought about today¡¯s battle.

    The appearance of the Orc out of nowhere was quite unusual and Alex had a bad feeling about it.

    ¡°System, what do you think about the Orc?¡± Alex asked with a solemn expression.

    [Host, I don¡¯t know anything about. If you are asking me to analyse the Orc then I can ask for your forgiveness. I can¡¯t do this kind of thing. The only thing I can do is release your strength bit by bit.]

    Alex didn¡¯t speak anymore nor belittle the system. If this was any other time both of them would have already engaged in a preaching Dao of Curses contest but now Alex was in no mood to joke about the things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s examine the specimen first,¡± Alex muttered and stood up with a solemn expression.

    ¡­

    Inside a huge spacious room which seemed to be used for storage previously was now empty.

    The ce was the basement and was used for misceneous works.

    In the middle, there was a huge dead body with a puddle of blood, a trail of blood that after flowing for hours seemed to coagte and formed a small solidifying puddle.

    Alex followed by Hamilton walked towards the huge dead body of the Orc.

    As Alex came closer, a faint disgusting foul smell assaulted his nostrils which almost made him throw up.

    Since the corpse had been left for hours, it started to rot emitting a pungent rotten smell which can make one-stop eating his food for days.

    Alex¡¯s nose twitched a little but he didn¡¯t care much and squatting down, he started to slide his finger on the slimy Orc¡¯s bodies.

    After examining the body, a frown appeared on Alex¡¯s face and his eyes started to burn with anger.

    Hamilton noticed the change in Alex¡¯s expression but he didn¡¯t rush to ask what Alex discovered and waited for Alex to finish the examination.

    Alex stood up and said, ¡°Uncle Hamilton, did you get the details of our fight with Orc?¡±

    Hamilton heard Alex¡¯s words and nodded.

    ¡°As you know, his wounds would heal quickly as soon as they appeared in the frenzied state but if you look carefully, there are signs of some minor and subtle wounds in his body.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t think these are scars of the lingering wound that he had got from our battle or any other. It must have been before he became a maniac.¡±

    Hamilton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he couldn¡¯t understand Alex¡¯s words and asked¡±Your Highness since orcs belong to warrior tribes, isn¡¯t it natural to have the scars and as far as I know the brave warriors of Orc take scars of wars as a symbol of their bravery and valour.¡±

    ¡°You are correct about that,¡± Alex spoke while giving a brief nod and pointing at Orc¡¯s hands, he further added¡±But look at that scar. Do you think one can get it from the battle?¡±

    Hamilton frowned and looked at the ce Alex pointed.

    He bent his body towards the Orc¡¯s hand to get closer and to take a better look and as soon as he saw the scars, his eyeball widened with shock and disbelief.

    On the wrist of the hands, there were deep round scars which one normally finds in prisoners when they are handcuffed tightly and the scars on the Orc were very simr to that.

    Hamilton¡¯s body jolted for a moment and he looked at Alex with a solemn expression and asked¡±Your Highness, what do you think about it?¡±

    Alex also bent down and touched the wound and said¡±First thing, the scars seemed to be quite recent.¡±

    ¡°No, if we think about how he got these. Maybe he hadmitted a sin and the Orc tribe prisoned this orc or¡­.¡± Alex¡¯s breathing became hastened as he was about to exin the second thing.

    ¡°Maybe this Orc is a run away from an experiment centre and this exnation is quite usible one and there is a good chance of this being true,¡± Alex exined.

    Hamilton¡¯s face distorted and looked at the Orc with a solemn expression.

    If Alex¡¯s guess was correct and there was an experiment going on somewhere inside the forest in a secret hideout, the situation is more troublesome than he expected.

    Just one frenzied Orc can squash one-fourth of their army and if there were about a dozen of them,only god knows what kind of disaster would befall on them.

    ¡°Uncle Hamilton, I need your help to check a few things,¡± Alex spoke.

 Chapter 66

    Count Hamilton nodded and asked, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°I want you to channelize your mana into the orc and examine the mana core of the Orc,¡± Alex spoke and exined the process a little bit to Count Hamilton.

    ¡°Why do you need to go through all this trouble? Can¡¯t we just take out the mana core of the Orc since it¡¯s already dead?¡± Hamilton asked.

    ¡°No, I want to check the channels first and see if something is weird in them. So, please inject your mana into it.¡±Alex said.

    Hamilton nodded and raised his finger and mana started to condense on his finger he put it on the body of the Orc and tried to circte the mana inside the Orc.

    The body of the Orc emitted a faint light as mana coursed through his mana channels and sipped inside his body.

    Hamilton frowned as he felt that the Orc mana channels weren¡¯t alright and seemed to be quite different from others.

    He knew that the mana channels of monsters and humans are bound to be different but still they had some resemnce to humans.

    Moreover, Orc mostly doesn¡¯t awaken mana and only those who are highly talented among them were able to awaken it but this Orc body structure was quite odd.

    Hamilton felt an ominous feeling that was flowing inside the orc and as soon as he reached the core, he felt a jolt of burning sensation and he quickly withdrew his hand.

    Hamilton¡¯s back was totally drenched in sweat and he looked at the Orc with eyes of disbelief and shock.

    ¡°Uncle, what is it?¡± Alex asked with a solemn expression.

    Hamilton wiped off his sweat and said¡±It¡¯s dark. The entire core had turned dark and I have never seen such an ominous mana core. It looked as if it had been tainted by something causing the Orc to lose control.¡±

    Alex heard Count Hamilton each words clearly and noted them carefully in his memories while trying to analyse the situation.

    ¡°I think my guess is spot on. Something troublesome is going on inside the forest.¡±Alex muttered while rubbing his chin.

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words Hamilton nodded.

    They need to do something before the situation esctes and for this, they need to enter deep inside the forest which is full of danger and perils.

    After all, the forest was an unexplored area for them.

    As Alex and Hamilton were talking, the sound of the trumpet rang again indicating that another beast tide was on them again.

    ¡­¡­.

    Alex and Aeon¡¯s records of battle were narrated to every soldier and recruit and hearing it, their eyes were filled with awe and reverence.

    Hearing the tales of a fight between the huge Orc and their highness, they wanted to contribute as much as they could in the battles.

    But they needed to wait for it but they didn¡¯t have to wait for too long as the opportunity was upon them as the huge beast tide was making its way there which was muchrger than beforepared to previous ones.

    Alex took the charge first as today Ben had fought too hard and had got some wounds. Still Ben wanted to fight while taking themands first but Alex asked him to oversee the situation from the top and only make a move if the situation turned worse.

    On the ground, Alex and Charles took over the respective battalions while Aeon¡¯s looked at Charles while waiting for the second turn to take themand while Hamilton stood over the city wall and looked at the huge number of monsters and beasts that were rampaging their way till here.

    Hamilton was called Guardian Of The West because, with him, there hadn¡¯t been a single outbreak in thest 25 years.

    It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t able to make a breakthrough in Epic and remained stagnant.

    Hamilton may be considered a genius in Nevan but in Kinely, one could hardly call him average.

    Seeing no prospect for him, it was obvious that the academies wouldn¡¯t support him.

    Armed with the knowledge of various good tactics and trained in a good academy in Kinley, he was quite superiorpared to others in his ranks.

    When Alex thinks about this matter, he considers himself quite lucky for not going to the academy because he knew that like a novel his study in the academy would be filled with face pping with the siblings going over each other¡¯s throats.

    Compared to that Alex was a freeman and could do as he wished.

    Alex looked at the horde and shouted.

    ¡°Prepare your shields, raise your spear and sharpen swords. It¡¯s time to crush these mongrels who dare to set their eyes upon us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for them to face our wrath.¡±

    ¡°Unchain the beast inside you.¡±

    ¡°Now charge ahead but don¡¯t fight like a fool only to get your ass beaten.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for Round 2.¡±

    ¡°Yeahhhhhhh!¡¯

    In the eyes of others, it looked as if they are going to a party but instead of a party full of food and wine, they are going to drink the blood of the beasts.

    The soldier shouted on hearing Alex¡¯s words and released all their strength and charged toward the beast.

    Alex pulled out his weapon of mass destruction and put it on his shoulder.

    If the monster and beasting at him knew about the previous experience of the horde of beasts who were turned to meat paste before this weapon of mass destruction, half of them would already think of fleeing from the spot.

    Still, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them to flee after witnessing the myth of the Meat Crusher whose fame was soon going to be spread far and wide.

    Running ahead, Alex took a huge mighty leap and his body rose high up in the sky.

    Appearing over the head of the monster, Alex spun his body in the air and his figure shot like a meteorite towards the ground.

    Apanied by the momentum of his fall, he raised the huge hammerhead and harnessed the momentum of his fall and shed with his hammer.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    A loud explosion reverted in the entire area and the ground and trees around the impact were crushed into pieces and we were blown away like dust.

    The fate of the monster was much worsepared to trees and soil than and those who hadn¡¯t awakened were directly crushed while the one at the squire rank was killed immediately and turned into blood mist.

 Chapter 67

    After sweeping away the battlefield with his huge hammerhead, Alex ced it at the side.

    Most of the mindless beats had been taken care of by the bloody battle and Alex noticed that many goblins were swarming around the Fortress.

    They had gathered a small army of their own and seemed like they wanted to take this opportunity to bring them down.

    But whether they could bring them down only time will tell about it.

    Alex used his mana sensor and noticed that there were several strong hobgoblins on the ground who were charging at him and these hobgoblins were at the forefront of the battle.

    ¡°Rotate the shift quickly. You all have been worn out where else these goblins are brimming with strength. Moreover, they are more agile than humans. I will hold the line along with the troop¡¯s sergeants .¡± Alexmanded.

    Under hismand, the soldiers began to retreat while another squad started to take their ce.

    Over the top of the walls, the archers started to shoot arrows at the iing goblins.

    Their arrows killed many goblins but it wasn¡¯t enough to make a big difference in front of these mad goblins.

    Alex jumped down from the pile of corpses that had been killed by him and drew out his sword as he came out of the pile of a corpse covered in blood.

    His sword glistened under the faint moonlight which was going to be dispersed soon by theing of the dawn.

    Alex took his right step forward and with a single draw of his sword, a huge hand of a goblin flew back into the air and hit the other goblins who were behind and the blood sttered on their face making their vision go blind for a moment.

    The hobgoblin tried to grapple Alex with his remaining hand wanting to throw him around but Alex moved past him and shed his sword at his neck and slit his sword into his throat.

    The huge body of the goblin which was around two and a half metres tall fell to the ground.

    Alex jumped on it and used the chest of the hobgoblin as a foothold to jump on the goblin behind it.

    Arriving before the goblins, Alex tilted his body forward shifting his centre of weight forward while cing his sword on his left waist, he drew his sword with a great speed.

    The blow was quite fast and sharp while it had been timed perfectly and well-judged.

    Alex¡¯s sword flew fast and cut too deep into the goblin¡¯s guts, his sword went past their guts giving a deep and with a heavy wound, his sword struck fast and with the sh, he killed many goblins that were in the arc of the draw in one go.

    ¡°Impressive!Excellent.¡±Count Hamilton muttered as he saw the impressive disy of swordsmanship by Alex.

    Alex¡¯s swords danced around as Alex¡¯s sword pierced at the hobgoblin¡¯s armpit and he pulled back the sword and shed at its exposed throat. The hobgoblin threw its hands over the wound to cover it as lifeblood spurted out.

    Alex¡¯s disy of swordsmanship had not a whiff of mana to it and the style itself was beautiful and terrifying all at once.

    Alex showed his skills as he blocked the huge axe that had been thrown at his exposed back but just he raised his sword at his back and the weapon slid off the sword with a ttering sound and struck on the ground.

    At that moment the shift had been fully rotated and all the new soldiers arrived on the battlefield and fired their arrows onto the mass of the goblin.

    Some of them took up their swords and shields and charged down the slope close to the foe. The goblins diverted their forces while some charged at his soldiers while others ran towards Alex with a deep thirst for his blood.

    Alex watched as many of the goblins chose to fight him.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards with a small smile as he saw the mass of goblins flocking at him.

    ¡± You goblins are shitheads,¡± Alex muttered under his breath as he observed their approach.

    He guessed that facing so many foes at once was a good thing as it would force him to give his best but it was only if he would be able to remain alive by the end of the battle.

    Alex pulled his sword back while bending his knees and channelling his strength into his legs, his figure disappeared for a moment while he thrust his sword at the iing goblins.

    The goblin at the front of the charge suddenly felt a Deja Vu and before he could understand what happened.

    A big and bloody hole opened in its chest and even the goblin behind him was also hit by it.

    The same holes even appeared on its chest as a burst of pressure blew past his chest.

    Aeon guarded his troops while shing a huge fiery arc of des towards the goblin that burnt them.

    Aeon looked at Alex¡¯s directions and saw his beautiful swings as he danced around in the sea of blood and corpses.

    Two huge goblins swinging their mace rushed towards Alex who instead of retreating and jumped toward them.

    The two goblins swung their mace at him and Alex spun his body in the air bending his body at an unpredictable angle showing his superior flexibility and dodged the blow quite skillfully much to Aeon and his troop¡¯s amazement.

    But it was far from over. After ducking the blow, he jumped again when his feet touched the ground and he rotated his body in aplex 360¡ã arc while shing his sword at the goblin¡¯s back and cleaving both of their backs open.

    Another goblin ran towards Aled and mmed his mace on Alex¡¯s back as he found an opening.

    But Alex didn¡¯t need to look back and as if he had eyes on his back, he just sidestepped while bending his upper body and turning his body at the attack while he rotated his wrist and shed.

    His sword slid off the outer edge of the goblin¡¯s mace and sparks flew as both the metal crashed with each other and slid off.

    The directions of the goblin¡¯s mace changed by a margin and it passed off Alex by a hair¡¯s length while Alex¡¯s sword hacked the goblin¡¯s gut wide opening making blood spurt from the gut like a waterfall.

    ¡°Awesome Your Highness.¡±Everyone who looked at the scene was momentarily stunned and can¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the beautiful and swift decisive swordsmanship that was shown by Alex in this battle.

    All of them can¡¯t help but praise Alex and all of them felt a burning sensation in their heart which made them want to follow Alex¡¯s lead and crush the enemies and learn a few of his moves while watching him.

    Count Hamilton looked at Alex¡¯s swordsmanship and thought that it was one of the best sword styles he had seen, if not the best.

    And the way Alex dodged the blow made him look like a veteran in the battlefield who has fought through countless of battles but still survived fighting on the harsh battlefield.

    A true warrior who with a sword in his hand danced on the sea of blood and corpses.

 Chapter 68

    Gulp!

    Aeon swallowed his saliva seeing Alex fight.

    Although Alex¡¯s swordsmanship and fighting were quite good and his style was quite fierce, Aeon feared mishaps happening to Alex due to his nature of rushing on the battlefield alone.

    Aeon waved his hands and beckoned to the man who was beside him and said¡±I am going to give you a task which you have to do no matter how worse the situation may be.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    The soldiers beside him saluted Aeon armed with respect and looked at Aeon with an expectant gaze.

    ¡°Form a squad of elite and follow his Majesty and try to keep him safe. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him due to carelessness.¡± Aeon waved his hand, signalling the man to move quickly.

    But he frowned as he saw no one was going forward and he looked back to see the soldiers standing there like a statue with a frozen look all over their faces.

    ¡°What! Why are they not following my order?¡± Aeon spoke while he split a beast into two halves who dashed towards him.

    ¡°Commander, are you sure about that?¡± One of the men spoke and turned his head towards Alex and seeing him, he further added¡±By the way, I am seeing things, I don¡¯t think His Majesty needed our protection.¡±

    Everyone behind him nodded while hearing his words.

    After all, if one sees Alex from a distance, he looked more like a beast rather than these green head goblins and it looked like these goblins need protection from Alex, not the other way around.

    In fact, many started to pity the goblins who were rushing at Alex.

    Seeing Alex¡¯s brutal fight with goblins, who were hacking the goblin¡¯s head wide open, one may even start to pity the goblin and ask Alex to show this poor goblin mercy.

    Aeon red at his troops and spoke¡±I know about that but he is fighting all alone with no one around. Although he is not careless, we should take precautions beforehand.¡±

    ¡°So, just get your ass over there and stop wasting time,¡± Aeon shouted.

    The soldier nodded in unison and started to dash towards Alex while Aeon looked at the scene and muttered.

    ¡°Are they sure he didn¡¯t have those barbarian traits?¡±

    Aeon shivered to see Alex drenched in blood while striking straight at the goblin¡¯s vital spots.

    ¡­..

    Alex went on a total rampage and his body was covered in blood from head to toe.

    If one looked at Alex, he may panic seeing his state and mistake that it was Alex¡¯s blood and he had been badly injured.

    ¡°Come on, give me your blood.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, excellent. Give me your life.¡±

    ¡°Your death shall be my nourishment.¡±

    Alex shouted like a madman while swinging his swords all around.

    [Host, calm down a bit. Don¡¯t lose yourself in the endless killing and ughtering.]

    The system started to fear that Alex may go out of control and the monster that had been lying dormant inside him may awaken at any moment.

    Just the thought of Alex achieving this kind of strength without awakening may frighten many to death and some even piss off in their pants thinking that if Alex can almost take a master rank when hadn¡¯t awakened his mana what would happen when he awakened his mana.

    The system knew everything about Alex and he was sure about one thing, the day Alex awakens mana, this world will surely suffer a catastrophe.

    Alex in itself was a walking disaster, a nuclear bomb in itself that can explode at any time if provoked slightly.

    This was one of the many reasons Alex¡¯s skills had been sealed from before and Alex was allowed to recover the skills slowly.

    With the awakening of mana, many skills will be unlocked which had been lying dormant in Alex¡¯s arsenal and each of the skills was taught by Goddess herself which were the epitome of perfection.

    In fact, by the end of Alex¡¯s training, Alex can use some of those skills more skillfully than the goddess and his control in magic had reached on par with Goddess.

    All in all, Alex had be a dangerous being who if left alone without guidance can destroy the very world if he goes crazy.

    And it was one of the system tasks, to keep Alex in check.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am alright.¡±

    ¡°I have not lost my mind. Do you think I will lose myself while ying with these babies?¡±Alex spoke while the system replied.

    ¡°I am just intimidating them.¡±

    [Host, still it¡¯s better to be cautious. You are bing more and more careless. So, please be careful so that you don¡¯t lose your worthless life]

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly when he heard the system describing his life as worthless.

    ¡± You are worthless, your family is worthless.No, your whole fourteen generations are worthless,¡± Alex shouted.

    [Host, I am sorry to remind you but this system had neither parents nor any family. So, I apologise for it]

    A thick vein bulged on Alex¡¯s forehead as he heard the system voice rang in his mind but he quickly shook it off and asked the system to show his status window as he heard another notification of level up.

    Alex looked at his stats.

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:None

    Level: 38

    Exp:0/1850

    HP:79/86

    Mana:0

    Strength:44

    Agility:44

    Stamina:41

    Vitality:43

    Magic:0

    Stats Points:28

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth[Unlocked], Mana Sensor[unlocked], Emperor Charisma[Locked], Emperor Pressure[Locked], Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing[Locked], Heal[Locked], Restore[Locked], Goddess Buff[Locked]

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level 0, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level 0, Abyssal sh Level 0, Grand Martial Art Level 0, Mighty Punch Level 0, Spell[Locked], Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level G

    He noticed that magic stat appeared with a faint line which signified that it wouldn¡¯t be long until he awaken his mana.

    Alex was looking at his stats and was thinking about where to put the stats when his mana sensor detected some faint movement.

    Alex activated the mana sensor and increased its radii trend as soon as it got the signals, his expression turned ugly.

 Chapter 69

    Alex¡¯s expression became quite grim and he shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Get back.¡±

    ¡°Everyone get back to the fortress. Form the shield formation.¡± Alex roared at the top of his lungs.

    Hearing Alex¡¯s orders everyone wondered what could have happened for the King to behave frantically.

    Moreover, it was the first time that they had seen such an uneasy expression on his face.

    Everyone decided to step back.

    The remaining beast and monster and goblins who were fighting in the vicinity suddenly sensed danger and started to step back which surprised everyone out there except Alex who ran back towards the formation.

    On the top of the Fortress, Hamilton¡¯s expression distorted as he finally felt a sharp threatening feeling.

    Besides Alex, only Hamilton was able to notice the changes that were happening inside the forest.

    ¡°Charles, take the charge. I am going down.¡± Count Hamilton ordered and jumped down the fortress walls.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    Hamilton jumped down and walked forward and stood beside Alex while all soldiers raised their shields forming a huge line of shields.

    Though they didn¡¯t know what was happening or what danger wasing for them but seeing the intense reactions from both Hamilton and Alex, they raised their guard and stood alert.

    Suddenly the entire area descended into silence but everyone could feel that it was just a calm before the arrival of the storm.

    Slowly and steadily everyone could hear a faint tremor and noticed the faint shaking of the earth.

    Feeling the changes happening around, they looked to the front to see the birds flying up into the sky emitting shrill croaking noises as if they were rming them.

    The trees started to shake from left to right and finally, they noticed a faint movement inside the thick bushy forest.

    And to their absolute horror, they saw a huge lineup walking in an orderly manner towards them.

    Alex¡¯s expression turned sharp seeing them and tightened the grip on his sword.

    Before him, were an entire battalion of Wolftribesman and Orc who seemed to be fully prepared for war.

    Scanning them Alex found that there were almost 150-200 wolf tribesmen and around five hundred Orc that were marching towards them.

    And theirbined strength was nothing to scoff of. He can even feel a master rank among the wolf tribesmen who seemed to be the chief of the tribe.

    ¡­¡­..

    In the City of Nevan

    While Alex and his troops were fighting against the beast tides, a certain figure was watching an amusing scene.

    In a rundown alleyway, a girl ran speedily while several figures chased her.

    Her clothes had been tattered and tears trickled down her cheeks which fell on the ground along with drops of blood.

    She was chased by these people who seemed to be groups of bandits.

    After the Capital of Nevan started to prosper, many thieves and bandits started to bare their fangs.

    With Alex and The City Crops headed by Max and Ben¡¯s absence, they grew at an rming rate and soon tried to cause as much chaos as possible.

    The girl was quite good-looking but more than that she had something precious which caught the eye of the bandits and they thought that getting that thing and selling it would make them rich.

    The girl took a turn toward left and right as she sped her way. Her chest was falling up and down while her dishevelled hairs struck her face.

    One of her poor shoes was unable to take on the torture and finally broke while the girl running around tripped over and stumbled.

    ¡°Hahahahahahhah!¡±

    ¡°Excellent girl. We told you to hand over the things and then we would leave you safely but you just have to go on around and make things difficult for us.¡± One of the men spoke.

    ¡°Now along with that thing, we will also take interest. You have to pay the interest with your body girl.¡±

    All of themughed and licked their lips, seeing the delicious meal before them.

    One of them ran toward the girl and extended his hand toward the girl to pull her.

    ¡°No..No¡­¡± The girl screamed with a little hope that someone may save her at thest moment by listening to her scream.

    On her way, she tried to ask for help from many but seeing these beasts in man¡¯s clothing everyone turned a blind eye.

    Most of the streets were deste without any single person and only people like these bandits were roaming around in the deathly silence of the night.

    As the man was ready to pounce on the delicate girl and raised her hand to hold her, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    His hand was just a few inches away from the girl¡¯s face and to his absolute horror, he wasn¡¯t able to move his hand any further and felt that his whole existence had frozen.

    His teammates who wereughing behind with a sinister smile looked at him with annoyance and shouted.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    p? ?da n?v el ¡°Are you amazed by the witch¡¯s beauty so much that you froze for a moment?¡±

    ¡°What an asshole?¡± The man spoke and took a step forward but just like the other guy, he wasn¡¯t able to move.

    And soon all the men present out there noticed the anomaly which stunned them to their core.

    All of them weren¡¯t able to move and as they looked around to find the anomaly, they noticed small strings attached to their body and had wrapped every part of their body which had been tied tightly, hindering their movements.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    All of them screamed and not getting the answer, their gazended on the girl in front of them and they shouted¡±Are you the one who tricked us?¡±

    ¡°I am telling you if you tricked us then the consequences would be horrible.¡±

    ¡°Fufufufufu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Consequences! Shouldn¡¯t you worry about yourself first?¡±

    A sweet and pleasant charming voice resounded in the alleyway which echoed in their eyes and made them look up in a panic.

    Under the glistening moon, stood a dazzling figure who shone brightly under the darkness of night.

 Chapter 70

    p? ?da n?v el

    All of the men along with the girl looked up and were dumbfounded at seeing the sight.

    On the top of the roof stood a woman who wore ck clothes and her face was covered with a veil while her waist-long air fluttered and danced crazily in the air.

    The tight robbed clothes weren¡¯t able to hide her curves but rather make her figure more sizzling and voluptuous.

    Gulp!

    The men swallow their saliva while staring at her and even the girl couldn¡¯t help but take a look to praise her beauty which seemed quite unreal.

    She didn¡¯t know who she was but at least her presence had dyed the inevitable.

    ¡°Oh! You can stare all you want men after all this is yourst night.¡± She spoke with a soft innocent voice full of warmth and love which clouded the men¡¯s minds but only she knew that her voice was their death sentence.

    She raised her fingers and twirled her finger while fiddling it a little.

    With just a simple gesture from her finger, the strings wrapped around everyone in motion which held them tightly.

    The faint light of the moon reflected from the strings and many found that the entire area had beenid with string which glistened faintly.

    And with the motion of her finger, the strings wrapped around people tightened and cuts appeared from their wounds and blood trickled down from the wounds and started to dye the string.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!

    All the men present out their screams with horror and started to beg.

    ¡± Please spare us.¡±

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    ¡°Have mercy.¡±

    ¡°We will leave the ce immediately, please spare us.¡±

    The people screamed and groaned in pain as they found themselves in such a life threatening situation.

    ¡°What a sweet and pleasant voice.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to do things with the girl? Why don¡¯t you try it now?¡± The woman spoke with a soothing tone.

    Words choked on the men¡¯s throats as they heard the woman¡¯s words who seemed to enjoy herself seeing their agony.

    Seeing them staring at her with mouths agape, she clicker her tongue.

    ¡°Tsk¡­Tsk¡­You are no fun.¡± The woman spoke and clenched her fist.

    Swizzz¡­

    All the strings vibrated following which blood-sttered and a deathly agony permeated the atmosphere and with this many pieces of limbs fell.

    The heads of the men burst and popped like watermelon.

    The girl looked at the horrifying scene and was utterly disgusted by seeing the cruel scene.

    Head, limbs and arms and every piece of their body were cut down by the strings.

    Blood sttered on her face which gave her an urge to puke.

    She turned her head and averted her gaze but as soon as she turned her head, a shadow shed before her and the woman appeared before her within an instant and held her chin.

    ¡°What a beauty?¡± The woman spoke with a smile underneath her veil.

    ¡°I¡­.I.Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± The girl muttered after mustering her strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are safe now.¡±

    ¡°No, scum will dare toy a hand on you from now¡± The woman spoke and her figure disappeared within an instant in the darkness of night leaving the girl surprised.

    ¡­¡­..

    A figure like a sh appeared before an old shabby building.

    Tap¡­Tap¡­Tap¡­

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the guards wanted to ask who came here but seeing the ck-dressed woman, they bowed their heads and opened the door.

    ¡°This servant greets the queen.¡±

    The woman nodded and entered the shabby building and walked towards the underground basement.

    Many people dressed in ck clothes had been stationed there and each of them was squire ranked.

    All of them saluted her as she walked past them and entered a wide-open area.

    In the middle of it, a huge throne was present.

    Ignoring everyone, she walked up and sat on the throne folding her legs.

    Seeing her taking the position, many people present out there bowed down and spoke.

    ¡°We greet the Shadow Queen.¡±

    ¡°We greet the Shadow Queen.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a sword and she had an expression of forlornness on her face.

    Only those who were in high positions knew that thisdy was none other than their Queen.

    In the day, she was a King¡¯s wife and his caretaker and took care of official matters while at night she became the grim reaper of night.

    The entity who lurks in shadow and hunts in shadow preventing any misfortune from urring In Nevan in her Lord¡¯s absence.

    If Alex would be present now, he would have screamed asking who is she? What happened to my lovely, sweet and innocent Riya who always had a smile on her face.

    ¡°Kajar, how is the situation?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the situation is quite odd.¡±

    ¡°In recent days, there has been an influx of mercenaries in Nevan.¡±

    ¡°We were not able to uncover the cause of this but the mercenaries are running amok here and are causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°And they¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut them down.¡±

    Before Kajar could finish the report, he heard Riya¡¯s words and the words that were about toe out were almost choked in his throat.

    ¡°Your Highness.This¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said cut them down. Anyone who dares to cause trouble is akin to disrespecting Nevan¡¯s newws and order set by My Lord which is akin to going against my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Scum, like these, need to be killed. It¡¯s better to cut the weeds before they can grow fully.¡±

    ¡°They are lucky that My Lord isn¡¯t present, otherwise even a simple death is also a blessing for them.¡±

    Hearing Riya¡¯s words everyone felt a chill down their spine.

    No one can deny this matter, if Alex was here, the entire capital may have already been dyed with blood.

    Alex would even start the festival of blood where the person who killed the most would get awarded.

    Everyone could imagine the scene of Alex hanging the mercenaries naked disying them as a piece of art and shouting at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Come and Experience Nevan¡¯s exclusive heavenly treatment which was filled with benefits.¡±

    ¡°If you want to experience the heavenly treatment of Nevan, you just need tomit a crime after which you will be pleasured by us like never before.¡¯

    ¡°So, be quick.¡±

    Everyone imagined the same thing and their body trembled in fear.

    ¡°Kajar, dispatch the entire squad of Night Hawks and also keep an eye on Wright¡¯s border, I feel Wright had been preparing for war.¡±

    ¡°We need to dispatch some troops in case of war so I want some of you to infiltrate Amidone,¡± Riya ordered.

    Riya knew Catherine¡¯s character. Unless required she will not ask for others¡¯ help and will try to do everything by herself.

    Moreover, knowing the waring near, she would be quite busy and might haven¡¯t heard about the recent events of Nevan.

    So, Riya had to set everything for her Lord so that he didn¡¯t have to wait to take action.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want her Lord to return to see Nevan in such a messed up state.

    Without Alex, it was her duty to handle all the things and she wanted to do it perfectly so that she can prove that she is worthy of Alex¡¯s trust and being of one his wives to stand by his side.

    After all, of all his Lord¡¯s wives, she is the only one who didn¡¯t have an official status like all others.

    ¡°Now dismiss,¡± Riya ordered.

    As soon as they left, Riya sighed heavily and looked at the ceiling which had gaps and the light of the moon shone brightly between the chasms.

    Looking at the bright moon, Riya muttered with a disheartening tone¡±My Lord, when are you going to return.¡±

    ¡°Without you, everything looks stale.Do you also think about me like I think about you?¡±

 Chapter 71

    In front of the Steelfield Fortress.

    All the soldiers had gathered in front of the fortress and raised their swords.

    All of them were tense and were slightly nervous seeing such a strong lineup.

    The huge number of troops of Wolftribesman and Orc lined up before them.

    Moreover,the lowest rank they have was squire rank while many of those on their side hadn¡¯t even awakened their mana.

    A member of Wolftribesman stepped forwards.

    He had a height of 3 metres and had two big deep scars on his chest and he had whitish fur along with sharp canines and long ws.

    Alex felt that he was the chief of Wolftribesman

    ¡°Fear not human, we mean no harm.¡±The Chief of Wolftribe spoke with a loud voice.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    Alex didn¡¯t lower his weapons but rather raised his vignce and looked at Hamilton who gave a brief nod.

    Alex walked forward and stood before the fortress and spoke¡± I am Alex.The King of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by bringing your entire troops in front of Steelfield Fortress?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to wage a war against us?¡± Alex spoke with a cold and sharp tone.

    Alex knew that these were natives of this ce and have lived here since centuries along with humans and haven¡¯t cause any mess but seeing their lineup Alex decided to take a strong stance from the beginning.

    The wolf tribesman and Orc¡¯s expressions stiffened a little on hearing Alex¡¯s introduction and his cold words.

    They didn¡¯t imagine that they would meet the king of thisnd here in such a condition.

    The Chief of Wolftribesman looked at Orc and got his approval while walking forward. He gave Alex a gentle bow and said¡±I am Peru, the chief of Wolftribesman.¡±

    ¡°I am Kassel.The Chief of the Orc tribe.¡± One of the big bulky Orc came forward and spoke while tapping hisrge wooden mace on his shoulder while observing Alex.

    Orcs were the warriors who respect and worship strength but seeing Alex, he snorted in disdain as he felt that Alex was quite weak being King of the Nation.

    He looked quite weak and even the people behind him seemed to be strong.

    While the wolf tribesman had the same thought, they could feel a faint sense of danger from Alex.

    p? ?da n?v el Wolftribesman was said to be close to mother nature and can perceive many things which others cannot and right now, all the senses of Peru were screaming that he should not offend this guy.

    Peru knew Kassel was not good with words and he can already see a hint of disdain for Alex in Kassel¡¯s eyes to which he can only sigh and let nature take its course.

    ¡°Alex, your majesty, we are not here for any war or trouble.¡±

    ¡°Since decades of the establishment of Steelfield fortress, we have never attacked it. We don¡¯t have any hostility towards humans and we are already content with what we have but recently we are facing troubles in the forest.¡±

    ¡°For that, we wanted to ask for the active corporation and support,¡± Peru spoke with a gentle nod.

    Alex was quite surprised by Peru¡¯s tone. He didn¡¯t look like the type of person who would speak, shaking away his arrogance and treating the other party with respect.

    But his polite way of speaking once again proved that appearance can mislead.

    Moreover, Alex didn¡¯t know what was going on inside the forest and thought this might be a good chance to uncover some mysteries but he wasn¡¯t sure whether to believe in them or not.

    ¡°Can you please specify the situation so that I can get a gist of it?¡± Alex asked.

    Peru nodded and started to exin the recent events.

    The entire forest that existed for unknown centuries without any problem, had suddenly be a ce full of traps and deceit.

    And it started a few months ago when the monsters and beasts suddenly became unusually strong and started the massacre.

    Generally, there were many small groups in the forest and each of these groups of monsters had their own area to hunt and don¡¯t usually interfere or hunt in other ¡®s territory.

    But suddenly they started to cause a rampage everywhere they went and moreover, it was not for food cause they kept on killing and didn¡¯t even care about the hunt.

    Their Wolf tribe and Orc were the major species in the forest and we have a huge vige along with a territory.

    asionally they would have a minor skirmish with Orc and had a battle or two with them though there was no deep enmity between them.

    Peru exined and spoke with a solemn voice,¡±Our children train and hunt in the forest and with the unusual activity going around, all their lives were in peril so we shook away our grievances and started an alliance to find the root of the matter.¡±

    ¡°Still, we failed and we weren¡¯t able to uncover anything even after our mad search.¡±

    ¡°Instead of uncovering the root cause of the problem our alliance that had gone for the search became like a beast and fought among themselves.¡±

    ¡°Many of my wolf tribesmen had lost their sense and started to fight frantically with increased strength and stamina.¡±

    ¡°And the one who bears the brunt was none other than us. Since wolf tribes were born with natural affinities, each one of us can awaken quite easily and mostly use mana and those who have fallen into madness mostly have messed up mana channels and routes.¡±

    ¡°Orcs generally don¡¯t use mana and mainly rely on their superior strength and quick regeneration unlike us so and only a handful of them were able to awaken their mana and their side suffered quite lesspared to us.¡±

    ¡°For a moment we thought that it was their doing to weaken our strengths and take our numbers.¡±

    ¡°After countless heated arguments, we finally concluded that it wasn¡¯t Orc¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t able to solve it, while more and more wolves members of my tribe were losing their lives.¡±

    Peru raised his head and spoke with a soft tone,¡±I can¡¯t just stand on the side and watch my people losing their lives. That¡¯s why I came up with the idea to ask for the help of you humans.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please help my tribe.On the name of Goddess Nature, we swear our eternal allegiance to you.¡± Peru spoke and bowed his head down in respect.

 Chapter 72

    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed as he couldn¡¯t believe the way events unfolded.

    p? ?da n?v el It was just too fast even for his brain to process.

    It¡¯s like a shock when one day, you wake up and see people standing at your steps and swearing allegiance.

    First of all, he was sure about one thing, no matter what swearing the name of Goddess wasn¡¯t a casual thing and once you have taken the Oath you have to follow it with all your heart and a single disobedience in following an oath which was taken on the name of a God or Goddess will bring a cmity upon you and your family.

    The second thing was Alex didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry hearing Peru¡¯s words.

    Getting wolf tribesmen to his side will surely boost Nevan¡¯sbat strength.

    Move over there are still Orc who might also follow him.

    Thinking about it happily, he looked at Orc and asked, ¡°Kassel, what are your thoughts?¡±

    Kassel looked at Alex in disdain and walked toward him and snorted¡±You are weak.¡±

    Alex frowned on hearing Orc¡¯s words.

    ¡°Did you forget, I am King Of Nevan?¡±Alex spoke with a gentle smile.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    He was not showing his status rather he was trying to test this Orc¡¯s reaction.

    ¡± King Of Nevan.¡±The Orc muttered while putting the mace on the ground which was on his shoulders and without any warning, he punched towards Alex.

    BANG!

    A loud bang was heard and it collided with the ground making a crack before Alex.

    ¡°Prove your worth.¡±

    Kassel didn¡¯t punch Alex but rather at the ground before him but was pleasantly surprised that Alex neither blinked nor had taken a step back.

    ¡°Nice¡­Nice¡­¡±

    ¡°You are quite gutsy Kassel. I like to mingle with people like you.¡± Alex spoke with a smile while dropping his weapons and signalled a man toe towards him.

    As the man reached Alex, he took out his sword and the axe and gave them to the man and walked before Orc and said¡±I have heard Orc worship the strengths then let¡¯s fight to see who worships whom.¡±

    ¡°The winner will follow the loser,¡± Alex said with an arrogant tone.

    ¡°Punny human! You should know thy ce.¡± Kassel spoke and threw the mace to the side and stepped before Alex.

    ¡°Remember the promise,¡± Kassel said as he didn¡¯t believe in these greedy and lying humans.

    Everyone¡¯s heart froze when they saw Alex wanted to take on the Ord chief head-on.

    Hamilton clenched his fists as he thought, he should be the one to fight the Orc instead of Alex.

    Moreover, the Orc was already in Half Step Master ranks while Alex hadn¡¯t awakened mana.

    Though he knew that Alex had a high physical, he didn¡¯t think that it was enough to defeat such a huge Orc who¡¯s muscles seemed to bulge from his ce.

    The heart of others sank along with the illusion of earth ringing as Kassal stomped the ground heavily trying to intimidate Alex.

    Kassel slowly brought his head down and ced his big ferocious hand right in front of Alex¡¯s face and pointed at his chin while opening his mouth.

    ¡°You are king,so what?¡±

    ¡°King needs power but with a lean and thin body of yours, I can break you like a dried twig.¡± Kassel sneered.

    Alex didn¡¯t reply but gave a beautiful smile which made him look like a male angel descended on earth.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Kassel was shocked to see Alex smiling instead of cursing him which was the very nature of humans who always start to bark with simple intimidation and it was mostly in the case of nobles who enjoy the status.

    As Kassel was about to speak more and try to test Alex¡¯s patience.

    BANG!

    ¡°Kuweeeeek!¡±

    A sound of pig squealing was heard from the gutsy Orc, as Kassel groaned in pain and stumbled back a few steps.

    ¡°Woahhh!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone stared in disbelief and even the Orc were taken by surprise as Alex just now had headbutted straight into the Chief¡¯s head without any fear.

    Blood started to trickle down from Alex¡¯s head a little while Kassel was far from good and shook his head to get the rity.

    ¡± Uh!¡±

    Kassel was rubbing his head when another punch shook him and smashed him to the ground.

    BANG!

    ¡°Enough strength for a chief of an Orc tribe,¡± Alex spoke with the same gentle smile.

    Kassel got up from the ground and then stood up with one hand on his nose with a frowning expression.

    He let go of his nose which had been smothered with blood and his nose was bleeding from the earlier hit.

    He looked at Alex with surprise while thinking inwardly,¡¯ What the hell!This punny sack of bones hit hard even though he hadn¡¯t awakened mana. Is he like us who have superior strength but looking at his body, it didn¡¯t look like it.¡¯

    ¡°Ahhh.¡± He sneezed the blood and looked at Alex with a serious expression.

    All humans were shocked while looking at Alex who was able to make an Orc bleed with just a head butt and punch when previously their wooden arrows weren¡¯t even able to pierce the Orc¡¯s skin.

    Krack!

    Kassel inteced his fingers and cracked them which were as big as wooden branches.

    The intense intent to kill radiated from Kassel¡¯s eyes.

    He ran towards Alex making the earth rumble.

    Alex followed Kassel¡¯s notion and ran towards Kassel while the armour he was wearing made a ng, ng sound which reverberated across the field.

    Stopping before Kassel, Alex harnesses the momentum of his motion and punched the Orc.

    Kassel followed the notion and punched Alex.

    BOOOOM!

    A deafening roar shook the entire ce and the ce of impact was blown away forming arge crater while rocks and debris were instantly crushed around Alex and Kassel followed by a huge shockwave of dust.

    Alex didn¡¯t retreat and jumped forward while rotating his body and kicking Kassel.

    Kassel raised his hand to block it but Alex¡¯s kick forced him to tilt his body.

    He raised his hand and clutched Alex¡¯s leg and wanted to throw Alex but Alex wrapped his arms around Kassel¡¯s neck and tried to choke him down.

 Chapter 73

    Alex¡¯s upper body was wrapped around Kassel like a snake whereas Kassel was trying to pull Alex¡¯s leg and ripped it apart but Alex used his other leg to wrap his hands and pinned him to the ground.

    ¡°Queeeee Kkkkkkkk!¡±.

    ¡± Khhkkk!¡±

    Kassel groaned as his throat was choked by Alex¡¯s tightly wrapped hands while his hands had coiled around his hands and pulled it down.

    He clenched his other just and used his free hand to hit Alex.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Alex felt a pain in the lower abdomen after being hit by Kassel¡¯s elbow but he gritted his teeth to suppress the pain.

    Kassel found it hard to shake Alex who resisted the pain of being punched and thoughts about something and started to roll on the ground.

    Alex noticed Kassel¡¯s intentions and loosened his arm around the neck and jumped from his back but as soon as his grip loosened, Kassel punched Alex giving a mighty blow.

    Alex raised both of his arms to defend but he was blown by the punch for a few distances.

    Alex spun his body in the air andnded on both of his legs.

    He looked at the arms to see a small red swollen spot on them which was due to the punch of Kassel.

    His hands felt numb and heavy for a moment.

    ¡°Orcs surely hit hard,¡± Alex muttered.

    Kassel coughed hard as he felt that his windpipe in the neck was close to being crushed by Alex.

    He coughed and spit on the ground and beat his chest muscles as if he was beating drums of war and warned Alex to know his limit.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±Alex chuckled while Kassel closed the distance within a blink of an eye and swung his arm at Alex.

    Alex leaned forward and twisted his body downwards and ducked the blow while Kassel gave another punch to Alex.

    Alex narrowed the distance and ducked it by tilting his body sideways while the soft air brushed past his face as Kassel¡¯s fists went past Alex.

    Letting the blow pass, Alex clenched his fist tightly and threw an uppercut.

    Since Alex closed the distance and was quite near to Kassel and the distance between them wasn¡¯t even an arm, Kassel tried to duck but he waste and Alex¡¯s punch hit his lower jaw.

    BANG!

    A small bang was heard and Kassel¡¯s head rotated upwards but he didn¡¯t give up and swung both of his thick arms at Alex which Alex avoided by bending his body back and he jumped back while he somersaulted in the air to get some distance.

    After the close match-up, Kassel and Alex continued their y of catch, catch where Alex avoided Kassel¡¯s grasp and his attacks quite closely.

    The observer looking at the battle was quite dumbfounded by the way the battle went on.

    From a distance, it looked as if Alex was going to be hit by Kasssl¡¯s attack now and will be wounded but in thest second before the impact, Alex, like an acrobat, would swing and rotate his body at an unprecedented angle and duck the blow just as the blow was quite close to him.

    ¡°Slippery Eel. Stop messing around and fight me like a man, you damn coward.¡±Kassel roared.

    ¡°What the hell did you mean by fighting you like a man? I have been a man since birth. You can check me if you want.¡±Alex spoke with a wide grin on his face.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±Kassel felt that his sense of awareness would be diminished if he talked with this man.

    After engaging in y to catch Alex, Kassel was starting to wear out.

    ¡°Husssssh!¡±Alex exhaled and his eyes became sharp as he looked at Kassel and muttered, ¡®I guess this is all for today. ytime is over, time to work Alex.¡¯

    Alex raised both his arms and assumed a boxing stance much to Kassel¡¯s surprise.

    He didn¡¯t know why Alex suddenly changed his stance but he had a bad premonition about it.

    As Kassel was ready to lunge forward, he suddenly saw Alex¡¯s image blurred from the spot, and feeling a sense of crisis behind his back, he spun his body and punched backward towards Alex while hoping for his attack to collide with Alex.

    But what his fist met wasn¡¯t Alex rather it was just his afterimage left behind by Alex.

    Kassel¡¯s pupil contracted while his eyeball popped out and he frowned as Alex disappeared behind his back and appeared at the front and smashed Kassel¡¯s face with his fist.

    BAAAANG!

    Kassel felt as if the world was spinning around and before he could get back to his senses, Alex rotated his body in the air and harnessed all its momentum to kick at Kassel¡¯s head.

    His kick carried all his momentum, and connected with a loud bang and smashed Kassel¡¯s head on the ground.

    BOOOM!

    With a thundering noise, a crater was formed and Kassel¡¯s head was dug into the ground by Alex¡¯s kick, he seemed to be buried under the ground with a wide crater while dust and debris flew around him.

    The entire ce descended into silence seeing Kassel being knocked out in such a shameful way.

    Everyone was sure that Alex was just ying around and just as he got serious, Kassel was utterly destroyed by him.

    While many admired him and looked at him with awe and respect.

    The orcs ran towards their chief and tried to pull him up from the crater.

    Alex looked at the scene with a stern expression. Many think that he had overpowered Kassel but he knew it was far from the truth.

    The reason he won was that when he assigned the 4 stat points to strength to strength and agility stats, which made him feel quite refreshed and felt that all his soreness had disappeared and his body felt like it had been revitalised even after a long battle throughout the night.

    Moreover, Alex knew that Kassel could use mana to strengthen himself but he didn¡¯t use it as he looked down on Alex and might have thought that it was beneath him to use mana to defeat him.

 Chapter 74

    In a darkish room devoid of any light which seemed to be like a basement.

    Alex sat there apanied by Count Hamilton while Peru and Kasse the Orc chief, whose face had been swollen like a pig, examined the dead Orc killed by Alex and Aeon previously.

    Hamilton patted Alex¡¯s shoulder and said¡±Alex are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Before fighting with Kassel, you have already fought for the whole night and seemed to be quite tired, and fighting with Kassel might have exhausted you and there may be some injuries on your bodies,¡± Hampton spoke with concern, seeing Alex¡¯s indifferent look.

    A warrior should always look after his body and try to remain in top condition as much as possible since no one knows what could happen in the next moment.

    So, along with the training one should have sufficient rest so that one may not be mentally exhausted.

    ¡°I am fine Uncle Hamilton. Thanks for worrying about me.¡± Alex spoke with a gentle tone while letting Hamilton pat his shoulder which made him feel like his nephew.

    Alex leaned back on the chair and looked at Kassel and Peru who were totally immersed in looking at the dead body.

    ¡°So, how is it?¡± Alex asked in a loud voice.

    Peru and Kassel turned back and both of them seemed to have a solemn expression as if they had stepped on some shit.

    ¡°Highness, I think your outlook is correct,¡± Peru said and walked towards Alex.

    ¡°Previously, the beastman who have gone rampage in the wolf tribes though have the same symptoms and they don¡¯t have such signs and scars. The dead Orc clearly showed signs of abuse and might have been used asb rats.¡±

    Alex nodded his head on hearing Peru¡¯s words and looked at Kassel whose eyes had already be bloodshot and he was breathing heavily.

    Alex could see that Kassel was pissed but if you are thinking he was pissed at him then you are wrong.

    ¡°Those bloody sons of bitches. I will make sure to whip their asses and skin them alive and then I will step on their corpse and turn them into meat paste.¡± Kassel roared in anger which shook the entire basement for a moment.

    Alex frowned as he looked at Kassel¡¯s behaviour, ¡®Isn¡¯t this bastard copying my style.¡¯

    [It¡¯s not that, Kassel is copying your style. You are the one who behaves like a barbarian without any shred of dignity. Sometimes, I even wonder how you were able to live in such a civilised society and behave in such an uncivilised manner like an animal.]

    A thick vein bulged on his forehead and wanted to say that the system¡¯s whole 14 generations is animal but realised that it doesn¡¯t have any generations so he cleared away the system¡¯s annoying voice whileining to the Goddess for not adding a mute button on this bloody system.

    Alex ignored the system ramblings and focused on the things he had in his hands.

    ¡°Peru and Kassel, tell me if dangerous beasts are lying inside the forest, and tell me about the inneryout of the forest,¡± Alex said.

    Peru nodded and said¡±Although inside the forest there are many monsters and beasts, it¡¯s not as dangerous as you humans make it out to be. After all, this forest isn¡¯t a forbidden zone and is just one of the territorial distinctions between your Nevan and the Bright Kingdom where thend hadn¡¯t been cleared for centuries¡±

    Alex pondered for a moment while his expression stiffened and he asked with a stern voice¡± Peru since there are two kingdoms at the side of the forest. Tell me, why did you choose Nevan?¡±

    ¡°Since you already have a general understanding of The kingdom of Nevan and Bright, you might have surely known about the political situation of both of these kingdoms and how Nevan had fallen, and still you came to ask for refuge.¡±

    ¡°It seems quite odd, isn¡¯t it?¡±Alex asked with a smile while waiting to see both of their reactions.

    Hamilton frowned on hearing Alex¡¯s words and raised his vignce. In fact, he was also thinking about the same thing but seeing no worries on Alex¡¯s face, he thought that Alex might have already thought about this.

    Peru looked at Kassel who spoke with a snort¡± In truth, I was nning to go to the Bright Kingdom but this Mad Hound pulled me here.¡±

    ¡®I see that¡¯s why he was in bad temper until I smashed him.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly while keeping his eye on Peru while trying to notice any subtle change in expression even though it may be at the microscopic level.

    Peru¡¯s lips curve upward which showed his white teeth along with fangs and said¡±Nevan wasn¡¯t our option to ask for help and even I thought that going to Nevan is just wasting our time and this Fortress might fall soon.No matter how mighty this ce may be, it still had relied on the inner capital for supplies of weapons and manpower but since the capital of Nevan is in chaos, it was bound to fall.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop! How the hell did you know so much, when you all just stayed cooped up in the forest?¡±Alex asked with a surprised look.

    ¡®Does this man have his intelligence agency?¡¯Alex thought inwardly.

    ¡°Chirping birds.¡±Peru spoke and exined, ¡°We can either tame birds or some of our wolftribesman had the power to summon birds whom we spread nearby to gather information.¡±

    ¡°Jackpot, ¡°Alex spoke while his eyes glowed as if he won a billion dors.

    ¡°What?¡±Peru asked.

    ¡°Oh! Nothing, you can continue the story. Sorry, I mean the topic.¡±

    ¡°So, as I said, we were going to Bright but we changed our mind in the midst. As you know we have high affinities with nature and can hear the voice of nature who guide us in times of need. So, we heard nature¡¯s voices to seek you and ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°I might have not know the reason before but now seeing you, I think that it might be the correct decision moreover mother nature will never give us a wrong suggestion.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Alex was shocked for a moment.

    ¡°So, it was nature¡¯s call. I see.¡±Alex muttered and looked up while thinking which goddesses had a hand in one but whatever may be their intention, he was happy to get free ves¡­..he meant good subordinates.

    Moreover, he knew that Goddesses are not omnipotent beings who controlled everything.

    The only thing that controlled everything was fate and even the Goddess can¡¯t escape from the shackles of fate

    Though he didn¡¯t know what fate had in store for them,he wasn¡¯t one of those who would reject free servants after all it would be rude to do that.

    Since mother nature had sent them to him, he would make sure to properly utilise them.

    They stayed at The Fortress and helped them in fending against the beast.

    Their presence was enough to scare the beasts and monsters who already knew that these beastaman could be said to be rulers of the forest.

    Seeing the beast and monster tide decreased, they discussed and sorted things out and decided to form a squad and head to the forest to the other side.

    Everybody had a hunch that Bright might have a hand in creating all those troubles.

    ¡­.

    ¡± It¡¯s too dark, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a good time to take a stroll right now, ¡°Alex spoke with a smile.

    His eyes swept across everyone as he walked towards the centre of the fifty people squad where many oddballs were present.

    His squad consists of a puppy wolf, a vicious two faced monster Orc while seemingly docile servants but can bite back his back when given the chance.

    A squad led by Peru and Kassel apanied him while Aeon took charge of maintaining order.

    The Orcs and Wolftribe subconsciously parted to let him cross ahead.

    The tension in the forest was as taut as a bowstring.

    They were traversing the forest at night so that they could reach the other end by the day.

    If it was only Alex and his human squad, he wouldn¡¯t agree to march into a forest which might be full of traps at night but he had groups of monsters with him who have fairly better eyesight than humans and can even see at night, unlike humans.

    Alex stood before them and spoke¡± From here on we have to be careful. First off all don¡¯t forget that from now the forest territoryes under Bright and I don¡¯t think that they had a screw loose who wouldn¡¯ty any traps or preventive measures allowing the trespasser to pass through.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°And one more important thing, I don¡¯t want any disobedience. I don¡¯t care if you are human or a beast or a monster. In this mission, we are allies and we all have to watch each other¡¯s backs and if any of you tried to create trouble, I will make sure to properly reward him.¡± Alex said with teasingly smiling which rang like words of the Devil in the ears of those who heard it.

    ¡­..

    The deeper they went into the mountain pathway, the more deste the scenery became. There was nearly no vegetation on the ground, and the path that was void of life was filled with intersecting rocks that appeared like sharp fangs.

    Wilted brambles and grass had grown from within the cracks of the walls. Withered trees seemed to manifest themselves in the distant darkness. The cold wind could be heard blowing through tree branches like ghastly whispers which rang in the ears of listeners from time to time.

    Alex looked around to see the trees were unusual and drained the nutrients from the soil and turned this into a barren wilderness that people came to know about. He raised his me torch, and there were asional decrepit skeletons¡¯ corpses that appeared in the shadows. They appeared to be small and weak beasts who had identally barged into this area, and turned into dead meat

    Max nimbly followed behind with his torch raised with one hand, while he gripped his bag with the other hand and looked everywhere with curiosity and tension. This was the first time that he travelled this far away from the human pathway while exploring the forest , and with a hint of excitement he muttered¡±It¡¯s so exciting.¡±

    Aeon and Ben, who heard his words, almost stumbled and fell back on their butt on hearing Max¡¯s words.

    ¡°What the hell is exciting about this ce?¡± Ben shouted.

    Max scratched his cheek in embarrassment and said¡±Haven¡¯t you heard ghost stories of wondend from your grandparents. It¡¯s so fascinating and heart-wrenching and I always wanted to experience it.¡±

    Aeon¡¯s lip twitched a couple of times as he muttered, ¡®Anyone who can tolerate the king will never be sane.¡¯

    Even though he can feel his sanity slipping away after staying and getting used to Alex still he shook his head to clear the thoughts and spoke¡±You two don¡¯t waste time on these meaningless things. You two aremanders so behave like it.¡±

    Ben wanted to scream that he was being wrongly used but Aeon already expected some bullshiting out of Ben to counter Max.

    Hearing Aeon¡¯s stern words both Max and Ben lowered their heads in shame.

    On the back, the expression was still quite good but contrary to it, the atmosphere at the front of the march was quite depressing.

    Peru gritted his teeth seeing the devastated scene, all the trees had been withered and all one can see here were bones and corpses andy here and there.

    They were considered children of mother nature and seeing the nature here devastated to such an extent pained him greatly.

    It looked as if this entire ce was cursed to a great extent.

    ¡°Peru, I remembered you told me that you inspected this ce.So, was it like this before?¡± Alex asked with a solemn expression.

    ¡°No, your highness. This ce wasn¡¯t like this. It hadn¡¯t been a month since we inspected this ce and this ce had be like this.¡±

    ¡°It was full of lush and green trees while many beasts and monsters were hunting here and there,¡± Peru spoke and exined.

    As they took steps ahead, Peru suddenly halted his steps and shouted¡±All of your stops now.¡±

    Alex frowned and raised his hand for the soldiers to stop.

    ¡°Peru, what happened?¡± Alex asked.

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Peru what happened?¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°Your Highness, I feel that the air around us is oddly disgusting and this foul breathing air, is irritating me,¡± Peru spoke with disdain.

    Sniff¡­..Sniff.

    Alex took a deep breath and inhaled to check the things. Though the air felt a little suffocating, it wasn¡¯t to that extent.

    ¡°Peru, your sense of smell is quite strong.So that might be the reason why you find this ce disgusting.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t just Peru, I am also feeling the same thing. Every time I inhale this foul breath, I am getting goosebumps all over his body.¡±Kassel spoke, stepping forward, he touched the trunk and he pulled out a tree from the ground whose roots had been withered.

    Alex looked back and asked all the squad members and found that except Max, and the remaining few, no one felt like that.

    Alex pondered for a moment and thought about it.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Alex cursed out aloud as a sudden thought came to his mind.

    ¡°I think, maybe only those who have awakened their mana are feeling like this,¡± Alex exined.

    Everyone heard Alex¡¯s words and was momentarily lost thinking about Alex¡¯s conclusion and found Alex¡¯s analysis true, after all those who have awakened mana were feeling like this.

    Peru sniffed again and spoke, ¡°Maybe there is something in the air and I have a feeling that due to this something, all the troubles were created.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, maybe we all are quite close to finding out the truth,¡± Peru spoke with a stern expression.

    Alex noticed Peru¡¯s expression and activated his mana sensor and just within a few moments, many red dots appeared in his vision.

    He was startled seeing so many but immediately realised that these beastsing toward them were not that strong and their numbers were still notrge.

    Peru pulled out and raised his warhead while Kassel took out his huge iron mace which he got from Alex while both of their groups stayed close.

    As the beasts came to their vicinity, they found that the beasts had lost their senses and had be abdominations who just wanted to rampage.

    Peru raised his hammerhead and, emitting a loud growl, jumped towards the beast and started to smash them.

    The beasts that came under the hammer exploded into half and a shower of splinters caused by the impact flew everywhere.

    Alex climbed onto a rocky boulder and oversaw the whole situation. With the mixing of races in their group, there is a need for a person who can bind all of them so that during the entire fight all of the soldiers don¡¯t fall into disarray.

    Orcs were quite brutal while human and wolf tribes were quite calm and steady so both of them can supplement each other and raise each other¡¯s prowess.

    A hound running around jumped on Kassel from the back and shed with its paw at him but Kassel just turned his head and raised his hand and clutched its muzzle and pinned it down on the ground.

    Gripping its mouth tightly,he just broke its muzzle along with its head with his brutal strength.

    CRACK!

    A crackling sound of breaking of bones was heard which permeated into the surroundings.

    ¡°Woooo!¡± The hound grimaced in pain but before it could emit any more strange noises, it was crushed by Kassel and taking the corpse, he threw it at the other beasts that were charging at it.

    BAAM!

    The dead corpse of the hound mmed at the remaining beasts and it was thrown against the tree whose trunk was pulverised into splinter by the impact.

    Aeon, Ben and Max were having their share of fun and Max was bulldozing his way through the beast while slicing and tearing each of them apart while swinging the axe.

    Mac and Ben both had the same moves and were roasting and grilling the beasts.

    While Orcs and wolf tribes¡¯ armies were actively dealing with the remaining beasts.

    Alex squinted down as noticed something. He saw shadows advancing from the darkness and based on their movements, they should be rotting beasts who generally hunt in shadows.

    Their number was less than fifty but they were quite troublesome to deal with.

    They would hide in the shadows and would wait for a suitable opportunity to attack and take down their prey.

    Seeing the human and other tribes¡¯ warriors engaging with beasts, they nned to lurk in the shadows and hunt them.

    But still, they made a huge mistake. Though they can hide themselves in the shadows, they still have mana which one could detect if one had a high perception.

    Kassel swung his mace around and hit the beast as if there were a ball throwing them out of the park.

    If one looked closely, it looked like Kassel was hitting home runs after home runs but instead of ying baseball, he was ying the game of death to all by striking with his mace.

    While immersing himself in crushing the ones that pounced on him, he was too engrossed to notice a shadow lurking from behind who was about to shot out at him.

    Swish!

    A figure emerged from the shadow and extended his long ws which aimed at Kassel¡¯s neck but before it could reach Kassel, a buzzing sound was heard and an arrow appeared out of nowhere and pierced the rotting beast¡¯s head.

    ¡°Kuekkkkkk!¡±

    A shrill cry of pain echoed in the surroundings, Kassel hurriedly came to his senses and saw a rotting beast whose head had been slit by an arrow.

    He didn¡¯t need to check to see whether he was dead or alive and directly swung his mace on it while giving a fierce roar¡± Dieeee!¡±

    Alex stood on the boulder and rolled his eyes all around and shouted.

    ¡°Ben, to your right.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you green head, look down, you are going to be attacked by the rotting beasts.¡±

    ¡°Ohh!Shit. You wolfy watch out. That bastard is aiming for your balls.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two toothed bandit.There is a son of bitch on your right.Make sure to crush it.¡±

    Alex shouted at the top of his lungs giving them the position of the rotting beasts but the way he gave the location almost made everyone spew half of their blood.

 Chapter 77

    Under Alex¡¯s guidance and superior position giving skills along with nice coordination of all the squads with each other, they were finally able to take down the threats that had reached them.

    In a narrow valley with a rocky cliff which intersected an area of sharp boulders, Alex and his squad stood.

    The area at one end was filled with the unfilled misery of the dying beasts whose bodies were left to rot at the side and looked as if they were discarded specimens with no one pouncing on them.

    Standing on the top of a boulder, Alex inspected the area while others looked at him with a questioning gaze.

    Their march was suddenly halted by Alex who ordered them to stop and recuperate.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why did we stop here?¡± Peru asked as he scanned the area.

    Though the current location was quite worsepared to the previous ce where they had been stacked by a horde of beasts, Peru wasn¡¯t able to sense anything amiss.

    Alex looked upwards as faint rays of golden light seemed to fall on him. It was the time of dawn, half an hour more until the sun would rise fully in its morning glory.

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Alex spoke with a solemn expression.

    All of them who heard Alex¡¯s words raised their burrows in surprise.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kassel grumbled as he didn¡¯t like human¡¯s roundabout way of talking.

    ¡°We have reached the ce we were looking for,¡± Alex spoke and jumped down and touching the ground activated his mana sensor and a screen appeared on the system simr to a sonic detector used in a ship.

    If Alex didn¡¯t have a system which simplified things, Alex needed to rely on his perception to identify the thing.

    For example, when he activated the eyes of truth, a screen appeared before showing him the other party stats but the Eyes of Truth never needed the system to know the things.

    Just like in the cultivation world where the great cultivator can know one potential and physique with just a nce, he could perceive things by activating the Eyes Of Truth.

    The only thing the system did was to simplify things and right now, the screen before Alex shows a huge hollow cavity in the underground area which was underneath this cliff.

    Alex ordered everyone to search for the route for opening the underground passage but even after searching for a long time, they weren¡¯t able to find any hint.

    Alex sighed as they had to do what he didn¡¯t want to do.

    That is to destroy.

    Alex ran his hands down the ce searching for a perfect ce to destroy.

    Arriving under the shade of a boulder, he saw through the undergroundbyrinth with the use of a mana sensor and spoke¡±Peru, hammer this ce with all your strength.¡±

    While Peru took the stance, Alex could see a hint of dissatisfaction on Kassel¡¯s face, who seemed to be the one who wanted to smash the ce.

    Peru raised his hammer pointing to the sky while a strong aura burst forth from his body which pushed everyone a few steps back.

    Peru¡¯s body glowed in a bluish light which converged on the tip of the hammerhead forming an extensive glow while strong gales emerged from his body making the air ripple.

    With a boisterous howl which seemed to send a chill down the spine.

    Peru swung the sword and smashed the ground.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With a loud boisterous st that rang like thunder and echoed in the ears of the onlookers, the earth shattered, while the boulders beside the spot were smashed and crushed into pieces by Peru¡¯s blow.

    A loud shock wave emerged while the surrounding trees were swept away, many covered their eyes as a huge cloud of dust emerged and spread like a wave rushing towards everybody.

    While everyone was frightened and took a step back out of fear, Peru who was at the centre of the explosion, just after hitting the ground felt something was amiss.

    ¡°Shittttttttt!¡± Peru¡¯s scream was heard as he felt a loud rumble under his four hands, and a huge pit appeared underneath him.

    When Alex told him to hit the ground with all his force, he didn¡¯t know the reason for it and did it as Alex said but who knew that beneath the ground was a hollow cavity.

    As a cloud of dust rose in the air, everyone heard loud muffle screams of Peru and rushed up towards the spot.

    The members of Wolftribesman panicked in fear as Peru was their chief and if something happened to him, the tribe would suffer a huge blow.

    As the dust settled down, they saw a huge pit of unknown length which looked dark without any sign of light and there was no sign of Peru.

    The orc tribe and wolf tribes who could see at night weren¡¯t able to see anything down the ground.

    It was because, at night, their eyes reflect the rays of the moon and they can¡¯t see things inplete darkness.

    Kassel looked at the scene andughed aloud¡±We thought that only Orcs were considered as brainless but didn¡¯t know that Peru was also a shit head.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahha!¡± Kasselughed loudly as he and along with others thought that this pit was formed by Peru¡¯s hit while many shuddered thinking about Peru¡¯s strength.

    Most of them were at squire level and seeing the strength and prowess of Master rank warriors from so close make them tremble in fear.

    While others looked down with worried expressions, Alex was stillposed as he could still sense Peru and yes, he was totally safe and sound though it seemed that he needed some time to regain his senses.

    ¡°Hey, Peru are you alright?¡± Alex shouted from the top.

    ¡°Peru¡­..Peru¡­.¡± Alex shouted more times but he didn¡¯t hear any sound.

    Not getting any response, he looked at others and putting on a stoic expression, he said with a loud voice, ¡°My condolences to all of you. It seems your leader died and sacrificed himself for a noble cause. You have to elect a new leader.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Max and Ben bury this ce and put a tag on it..¡±

    Even before Alex could finish the sentence, a scream echoed from the pit.

    ¡°Your Highness, I am alive¡­.alive¡­In fact, I never felt more alive than at this moment. I am totally fine and good.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Alex chuckled and looked at the wolf tribe with an amused expression.

    ¡°Okay, Peru, tell me how the situation is down here,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡®Your Highness, this ce seemed to be around 20-30 metres below the surface, I can see a narrow passage from here.¡±Peru¡¯s voice echoed from the pith.

    ¡± Hey, light a torch and throw it down.¡±Alex pointed at one of the wolf tribe members.

    Alex divided the troops and asked Kassel to guard the ce, who grumbled with an annoyed expression as he was asked to babysit these people.

    Wrapping a rope around a boulder, Alex selected a group of people and climbed down.

    Alex didn¡¯t know what dangersy down there and selected mostly disciple-ranked warriors forming a squad of around twenty.

    Alex looked at the huge hollow crevice and wrapped the rope around his waist. He could have directly jumped down but he thought it was better to take precautions.

    Alex climbed down and, feeling the surface quite close to him, jumped down at once.

    Landing on both of his feet, Alex looked around to see walls made of crude sandstone.

    There were ces of fire torches on the wall which had already been ignited by Peru before.

    This ce looked like an ancient abandoned ruin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alex shouted.

    Though this ce looked like a good ce, the situation inside it might be the worst.

    He could feel a tingling sensation crawling from his back which gave him a creepy and eerie feeling in that ce.

    Walking through the narrow hallway, Alex and others¡¯ eyes widened as they found frozen statues with deep cuts all over their bodies while some had a hole over their bodies.

    These monsters and beasts have been transformed into a macabre ice statue and the expression they have on their face was utterly disgusting.

    While everyone had an urge to puke seeing this site, Alex looked at Peru¡± Peru, are you seeing what I am seeing?¡±

    Peru nodded and said ¡®Yes, Highness, I can see that all of their mana cores are missing.¡±

    Alex sighed while examining them. He concluded all of them must be normal beasts who were forced to undergo mana rampage and turned into Salvor and then the cores were extracted from them

    Moreover, touching the ice, Alex could feel that this ce had been evacuated recently while leaving these things which they cannot take with them.

    Passing through the corridor full of masquerades of deathly corpses, the group arrived in front of a huge metallic door.

    CLANKKKK!

    With a small nk, the huge rusty metallic door was opened but as soon as the door slid off a little, a strong and pungent smell assaulted everyone¡¯s nostrils.

    They hadn¡¯t even stepped inside the creepy room and they were weed with a warm rotten smell and what was before their eyes made them flinch back a little.

    It was a huge room and inside it, there were many small prisons where many monsters and beasts were chained but all of them were dead now.

    ¡°¡­.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Alex with a curious gaze waiting for hismand.

    ¡°Hmmmmmmm,¡± Alex muttered and stepped inside while looking at the beasts inside the prison.

    ¡°Search, the whole ce,¡± Alex ordered while walking a bit while scanning the things.

    Though all of them were dead, these monsters were handcuffed and hinged to a ce so that they couldn¡¯t move.

    Huge and heavy metallic cuffs were ced on their wrist from which blood trickled and coagted to dye the cuffs red.

    The floor had trails of blood which seemed to be left behind due to dragging of corpse.

    The ce reeked blood and the stench was quite horrible to bear.

    While looking at all these things, Alex was thinking about one thing.

    ¡®Would he be able to keep himself calm, if these were humans instead of monsters and beasts?¡¯

    ¡®No, what would he do, if he ever found one of his loved ones in this kind of situation.¡¯

    ¡®What can he do, if he was too weak to put a fight and all his loved ones are forcefully snatched from him and used as tools and experiments subjecting to torture.¡¯

    ¡®The answer is, he doesn¡¯t know,¡¯ His mind becamepletely nk by just thinking about this possibility.

    ¡°NOOOOOOO!¡±

    A muffled scream echoed and reverberated across the whole space which snapped Alex out of his thoughts and thinking about something might have gone wrong, like a gust of wind, Alex rushed towards the spot.

    Reaching the other side of the prison, Alex looked to see a saddened atmosphere filled with cries of misery and sorrow.

    A wolf tribe was crying holding another.

    Alex gently tapped on Peru¡¯s shoulder who had a disheartened expression on his face.

    ¡°Your Highness, the one that had been imprisoned here was his lost father who had been missing for a few days.¡±

    ¡°We thought he might have gone on a hunt as it was usual for some members to hunt for days but who could have known that such a cmity would befall on him,¡± Peru spoke with a sorrowful voice.

    As the search went on, they found four more wolf tribesmen and nine Orc who seemed to be used for the experiment.

    Each prison had a specific number and after analysing one could say that the Orc and Wolftribes were considered higher-level specimens for research.

    Alex¡¯s eyes started to glow blood-red in anger as he looked around the ce which was used to do shady things.

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of experiment this ce was used for nor did he know why they were doing this but Alex promised himself that they would pay for their crimes along with the interest and Alex would be their debt collector.

    As they moved around, they found a smallb where many liquids were present in the test tube.

    Alex pulled one of the test tubes and took a sniff.

    Alex had an urge to puke on smelling the rotten odour of the liquid.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯Alex muttered and looked around to see a huge firece along with a huge chimney.

    Peru who sniffed at the side suddenly felt something wrong and shouted¡±Your Highness, I can feel my trying to run amok. I am sure this is the thing that was causing all the mess.¡±

    ¡°No, Peru this isn¡¯t the real thing. This is just a secondary discarded material. If it was precious, they wouldn¡¯t have left it.¡± Alex concluded and looked further around.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Alex now stood in an empty room with a huge table in the middle while there was a huge bookshelf on the other side and on a table a small transparent crystal was present.

    Alex frowned seeing the crystal as he knew about it.

    It was a crystal that was used formunication in this world just like the smartphones in his previous world.

    The crystals were rare for even Nevan to afford previously.

    While Alex looked at the Crystal ball curiously, the transparent crystal glowed in bright light and a projection appeared on it which materialised in the air.

    In the projection, a man wearing a ck crow mask.

    ¡°Hello, brave warriors and souls of Nevan who were able to reach this ce.¡±

    ¡°I wee you all to my previously humble abode.¡±The crow masked man spoke with arge grin and a sinister smile which really irritated Alex.

 Chapter 79

    Alex and Peru along with others nced at the appearance of the masked man with solemn expressions.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex asked with an angered and authoritative tone while his eyes glowed for a moment.

    ¡°I am just a poor soul like you. A servant of my master and owner of the ce where you have trespassed without any formal invitation.¡± The crow masked man spoke with a mocking tone.

    ¡°I see your Bright¡¯s licking dog,¡± Alex spoke while looking at the man whose expression stiffened hearing the person calling him a dog.

    ¡°You seemed to be a brave warrior. So, tell me what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! I forgot my name seeing the filthy face and disgusting face of a crow masked asshole,¡± Alex spoke with disdain and spouted curses.

    ¡°So, please ept my condolences.¡±

    There was no need to mince words and he didn¡¯t even want to have a conversation with this bastard.

    ¡°I can feel that you are hot-blooded youth. Being young and overflowing with blowing blood is good. Isn¡¯t it,¡± The crow-masked manughed a little.

    ¡°Haha hahaha!¡± Alexughed heating the crow masked ma words and replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. In fact, I am too hot to handle and your Bright Kingdom will surely burn under my rage if you try to y with my hotness,¡± Alex spoke with arge grin on his face.

    The crow masked man was stunned for a moment and thought about why this man was targeting Bright at every word without any proof that he was from Bright.

    ¡°You are making baseless assumptions.¡±

    ¡°I..No, we don¡¯t belong to the Bright Kingdom. We are an independent organisation that devotes itself to doing research of uncovering the secrets and mysteries of nature.¡±

    ¡°So, that also includes experiencing creatures,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know how we do things?¡±

    ¡°I left this crystal there as I wanted to know what kind of person is the King of Nevan. Alex Von Stan.¡± The crow masked man spoke while expecting a shocked expression on Alex¡¯s face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a memory problem? If you know my name then why did you ask me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Peru this guy needs some treatment. Wait! Maybe behind the mask is an idiot who had hit his head and forgotten about the things and suddenly remembered everything.¡±

    ¡°Or tell me. Are you women who are cosying as a crow masked man? Cause you speak exactly like women going around the things in a roundabout way?¡±

    Both Peru and The crow masked man on hearing words almost got choked and fell on their butt.

    Unable to say anything, Peru just nodded his head with a dumfounded expression while The masked man lost hisposureand shouted while pouting his figure towards Alex¡±You¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­Good.¡±

    ¡± Nevan¡­I will watch the destruction of Nevan with my own eyes. Don¡¯t worry you will not be killed easily. You will be spit upon and would be one of my tortured subjects whom I will toy with to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°No one had ever shown me such rudeness and such a tant disrespect till now. I am the symbol of fear and I am worshipped by many. I just wanted to have a pleasant talk but you ruined my whole mood.¡±

    ¡°The whole Kingdom of Nevan along with its people will suffer repercussions for your unruly behaviour. Remember this day you disrespected this holiness.¡± The crow masked man shouted with bloodshot eyes.

    A 19-year-old boy came and humiliated him. There is no way he will tolerate such things.

    He expected to invoke fear in this boy¡¯s heart and enjoy the expression of shock, disbelief and anger but contrary to his expectations, the things were opposite.

    This boy isn¡¯t an imbecile rather this boy is a madman who can¡¯t be reasoned with.

    Alex closed his eyes for a moment and said¡±I take myment. You are not a woman.¡±

    The crow masked man didn¡¯t know how to feel on hearing Alex¡¯s words and smiled as he thought that his threat may have intimidated Alex.

    He nodded in satisfaction but he almost fell on his butt when he heard Alex¡¯s next words.

    ¡°You are clearly a man with big balls. And I like men with big balls. After all, it¡¯s so fun to crush them.¡± Alex spoke as his eyes glowed fiercely in anger.

    A measly human who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of strength dares to threaten him.

    If it was not for his kingdom and duty restraining him, Alex would have already rushed to Bright.

    ¡°Do you think I am a fool? I was an idiot before but I am not an idiot now. Second Prince of Bright, don¡¯t try to show off your fake huge balls and if you have the guts open the mask and talk with me.¡±

    ¡°I swear I will find you and wipe your entire existence along with those who have operated this ce.¡±

    The crow masked man felt as if life had seeped away from him while Peru and a few others looked at the masked man with stupor and disbelief.

    This guy was the Second Prince of Bright, how¡­

    How did His Highness know?

    Alex cast a devilish smile and looked at Bright Second Prince.

    Alex had no way to know who is the person responsible for this mess but this guy just had to show up here like an idiot wanting to get his face pped.

    As soon as the figure of the crow masked man appeared, Alex activated Eyes of Truth.

    The mana crystal records one¡¯s mana signature and transports it to another mana crystal through mana signals.

    And as long as the man¡¯s original mana signature was present along with his projection, Alex Eyes Of Truth would work.

    If it was just a picture or recording, then it wouldn¡¯t have worked but since this man appeared in a live show, Alex was able to uncover his identity easily.

    That¡¯s why Alex tried to intimidate this person as much as possible and try to give them a shock because he knew it was useless to talk to these types of fellows who thought that he could shock Alex.

    Moreover, Alex guessed these people have evacuated this ce since the Orc ran away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the conversation could turn out like this. But it doesn¡¯t change anything. I had already prepared a gift for your liking. I hope you like my parting gift.¡±

    ¡°Since, you already know about me. In that case, you can die in peace knowing the name of the person who is going to be the reason for your death.¡± The Crow masked man snapped his figure and the connection was immediately cut off.

    Alex became rmed and thought that the ce may be destroyed and quickly shouted¡±Take your close ones and let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words everyone started to run. Alex, who was about to run but turned back and looked at the crystal ball with greedy eyes and snatched it and ran outside.

    The ground started to rumble and the ce started to fall apart but fortunately, the ce from where they slid down was quite close and since that ce had already been broken from the top so that ce was rtively safe from copse.

    All of them carried the dead bodies of their kin and started to climb up the rope.

    Rocks and debris started to fall on many of them but Peru used the wind¡¯s magic to shake them off from falling by creating a mini vortex while Alex punched and broke the debris falling on them.

    After the walls, the ground started to copse.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Both Peru and Alex cursed at the same time and looked at the faint lighting from the opening of the crevice and looked at the cracks in the ground.

    As everybody got out safely both of them channelized their strength into their legs and with a heavy stomp which created a deep crater in the copsing ground, both of them took a mighty leap and jumped out of the crevice.

    As soon as they jumped out, theynded heavily on the ground andy on it for a moment.

    Panting heavily, Peru spoke, ¡°I thought we were going to die.¡±

    ¡°Yeah me too. But at least we are safe now.¡± Alex muttered and as he moved his legs to get up, he frowned looking at the scene and shouted, ¡°What happened here.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Alex was dazed seeing the destruction all around him.

    The boulders had been crushed, the trees had been swept and uprooted and something destroyed the small cliff near the ce.

    It looked as if a huge battle took ce when they were in the undergroundbyrinth.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°We just fucked up,¡± Kassel spoke with a self-deprecating smile.

    Alex and Peru heard the voice of Kassel filled with pain and looked back to see Kassel lying on the ground with a heavy wound.

    He was about to ask what happened here when he heard a loud shriek.

    ¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯

    ROOOAAARRR!

    The earth-shattering roar of the fierce monster echoed through the valley.

    The creature stood on its two hind legs, it looked ck as the night and asrge as a mountain. Its upper limbs are armed with 2-metre-long ws and had sharp canines protruding downward from its muzzle and was dripping with viscous liquids that fell on the ground emitting a huge thud noise upon impact.

    Unknown energy pulses covered its entire body, even its eye radiating crimson light, further contributing to its frightening visage.

    Even in the old days, bears were feared for their aggressive temperament and territorial tendencies. More so when the said bear is 18 metres tall and weighs over 140 tons.

    This monster was simr to a bear and was known as Byk.

    The Byk had arge horn on its head and the aura emitted from it seemed to be at Half Epic rank.

    Currently, it seemed to engage with another monster which he mmed into meat paste.

    ¡± Kassel are you alright?¡±Alex stood up while looking around at the devastation caused by the rampaging monster.

    Cough¡­..Cough¡­

    Kassel spewed some blood and wiped the blood off his huge protruding canine and said¡±I am alright. After the ground shook a huge w emerged from the ground.¡±

    ¡°Seeing it, I ordered the others to withdraw to safe distance while starting to fight it. I wasn¡¯t able to fight it alone and it injured me with a single strike and cut down my back.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, there was also an Orc who got out and started to fight frantically with it but it looked like it¡¯s going to be defeated soon,¡± Kassel exined the situation.

    ¡°Maybe that Orc remembered me and tried to save me,¡± Kassel spoke with an aggrieved tone while looking back at the Orc corpses out of which he knew two of them personally.

    Moreover, the Orc taking on thr Byk was one of his tribe frontline warrior.

    Alex looked at the others who just climbed up the hole looking down with panic and horror and then looked at the huge mighty beast and shouted¡±Retreat¡±

    ¡°Only disciple rank stands at the edge for support and shoots arrows to assist us while Peru, me and Kassel will take care of it,¡± Alex muttered while asking about Kassel¡¯s wound.

    Kassel replied that he can put up a fight and his wounds have already started to heal.

    Alex drew out his sword while clenching tightly and tightened the grip on the hilt and rushed toward the huge mighty byk who was engaging with the peak master rank Orc who was in thest breath.

    Peru raised his hammerhead and followed Alex¡¯s lead.

    Alex nned to take the opportunity and sneak attack on the Byk who was currently engaging with the Orc.

    The Byke sensed the peopleing towards it and swung its w, and dug it deep down at Orc¡¯s neck and slitting its throat, it ripped the Orc head off from the body and threw it towards Alex like a cannonball.

    Alex looked at the iing head which spun in the air spraying blood whileing at him.

    Alex bent his body and slide off the ground to avoid it and stood up again while jumping on a boulder and used it as a foothold to jump toward Byk

    The Byke raised its huge thick hands along with a long sharp w and swung it at Alex.

    Alex saw the iing ws and calcted the path of the ws, and spun his body off in the air mid-air while opening his arms, to thrust at the gap in between the ws.

    A clinking sound was heard and Alex tilted his body while the ws scratched through his armour making a screeching sound which made sparks flew all around in the air.

    Alex narrowly avoided the blow by blow by twisting his body at an unpredictable angle.

    As soon as the Byk ws passed through Alex who dodged it quite gracefully, a figure shot forward and raised its hammerhead and swung it at the Byk ws.

    BANG!

    Sparks flew as the hammerhead collided with Byk¡¯s ws and the Byk felt a sharp crushing pain and just whipped his hand sending Peru flying into the air.

    Alexnded on the ground and saw Peru shot backwards by Byk whose strength clearly overwhelmed Peru.

    Feeling a slight excruciating pain, Byk raised his head and roared. The shout burst forward along with an extremely terrifying breath and arge number of cracks appeared on the ground which extended in a radial pattern.

    Alex felt an rming bell ringing in his mind and being close to Byk more than anyone else, he clearly felt a threat and raised both his arms while crossing them to protect himself from the loud st of energy.

    Almost at the same time, terrifying coercion pushed him back.

    Alex propelled the strength into his legs to stand firmly onto the ground but he found that he had been pushed by dozens of metres by the terrifying breath of Byk and moreover, there were two big drag marks underneath his feet.

    Alex felt numbness in his arms and legs and he was horrified inwardly feeling the fearsome might of the Byk.

    His current strength was simr to the early master¡¯s rank but before Byk¡¯s roar, he barely resisted his breath which was enough to end the disciples¡¯ and squires¡¯ rank flying.

    ¡®Is this the strength of this Half Epic rank beast?¡¯Alex muttered inwardly while wiping the blood that trickled down his lips and spat a mouthful of blood.

    Before the Byk could make a move, Alex ran back with all his might as he thought getting into the Byk arc, for now, was quite dangerous.

    Byk looking at Alex¡¯s retreat tried to chase it but a rain of arrows downpour on him.

    The Byke just felt a small ticklish sensation and opened his mouth.

    A beam of light started to gather on its muzzle apanied by a terrifying breath

    The man started to condense near its mouth and soon a sparkle appeared on its muzzle and beating its chest, it shot it at the group who were shooting arrows at him.

    Peru¡¯s eyeball contracted and he used his elemental wind magic and shot high-speed wind at the group who shot the arrows at the back and swept them away from the arc of the beam of light.

    BHAAAAAAAAM!

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The whole area was illuminated by the beam of light which was apanied by a loud sonic explosion that shook the entire ce.

    Trees swept by the explosion and a long crevice appeared due to the beam of light that crushed everything in its path and turned everything into debris.

 Chapter 81

    Fortunately, Peru¡¯s resourcefulness saved the lives of many still some of them were badly hit by the impact and their skin burnt which would surely leave hideous scars if not treated properly.

    Unlike others who used mana to protect themselves, Max suffered severe burns with arge wound on his back which burnt like hell making Max groan in pain.

    Alex looked at his men¡¯s condition but this wasn¡¯t the right time to worry about them.

    At that moment,a stormy wrath rose deep in its chest.

    The Byk guffawed out loudly while looking at Perth with bloodshot eyes as if he could perceive that Peru had foiled his ns of killing those ants.

    Both Peru and Kassel¡¯s auras burst forth from their body and without any hint of fear, they charged at Byk fearlessly.

    Kassel and Peru mmed the ws with full force.

    For a moment, anger clouded their mind as the previous attack could have been proved fatal.

    There was a huge battle going on where the huge Byk was swinging its sharp ws which shed against Peru and Kassel¡¯s weapons.

    Shockwaves started to spread due to the collisions making cracks in the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, gleaming des and arrows were fired from the back by soldiers while dust and debris were chaotically flying around the battlefield.

    ¡°Keukhekkkk!¡±

    CLANK!CLANK!CLANK!

    Alex gasped out.

    The fight looked to be even if watchedfrom the side, but Alex was repeatedly getting cut and sliced all over his body.

    If it were not for Peru and Kassel¡¯s support, Alex was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost for more than three minute against the frenzied Byk.

    A ball of mesrger than a volleyball was shot from Byk¡¯s mouth which collided with the ground.

    KABOOM!!!!

    A huge crater was formed while Alex covered his face to protect his face from the splinters flying around.

    TING!TING!TING!

    A small ttering sound was heard as splinters hit his armour and bounced off from his body.

    Peru made three vortexes of tornadoes around the Byk which carried the cloud of dust with it and it hovered around Byk to blind his eyesight whichallowed them to take in the air of breath and n their next move with the time Peru had brought for them.

    Byk furiously swung his fist and tried to tear the screen of dust.

    Along with Byk¡¯s giant hand that moved like it was one with his body, a strong gale of the wind was created which tore everything in front of it apart.

    Soon the dust screen before him disappeared and the dust settled on the ground but to his absolute surprise, no one was before him.

    The Byk whipped his head to look around but before it could turn, a huge hammerhead mmed against its shoulder de making a fierce crackling sound forcing it to bend its knees.

    A muffled groan escaped from its muzzle and the pain from the hit hadn¡¯t even resided when it felt a strong hit on his knees.

    BANG!

    With a loud bang, Kassel smashed his metallic mace on the Byk kneecap trying to catch it off guard and pin it down.

    Though his legs had been covered with deep thick fur which was making it hard to locate the soft spots, Kassel hit hard with all his strength and demolished the portion with his brutal strength and attacked him more mercilessly.

    Alex immediately took the opportunity andtried to aim for the gaps while he attacked with his sword and shed at the Byk.

    A deep ravage wound appeared on the Byk¡¯s chest by Alex¡¯s attack that coldly aimed for his neck.

    Though Alex missed the opportunity to cut the neck till he was able to give it a deep cut.

    The fierce momentum of the Byk seemed to be gradually decreasing from the attack of three master rank warriors to the point that the Byke looked like he was in crisis.

    But before Alex could give the final blow, the Byk growled fiercely.

    Then a powerful shield of light bloomed and surrounded making the Byk appearance more heinous and darker.

    Scratch!Scratch!

    The screeching sound of dark energy scratching against the metallic weapons rang loudly as Alex¡¯s weapons weren¡¯t able to pierce through it at all.

    Byk¡¯s giant¡¯s ws sped together as it struck Alex¡¯s sword that was trying to pierce the shield that appeared around Byk.

    THUD!

    Alex tried to pull the sword that was struck in the Byk¡¯s ws but since he was unable to pull it off, he left it and stepped back instead of risking his life over his sword.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is this? This beast even knows dark spells on top of fire spells?¡± Alex spoke with an annoyed tone.

    ¡®If only someone in Nevan would be as talented as this beast, then the burdens on my shoulder would be lessened by a margin.¡¯Alex muttered while trying to run away as fast as possible.

    But Byk didn¡¯t let Alex retreat even a few metres when it mmed his huge arms on the ground.

    BOOM!

    With a loud rumble, the ground started to shake and along with huge cracks extending towards Alex¡¯s a crevice formed underneath his feet.

    ¡°Huh!¡±Alex¡¯s feet, which were covered with a ponty iron shoe, got stuck in one of the cracks and he tripped over and fell on his back.

    The Byke grinned with a sinister smile and punched ahead, swinging its huge arm at him.

    BAAAM!

    ¡± Thaaaa!¡±

    Alex raised his fist to protect his face as Byk¡¯s huge fist collided over his whole body and smashed Alex and sent him flying like a ball.

    ¡°Kaah!¡± Alex spat a mouthful of blood as his body flew in the air and he realised some of his chest bones had been broken while some of his bones were fractured.

    Due to the impact, he was thrown away like a lifeless dull who flew past the trees hitting them hard and breaking them on the way.

    He could hear screams of shock and despair as his body flew past the voices.

    Finally, his back collided with trees that didn¡¯t break by the impact but rather the abrupt stop forced his head to hit the tree pretty hard and blood flowed down his face making his vision dyed in blood.

    ¡®Ughhh.I can¡¯t move.¡¯Alex thought after realising that he even hadn¡¯t the energy to open his mouth.

    ¡®Is this the end? Is this how I will fall even after trying my best?¡¯

    As his consciousness started to be fuzzy and his vision started to turn blind, he heard strong pulsating energy that was hitting his chest.

    BADUMP!BADUMP!BADUMP!

    His heart which was on the verge of dying by the Byk¡¯s hit, in the next instant and started to beat again fiercely, with more vitality and more strength.

 Chapter 82

    Seeing Alex¡¯s body shot towards the forest like a weightless twig made everyone panic in fear.

    The soldiers who were shooting the arrows while trying to maintain the distance were horrified seeing Alex being hit hard by the Byk¡¯s fierce ws.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Everyone shrieked in panic and rushed in the direction where Alex was thrown.

    Entering the ce they saw that many trees were disrupted and some of the trees were swept away by the impact.

    They started to look for Alex like a madman.

    The thought of something happening to Alex frightened them to the core.

    While looking around, they heard the faint sound of the beating of drums.

    They frowned when they heard the weird voice and ran towards the source.

    But as soon as they reached the ce, they found Alex lying in a puddle of blood.

    Blood trickled down from his head while a huge dent appeared on his chest armour and through it a wound of four ws marks were visible which peeled off theyer of skin which exposedthe bones of the sternum.

    But what shocked them wasn¡¯t his wound rather noticing the abnormal light.

    His body had a faint glow near his chest and everyone felt a terrifying breathing from Alex¡¯s body which seemed to be twitching a little.

    The sound started to erge and echoed in the forest with a high pitch.

    DRUM!DURUM!

    Aeon lost his senses just by thinking about the possibility of the sounding from Alex¡¯s body.

    He wanted to rush forward to check Alex¡¯s condition but he could feel that Alex was currently in a critical period and a slight disturbance may disturb and hinder his progress.

    He can feel the awakening of mana inside Alex but he has never seen such a violent awakening that could make the ground tremble.

    While all of them form a barricade around Alex to protect him, Alex felt that his consciousness was slowly starting to return.

    ¡­.

    He never knew that he was so sensitive to mana, it felt like it had been years since he truly felt what being alive means.

    Reaching the epitome of power after years of brutal training and in the next moment waking up,to find that he had again be a powerless individual who had to start his journey, was a kind of nightmare.

    Though Alex had never expressed his inner turmoil, he still had a lingering bitter feeling about it.

    It¡¯s a feeling akin to achieving the status of a billionaire but in the next moment, not havingthe bnce to even spend a penny.

    It mayn¡¯t look like but he was quite insecure about what would happen if he was killed even before he could start again.

    He mayugh, cast some jokes, try to behave like a fool but in this world except with Riya he had never felt the sense of sce.

    Everytime, tones of things ran inside his mind which weight him down while he try to shake them by inserting stupid jokes.

    But now, Alex felt that a huge burden had lifted from his shoulders which gave him a feeling of weightlessness.

    Even amidst the endless pain and fatigue, Alex felt a wondrous feeling. Despite the fact that he was in the middle of the battlefield, he could feel the breath of Byk and other people that surrounded him.

    No, it wasn¡¯t only that. What came into his mind wasn¡¯t just mere breaths.

    The mana that everyone had, the mana that covered the entire world and the mana that boiled in his heart while flowing through the blood and vessel strengthening his body and clearing away his fatigue and lessening his pain.

    He could feel it all.

    This was an awakening, an enlightenment and a moment of emotion in itself which he yearned for.

    It was as if wings sprouted from his back and he could finally fly without anything to hold back.

    Alex opened his eyes and stood up.

    His body was covered with ayer of reddish aura which was starting to grow fiercer.

    Many notifications shed before his retina.

    [All active skills had been unlocked]

    [Spells had been unlocked]

    [Passive skills can be used by now.]

    [Magic state had been unlocked.]

    [Mana¡¯s heart had been fully integrated into the host body strengthening the host body]

    [Magic stats unlocked]

    [All Host stats are raised increase by 10 due to integrations of mana heart]

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:Peak Disciple Ranked

    Level: 40

    Exp:0/1850

    HP:81/106

    Mana:200/200

    Strength:61

    Agility:59

    Stamina:54

    Vitality:53

    Magic:40

    Stats Points:18

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth, Mana Sensor, Emperor Charisma, Emperor Pressure, Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing, Heal, Restore, Goddess Buff

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level E, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level G, Abyssal sh Level G, Grand Martial Art Level G, Mighty Punch Level G, Spell, Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level E

    ¡­

    Alex smiled looking at the stats window and felt that the chains that had been locking him down had been loosened.

    ¡°I am back,¡± Alex muttered while walking towards his group who looked at Alex anxiously with a worried gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am in my best condition.¡±

    ¡°I have never been finer than now,¡± Alex muttered while looking at the wounded soldiers that looked at him with moistened eyes.

    He raised his hand and twirled his fingers and muttered.

    ¡°Heal!¡±

    As soon as Alex¡¯s chants resounded, all the wounded soldiers glowed with a greenish light and the wounds and burns in their bodies started to heal at an astonishing rate.

    Alex looked at Max who had the worst condition of all and put his hand on his shoulder and spoke.

    ¡°Jouroun.¡±

    Jouroun was a major healing spell that contained the blessing of the Goddess which is generally used by priests on pdins.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end that insolent beast,¡± Alex spoke and lunged forward leaving the whole group in bewilderment.

    With a single jump, he covered fifty metres in an instant and appeared at the ce where Peru and Kassel kept the Byk engaged.

    ¡°Goddess Buff,¡± Alex shouted and cast it on Peru and Kassel.

    Peru and Kassel who were struggling while taking on the Byk suddenly felt a burst of strength flowing inside their bodies and both of them felt quite stronger.

    The Byk used the darkness and formed a gauntlet over its w and struck down towards the ground at Kassel.

    Kassel raised his mace and was about to sh at Byk when he saw a faint shadow brush past him like a gust of wind and appeared before him.

    BANG!

    The Byke fist covered with darkness collided with the ground with a burst of pressure making the ground tremble.

    Kassel was pushed back by the impact while keeping his eyes locked on Byk.

    Byk gasped in shock as he felt a strong grip on his fist and he looked down to see the human whom he had crushed before arriving before him while holding down his ws.

    ¡°Kassel, Peru, try tofind my sword. Only I can overpower his darkness element.¡± Alex shouted.

    Peru and Kassel nodded with a solemn expression and ran around in search of Alex¡¯s sword while Alex kept the Byk¡¯s attention on him.

    The Byk tried to pull his ws towards him but Alex tilted his body backwards while shifting his centre of weightback while trying to pull the Byk¡¯s ws apart and restraining him.

    Byk was surprised for a moment as he saw the puny human evenly matching his strength and locking him down at the ce.

    He pulled his other arm and swung it at Alex.

    [Note:1 magic Points will increase Mana by 5]

 Chapter 83

    Alex looked at the huge w crashing down on him with an unfazed expression.

    Unlike previously, he felt that the speed of the Byk attack was iparably slower than his previous attacks.

    Alex let go of the w that he was clutching tightly and jumped into the air with a stomp.

    While staying in the mid air, he spun his body vertically whilending on the big w of the Byk with his hands and used it as a foothold and channelling all his strength into his arms, he pushed himself while using his hands as springs toward the face of Byk.

    Alex¡¯s body jolted and shot towards the muzzle of the Byk with an astonishing speed like aet.

    BANG!

    The Byk felt a strong hit in the lower jaw of his muzzle and felt as if a meteorite crashed against it, making its body shoot backwards with a haggard motion.

    Alex kicked its lower jaw with all his momentum and rotated in the air and steadied his position.

    Holding its huge horn and gripping it tightly while clenching his other fist tightly, he punched and smashed its face.

    BAANG!

    Another loud band echoed as Alex¡¯s punch crushed the Byk onto the ground with a huge bash.

    The Byk roared in anger and as its body mmed down against the ground, he opened its a muzzle and fired a ball of the fireball

    ¡°Hmmph.¡± Alex snorted in annoyance and waved his hand while muttering a spell.

    Swish!

    The fireball passed by Alex¡¯s image as if it was just an illusion and went into the sky and exploded into huge mes of clouds.

    Alex used a short distance teleportation spell to avoid the blow quickly and disappeared from the Byk¡¯s eyesight.

    The Byk immediately got up and jumped with its huge body making the earth tremble violently but before it could leap into the air, Alex waved his hand at Byk while his eyes glowed brightly.

    A rock as colossal as Byk¡¯s body appeared and mmed on the Byk making it fall on its knees again.

    Darkish light erupted from the furious Byk body which enveloped the whole surrounding as it roared loudly on top of its length with a voice akin to that of a mad psychopath that wanted to destroy everything in its path.

    Alex felt that Byk battle strength was increasing like a volcano that was about to burst.

    Roaring loudly, Byk looked at Alex while smashing its pping arms at him with all his strength.

    The attack was also loaded with the energy of darkness which increased its lethality by a huge margin.

    Alex¡¯s body glowed with golden light which shoned brightly under the basking sun as if a new sun had emerged from his body.

    In the golden light, Alex looked quite a holy and devoted individual who seemed to be quite close to the Gods and Goddess.

    Clenching his fist tightly, he looked at the iing darkish mass of energy fired from Byk, whom the energy of darkness wanted to overwhelm him and punched at the iing attack.

    The air before Alex rippled and tore apart as if something huge was about toe from Alex.

    BOOOOOOOM!BOOOOOOOM!

    The air before Alex emitted a crackling noise and shattered like the ss which seemed to break the void.

    A tiny crystallised mass shot forward with a high pressure which materialised to form a fist and collided with the darkish w attack.

    BAAAAAAAANG!

    For a moment the entire forest descended into silence as if the previous sound of the sh were just an illusion.

    But this silence was just the symbol of the forting storm which shook the entire forest.

    A huge circted mass of pressure contracted to the max and then exploded with a huge deafening roar that burst the eardrum of listeners.

    BOOOM!BOOM!BOOOOM!

    Huge clouds of dust appeared and high-speed gales of wind started to emerge from the ce of impact and faint rumbling started to spread like a wave which shook the entire ce.

    The trees swayed down making a to and fro motion while those who were present at the scene raised their arms and covered their eyes to protect themselves while trying not to be blown away by the strong coercioning from the st.

    Alex stared at the huge hole at the centre of the sh which had made a huge crater extending down towards the underground basement which seems to bepletely in tatters.

    But Alex didn¡¯t stare at it for a long time, as he felt the mass of mana coagting and gathering at a certain ce.

    Alex narrowed his eyes as he saw that the mana in the air swirled around the Byk and strong pressure burst forth from the Byk¡¯s body as it prepared for the final attack.

    Fortunately, before the Byk could release itsbreath and shot at him, Alex heard a voice which snapped him out of his focus.

    ¡°Your Highness, we have found your sword,¡± Kassel shouted while running towards Alex and threw the sword at Alex quickly.

    Alex nced at the iing sword and tilted his body to the side,letting the body of the de slide down and brushed past him while extending his hands to clutch the hilt of the sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this,¡± Alex muttered as his lips curled upwards with a smile.

    Alex was quite satisfied with the current fight which made him realise the pros and cons.

    As everything has an end, it was time to end the battle.

    Though he enjoyed it greatly, it would be bad to keep this Byk alive despite the Byk suffering from inside while screaming for death.

    Alex could clearly feel Byk¡¯s emotion who was begging for death so that his sufferings may end quickly.

    Alex slides his fingers through the de of the sword while tilting his body backwards and raising his left foot forward.

    ¡°Farewell, my friend. May you live happily in your next life.¡±

    A crimson glow covered his sword while ayer of mana enveloped his sword emitting a fierce and blood thirsty aura.

 Chapter 84

    A fierce crimson aura enveloped Alex¡¯s body which burst forth like a huge waves of tides crashing against the seashore.

    The ground on which he stood started to crack as it was unable to handle the pressure emitted from his body.

    Alex¡¯s sword started to glow with a crimson hue andyer afteryer of mana enveloped the sword and covered it wholly while the mana points he had became close to zero.

    Alex didn¡¯t want to take any more chances and decided to give his all in this final blow.

    His mana heart started to beat fiercely by pumping more mana to his blood and vessel which increased his breathing to help his body to deal with the shock of using the power attack.

    His long hair fluttered as high-speed windsburst past his cheek.

    A suffocating pressure emerged from his sword which dyed the entire surrounding in blood red frightening everybody out there.

    It looked as if Alex had be one with the blood,there was no yfulness on his face.

    In fact, they had never seen such a serious and stern expression on Alex which made their hair stand in fear.

    It looked as if Alex entire existence had changed

    The Byk growled loudly and, opening its muzzle, shot a mighty beam of light towards Alex which seemed to devour and destroy everything that stood in its path without a hint of mercy.

    ¡°Haaaahhh!¡±Alex took a deep breath and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, he thrust with his sword and stabbed the air in front of him.

    ¡± Piercing Thrust!!¡±

    A huge concentrated gust of pressure left Alex¡¯s sword which surged towards the beam of light and collided with it.

    The scorching beam of light that wasing at Alex as if it met an obstacle stopped advancing in an instant and at the next instant, the beam of light was torn apart and was split by Alex¡¯s stab.

    DUUUUSH!

    BOOOOM!!

    The beam of light burst into two halves and a powerful shockwave spread across the area resulting in a massive fissure formed by a huge explosion which moved towards the Byk.

    A sudden concentrated mass of pressure tore the beam fired by Byk and hit him and swept him away.

    A huge mushroom shaped cloud of dark mes rose into the sky.

    A few momentster when the dust and mes dispersed everyone looked at the scene with a hint of solemnity as they saw a huge shadowy figure still standing on its legs.

    But to their surprise, Alex put down his sword and started to walk back.

    The dark mes finally extinguished and as the dust settled, they saw the Byk standing with it¡¯s mouth wide openand it had huge bloody hole in the chest and the mid-portion of his body had disappeared.

    ¡°We won.¡±

    ¡°We survived.¡±

    ¡°Hail to his Highness.¡±

    ¡°Victory to his Highness.¡±

    Loud cheers erupted out of everyone¡¯s mouths when they saw Alex finally defeating the Byk who could have killed the countless beasts if left alive along with them causing irreversible damage.

    [You have killed a half-step Epic rank, Byk.You have earned 300 experience points.]

    [You have levelled up.]

    [You have levelled up.]

    [You have¡­..]

    Alex ignored it and just put his stat points into magic so that he can get some mana to use a spell.

    As everyone ran toward Alex to congratte him, Alex looked at them and said¡±It¡¯s not over.¡±

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words everyone frowned and stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Your Highness! What do you mean? Is there another monster out there?¡± Aeon asked while he raised his vignce and observed his surroundings.

    Alex shook his head and said¡±The monster had been taken care of. Now we have to eliminate the primary reason for all this happening.¡±

    ¡°The air around this part of the forest is corrupted by the gas which is invented by those scums.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a type of addictive thing that slowly erodes the monster¡¯s senses and makes their body go on a rampage as the gas corrupts the mana. If we leave this ce like this, the entire ce would be turned into a haunted ce full of vicious beasts who will attack like maniacs which in turn would force the beasts and monsters to escape outside the forest.¡±

    Alex after exining to everybody walked towards the secluded ce which was devoid of any vegetation.

    He extended his hands outwards while swivelling his fingers in a rhythmic motion.

    ¡°Storm Caller.¡± Alex shouted while doing hand signs.He can do silent casting but he didn¡¯t want to reveal this even to his soldiers for now.

    Air started to ripple around him and started to circle him at high speed.

    It looked as if a storm was originating from Alex¡¯s body that wanted to sweep across the entire area.

    A huge vortex of wind pressure appeared in the middle of the forest which swept the entire forest with strong gales.

    Creating a huge cyclic tornado, Alex pulled all the air into it.

    Swish!Swish!!!

    With one hand, he controlled the motion and rhythm of the tornado while with the other hand, he filtered the air.

    The air that was loaded with toxins was quite heavy and was darkish in colour, so it settled down in the lower half of the hurricane while the upper part released the air which wasn¡¯t infected with the toxins.

    In this Alex created a superficial air purifier and ran it across the whole area trying to cover as much area as he can.

    His face had already be pale due to the loss of mana which had suddenly been used by him.

    If not for the mana heart working in full swing, and acting as a piston of an engine to rece the mana, Alex would have already lost his consciousness while trying to maintain the spell.

    Alex looked all around while his senses swept down the entire area looking for the remaining senses.

    Seeing that he collected everything, Alex slowly lowered the speed of the motion of the wind and let the upper half of the purified air disperse and go back to the atmosphere while he kept the lower one still circting.

    Peru stared at the ckish mass of gas with a grim expression.

    He can perceive how terrifying that thing was and could cause huge destruction.

    Peru wished that the person who invented this should have disappeared from the face of this world so that a thing like this would never be used.

    Alex¡¯s body was hovering in the air due to the wind carrying him up as he was at the epicentre of the vortex.

    He looked around the swirling mass of air and raised his hand and shot the mass of gas up into the sky.

    As soon as Alex discerned that the mass of gas had clearly reached a certain height for him to carry out his next operation, he started to cast another spell and shouted.

    ¡°me Sris!¡±

    Looking up, he just snapped his fingers which created a terrific scene in the eyes of the onlookers.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Following his snap, a huge explosion urred which set the entire sky on fire and it spread across the whole sky like a wave of fire that covered the entire sky with mes of dark clouds heating up the entire area and raising its temperature by a few margins.

    Alex looked at the scene with a satisfied expression and felt that his consciousness was feeding away as he used hisst drop of mana which he had squeezed out from his mana heart.

    But before he could fall down, everyone surrounded him and caught him from falling down.

 Chapter 85

    Alex didn¡¯t know how much time had passed nor did he know where he was but as soon as Alex fell asleep due to fatigue, he was pulled into a dreand full of beautiful flowers which were swaying left and right by the gentle breeze of the winds.

    Alex felt quite weird and looked around to know where he was.

    He felt that it was a dream and at the same time it felt quite surreal and natural as if the dream had merged with his reality.

    In the big flower garden, Alex stood at an unknown spot amid the garden with a bouquet of flowers in his hand.

    He raised his brows seeing the bouquet of flowers and as he was pondering for whom it was and how it got into his hands, his ear perked up as it caught onto the sweet gentle song.

    The melodic harmony of the song tantalises one¡¯s desire making him or her drown in the world of musical ecstasy.

    But Alex¡¯s expression distorted and his eyeball widened with shock and disbelief.

    A certain memory of his previous life came into his mind.

    This ce looked precisely the same as the one where he had confessed his love and got epted.

    He ran like a mad man searching for the source of the sound which was filled with the joy of mirth.

    Alex¡¯s steps halted as he finally reached the ce, just a short run had worn him down and he was panting heavily.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    It¡¯s as if he had gone to his previous useless and weaker state.

    Alex looked up to see the figure who was singing among blooming flowers and seeing the back of the figure, his hands trembled and his heartbeat started to hasten and beat wildly.

    Alex couldn¡¯t remember when was thest time he felt the humane emotions of fear, nervousness and anxiety but he was sure that he was feeling everything now in this instant.

    Because the back of the silhouette inteced perfectly, with the one he was madly in love with.

    She was his whole world, his shining star in the sea of darkness, his guiding light who had always helped him when he lost his way.

    Her figure was absolutely stunning and she can even bepared to Riya in terms of beauty.

    She was a beautiful and kind soul.

    Alex fell in love with her when both of them went to the same university. She had countless admirers who would always flock towards her wanting to get a bite of her.

    But she would always look indifferent and had a cold and aloof expression. Her temperament was that of a Queen whom one had to respect no matter the situation and how Alex was able to get together with her.

    But from inside she was filled with warmth and softness.She donates most of her earnings in charity and generally despises those who waste their money.

    p??da n?vel

    It all started when Alex in his previous life went to donate some money to the orphanage when he heard that the orphanage was facing some financial crisis.

    The orphanage didn¡¯t get enough support to keep running and seeing those innocent children, losing their home, Alex tried to help them in every way he could and even raised a crowdfunding program.

    On his quest to save the orphanage, he met her in the orphanage.

    Later, he came to know that she was an orphan and wasfrom that orphanage and seeing Alex trying to save her previous home, both of them joined the venture to save the orphanage.

    Finally, they were able to amass the funds to keep the orphanage running as well as they were able to draw the support from a charity organisation.

    In this process both of them came closer little by little.

    After much hardship and trying, Alex was finally able to melt her cold heart and found that she may look cold from the outside but from inside she was filled with warmth and care.

    Alex enjoyed his peaceful days with her and both of them decided to marry.

    But before they could marry, the cmity struck her, waking both of them from their sweet dreams and making them drift apart with time.

    But more than that she had be a shooting star who even after dying was alive avidly in his memories.

    ¡°George, is that you?¡±

    ¡°Or should I call you Alex?¡±

    As the figure could sense something, without turning back,she spoke with a soothing tone.

    Alex¡¯s voice trembled and his eyes moistened a bitand he spoke with a voice filled with misery¡±Ava, are you really¡­.My Ava.¡±

    ¡°So, Alex, you still remembered me.¡±

    ¡°Husshh! I thought after getting new wives, you would have surelyforgotten me.¡±

    ¡°Ava, no¡­. Don¡¯t say such words. You are and will always be an irreceable thing in my heart and your ce has been engraved deep in my soul which I could never forget.¡±

    ¡°Fufufufufu¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!Alex, you are still a sweet talker as ever.¡±

    ¡°No, Ava, believe my words. If you want, I can give away everything. If you cane back, I can give away this worthless life of mine and return to you.¡± Alex spoke while wishing that it might not be a dream.

    ¡°I see..¡±

    ¡°George¡­No, I mean Alex, you have be an irresponsible man and you should know I hate irresponsible people.¡±

    Alex frowned on hearing Ava¡¯s words and hearing her , or ds,he felt a sharp outburst of pain in his heart as he felt that Ava was condemning her.

    Ava¡¯s silhouette looked up and spoke¡±Our past was past and now that past is over. How can one give up on everything in the present for the past?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, what happened to your promise that you have given to Goddess? What happened to the promises that you have given yourself and to your wives that you would protect them and take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to break your promise?¡±

    Ava¡¯s words snapped Alex out of his thoughts and he was stunned for a moment.

    Alex fell into deep thought and contemted everything while self-reflecting on himself.

    How I behaved now was utterly pathetic and disgusting?

    How can he behave like a meek aftering this far?

    He didn¡¯t know whether the silhouette was really Ava or not. If Ava was here, she should have pped him and beat some sense into him.

    ¡°So, Alex, it seems that you found the answer,¡± Ava said and following her voice, strong winds started to blow, making her hair flutter.

    ¡°Thanks, Ava for appearing in my dream.Even though it is just an illusion, you still guided me evenafter your death. You are truly my guiding light Ava.¡± Alex muttered with a smile and his hazy eyes shone brightly with a newfound determination and resolution.

    ¡°By the way, why did you think it was just a dream, Alex?¡± Ava spoke with a teasing tone.

    ¡°Hein!¡± Alex squeaked on hearing Ava¡¯s words and just as he was about to speak again, Ava tilted her body towards him showing her beautiful face much to Alex¡¯s surprise and giving him a heart attack.

    Her facial features were simr, still it looked a bit different from the Ava he knew.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Alex, it¡¯s my current appearance.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t need to be saddened by my departure, we are going to meet soon.¡±

    ¡°Very Soon¡­..¡±

    p ?? da n ?v el Ava¡¯s figure started to disperse into small particles of light leaving Alex shocked and at a loss of words.

    Alex even forgot to breathe for a moment as Ava¡¯s parting words still rang in his ear like thunder.

 Chapter 86

    Alex blinked a couple of times and slowly opened his eyes.

    p ?? da n ?v el He felt as if he had been in eternal slumber for an unknown amount of time.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, sharp rays of the sun fell on his eyes making his vision blind for a moment.

    He raised his hand to cover the vision and got up from the ce where hey only to find that he was on a bed made of wood and palm leaves were used as mattresses.

    He looked up at the ceiling to see a thatched hut made of straw with small rifts in it.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Alex muttered as he got up and stretched his backzily taking a small yawn.

    He was not in a panic as he could see that he might be in some sort of vige while his soldiers might be on standby somewhere.

    While walking toward the small wooden doors, he heard loud shouts and giggling of children.

    Opening the door, he was taken aback for a moment.

    In a densely surrounded forest from all around, there was a field at the centre which might be cleared while the natives settled down here and children were ying with sticks and stones.

    Both the children of Orc¡¯s and wolf tribesmen were mingling together, whereas many orcs were working in the field while some of the Wolf tribesmen and Orcs were mending something which looked like coffins.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Alex heard the voice and turned his head to see Aeon, Max and Bening toward him.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    ¡°Your Highness, I am quite relieved that you are safe and sound,¡± Aeon muttered.

    ¡°So, we are in the Orc and wolf tribesman vige, isn¡¯t it?¡±Alex asked.

    Aeon and others nodded and informed him about the current situation and led him to where Peru and Kassel were.

    Alex followed their trail and arrived at a parched barrennd which seemed to be cleared out by the Orcs and wolf tribes for a special asion.

    Alex stared at the many small deep pits which had been rugged recently and incense made of husks of coconut was burning at the side.

    His expression became grim for a moment after witnessing the event as he guessed what was this ce.

    This was a graveyard for the fallen.

    Peru¡¯s and Kassel bowed down and greeted Alex while ordering people to carry out the sacred ritual of the offerings which is given to death.

    In the big coffinsden with leaves of trees, the dead Orc and members of wolf tribes were moved and were put down in the dug pit.

    Even these so-called monsters and beastman have a sense of responsibility while many humans don¡¯t even give a proper burial to their own rtives.

    A certain memory rpsed in his mind when he was at Sanctum of Goddess where he met the so-called devil or you can say God of death in itself who asked whether he was afraid of death with an amusing smile.

    p??da n?vel

    Facing all the brave warriors and seeing their life stories, he expected the answer that most heroes give.

    But contrary to his expectation, Alex replied that he feared death. He was really afraid of it.

    Even if he became the strongest or became an immortal-like existence, he would still fear death.

    Because even if you be a God and control your fate and destiny it doesn¡¯t mean that you can control all your loved one¡¯s destinies and stop their death from approaching them.

    And there never has been the case where the close ones of a hero had never died.

    Whether it was the novel or in reality. You can take an example of any hero or a protagonist who wants to defy death, you will always find someone close to them dying either before the story or by the end.

    The shackles of death are very hard to escape from, if it can¡¯t bind you it will always try to bind your loved ones and would rece their lives with yours.

    A deathly stillness permeates the entire area followed by the sobbing cry filled with misery of the tribesman whose loved ones died in that underground experiment base.

    The deathly wail of this tribesman seemed to even tear the heart of the heavens making it weep as a form of rain.

    ¡­..

    After paying his respect to the dead and deceased soul, Alex was asked by Peru toe to a meeting ce.

    Alex heard from Peru that they had a grand elder in their tribe and he was the one who provided them guidance after talking with mother nature.

    Alex followed Peru and arrived at a huge canopy tree whose base had swollen and bulged into a huge circr structure.

    The tree was quite huge and each of its branches was thick enough to support a small wooden house on it.

    ¡± Your Highness, Please go inside, ¡°Peru spoke with a respectable tone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± Alex asked, seeing Peru stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Sorry, Highness, Unless grand elder gives permission we can¡¯t visit this ce.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Alex muttered while thinking that this elder might have a high reputation in this ce.

    Alex walked in and was about to knock on the door when he heard a sound in his mind.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Alex¡¯s body stopped working for the moment when he heard the voice.

    As far as he knows, only legendary rank warriors could speak in the mind which is known as divine sense.

    CLACK!

    Alex opened the door and looked around to see that it was a spacious room with just sofas made of wood along with the basic necessity.

    In the middle of the room, a human with a long haggard white beard that fell like a waterfall sat while drinking tea.

    There were many wrinkles on his face and he looked quite old.

    Seeing him, Alex was sure that this man was of legendary rank.

    Most of the beast-man can change their shape and take humanoid form after reaching legendary rank. This was the reason they were called beastman.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Alex walked toward the sofa and sat down before the grand elder wolf who passed him a cup of tea.

    Alex took the cup and took a sip.

    His body glowed for a moment on taking a sip and his magic points were raised by one stat point.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°So, do you like it?¡± The grand elder asked while his eyes were closed.

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this gift,¡± Alex spoke with a heartfelt tone.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that this elder gave him such a precious tea in his first meeting and started to be suspicious of him.

    ¡°You have be a fine gentleman since thest time I saw you.¡±

    Alex who took another sip almost spilled the tea but managed to force himself and choked it down his throat after all it was too precious to waste.

    ¡°You have seen me before?¡¯

    ¡°When did you see me?¡± Alex asked with adumbfounded look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the time.¡± The elder spoke with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Alex, I called you to give you some advice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your hope and mostly your patience.¡±

    The elder spoke while opening his eyes which horrified Alex.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Alex muttered as he was shocked once again by this elder statement.

    The Elder stopped speaking and opened his eyes for a moment.

    Alex was startled to see deep ck eyes like the dark space which seemed to be seeping into the cosmos staring at his soul directly.

    It looked like Alex was staring at the sky full of stars.

    In the bright sky, there was a small ck hole which was pulling Alex into it.

    Alex tried his best to prevent his consciousness from fading away as he was feeling a strong suction force that was sucking his soul into a deep abyss.

    The Elder looked at Alex with a gentle smile and closed his eyes and said¡±Not bad. Not bad.¡±

    Alex was snapped out of his thoughts on hearing The Elder words.

    Alex activated the eyes of truth to grasp the situation and know more about the wolf tribe elder but to his absolute horror, it didn¡¯t work.

    No, his eyes of truth seemed to be blocked by some kind of mystic force.

    Alex concluded that the elder had a powerful eye that can block his eyes of truth for now because Alex¡¯s level in using his eyes of truth was still at a rudimentary level.

    And as Alex searched deep into his memories, he deduced that the eyes had simr features to that of Mystic Eye.

    In this world, there are chances of people being born with different types of eye powers.

    Though there are mainly three types of Eye powers.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    Spiritual which can help one to see one¡¯s mana signature and density.

    Sloth eye can help the user to see by slowing down the things around him.

    Mystic Eye enables the user to deduce fate and it can also discern the depth of one¡¯s soul and deduce one¡¯s nature and behaviour.

    Unlike seers who can directly see a glimpse of the future at the cost of sacrificing a part of their lives, Mystic eyes can help one to deduce fate without any side effects.

    Alex wasn¡¯t able to use the Eyes of Truth on this elder of the wolf tribe so he wasn¡¯t able to deduce his strength and rank through the eyes of truth but he was sure that at the least he was at the legendary level and at most, he might be a saint.

    Though Alex was finding it hard to believe, he had to ept the truth.

    ¡°Elder, this young one can perceive that you are quite strong so why are you staying here in this ce? Moreover, I can¡¯t find anyone stronger than Peru who has stepped into the master¡¯s realm.¡±

    ¡°With your guidance, the wolf tribe would have surely prospered a lot,¡± Alex asked with curiosity.

    The Elder of the Wolf tribe rubbed his beard and said¡±Child, that¡¯s not my destiny.¡±

    ¡°This old bone is quite old and has been seen for countless generations.¡±

    ¡°This wolf tribe is not as simple as it seems. Once we were rulers of this vastnd. But for now, you don¡¯t need to know about it now.¡±

    ¡°The only thing you need to know is that the fate of my wolf tribes is intertwined with you. Your rise will be their rise and your fall will be their fall.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I am warning you that if you mistreat my tribe I will surelye to find you.¡± The elder spoke and stood up.

    p??da n?vel

    ¡°Wait Elder, I have more questions. You can¡¯t leave in the middle.¡± Alex stood up while trying to stop the elder after all he still had some unanswered questions.

    p ?? da n ?v el ¡°Sorry child, our meeting is over for now. I have already fulfilled the purpose of the meeting. You cane to find me here when you have reached the legendary realm.¡± He spoke and his figure disappeared in a sh.

    Alex looked at the space from where he disappeared and sighed deeply.

    From his words, he can feel that something bad wasing for him.

    ¡°First it was the dream and now the elder words.¡±

    ¡°I feel as if I am going to step on some kind of shit.¡±

    ¡­..

    Alex returned along with the whole vige of Orc and wolf tribesmen who migrated to a ce near the Fortress.

    Alex stayed for a few days while making some ns for the construction of the Steelfield fortress to modify the ce a little.

    The beastman started to work on their vige closer to the forest and since all of them had sworn allegiance to Nevan, they would help Nevan in times of crisis.

    Alex didn¡¯t think of abusing them from the beginning and let them settle down slowly while he prepared to head back to the Capital.

    The problems of the beast and monster tides had been solved so there was no reason for Alex to linger around there.

    Before leaving, Alex gave them the weapons and some training manuals that he had written.

    Aeon decided to follow Alex to the capital while all the burden of Steel field Fortress would now be on Charles¡¯s shoulder who looked quite saddened by the fact that Aeon was leaving the ce.

    The Countess cried a little and asked Aeon to take care of himself while Hamilton gave Aeon some parting advice.

    Meanwhile, Alex got a handkerchief from Hamilton¡¯s daughter which she sewed by herself.

    Alex remembered Riya¡¯s etiquette sses while noble girls giving a man¡¯s handkerchief means they like them.

    Alex just feigned ignorance and acted as if a sister gave a gift to her brother.

    He was already in deep shit after having five wives and any more than that was gonna pull him into a pit full of shit.

    Great people unify continents but only legends like him walk on the throne path of unifying wives.

    After a heartful, sorrowful and stressful parting, Alex, followed by his hundred men, headed back to the Capital.

    ¡­

    The news of Alex clearing the monsters and beasts while fighting against beast tide had already reached the capital.

    Recently there have been some movements in the city which can be perceived by natives.

    Many people have been missing recently. But weirdly none of the local natives had gone missing.

    It can be inferred that only those who have recently travelled to this ce had gone on missing.

    But all these rumours were overshadowed after Alex returned and people started to tell his tales.

    Screech!

    The sound of metal screeching against the ground reverberated back as the huge iron gates of the castle opened allowing Alex to see the subtle changes in the structure of the exterior of the castles that might have happened during his absence.

    Alex smiled, noticing Riya¡¯s eyes which sparkled like diamonds, who with a loving smile spoke¡±My Lord did you miss this maid.¡±

    Alex walked toward her while extending his hand to hug Riya and muttered¡±You don¡¯t even know just how much I missed you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting to meet you again, I almost counted all the stars in the sky.¡±

    ¡°So, how many stars are in the sky, My Lord,¡± Riya asked while trying hard to stop herself fromughing.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Alex was tongue-tied for a moment.

    ¡°There are so many stars that if I started to tell the number, it¡¯s gonna take years to finish so let¡¯s leave it forter.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Riya eximed in surprise and raised her brows and looked here and there and spoke¡±My Lord, I don¡¯t see any girls behind you. Didn¡¯t you bring more servants? I remembered you were ying with the innocent hearts of the girls by winkingat them while going out of the capital.¡±

    Alex almost stumbled on his butt on hearing Riya¡¯s words and he could smell the smoke of jealousying from her.

    ¡°Haha hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Riya, you have learnt to joke in my absence.¡±

    ¡°I am a noble, upright and a gentleman who is as holy as the Church itself so you shouldn¡¯t nder your husband like that.¡±

    ¡°You can ask Ben and Max about my holiness,¡±Alex muttered while rubbing his nose.

    Riya heard Alex¡¯s words and tilted his head towards Max and Ben with a questioning gaze.

    Ben noticed Riya¡¯s gaze and tried to avert his eyes but Riya¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to pierce his soul.

    ¡°Please believe in His Highness. Except ying with young maidens¡­Cough¡­I mean teaching maidens some fighting stuff he hadn¡¯t even done anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, His Highness had mostly been in contact with Count¡¯s daughter who takes care of his daily needs and served him, nothing much happened except that¡± Max further added with a straightened posture.

    ¡°Moreover, she even gave her highness a precious parting gift.¡±

    ¡°You can believe the words of this ve,¡± Max spoke while beating his chest and puffing it up to show his pride.

    ¡°What! Serve him? Precious parting gift¡± Riya eximed in shock as in her mind she thought of the other meaning of serving him and she looked at Alex with a heartbroken face.

    Alex¡¯s ears almost burst and started to bleed when he heard Max¡¯s words and noticed Riya¡¯s change in expression.

    ¡°Riya, you are misunderstanding. It¡¯s not that..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay my Lord. This girl is just a humble servant and if the greeting is over, you should take some rest after this long journey.¡± Riya spoke while curling her lips with a devilish grin and bowing down her head and turning back to leave.

    ¡°Riya, wait¡­.Riya.¡± Alex shouted Riya¡¯s name and ran behind her after ring at Max while raising his thumb, he rotated it around the neck giving Max a special signal.

    It was at that moment Max knew that he had fucked up.

 Chapter 88

    It took a hell of an effort for Alex to calm down Riya who seemed to be throwing tantrums like a child.

    Alex, at the end of the day, had to ask forgiveness like a child who had done something wrong only to knowter that Riya was just acting and teasing him.

    Alex didn¡¯t know when Riya had developed such a yful nature or if she was just jealous and tried to show it yfully but Alex started to realise one thing which is Riya seemed to have an inferiorityplex.

    The more time he spent with Riya, the more he figured that Riya thought of herself as inferior whenpared to his other wives.

    It may be due to her childhood hardships or the way she had grown up but she was really worried about her status.

    Cause she knew very well that at the end of the day she was just a maid of Alex and the title of Shadow Queen was just an honorific given to her.

    But it had been years since she had appeared and most people might have already forgotten about her.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not as if the world particrly knew that the Shadow queen was Alex¡¯s maid Riya.

    All of Alex¡¯s other wives had a higher and nobler position than Riya.

    She knew that she could always stand on Alex¡¯s side but at the end of the day, Riya standing on his side may not be eptable to society due to her lower position as a maid.

    Moreover, Alex couldn¡¯t make Riya the Queen of Nevan because of Catherine.

    ?? ? ?? n ? ???

    He didn¡¯t know who came up with the idea in the documents but in the treaty documents of the conjoint functioning of Nevan and Wright, only Catherine could have the title of Queen.

    That¡¯s why Alex nned on expanding the secret organisation and spreading The fear of Shadow Queen once again.

    Who with the Epic rank was able to y transcendent realm when she worked as an assassin and could even charm a legendary rank if she goes all out.

    At first, it may look gibberish but Alex knew that if Riya used her max charm even Saint would lose his sense for a moment.

    So using her power, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for Riya to y the stronger powerhouse.

    ¡­

    In The Meeting Room.

    Alex leaned on the chair while folding his legs and waiting for the reply.

    Sitting in front of him was David of the merchant association.

    He was flipping the pages of the blueprints that had been made by Alex.

    p??da n?vel

    Alex wanted to expand his resources and make a merchant ground under his wing that could even rival the wealthiest merchant group in Kinley which was his wife Yvonne Merchant¡¯s group.

    Alex had already made several arrangements to lead the economy of Nevan.

    David flipped the pages and was utterly astonished by the things written in them which if exposed could lead to major changes throughout the whole world.

    Just to see this book, he had to make a mana oath and any disobedience of the oath could instantly kill him.

    In the first part was the idea of new clothes for both men and women which looked quite stylish for the current generation.

    Alex had already seen and noted many things about this world.

    p ?? da n ?v el The thing he could use was to make a revolution in clothes and create a fashion hub of his own and spread it around the whole Kinley Empire.

    On the second page was information about opening public acting centres to perform concerts of musicians and find actors to perform the y.

    The third was the idea of mechanical gears which he would use to create cycles.

    On fourth were various interesting delicacies which can be used as short snakes which would be liked by the nobles.

    David looked at the ns and wiped off his sweat.

    The n was much grander than he expected and it was detailed also.

    Seeing David sweating hard, Alex offered him a drink.

    David took a sip and felt a refreshing feeling and looked at Alex with surprise.

    ¡°Your Highness, what is this drink? It feels quite refreshing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ice coffee. Just one sip of it and you feel a cooling sensation all over your body.¡± Alex chuckled while thinking inwardly.

    ¡®If this world has a refrigerator then he would have already made ice cream and started selling but since he hadn¡¯t, he had to create ice by magic and it¡¯s not as if he could hire a mage to make ice.¡¯

    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you give us the recipe to sell it also,¡± David asked with excitement as he felt that something like this will be quite pleasing to the noble.

    ¡°It¡¯s already in the n David,¡± Alex spoke and pointed at David to open thest page.

    David opened it and grasped it with amazement as he saw the blueprint of a restaurant.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you also want to put your hand in the gourmet business?¡±

    Alex nodded while David studied it carefully and then spoke¡±Your Highness, this n is not feasible for now.¡±

    Alex raised his brow with a questioning look while David exined further¡±Your Highness! You must have already known about noble nature. They will not take a single step in a ce which they find beneath their stature.¡±

    ¡°The idea of the restaurant is quite amazing but the cost to build a ce like that we need tons of investment.¡±

    ¡°And currently we really can¡¯t afford this much, no matter how much your proposal guarantees the returns.¡±

    Alex nodded and spoke, ¡°I know about that from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to borrow someone else¡¯s knife to cut the meat.¡±

    David burrows furrowed on hearing Alex¡¯s words and he wondered, ¡®Knife, meat. How did these thingse in between?¡¯

    Still, he shook his head and asked¡±Whose knife do you want to borrow to butcher the meat.¡±

    Alex smirked, seeing which one can guess that something rotten was going on inside his head.

    ¡°We will borrow the Lockheart¡¯s knife.¡±

    David, who was drinking ice coffee, almost spewed it on Alex and coughed violently.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be surprised. We will just ask for investment and also we will create a fake alias.¡±

    Alex and David were about to discuss more when Alex heard a snapping sound of the opening of doors and Mordek came running.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek what is this behaviour?¡± Alex spoke with a stern voice.

    Though he wasn¡¯t angry at such a sudden intrusion still at least he had to act like this to maintain his image and dignity as the king, otherwise, everyone might think of him as soft rice.

    Mordek took a moment to catch his breath and spoke¡±Your Highness, we have a problem.¡±

    Alex frowned and wondered what could have happened for Mordek to behave like this.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, you are going to be punished if I don¡¯t find the reason for your intrusion to my liking.¡±

    Mordek nodded on hearing Alex¡¯s words and said¡±Your Highness, The war between Amidon and Wright had officially started.¡±

    The words rang like thunder in David¡¯s ears and he looked at Alex who still had a nk expression on his face from which one couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.

    ¡®So, it already started.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly while taking a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 89

    In the office room, the atmosphere was quite solemn as a high-level meeting was going on.

    The sudden news of war struck them like thunder.

    ording to the information they got before, Amidon was clearly in the preparation stage but in just a few days it dered a full-scale frontal war on Wright.

    Moreover, it called Wright a sinner who had taken theirnd in the past.

    From Alex¡¯s perspective, this was just a childish reason.

    But things in the current world were like this from the beginning.No one cared about the shit reason, power is the only thing that mattered here.

    Alex rubbed his temples with a worried look because Nevan would surely undergo a huge change by the end of the war.

    Moreover, he was quite frustrated with the situation.

    He just came after dealing with all types of shits in the West and now, he had to pack his bag and begin his journey towards Wright.

    Though, he had an itch for a fight that doesn¡¯t mean he was a war freak. He was just bored and wanted to fight for entertainment.

    Wake up, train himself and oversee others¡¯ training, manage the administration, read the documents and spend some quality time with Riya.

    That was his daily routine.

    Alex shook his head to clear away the thought and looked at the map before him.

    In front of Alex, Mordek exined a portion of history.

    ¡°Previously, it was said that Nevan, Wright and Bright were part of Amidon a thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°But this chunk ofnd had a new ruler and separated his territory from Amidon.¡±

    ¡°After a few centuries, the power of central administration weakened agreat deal and it was split into two parts.¡±

    ¡°One was known as Wright and the other was none was Bright.¡±

    ¡°And this rounded portion which you see is Nevan which became an independent state after, yourte adopted grandfather¡¯s grandfather revolted against the Bright kingdom¡¯s injustice, ¡°Mordek spoke while exining the things.

    ¡± And why the hell are you exining it to me¡­¡±

    Before Alex could finish his words, Mordek cut off Alex¡¯s speech and spoke¡±Your Highness, I am exining all these things to say that I am 99% sure Bright will try to attack from behind, if we lead all our forces to Wright.¡±Mordek spoke while raising his chin with pride.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, do you think of me as a kid?¡±

    ¡°I know all this. That¡¯s why I am nning to take only 1000 soldiers with me.¡±

    ¡°I will leave 2000 soldiers here.¡±

    ¡°Huh! I see.¡± Mordek nodded and rubbed his chin.

    ¡°By the way, Uncle Mordek, you are alsoing with me. Ben will stay in the capital to take your ce.¡± Alex spoke which startled Mordek as he thought that as usual Alex would take Ben and Max.

    Seeing Mordek¡¯s confusing looks, Alex exined¡±We need to have a strong second-in-handmand.¡±

    ¡°With Riya here, the capital is safe. You don¡¯t have to worry about Bright attacking the steel field Fortress.¡±

    ¡°After all, if they dare to set their foot on that ce..Kekekekeke.¡± Alexughed in a sinister voice which gave Mordek a chill down the spine.

    Peru and Kassel would be the first to tear the Bright soldiers if they made an appearance.

    ¡°Now, which ce will we go first?¡± Alex muttered while looking down at the map.

    ¡°Going by the facts, Wright had five spots where Amidon could lead an army to attack and might also send a second small army to cut off the reinforcements,¡± Mordek spoke and exined, pointing at the map.

    ¡°I think we should attack this point.¡± Mordek pointed at the t in which is quite easy for Amidon to breach.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, we are going to march towards Fortress of Geroge.¡±

    Mordek frowned and said¡±Your Highness, you got it wrong. I am talking about the in of Krevar.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Fortress of George is guarded by Her Highness Christina. You might have already known that with her there, it would be almost impossible to take down the fortress.¡± Mordek persuaded Alex.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, do you have an estimate of Amidone Army and Wright armies?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness ording to our intel, Amidon had gathered 19,000 soldiers while Wright had recently suffered Kinley¡¯s wrath and it had currently 8000-9000 soldiers of which around 3000 are ours.¡±

    Alex nodded while exining with a stern voice¡± That¡¯s where the key lies Uncle Mordek.¡¯

    ¡°Christina is the biggest threat to Amidon so they would try to take her down irrespective of the cost.¡±

    ¡°They have brought a huge loan from merchants and collected many resources. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to hold on for so long.¡±

    ¡°So, they will try to finish the war as soon as possible, for which they need to get rid of Christina.¡±

    ¡°With our help, we could surely finish the troops sent towards Fortress of George and Christina could move freely to other bases after Amidon¡¯s defeat at the Fortress which would also lower their motivation.¡±

    ¡°I see. You have a point.¡± Mordek nodded while rubbing his chin.

    ¡­.

    Under the glistening rays of the moon, two figures sat beside each other on the terrace of the castle.

    A soft breeze blew past them making the atmosphere quite pleasant.

    Alex stared at the sky full of stars whose brightness was iparable to the shining star beside him.

    Riya rested her head on Alex¡¯s shoulder while reminiscing about the past.

    ¡°Previously, I would always be with you, taking care of you and working for you.¡±

    ¡°But in a few months, you have changed from a kid who needs to be fed up to a fine gentleman who doesn¡¯t need Riya¡¯s help anymore.¡±

    ¡°I wish you could have recovered when you were Kinley so that you could have enjoyed your status as the Prince of Kinley.¡±

    Alex chuckled and raised his hand to touch Riya¡¯s cheek.

    Slowly caressing her cheek, Alex muttered¡±Riya, believe me, I am much happier here with you than I could have been in Kinley.¡±

    ¡°Status doesn¡¯t mean much to me if I can¡¯t stay with my beloved wife.¡±

    ¡°You have hardly returned from dealing with matters in the west and now you have to go again.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you are going to meet Catherine and Christina this time,¡± Riya muttered while feeling subtle jealousy in her heart which was making her mood sour.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t keep Alex to herself and he had to do his duty as the husband to look after his wives.

    Alex turned his head to see a forlorn and helpless expression on Riya¡¯s face which pained his heart.

    Looking at Riya¡¯s sorrowful expression he made a firm decision and stood up from his seat and pulled Riya into his arms.

    ¡°My Lord, what are you doing?¡± Riya asked with a startled expression.

    She blushed a little seeing Alex¡¯s sudden advances and her cheeks became reddened.

    Alex carried Riya in the princess carry position while looking at her with a resolute expression.

    ¡°Riya, I don¡¯t know how or when this heart of mine fell for you but I know that a portion of my heart already belonged to you.¡±

    ¡°So, Riya tonight I am gonna show you how much I love and care for you.¡±

    ¡°So, Riya, let¡¯s consummate our marriage.¡±

    Riya was startled by Alex¡¯s sudden proposal and smoke started to appear over her head.

    She felt her body heating up while her ears perked up with a reddish shade.

    ¡°So, Riya! Now tell me. Are you willing to be my other half and walk this journey oflife with this foolish and useless husband of yours?¡±

 Chapter 90

    ¡°My Lord!!¡± Riya¡¯s eyes moistened a bit on hearing Alex¡¯s words and she nodded her head.

    ¡°My Lord! I swear that this life of mine belongs to yours and I will always stay by your side.¡± Riya spoke with a resolute expression.

    Seeing Riya¡¯s expression Alex¡¯s heart burned with passion and he kissed Riya slowly and carried her to the bed and put her down slowly while asking for her permission to proceed further.

    Riya didn¡¯t know what to say and just nodded her head with a shy expression.

    ¡°Riya, if you are ufortable with this, we can do it any other time when you are ready,¡± Alex asked with a worried look seeing Riya¡¯s expression.

    He didn¡¯t want to rush things and wanted to take it slowly, if Riya was not prepared, for now, he didn¡¯t need to force herself.

    Riya thought about Alex¡¯s words carefully.

    If she misses the chance now, she doesn¡¯t know when she will get the next opportunity.

    Moreover, she was going to take his Lord¡¯s first time which could be taken by others if she hesitated now today after all who knows if the others wouldn¡¯t take the chance.

    The current Alex was different from the past, his looks, his strengths and his aura. Everything was top notch which could make anyone fall in love with him quickly.

    ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s do this,¡± Riya spoke while raising herself to give a gentle peck at Alex¡¯s lips.

    After giving the kiss, Riya lowered her head out of shyness and closed her eyes.

    The flush and the fluttering eyshes of Riya told Alex how nervous this girl was.

    Unlike Riya who was doing this the first time, Alex wasn¡¯t much nervous about the process as he had done it a few times in his previous life.

    Alex opened his arms and embraced Riya and the smoothness and softness he sensed made him feel like he was in some kind of heaven.

    Riya suddenly tensed up on feeling Alex¡¯s touch which made Alex more excited.

    He calmed himself and started to undress Riya while kissing her starting from her lips to her neck and then moving down further.

    A subtle wave of heat and fragrance suddenly spread through her body followed by the sound of heavy gasps.

    Riya¡¯s face and neck instantly reddened and she subconsciously covered her chest with her arms.

    Like a kitten, she peeked at Alex and then closed her eyes as her body was assaulted by Alex¡¯s heavenly touch.

    Alex gasped in shock as he stared at Riya¡¯s insanely beautiful body.

    Riya¡¯s skin was smooth and white like ivory, her legs had perfect shapes with smooth curves, her waist was slender, her chest was full with two huge mounds and her cor bones were delicate.

    This was the first time Alex had seen Riya¡¯s voluptuous body.

    As he saw her body, he felt like he was struck by lightning. His lips, mouth and throat were dry and he felt like a man who was hanging onto his life in the middle of the parched desert whereas the goddess-like beauty before him was the only well that could cure his thirstiness.

    For a moment, Alex even thought that he was tainting such a peerless beauty but he shook his head thinking that she was his loving wife.

    While Alex observed Riya¡¯s heavenly beauty and feasted on his eyes, Riya also took a peek from time to time at Alex¡¯s well-built body.

    After recovering from being an imbecile, Alex had grown up a lot.

    His height increased from 168 to 184 centimetres while his fatty stomach had disappeared leaving behind well-built and chiselled abs whichbined with his V-shaped jawline make him look like an immortal.

    After staring at each other to their heart¡¯s content, Alex started to make his move and slowly entered Riya giving a sense of intense pleasure.

    Under him, Riya¡¯s eyes were in pain and she looked a little ufortable and there were even tears sliding down her face.

    Alex looked at Riya and stopped moving and asked¡±Riya are you alright? Did it hurt a lot?¡±

    Alex wondered whether he was too hasty and entered too aggressively. Although he knew it would hurt a lot for the first time, he didn¡¯t know the extent of the pain so he was quite worried about Riya.

    As if Riya sensed Alex¡¯s mind, she opened her eyes and wrapped Alex¡¯s waist with her legs.

    She stretched her neck and panted heavily, she slowly exined in her lovingly warm voice which made Alex¡¯s heart melt

    ¡°It hurts but it also feels good. I think I can endure this so, please carry on, My Lord.¡±

    After sensing her passion, Alex became proactive again.

    Inside the dimly lit bedroom, the Shadow Queen bit her lips and furrowed her brows.

    With her legs locked onto Alex¡¯s waist, she expressed her pain and the subtle wave I pleasure in a series of moans that echoed in the room.

    The scene was quite enchanting as both Alex and Riya connected both physically and spiritually.

    Alex could sense Riya was heading towards the peak of ecstasy and was moaning loudly.

    As they continued, Riya¡¯s iris started to be purple while a purpleyer of aura burst forth from her body apanied by a purple mist which made Alex more excited and heightened his sensitivity towards pleasure.

    She felt her strength rising by a margin and her lust for Alex started to appear in his eyes.

    ¡°My Lord, I can¡¯t control my power. It seemed to be going out of control. If this goes on, I fear that Iwill lose myself.¡±Riya spoke with a panicked voice.

    Alex kissed her and both of their tongues intertwined with each other.

    Pulling back his lips, smiled gently while increasing his speed and said¡±Don¡¯t worry Riya, just believe in me.¡±

    Alex smiled and his eyes glowed with a reddish aura while his aura burst forth from his body which seemed to counter Riya¡¯s purple aura and suppressed it by a margin.

    ¡°Nullify!!¡± Alex shouted and his body started to glow which startled Riya and brought her back to her senses.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±Alex muttered and as if his voicemanded, the purple most emitted from Riya sucked into Alex¡¯s body like a ck hole.

    The purple mist was simr to an aphrodisiac which makes one go crazy but Alex was resistant to this and will not have any effect on him until he lets the most affect him.

    Riya was startled for a moment and wanted to ask Alex what was going on but she was made silent again by Alex¡¯s passionate kiss.

    ¡°Riya, it looks as if our match is made by heaven.¡±

    ¡°Nothing can break us apart now. I can nullify your power if you go out of control and I will always be there for you to stop you from going on a rampage.¡±

    ¡°For now, try to absorb my aura, It will calm you down¡± Alex muttered while trying to circte his mana inside her.

    Riya felt a sudden influx of mana which seeped inside her body and helped her to control her power while at the same time stimting her.

    Both of them engaged in a heavenly pleasure session while finding warmth in each other¡¯s embrace and feeling each other overflowing with love while drowning themselves in the night of ecstasy.

 Chapter 91

    Alex stretched his backzily which made a faint crackling sound.

    He hadn¡¯t trained for a few days which had made his muscles rigid.

    The whole capital was proactive for a few days due to the preparation for war.

    Alex wanted to stuff all the food and necessary things in case something goes downhill.

    Even if he is hundred percent sure of victory, he would still n for the worst-case scenario.

    Alex along with Riya walked into the newly created warehouse which was filled with wooden boxes and crates.

    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed which were brimming with excitement.

    Inside these wooden boxes were his treasure and ythings with which he was going to wreak havoc¡­.no, he meant that he was going to y around and have some fun.

    Alex walked toward the ce and pulled the cloth wire.

    A ss frame appeared and inside it was a huge heavy metallic armour which shone brilliantly under the rays of sunlight.

    Alex opened the ss door and tapped on the armour to feel its thickness.

    A tang, tang sound was emitted from it and hearing it made Alex nod in satisfaction.

    Though Alex loves to have a disy of armour, he doesn¡¯t like to fight wearing armour which makes him feel quitefortable and the heaviness slows down his movements by a small margin.

    But in an all-out war where enemies throw themselves on you from everywhere and you have to fight amid thousand enemies, you should wear this for safety which can minimise the impact and save your lives at critical times but most people ignore it thinking it is useless as heavy armour drags them down.

    Alex stood before the next ce which was a stand of swords.

    A huge greyish silver sword was ced at his front made of the best steel they could produce at the current moment.

    There were manyyers of patterns made on it which was the effect of using Damascus steel for manyyers.

    It was a huge great sword that was made for domination.

    Even though the de was thick, it was quite sharp.

    Alex couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing the greatsword and spoke¡±The bigger, the better.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Riya, who listened to Alex¡¯s words, asked with surprise.

    Alex smiled and wrapped his hand around her waist pulled her closer and ced his face on her shoulder, he muttered softly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you experience it recently how bigger things are better?¡±

    Riya who heard Alex¡¯s words instantly blushed and her face started to heat up with redness.

    She hit Alex¡¯s chest with her small fist and pushed him.

    ¡°My Lord! Don¡¯t say such things in broad daylight. What if someone heard you?¡± Riya spoke while trying to cover her reddish face filled with shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry no one is here?¡± Alex spoke and kissed Riya while giving a gentle pat on his head.

    After ying with Riya for quite a bit it was time for him to leave as they had to cover a huge distance quickly while taking care that no one was able to trace their movement.

    It was time for him to begin his next journey and meet his other wife.

    ¡­¡­..

    In a small city.

    Two men walked towards the tavern which had been a hot topic of discussion.

    From the outside, it looks folksy, modest and homey. Small stones and huge stone nks make up most of the building¡¯s outer structure.

    It¡¯s near impossible to see through the high windows, but the enthusiastic noises from within can be felt outside.

    As you enter the tavern through the heavy, metallic door, you¡¯re weed by dancing people and pping hands.

    The bartender is working hard but still manages to wee you with a friendly nod.

    It was as charming inside as it was on the outside. Marble pirs support the upper floor and the rows of small lights attached to them. The walls are full of paintings, judging by the style they¡¯re all done by one person, perhaps the owner.

    The tavern itself was packed. Tourists seem to be the primary client here, which could be seen as a good sign, though you¡¯re sure it¡¯s not.

    Several long tables are upied by what seems to be onerge group of people. The other, smaller tables are also upied by people who enjoy each other¡¯spany, though they seem to be strangers who have met here.

    The duo booked a table and sat on it while waiting for a marvellous show that was going to take ce on the stage.

    Many have heard rumours about this tavern, supposedly it¡¯s famous for something, but you can¡¯t remember what for.

    Though judging by the angelic voice who just started singing, it must be famous for this singer.

    Many managed to find a seat and prepare for what will undoubtedly be a great evening.

    On the stage, a set of people appeared.

    A man dressed in neat white clothing robbed with long hair along with a beautiful angelic girl who had a cold expression on his face.

    Both of them started to act while a song started in the background adding more charm.

    Alex found the ce oddly pleasant to his eyes.

    Unlike traditional taverns and bars which reeked of alcohol and smoke along with disgusting scum, this ce was filled with civilised people.

    Moreover, Alex was surprised to see drama and acts being yed out in many cities. He also found that it was Her Highness Catherine who came up with these ideas of entertainment.

    At first, Alex thought that Catherine might remember her previous life but he shook away the thoughts as even in his world the concept of movies and operas didn¡¯t exist from the beginning and slowly came into the limelight by people thinking.

    So, it wouldn¡¯t be odd for Catherine who was the embodiment of the Goddess of Wisdom toe up with such measures.

    Currently, he was in a small town on the borders of Wright and Alex could feel the difference Catherine had brought to Wright which was quite marvellous.

    The crime rates were low, and people were mostly happy here.

    Alex heard the rumours about this famous tavern which made him unable to stop himself froming here and taking a look.

    The streets were neat and you could hardly find anyone begging on the street.

    In short, this ce was bliss and a utopia formon people.

    ¡°Maybe fate couldn¡¯t tolerate these people happy and wanted to tear them apart with wars,¡± Alex muttered.

    Alex had split his army into many parts that would move in different directions along the border and assemble at predetermined spots to avoid their movements from being caught.

    Alex didn¡¯t want to inform about his participation even to Wright as he can¡¯t take the risk after all who knows which traitory hidden where.

    Alex and Mordek after enjoying the ce were about to leave when Alex steps halted by when he heard the ending of the song which made him freeze for amoment.

    [Some people marry by love while some are married by force while some marriages are made by heaven.

    Even if some marriages are a perfect match made by the heaven,

    There will be ups and downs.

    Who is Right and Wrong,

    One shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much.

    After all, sometimes giving up for love isn¡¯t a loss at all,

    So, hold your hands and walk through the journey of life by giving you all.

 Chapter 92

    Near The Borders Of Wright Kingdom,before Fortress of George.

    Everyone¡¯s ears were filled with mournful screams and loud cries of battle.

    Both the attackers and defenders were giving everything they got in their arsenal.

    It was a scene where either you die or I die.

    Waves of enemies who were wearing ck knight armour were charging at the fortress-like a wave tsunami.

    Currently, the battle was going on two fronts, one was on the wall while the other was going down before the huge walls.

    There were three huge siege battledders which were like war monsters and the barbs on thedder hooked at the edges of battlements, constantly sending more enemies to fight the defenders of the wall.

    The hooks made the siegedders hard to get rid of and a squad of around 200 enemies was fighting aggressively to protect thedders on the ground which was backed by more at a distance.

    As time went on, more and more enemies had gotten on the wall of the castles.

    It was not a good situation for the Fortress of George, there were four times more enemies than the Fortress soldiers.

    As the soldiers who were already worn out were getting pushed back, a yellowish beam of light was shot which sliced 10 squires ranked in an instant.

    A figure appeared whose each step looked quite graceful but as soon as she passed through the enemy, a head fell on the ground.

    She brandished her sword like a grim reaper.

    Her form of holding the sword was quite perfect and even those who died under it can¡¯t help but be mesmerised by such a beautiful disy of swordsmanship.

    CLANK

    Christina was pushed back a few steps as two Master ranks appeared and shed at her.

    Tilting her body sideways, she rotated herself to generate sufficient moments and covered her sword with a yellowish aura and shed at both of them.

    CLANK!CLANK!CLANK

    Christina shed fiercely pushing the master ranks to the edge of the walls but before she could finish her, both of the master ranks smiled for an unknown reason.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Goddess of the war realm had fallen to the Disciple rank.¡±

    ¡± Hope the Goddess will be able to handle us so that we could have some fun.¡±

    The Master-ranked warrior in ck armour muttered and jumped towards her.

    Christina squinted her eyes while looking at the scene of Fortress while she started to think about their situation.

    Everything was going well for them until Amidon took out their secret weapons.

    ¡­¡­.

    One day before the current events.

    The Fortress of Geroge was situated on the bank of the river.

    Under Christina¡¯s guidance, the newly recruited soldiers who were as weak as twigs had improved tremendously and could soon be the pirs of Wright.

    With sufficient time, each one of them could have reached the peak of disciple rank and some of them could have even reached Master rank. Sadly, the war started early.

    On the top of the walls, a majestic figure stood who wore a thin leather armour which just makes her body look more curvaceous.

    She had waist-long blonde hair and golden glowing eyes.

    She was quite tallpared to typical women and had a height of 181 cm and had long slender legs.

    Standing on the wall she looked at the steadily approaching army who had made their base the opposite of the river whose water level had decreased due to the intense heat of the sun.

    ¡°What is their real number?¡± She asked with a cold fierceness.

    ¡°Chief Commander, ording to our sources. They have around 3500 soldiers.¡±A man spoke from behind.

    Christine nodded while calcting in her mind.

    On their side, they have around 900 soldiers.

    It was going to be a tough battle and it would mostly depend on who canst longer.

    ¡°How are the preparations on our side?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been done as per your order.¡±

    ¡°What about Her Highness Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Her Highness had asked to hold on Amidon troops here for at least five days.¡±

    ¡°Since war is waged on all the battlefronts, it will take some time for reinforcements to arrive.¡±

    Christina nodded and understood Catherine¡¯s ns.

    Amidon had sent a huge force to take down the Fortress so for now they can¡¯t afford to attack the other battle fronts with all their might which would allow us to counterattack.

    After all, war isn¡¯t just about numbers.

    Just because one had a higher number of troops doesn¡¯t mean that one can use all his forces at once.

    Food, rations, weapons, supplies. One had to keep all this in mind while assembling a force.

    ¡­

    Wearing golden-coloured armour with red edges, Christina stood at the front with several other warriors of the Fortress.

    Her waist-length hair was tied to a bun, and even though there was no makeup on her face, her snow-white skin glistened under the sun which highlights her golden hair apanied by her golden eyes while a golden de sword hung down from her waist which looked as if it wanted toe out of the sheath to feast on the enemies blood.

    A gentle breeze brushed past her cheek making her dishevelled hair flutter while she observed the scene before her with discerning eyes.

    The tension was tangible as the mana swirled around the rear as all 900 soldiers released their pressure trying to deter the invaders.

    The mages who were on the top of the wall raised their magic staff for immediate activation of spells to pour down a series of attacks.

    On the tensed battlefield.

    A man walked out of the huge army fearlessly and standing close to the wall of the Fortress, he shouted.

    ¡°Christina who used to be known as Goddess of War, we ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t want a blood bath. We are just here to take thend that rightfully belongs to us.¡±

    ¡°If you surrender now, not only you can save the lives of many, but His Highness of Amidon will give you a higher position in the Amidon army and will treat you with the utmost respect.¡±

    ¡°I refuse!¡± A cold sharp voice sounded on the top of the battlefield which carried a dominant aura within it.

    ¡°Madam Christina, don¡¯t be hasty. We don¡¯t know why you are staying here in this broken small Kingdom but we can assure you the future Amidon would be glorious and would climb in ranks to Tier 1.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, with your talent and leadership, His Majesty might also ept you into his imperial harem and you could live your life without any worries.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interjected as the spear flew as fast as lightning passed by his cheeks giving him a deep wound.

    Blood trickled down his wound while he looked up the walls with anger in his eyes.

    ¡°I am just a humble messenger¡­.¡±

    ¡°How can you attack a messenger.¡±

    ¡°You are just a messenger that¡¯s why you are alive. If the war had already started, your head would already be flying.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you just have a few days to live before your head rolls on the ground,¡± Christina spoke in an empathic voice and turned back and walked back while ordering the soldiers to get ready.

 Chapter 93

    The army of Amidon finally made its appearance and blew the horns of war.

    In the distance, a dense ck cloud covered the grasnds clouding the rays of the sun¡¯s while moving closer.

    Christina looked at the huge lineup and raising her arm signalled the soldiers to gear up.

    She had split the troops into three parts.

    While 300 soldiers were on the top of the walls, other 400 soldiers were on the ground fully armed with battle gear in case Amidon breached the Fortress gates.

    The remaining would act as the messengers for now and would be on standby to lend a hand in case of emergency.

    All the people nearby the vigers and inside the Fortress had already left the ce leaving behind those who wanted to lend a hand in the war even though they were not soldiers nor they were trained in the art of warfare, they wanted to help in doing misceneous tasks.

    The Master ranked warrior whose name was Frank stood beside her, turned back and shouted¡±Archers take your positions and prepare yourself to fire at the enemies.¡±

    ¡°Mages start casting your spell.¡±

    The archers pulled the string of their bows and raised their bows towards the sky, shooting the arrows onto the army.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    The army generalon the other side shouted fiercely¡±Get ready to fight.¡±

    Themander¡¯s voice thundered and the soldiers responded fearlessly.

    Swords were drawn, shields were raised and raising their shield, they started to advance towards the huge walls.

    The arrows fired from the fortress rose to the sky and like a huge swarm of insects fell on the advancing soldiers of Amidon and collided with their shields.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!

    A heavy ttering sound of metal shing resounded across the whole valley as the arrows collided with the shields.

    Some of the arrows fell on the shield and bounced off after hitting on it while some of the arrows pierced through the defences of soldiers and pierced their skins, giving them grievous wounds.

    While soldiers of Amidon were advancing slowly, the archer on their side didn¡¯t stay still and fired arrows toward the archer firing from the top of the fortress wall but most of the arrows either didn¡¯t reach them from such a distance or missed.

    Amidon didn¡¯t suffer many casualties and was able to get quite close to the walls by hiding behind the huge shields.

    They were advancing quite slowly and steadily trying to be as cautious as possible.

    But as they were about two hundred metres from the wall of the fortress, a huge fiery ballnded before them and exploded.

    BOOOM!BOOOM!

    The soldiers in the radius of the explosion were sted away and were thrown in the air like a ragdoll.

    And those who were hit directly by the mass of fireballs were burnt to death on the spot.

    ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Kuekkkkk!¡±

    Loud screams of agony echoed along with deathly wail.

    The soldiers who were able to survive the deadly strike shrieked and yelled but their life was ended by the archers even before they could retreat.

    Huge amounts of mana lightly shook the atmosphere as many shes of light were shot down from the wall and the projection of lights descended and created havoc.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Dust and debris flew all around as the bombardment continued.

    Huge craters were formed followed by a mini shockwave that shook the entire ce.

    The line of advancing soldiers fell intoplete disarray as they were thrown here and there by the sts.

    Before the mighty spell of the mages, they were nothing but just a huge target whom the mages used as target practice.

    Powerless to attack and defenceless to defend.

    The burnt smell of flesh lingered in the atmosphere which assaulted the sense of smell of advancing soldiers.

    The soldiers on the top of the walls smiled as their morale boosted up seeing the army suffering and losing out so many soldiers.

    It was safe to assume that they had almost won the first encounter.

    And they were sure that the morale of the soldiers of Amidon would surely go down.

    That¡¯s what they thought though it was quite far from reality.

    ¡­¡­.

    Unlike archers, mages didn¡¯t fire the spell from the beginning.

    The mages were biding their time while waiting for the soldiers toe closer and made a final dash.

    The Master rank beside Christina looked at the scene with a satisfied expression.

    Wright had a squad of around 40 mages of whom fifteen were present on Christina¡¯s side.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that Her Highness Catherine expected this kind of thing and that¡¯s why Her Highness had left so many mages with them.

    A single mage may change the oue of the battlefield.

    Christina didn¡¯t speak upon hearing Frank¡¯s words and just observed the battlefield.

    She stared at the first 400 batches of Amidon soldiers who were going to bepletely wiped out.

    ¡°Frank, you shouldn¡¯t be too happy now,¡± Christina spoke while turning back.

    ¡°The real war hadn¡¯t even started. This batch of soldiers was just cannon fodder who were sent here to die while the main force observed our strengths.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Frank shrieked in panic on hearing Christina¡¯s words.

    ¡°Commander in chief, are you sure about that?¡±

    Christina nodded and spoke, ¡°If I am guessing correctly, currently they might be nning to breach the walls.¡±

    ¡­.

    While a joyous atmosphere prevailed on top of the walls, a serious discussion was taking ce in the tents of Amidon forces.

    ¡°So, how is the situation?¡±

    A man asked with a stern expression. His body radiated a strong fierce aura and his strength seemed to be at the peak of the master rank but his demeanour didn¡¯t seem to be that of Master rank.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. All the men sent were dead. It¡¯s just a trivial loss.¡±

    ¡°So, all the useless ones died.¡± The man spoke while looking at the map.

    ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±

    The general nodded and narrated,¡±Sir, we found that they have dug the ground at the embankments of the wall forming a huge pit so that we cannot use the seizeddders.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± The man nodded while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Use those to take down the wall. Order the two generals to attack and take the mages to fill the ground.¡±

    ¡°Attack before dawn, try to test Christina¡¯s current strength. Though she was crippled when he left the central armed forces she would surely have started to rank up again with more solid foundations.¡±

    ¡°Now disperse, ¡°The man shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    As the people left, a yful smile appeared on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°The oue of the war should already be decided by tomorrow. By this time, the secret squad would have already made the move and taken down the most important chess piece.¡± The man sighed.

    As he already knew, everyone who was fighting on his side were just cannon fodders whose win or loss wouldn¡¯t make any significant contribution.

    After all, the result of the war had already been decided with the sess of the experiment.

    With a satisfied expression, he beckoned his hands towards the back while several girls were present who walked towards him and poured the wine.

    ¡°Tomorrow will be an interesting day. Let¡¯s see just how tough you are Christina.¡± The man muttered while raising the cup and taking a sip.

 Chapter 94

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A loud st shook the entire fortress due to an explosion that rang like thunder clearing the silence that was prevailing in the darkness of night.

    Christina who was inside the Fortress inside her office suddenly got up on hearing a deafening roar and rushed towards the wall.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Christina shouted with a cold voice while she stared at a huge fire spreading out on top of the wall.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened?¡±

    ¡°We just witnessed something piercing the darkness of night, came towards the topmost part of the wall and exploded part of the wall.¡±

    The soldiers give a gist while treating the wounded ones.

    Many have been wounded and have suffered severe burns due to the unknown attack.

    Christina walked towards the sea of mes and looked in the distance.

    Most of the wars were stopped by the evening and continued with the rise of the sun.

    There was still an hour before the sunrise and Amidon had already started the attack.

    As Christina observed the scene while staring at Amidon¡¯s forces, she saw a huge beam of fire shot toward her.

    ¡°Vacate the left front quickly, ¡± Christina shouted with a panicked voice and alerted the forces guarding the left portion of the walls.

    Hearing Christina¡¯s loud voice, the soldiers stationed there moved back and retreated quickly but before they could reach a safe distance, the beam of light collided with the walls and sted off a huge chunk of the wall.

    The soldiers stationed there were sent flying and were thrown into the air by the sudden st.

    The loud shockwaves of the st shook the entire wall of the fortress and cracks started to form the huge walls slowly.

    ¡°Mages, try to extinguish the fire quickly.¡±

    ¡°Everyone retreated for 30 metres from the walls,¡± Christina shouted while asking Frank to prepare the forces.

    Christina poured mana into her eyes and her eyes glowed faintly which allowed her to see at the distance faintly.

    Christina looked at the huge wooden mass of magical cannon which had a huge magic circle drawn on it.

    Christina¡¯s expression changed for a moment seeing the thing Amidon¡¯s army brought out.

    Frank was stupefied for a moment seeing Christina change in expression.

    He had been with Christina for a while and knew that she always had an indifferent expression.

    She doesn¡¯t talk much unless necessary and always had a cold and aloof expression on her face as if she had no interest in world affairs.

    ¡°Commander, what is that thing?¡± Frank asked as he looked at the unusual wooden thing which looked like a mixed version of a catapult and a cannon.

    ¡°It¡¯s a re,¡± Christina muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magical cannon which is used to fire a shot of mass destruction at the enemy walls.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°A re is extremely costly and each shot costs a lot. Even tier 1 doesn¡¯t use it casually and its development is not something a Tier 5 Kingdom like Amidon can afford.¡±

    ¡°They might have run out of crystal to recharge it. Otherwise, if re shots continuously it would be enough to bring down the Fortress walls.¡±

    ¡°Frank, no matter what we have to destroy the re before it causes more damage,¡± Christina spoke with a grim expression.

    The situation had be quite out of hand and if they didn¡¯t fight back, she was sure this ce may fall sooner even before the reinforcements can make an appearance.

    ¡°Commander, we have trouble.¡±A soldier came hurriedly with a panicked expression and shouted.

    ¡°The Fortress gates had been breached and the enemy had already set up the seizeddders.¡±

    Christine froze for a moment when she heard the message.

    ¡°How!¡± Christina spoke with panic.

    ¡°There was a traitor, a bastard opened the small passage near the gates allowing a small number of Amidon forces to enter and open the castle gates.

    ¡°Frank!¡±

    ¡°Commander, leave it to me, I will crush those bastards along with the traitor and then I will set up to destroy the res,¡± Frank spoke and took a battalion while going down the castle.

    ¡°Do that while I will take down those who are climbing thedders and try toing here,¡± Christina spoke and gave a brief nod to Frank filled with respect after all only God knows if he coulde back alive once he got out of the Fortress walls.

    Christina stared at the huge army of Amidon that was rushing down here.

    Christina thought of taking part in the battle and cleared away the minions when two strong auras appeared on top of the walls.

    ¡°Hey, beauty, why don¡¯t you y with us.¡± Two men appeared and spoke with a sinister smile as they looked at Christina¡¯s gorgeous figure.

    Both of them excluded a powerful aura of Master rank which could pose a threat to those on the walls.

    Christina¡¯s eyes became sharp and a mighty pressure burst forth from her body as she drew out the sword and shed at them without any mercy.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Antwan? Antwan¡­where are you son of a bitch?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get killed by these cockroaches, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t let others bury your corpse and I will piss on your dead body.¡±

    A huge man of six feet who had ck hair drenched in blood and was wearing a vast chainmail turned back and yelled while shing at the enemy.

    ¡°Antwan! Pick some guys and get rid of these assholes and destroy those bastards who are putting the seized leader.¡±The man screamed as he pierced the sword at one of the enemy¡¯s chests making a bloody hell in his chest.

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Not too far away from him, a brown-haired Antwan soaked in blood emerged from the sea of corpses which had been piled up on top of each other.

    It was already hard to tell whether it was the blood of his or the blood of the enemies he had in.

    As he heard themand of his superior, he waved his hands and shouted¡±Come on guys! We have to kill these fuckers and smashed out thosedders which had been a pain in the ass and throw these invaders out of thr gates.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± His cry echoed on the sea of blood.

    Antwan was a bulky young man who was known for his brutal strength.

    Even though he was in the middle of the Disciple rank, he was able to defeat the master rank in arms wrestling.

    He looked more like a barbarian than a human.

    The veins on his arms bulged as he started swinging his huge iron hammer that was the size of a huge iron ball.

    Like a mad berserker, he cleared off enemies in his way as if they were flies.

    Anyone that stood before him was crushed and smashed into meat paste.

    The enemies that were defending the gates from soldiers of George were alerted as they saw a huge maning toward them while bulldozing everything on his path.

    ¡°Attention! Move Forward! Try to maintain the formation.Don¡¯t let theme closer.We have to keep the gates open until the soldierse in.¡±

    The leader of the small group of enemies yelled on top of his voice.

    Six squads ofenemies formed a half circle and tried to surround Antwan and his squad while trying to protect the leader and the armies that were rushing behind them.

    With shark-like des that were still dripping with blood, the sharp spikes on it that pointed outwards, they were like a metal hedgehog waiting for attackers to make a mistake before capitalising and finishing off their enemies.

    ¡°Go to Hell!¡±

    Antwan yelled and gave the hammer a full swunh as if it was a javelin and threw it.

    The hammer flew out of his hands and charged at the enemy formation.

    The giant hammer made a beautiful trajectory in the air and crashed through the defensive formation with a devastating force.

    ¡°Bash!

    The hammer hit them like a jolt and took many ofthem off, making a dent in the formation.

    Seeing the opening, Antwan shouted and jumped onto the gap.

    Extending both his hands, he clutched the hands of two enemy soldiers and thrashed both of their heads and hacked their skulls with a crackling sound and bursted their heads into blood.

    He didn¡¯t leave the dead body and holding them in both of his arms rotated like a de of the grinder and hit the enemies with the dead bodies and sent them flying .

 Chapter 95

    Seeing Antwan rushing ahead and taking multiple enemies head-on with his brute strength, all the soldiers behind him were motivated to defeat the enemies and started pushing them back.

    Their morale was so high that the blood in their bodies was burning to kill these invaders.

    ¡°Charge!!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The soldiers followed Antwan¡¯s notion and furiously charged into the sea of enemies.

    Antwan, like a bolt of lightning, rushed ahead and picked up the hammer that he had thrown before and picking up the bloody hammer smashed the enemies even before they could react.

    Before his powerful swings,all the enemies were forced to retreat in fear but none of them had the time to react before their heads were smashed by Antwan.

    Pieces of meat and greyish matter from the brain seemed to fall all around Antwan creating a horrific and disgusting scene which may give one an urge to puke.

    But Antwan, as if impassive of all these things, swung his hammer at full force and blew out the enemies while smashing all around.

    Smash!Smash!Smash!

    Antwan raised the hammer and hit the ground which formed arge fissure and blew away the enemies at once who had some broken bones and internals.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    CLANK!CLANK!CLANK!CLANK!CLANK!!!!!!

    Weapons, armour and bare knuckles collided with each other creating a melodious song which reverberated on the bloodied battlefield like hymns of war.

    Spurting blood, detached limbs, smashed bodies and broken weapons had painted the picture of hell depicting the cruel reality of war.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Antwan smashed the hammer at the iing sword which broke into pieces, unable to take the blow, the remaining momentum of the hammer collided with the leader¡¯s chest and smashed his chest into pieces.

    The leader flew back and thrashed against the wall on the side and died spurting a mouthful of blood.

    Antwan cleared out the enemies guarding the gate and ran toward the one climbing up thedder.

    The enemies became alerted and fired arrows at him but the squad beside Antwan rushed before him and covered him wholly with the shields.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!

    The arrows hit the shield and get bounced off while some remain struck at the shields.

    Antwan jumped out of the formation and swung his body,threw the hammer like a ball which with great momentum collided with thedder and fell on the enemies and smashed them into meat paste.

    The soldiers followed the same notion and killed the enemies, smashing the lower part of thedder and making it fall to the ground.

    ¡°Weeeeeew!!¡± Antwan wiped off the sweat from his forehead after clearing out the enemies nearby leaving only the ones who had already climbed up on the wall.

    He looked around searching for the enemies mages who had filled up the pit but was unable to find any, he ordered to retreat as he saw enemiesing toward them

    ¡°Close the gate,¡± Antwan ordered as they were finally able to take down their ground against the invading enemies.

    CREAK!

    With a loud screeching sound, the huge metallic door of the fortress was about to close when they heard the loud shout of a person ordering them to open the gates.

    ¡°What the hell?¡±Antwan shouted with an irritated tone as he had almost exhausted himself in clearing out the enemies only to receive another order to keep the gate open.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Antwan looked back and saw general Frank rushing towards them which startled him.

    ¡°General! What happened? Shouldn¡¯t you be on the top assisting the Commander in chief?¡±

    ¡°Antwan, we have to destroy those weapons known as res which have the potential to destroy the whole wall¡¯s fortress,¡± Frank spoke with a grim expression and exined a bit about them.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will apany you,¡± Antwan spoke with a fierce expression.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s feast on the blood of our enemies,¡± Antwan shouted while raising his hammer while motivating the surrounding soldiers.

    ¡°Antwan, the gates would be closed once we were outside and we don¡¯t know if we could return alive. The enemymander had deployed almost 1000 soldiers on the other side to protect the re while we had around 250 on our side.¡±

    ¡°So, decide carefully. We will destroy the re even if it costs our lives but don¡¯t want you to lose your life so early, who has a bright future upon you.¡± Frank spoke with a worried tone.

    Antwan spits on the ground and beats his chest.

    ¡°My grandfather and father both were soldiers who have spent their entire life on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°To fall for the cause of Wright is a blessing and honour. So, allow me to apany you and send the enemies of Wright to the afterlife.¡±Antwan spoke with a resolute look.

    ¡°Good!¡± Frank nodded in satisfaction, hearing Antwan¡¯s words.

    Frank had already realised that the level of Amidon¡¯s soldiers wasn¡¯t as good as Wright¡¯s.

    Each soldier of Wright can at least take two of its ranks.

    ¡°Advance!¡± Frankmanded a group of 250 troops who rushed madly at the forces of Amidon.

    The soldier of Amidon snorted in disdain seeing such a meagre army rushing towards them.

    But their expression changed when the first wave of their armies collided with Wright¡¯s soldiers.

    DANG!DANG!DANG!

    The soldiers at the front of the formation were blown away like rag dolls.

    The soldiers at the front raised their shields to deal with the iing blow but contrary to their expectations, a huge hammer flew like a gust of wind and collided with their shields and crashed onto them with a devastating force making a hole in the front line.

    Before the people could even react, Frank appeared in the middle and with just a single sh of his sword, beheaded the soldiers like a knife cutting the butter.

    Even the disciples ranked soldiers were cut apart before Frank¡¯s sword let alone the squire rank.

    Frank and the soldiers of Wright had been trained by Christina personally and had built a solid foundation.

    Each one of them had learnt various scriptures and sword techniques which had been invented by her.

    While Frank sliced the enemies apart, Antwan crushed everything apart while the remaining soldiers took care of the rest of the ants.

    ¡°Antwan!Nice Job! If we survive today, I will buy you the best bear tonight.¡±A ck-haired soldier yelled.

    He was duelling with a thin but tall enemy while he yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±

    Antwan replied excitedly. Although he was talking, he wasn¡¯t slow in his attacks.

    His hammers were as fast as lightning.

    DANG!DANG!DANG!

    He smashed the enemies and was about to kick one of them with full strength but suddenly.

    A ck shadow flew up toward him while holding a rapier in his hand and thrust it into his head trying to take him down quickly.

    Antwan wasn¡¯t able to react quickly to the speed of the enemy that had exceeded his own and all he could do was position his hammer to cover his head.

    DING!DING

    The rapier struck the centre of the hammer and made some sparks.

    Even though Antwan was born with inhuman strength, he couldn¡¯t hold against it. The force pushed him back and his body jolted and twitched from inside and his hands went numb making him unable to hold the hammer.

    ¡°Shit!A master rank!¡± Antwan screamed with surprise and panic.

    However, before Antwan could react, the enemy raised his rapier again and charged at him.

    The soldiers besides Antwan tried to cover him and give him some time to regain his strength but the enemy moved fast and turned into a shadow.

    The soldiers before Antwan fell to the ground and all of them had a hole in their heads.

    White, red liquids were following out painting a gruesome picture.

    ¡°No¡­Brothers!!¡± Antwan cried with a piercing scream.

    Antwan yelled and forgot about the wounds on his body, he gave up his defence and madly rushed at the enemy.

    Antwan lifted his hammer and swung it aimlessly and wished for the hammer to hit the enemy but he couldn¡¯t even touch the enemy while the enemy left many grievous wounds on Antwan.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Antwan¡¯srge swings made empty air.His fast and furious swings tore the air in the air while producing gales everywhere it went but even after pouring all his strength, he wasn¡¯t able to touch the enemy who justughed and enjoyed to his heart content seeing him in despair.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Mad bulls like you are easy to handle.¡± The enemyughed and thrust his rapier towards Antwan.

    He was clearly enjoying the situation as his madugh echoed into Antwan¡¯s ears while his rapier moved like lightning towards Antwan.

    The rapier was too fast for Antwan to evade entirely and it was aimed entirely at his head.

    Antwan tilted his body while twisting his upper part trying his best to evade even if he had to squeeze all the strength from his muscles.

    Even though he was able to avoid a fatal blow, the rapier went through his shoulder easily.

    The enemy smiled and tried to pull out the rapier from his shoulder and end Antwan¡¯s life but he was surprised to find that he wasn¡¯t able to.

    Blood spurted out from Antwan¡¯s mouth which fell on the enemy¡¯s eyes, tinting his vision in red while Antwan smiled showing his blood-red teeth.

    Antwan grabbed the waist of the enemy tightly and headbutted the man, broke his nose and mmed his body with full force on the enemy.

    BANG!

    The man fell inside, churning out due to Anwtwan strength who wanted to crush him with his raw strength and the deadly m of Antwan managed to fracture his bones.

    The enemy, seeing no way out of the situation, screamed.

    ¡°You forced me to do this, you bloody low life.¡±The man shouted asmes burst from his body.

    Antwan felt a burning sensation on his body and was unable to endure the pain.

    The man pulled out the rapier and spit on Antwan¡¯s face and struck Antwan¡¯s body with all he got and gave him bloody wounds over his body.

    Frank and others who looked at the scene screamed anxiously.

    There was nothing he could do as he was still in closebat with another master rank warrior who was as skilful as him.

    At the time no one could save Antwan¡¯s life and all of them braced their hearts for the fall of a mighty warrior from their side whose name would have been written in golden words if they were able to win this war.

    The rapier was covered in mes and was only one inch away from piercing Antwan¡¯s head making a bloody hole in his skull.

    When a piercing sound echoed throughout the battlefield

    ¡°Hey, son of a bitch try this.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Everyone was expecting the death of Antwan as no one was in a position to save his ass as they were themselves in the position of getting their ass beaten like a dog.

    The numbers of opposing forces were too overwhelming for them.

    Many wished to close their eyes so that they don¡¯t have to watch their mightyrades die at the enemy¡¯s hand but they couldn¡¯t.

    As the rapier was about to descend on Antwan¡¯s head, a loud sound rang out which drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hey, son of a bitch! Try this.¡±

    ¡°If you are so mighty and why don¡¯t you try to dodge my ultra pro max weapon of mass destruction which still now, no one has been able to evade.¡±

    A confident voice rang out from the other side of the battlefield.

    However, even though the enemy Master¡¯s rank didn¡¯t want to mind the words of a random dog barking like an idiot and went back on killing Antwan, he felt that something aimed at his head was rushing towards him.

    An object was flying fast at him like a meteor wanting to take him down.

    He was surprised on sensing sudden danger and pulled back his rapier and tried to block whatever was flying at him while shing his rapier at the object thrown at him.

    The weapon of mass destruction or the object thrown at him was shed into two halves by the ming rapier and red liquid sshed onto his body, drenching him from head to toe.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    He reacted out of instinct and didn¡¯t even know what was the object thrown at him suddenly and thought that someone had sneaked an attack on him and he tried to duck to prevent any more red liquid fall on him which he guessed to be some kind of acid or poison.

    But his eyes widened with disbelief and horror as he looked at the so-called destructive weapon which was the dead body of one of his soldiers.

    Someone killed this pitiful man and grabbed him like a doll, threw him at him and due to his carelessness, he didn¡¯t even look and chopped it into half.

    Though none of it matters as he didn¡¯t care about such low lives.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that mad bulls are easy to handle? Then try to defeat this daddy of mad bulls?¡±

    Gloatingughter echoed on the battlefield which redrawn the attention of the rapier-wielding man.

    He looked to the left towards the source of the voice, to see a man wearing a full heavy suit of armour with only two openings on the armour for the eye holes.

    In the light of the sun, the armour gleamed brilliantly giving this man a majestic look.

    That man didn¡¯t waste any time, he started charging right away like a mad hound, the momentum from his body caused powerful collisions which hit the enemies hard and they were knocked out from the body m of this man.

    The man just ran through the battlefield among the sea of people whose bodies were mmed against the armour and were thrown off bnce with broken bones.

    In his left hand, he held a massive double handles axe with which he was nning to take the rapier man down.

    ¡°Idiot! You are seeking your death. You can¡¯t defeat me with brute force alone.¡± The Master ranks enemy sneered seeing that the newly arrived man was disadvantageous.

    Full heavy armour was used by cavalry soldiers like knights who had superior strength along with skills, not the regr foot infantry andmon soldiers who were just cannon fodder in mass wars.

    It was idiotic to wear such heavy armour for closebat range since it would slow your attacks and weigh you down.

    While the man diverted his attention towards the newly entered man, the soldiers of Wright found the opportunity and pulled Antwan to their side.

    ¡°Dieeeeeee!¡±

    The man screamed as mes burst out from his rapier and he moved all his energy into his weapon.

    With mes covering the rapier, he thrust at the hulking armoured man charging at him.

    The strike was as fast as lightning and the energy was overflowing from the rapier wanting to tear everything thaty in front of it.

    The enemy had unleashed all the power of his Master rank and thought that his rapier would pierce the man through the armour and kill him instantly.

    The man in the armour sneered looking at the tip of the rapier crashing on him while many thought that the man was an idiot charging into his death.

    TIIIIIIIIIIP!

    Sparks flew all around.

    Theughter of the Master suddenly stopped and the smile froze on the warrior¡¯s face.

    The huge axe that the man was dragging appeared in front of him from an unbelievable angle and collided with the rapier tip.

    The enemy was stunned for a moment, after all, striking the tip of the rapper with such uracy was nearly impossible in his eyes.

    The enemy felt a dreaded fear seeping into his body and tried to back off but it was toote.

    BOOOOOOM!

    The rapier couldn¡¯t hold up the strike from the axe and snapped into pieces.

    The energy that was flowing onto the rapier was cut apart by the axe and the force of the axe didn¡¯t stop here and the rapier holding the warrior¡¯s hand almost exploded.

    The momentum of the sudden burst of energy backfired on the man and travelled upwards, the veins in his right arm bulged and his skin ruptured and blood spurted out from the veins of his right hand.

    The man shrieked in pain and jumped back in fear.

    The huge noise had distributed everyone on the battlefield and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the particr man who appeared out of nowhere and changed the momentum of the fight.

    Frank, who witnessed the scene, almost screamed aloud.

    ¡®Who the hell is he and if he is on their side then where the hell had he been hiding?¡¯

    The armoured man stomped the ground and jumped forward towards the ex-rapier man.

    His movement was as fast as lightning which no one was able to follow.

    The rapier man tried to dodge the attack and jumped back changing his direction of motion but the armoured man saw the scene and as if bending thews, his axe changed the direction of motion in the middle and he rotated the axe vertically and shed fiercely.

    A strong arc of the de emerged from the axe and shed the man in the mid-air.

    Cinkkkkkk!

    It sounded like the tearing of paper as the de of the axe went from downward to the top of his head and because it happened so fast, the enemy didn¡¯t have time to react and fall to the ground in one piece.

    After a brief moment, a tiny bloody furrow appeared on his body and even before he could emit hisst wail, blood spurted out from his body and his body separated symmetrically into two halves and all his internal organs fell all over the ground as his body burst into two halves.

    [You have killed a mid-master rank warrior. You have gained 250 experience points.]

    ¡°So, who is next?¡±

    The armoured man¡¯s cold and chilling voice permeated across the battlefield frightening the enemy soldiers.

 Chapter 97

    The enemy soldiers were horrified by the change in scenarios that happened in a quick period.

    The prestigious Master rank warrior who could decimate many soldiers with his might and was killing people less than five minutes ago died just like that.

    Only one fierce strike and a Master rank warrior was decimated as if he was nothing before this man.

    For Tier 5 kingdoms Master rank was considered the apex of strength but a Master rank had already fallen when the battle had just begun, which was shocking for both the soldiers of Wright and Amidon.

    The sounds of weapons shing and war cry suddenly stopped as a chilly aura started to radiate from the man who screamed of danger and stopped the battle abruptly.

    If they were thinking that everything was over then they couldn¡¯t be more wrong than today because today was going to be the descent of the nightmare.

    ¡°General Frank leave the destruction of res to me,¡± Alex shouted fiercely while lightning started to emerge from his body which made a crackling sound.

    Lightning strikes started to shoot from his body like snakes wanting to devour everything.

    The enemy soldiers nearby him were hit by a zap of lightning which sted them off with a huge bone making them groan in pain.

    Alex started to run towards the re while his body radiated tightening from all directions.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    The enemy soldiers before him tried to flee, seeing Alex charging toward them.

    Alex mmed everything that stood in front of him and blew them away while sparks of lightning zap hit them and paralysed them.

    Lightning enveloped and devoured Alex¡¯s whole body and his red eyes glowed with blue lightning shes.

    A thundering voice echoed on the battlefield and huge ck clouds covered the sky hiding the rays of the sun.

    ¡°Lightning Punishment,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°This is how a magical swordsman fights¡­Sorry, I mean this is how a magical axe man fights.¡± Alex muttered as he stomped the ground making a huge crack in the ground and jumped upwards.

    Alex used the air leap which he had invented on his own which was a mixed version of high jumps and flight where he gained more distance by kicking his feet in the air and generating a mass of pressure to propel himself.

    His body shot upwards like a cannon and using the air leap which he developed by himself after awakening, Alex traversed the distance of 100 metres in one jump and arrived quite near to the people guarding the re.

    Most of them consisted of squire ranks, along with disciple-ranked warriors with no master rank in sight.

    Alex¡¯s body shot down towards the ground like a meteorite with heavy momentum.

    Alex¡¯s body fell like a meteorite breaking through the atmosphere and the entire sky covered by dark clouds seemed to be lit up for a second as a huge bolt of lightning shot from the sky which converged with Alex and illuminated the whole ce.

    Raising the huge double-headed axe, Alex swung it and mmed it on the ground while praying in his heart.

    Not for the poor souls who were going to suffer the cmity but rather for the safety of his hammer to remain in one piece after the impact.

    The whole world seemed to freeze for a moment but immediately after it, the whole battlefield started to tremble faintly which started to get louder and louder.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    As if several missiles had been fired which hit the target, causing a huge explosion, the ground shuddered horribly and a shockwaverge enough to send everyone flying along with Alex spread everywhere like transmission of a wave.

    For a moment there were no shes of light nor a huge explosion butter a cloud of mes emerged from the explosion, even the sound of a shrill cry of the soldiers fighting seemed to be ceased, there was no sound except the rumbling of the earth followed by the loud deafening roar of thunder which was enough to burst the ear drums making them bleed from their ears.

    The shockwave spread through a radius of 300 metres and the enemy¡¯s soldiers screamed when they saw a huge shockwave forming before them which looked like a de of winding towards them to sh and cut them apart.

    The soldiers that were underneath Alex¡¯s attacks were smashed brutally turning into blood mist which vaporised instantly under the effect of fierce lightning apanying scorching heat.

    The shockwave swept away hundreds of Amidon¡¯s soldiers at the front and its radius even reached the re and swept it away and pulverised it into thousands of tiny pieces of wood.

    Rocks and debris flew around forming a huge cloud of dust which spread all around like waves of the sea apanied by clouds of mes.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Christina, who was taking on the two Master rank soldiers by herself, frowned seeing such a brutal shockwave while wondering who and how someone unleashed such a terrifying attack because she knew that Frank was not capable of pulling out such a feat.

    The Master rank who were fighting with Christina froze for a moment seeing the illuminating lighting from their soldier¡¯s stronghold and their expressions tired ugly.

    One of them screamed in anger¡± Who is that fucker?¡±

    They were distracted for a moment which proved to be quite fatal for them as Christina took the chance and sliced at one of the master¡¯s ranks.

    He was barely able to react to Christina¡¯s swift strike and dodged the fatal blow but as soon hended back on his seat he saw blood gushing out from his left shoulder while his left arm was missing.

    ¡°No¡­..No¡­.¡± He screamed with bloodshot eyes while ring at Christina.

    ¡°Brother!¡± The other Master ranked panicked seeing hisrade in arm losing his arms.

    He was also caught up in the moment which allowed Christina¡¯s strike to be sessful.

    ¡°You will pay for this, Bitch!¡±The man roared and charged toward Christina like a madman.

 Chapter 98

    Under theyer of dust and debris, a hand covered in metal gauntlets emerged followed by a small explosion which shook away the pile of soil from which a man covered in armour stood up.

    ¡°Haaaaaa!¡± He exhaled a mouthful of air while looking at the scene before him.

    He had overdone a bit and underestimated his strength. He had put three fourths of his mana in hisst strike which swept away the majority of the battlefield along with the re which had be a pile of dust and debris.

    Alex looked at the horrifying scene of mass destruction thaty before him. A mushroom shaped cloud still hovered around there while dust and debris lingered in the air carried by strong gales which were still blowing.

    A huge crater of 60 metres in diameter and 20 metre dip was formed where lightning still lingered and burst out emitting a sizzling sound.

    A huge chunk of the ground seemed to be evaporated by intense heat due to lightning while the ground was glowing with a reddish colour as the huge bolt of lightning had heated the whole ground.

    The soldiers of Wright were also blown away by the impact but unlike Amidon¡¯s soldiers who were burnt to crisps, they were in a much better state except for some faint bruises and dirt stricken faces.

    Many of their bodies had been buried byyers of soil and some had been ttened by the shockwave.

    Still, they were alive and breathing.

    So, it was nothing serious and Alex shrugged his shoulders turning a blind eye toward them while a series of annoying notifications shed before his retina.

    [You have killed an early Disciple ranked warrior. You have obtained 200 experience points.]

    [You have killed an early Disciple ranked warrior. You have obtained 200 experience points.]

    [You have killed an early Disciple ranked warrior. You have obtained 200 experience points.]

    [¡­]

    Alex didn¡¯t lose his guard as the battle was far from over as he can see many soldiers being alive with his mana sense.

    ¡°Hu..Hu¡­.¡±

    Taking deep and heavy breaths of air and wielding a massive double-handed axe with a great amount, Alex crushed the enemy warriors wherever he went.

    Many soldiers even bluffed thier death trying to escape from the demon but Alex killed one by one as if he could see through their disguise which brought many to the door in despair.

    ¡°God damn it! How did this demon know that I pretended to die.¡± Those were some of thest words of the man before Alex sliced him up.

    The Master ranked warrior who was fighting with Frank tried to flee seeing the situation out of hand.

    He was so scared out of his wits by the newly arrived man that he almost pissed his pants seeing Alex who controlled lightning and obliterated the huge army.

    It looked as if Alex was the God of lightning and the master rank feared him unleashing such a devastating attack again which could even wipe out Epic rank from existence.

    But Frank didn¡¯t let him escape and tried to chase him, wanting to vent his frustration by killing him.

    ¡°Let him go, there is someone else to take care of him.¡±

    Frank heard a loud shout and looked at the source of the sound to see the armoured man telling him those words.

    Frank didn¡¯t know what that man¡¯s intention nor did he know what n the armoured man was cooking but he still listened to words and stopped chasing while going toward the man.

    He didn¡¯t stop the chase because of the armoured man¡¯s words, rather he was cautious about this man¡¯s sudden appearance who turned the tide of the battlefield with his arrival.

    Unless he knew the identity of the man, there is no way he could put his trust in this stranger man.

    ¡°Sir Brave Warrior! You did a great job. I am General Frank who is under themand of Her Highness Christina. Can you please introduce yourself? Though you helped us, we need to know your identity to conclude whether you are a foe or a friend.¡±Frank spoke while staring at the man whose whole body was covered in armour leaving only tworge holes for eyesight.

    Through which he can see two red-coloured vicious eyes which sent a chill down the spine, he still summoned all his courage to ask.

    ¡± I am a warrior of Nevan who is here to help the soldiers of Wright. My soldiers are already on their way and some of them have already reached the Fortress and are guarding the gates.¡±

    ¡°Since you have done your duty, quickly carry the injured and retreat.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to linger around here anymore. You have done your job.¡± Alex ordered and turned his gaze towards Pierce who was being carried by other soldiers.

    He was in bad condition and may die due to excessive blood loss.

    Alex just cast a minor healing spell to stop the blood flow and revitalised him under the surprised gaze of others.

    The war wasn¡¯t over and he needed to have more mana to deal with the remaining sums.

    Alex once again reminded Frank to retreat quickly while stomping the ground leapt into the air and used the air leap to move towards the wall of the Fortress leaving Frank to stare at his back with a dazed expression.

    ¡®Why did I feel as if I am being ordered around.¡¯Frank muttered inwardly as he could feel the man¡¯smanding voice subconsciously make him obey hismand.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°Commander¡­Commander¡­..¡±

    A man went inside the tents while yelling loudly.

    In a panic, he even forgot to ask for permission and as soon as he stepped in a wine ss hit his head and deflected with arge bend in it while making the man stumble a few steps.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Themander asked with an annoyed tone.

    Currently, he was having fun while enjoying himself with the service of the women.

    ¡°Sir, we have suffered a huge loss. We were in a good position but someone intervened in between the war and killed our soldiers and the re had also been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Themander shrieked in panic and jumped up from his bed frightening the women.

    ¡°Leave!¡± He ordered with an angered tone and the women quickly dressed up and left the tent.

    ¡°Did you discover his identity?¡± Themander asked with a solemn voice.

    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t able to uncover anything. We only know that he is at peak disciple rank but he was able to deal with hundreds of soldiers alone.¡±

    ¡°Idiots!¡±

    ¡°Hundred of soldiers were screwed by one man alone.¡±

    ¡°Then pass the orders to retreat for now. I will think of other ns.¡±

    ¡°They are already retreating.¡±

    ¡°Shut up dumb head? What else do you all know except fleeing after getting your ass beaten.¡±

    The man just nodded and left the tents quickly in fear of angering themander.

    Themander¡¯s expression turned ugly and he cursed aloud in frustration.

    The loss of re was too huge.

    They had brought the re from a neighbouring Tier 1 kingdom at the cost of almost 100,000gold coins along with an exorbitant interest per week.

    After using the re, he deployed it near the Fortress wall to draw some of the soldiers from their shells and finish them.

    While he had sent two master ranks to deal with Christina.

    But now, everything was ruined just because of the appearance of an asshole.

    ¡°Asshole, you better pray that you don¡¯t fall in my hands otherwise I will rip you apart.¡± Themander spoke with bloodshot eyes.

    He tried to calm himself and his blood pressure started to stabilise only to be spiked again by another loud shout.

    ¡°What happened now?¡± Themander asked with a deep heavy voice which sent a chill down the spine of the informer.

    ¡°Commander, someone had trespassed into our tents and burned the food and rationstocks.¡±

    Themander froze for a moment and gritting his teeth in anger, he threw a fist at the man.

    ¡°No¡­.No!¡± The man screamed in panic and tried to dodge but a strong gust of pressure hit him.

    BOOM!

    A crystallised mass of fists hit him and burst his body into blood mist blowing away the front of the entire tent.

    ¡°Damnnnnnnn!!!¡±

    ¡°These useless pieces of scum can¡¯t even guard the rations against a trespasser.¡±

    ¡°Useless shit!!¡± The man roared in frustration and rushed out of the tent trying to sense anything but he wasn¡¯t able to find anything.

 Chapter 99

    While the entire army camp of Amidon¡¯s side was in chaos while trying to find the culprit and setting off the fire, the Master rank warrior who escaped from Frank was rushing towards the Amidon camp which was three kilometres away from the fortress.

    Following him, were the remaining soldiers who were able to survive the cmity.

    Amidon has sent four master ranks in this battle while two were in charge ofmanding and taking down the ground forces while the other two led the charge over the walls.

    One of the Master ranks was killed by that brute demon while the situation of the other two was still unknown.

    TAP!TAP!TAP!

    The loud ttering sound of his steps echoed faintly as the metal edges of the shoes collided against the ground.

    Behind them were surviving soldiers who ran tugging their tails in between the pants with their whole bodies covered in the dirt along with bruises and burns.

    He bent his body and was about to jump over the small river when he saw a small ck shadow-like object flying over him like an arrow.

    His pupil contracted and instead of jumping forward, he jumped back in fear.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    A small crater was formed and a boulder beside the bank of the river was crushed into pieces.

    The cloud of dust dispersed leaving behind a sword stuck on the ground.

    A shadow suddenly shed before the sword and a man wearing armour appeared.

    Unlike the previous armoured man, this man has the traditional chest armour with iron boots and shoulder pads without the helmet.

    He had a long beard which had strands of white hairs long with rough wrinkles all over the face.

    ¡°Demon Mordek!!!¡± The Master rank who saw the scene screamed and cursed his luck.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!Rhyne. It¡¯s been ages since I have been called by this name.¡±

    The Master rank whose name was Rhyne almost pissed his pants seeing Mordek bite his lips.

    Many may not know but years ago, the duo of Mordek and Hamilton terrorized the entire neighbouringnds.

    After all, Nevan was a Tier 4 Kingdom which was higher than Amidon years ago.

    Moreover, unlike those who had been trained by a low-level instructor, Mordek and Hamilton were selected as Knight¡¯s Candidates and were trained in Kinley knight academy while knight candidates were selected from the kingdoms.

    Each kingdom can send two or three candidates who had to pass the entrance to get admitted there.

    Even though they failed to be knights, the selection was enough to deter others, unlike other Master ranks in the Neighbouring Kingdom who were trained in their Kingdoms learning through low-grade techniques

    ¡°Mordek!Why are you here? Moreover, why is someone from Nevan interfering in this fight?¡± Rhyne yelled.

    The soldier following Rhyne from behind stepped back, seeing the agitated general.

    ¡°It had been a while since I fought properly. My king has been teasing me by giving me the nickname of the blunt de which had lost its edge. Do you know how much it hurts?¡±

    ¡°But it will be over today cause today I will regain my honour.¡±

    Mordek spoke with a sorrowful expression which looked so natural that if he acted like this anywhere else, he could surely garner pity from others.

    Max and many others who arrived at the spot heard Mordek gibberish.

    Hearing it, Max elbowed the man beside him and said¡±I think this old man is trying to make up for the King¡¯s absence.¡±

    The soldier behind Max nodded on hearing his words and was genuinely fascinated by the scene.

    Most of them didn¡¯t know much about Mordek¡¯s past and their interests were piqued when the enemy Master rank called Mordek a demon.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s have fun while taking down the remaining soldiers,¡± Max spoke and rushed ahead while others followed him.

    ¡°Enough of this chit-chat.¡±

    ¡°Nowe at me with everything you have got Rhyne, ¡°Mordek spoke while beckoning Rhyne.

    ¡°Mordek, you may have been a big shot before but now you are a rusted de,¡± Rhyne yelled leaping towards Mordek with a thrust of his de.

    CLANGGG!

    Mordek just raised his sword and parried the attack without moving an inch.

    Rhyne pulled the sword and stabbed it at multiple spots in quick session which seemed to be a series of blurs in other eyes.

    Mordek just tilted his body and swung his sword while dodging as much as he could while parrying the ones he couldn¡¯t dodge.

    Mordek shed at Rhyne and threw multiple stabs of his own.

    His speed and swift movement were something which looked as if it can¡¯t be replicated by normal Master ranks.

    Rhyne tried to dodge the blows, but most of them went through his defences giving him a slight cut even though he was wearing ck vest armour.

    Mordek¡¯s sword urately pierced the gap¡¯s in the armour worn by Rhyne which startled him, breaking his focus from the fight.

    At one point both his and Mordek¡¯s swords collided creating arge shockwave which pushed the man back a few steps.

    Mordek retreated his sword and punched in Rhyne¡¯s direction.

    Rhyne¡¯s body reacted subconsciously and he tried to dodge it but still, he was blown away by the impact of the fist hitting the ground after he evaded it.

    Arge hole a few metres deep in the shape of the first was made in the ground which shocked Rhyne.

    He hadn¡¯t evennded on his feet when Mordek¡¯s figure disappeared from its ce and leaving behind many after images, he appeared directly before him and punched him hard in his gut.

    Rhyne raised both of their arms with the sword before him as he tried to block the punch but Mordek¡¯s first hit him hard in his gut and sent him flying.

    Spurting blood, his figure flew straight and crashed onto the boulder smashing it into pieces.

    Cough¡­.Cough¡­

    Rhyne spits the blood and wiping the blood from his lips tried to stand up with the support of his sword but he felt a sharp pain assaulting his body.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Rhyne cursed and yelled.

    ¡°Soldiers, attack this demon. Try to buy some time for me so that I can deliver the final blow.¡±

    Rhyne nned to take advantage of his soldiers who would divert Mordek¡¯s attention while he fled away.

    He wanted to use the soldiers as a scapegoat for his survival.

    As long as he can escape from here, he swore that he will pay back both Mordek as well as the whole Nevan for this insolent crime.

    ¡°Soldiers charge!¡± Rhyne roared while pointing his sword at Mordek but frowned as he heard no sound from behind.

    Feeling uneasy, he turned back to see why the insolent assholes were not following his orders.

    But his jaw opened wide and almost dropped to the ground on witnessing the scene.

    The whole ce had been turned into a cradle of corpses and the blood flowed like a small river and joined the river water dying it with the blood.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± He screamed.

    Listening to his scream, Max, who was pulling out a bloodied man like a corpse, looked at Rhyne and asked, raising his eyebrows, ¡°Did you say something? Can you repeat it because I was too busy killing this punk while you were shouting?¡±

 Chapter 100

    ¡°Hahahahahah!¡±

    Mordekughed aloud seeing the dumbfounded expression on Rhyne¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You are also going to apany them very soon.¡±Mordek spoke while putting back his sword.

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Rhyne roared and charged at Mordek but before he could take a step, he felt a strong hit on his chest and his body was sent flying in the air like a ragdoll.

    His body mmed against the ground while sliding off for a few metres.

    As he got up coughing more blood, he found a fist-shaped mark appearing on his chest vest.

    He had hardly stood up when Mordek¡¯s image shed before him.

    His fist was glowing with a bluish hue indicating that his fist had been covered with aura.

    ¡°Fist Of Fury!¡±

    Mordek yelled and punched Rhyne multiple times.

    Hundreds of punches hit Rhyne in an instant as Mordek punched like a gatling gun.

    Many cracking sounds emitted from Rhyne¡¯s body as Mordek¡¯s series of punches broke many bones of Rhyne.

    Fist of Fury was something that Mordek invented himself.

    When one punches another, a part of the person¡¯s aura seeps inside the other man¡¯s body at the point where he was punched and started to wreak havoc on the spot destroying the body from inside.

    Rhyne felt deep paining from all parts of his body and his vision started to be blurry.

    Mordek stepped back a little and put his right fist near his hips and started to gather mana around the fist.

    The air around Mordek started to churn and enveloped his fist which started to glow fiercely.

    Mordek took his left step forward while twisting his body to squeeze all his strength and putting all his strength, he punched at Rhyne.

    BOOM!

    Rhyne felt as if something hit him with an extraordinary force that his body was unable to contain while darkness overcame his vision.

    Rhyne¡¯s whole body burst and exploded into blood mist unable to contain the force of Mordek¡¯s punch and his entire body turned into blood mist.

    A fissure appeared behind him which extended towards the river and sshed the water forming a rift and splitting it apart for a moment which went back to normal after some time.

    ¡°Hush!¡±

    ¡°I am surely bing old,¡± Mordek muttered, wiping the sweat from his forehead, leaving the people behind him looking at him with bewildered expressions.

    Their lips twitched uncontrobly on hearing his words.

    ¡®You are bing old. Are old men so brutal these days? You didn¡¯t even leave a part of the enemy and wiped his entire existence.¡¯

    Mordek noticed their expression and shouted¡±Stop wasting time and run. Amidon may have already found out about our legendary deeds and would have already sent scouts for us.¡±

    ¡°Lst¡¯s run.¡±

    ¡­

    On the top of the Fortress, a fierce battle was taking ce.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Sounds of metal crashing against each other made a sonorous voice that chimed on the wall.

    Large cracks started to form on the stones used to make the walls along with small craters.

    Dust and debris flew around and a bubble of air burst forth with a terrifying pressure.

    Two Master ranks were taking on Christina and the speed of the fight was invisible to the naked eye.

    In a matter of seconds, their swords shed against each other countless times.

    Sparks flew all around as Christina parried their attacks.

    She was already in a bad shape and fighting two of them put her on the back foot.

    Moreover, a pained sensation burnt from her chest as her injury was slowly resurfacing again.

    The only thing she can do now persists andsts long enough to tire them out.

    From childhood, her whole life was about persistence so as long as she can oust them, she was sure of his victory.

    A huge pressure descended from their sh.

    The yellow and bluish energy that was leaking out from the battle had left many shocking marks on the defence walls.

    The Master¡¯s rank energies started covering their bodies. It looked like a huge burning me.

    Both of them forced Christina a few steps back due to the strong heating from their bodies.

    Concentrating all the energies of their bodies on their weapons, they were ready to unleash a destructive strike and take out Christina at once.

    Christina¡¯s sword glowed with a yellowish glow and she also prepared to unleash all her strength.

    However, their battle halted due to someone¡¯s intervention.

    CLANG!

    A huge heavy greatsword appeared out of nowhere and struck the ground fiercely, sending a huge shockwave which pushed both parties a few steps back.

    Even before the parties could collide, they were stopped in their tracks due to the sudden appearance of someone.

    Christina frowned as she felt a soft touch on her shoulder and was about to swing her sword at the stranger¡¯s appearance.

    She was startled by the man¡¯s sudden appearance as she wasn¡¯t able to detect the man who appeared beside her and due to the subconscious reaction, she drew her sword.

    But her movements stopped and her body jolted and she felt a warm current flowing through her body.

    The small wounds and bruises that she suffered due to the fight started to heal and her breathing started to stabilise.

    She felt as if she had been revitalised and her body was full of vitality.

    The dishevelled air blowing over the ce disced her hair covering the face and exposing her smooth delicate beautiful face and the cold expression added a heavenly touch showing her otherworldly temperament which drew Alex¡¯s attention.

    Through the holes of the helmet, he looked at Christina with a grim expression.

    While healing her, he could see that Christina had suffered an injury that had dropped down her rank from Master to Disciples.

    Alex deduced that this might be due to the ritual.

    The ritual had affected everyone, but Riya was able to survive due to her Epic rank without any repercussions.

    Riya had told her that after the ritual she can feel her body bing weaker though it had disappeared by now it can¡¯t be said for others.

    Moreover, before leaving Kinley¡¯s army she was crippled and she had to start her warrior journey again from scratch even in her poor state, she had offered him a part of her life span which wounded her soul.

    Higher realm warriors had a higher life span and since Christina¡¯s realm had fallen, her lifespan had be shorter and she had to offer some of it to him even in that condition.

    Alex felt a deep pain in his chest and clenched his fist tightly while looking at Christina¡¯s cold and aloof figure.

    ¡®My wives had sacrificed a lot for me.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly.

    Feeling the gaze directed her, Christina looked at the armoured man with a strange expression.

    As she looked at the pair of red eyes staring at her, she felt that she had seen those eyes somewhere else but she couldn¡¯t remember them.

    Christina might have already thrown this man¡¯s hand who touched her but stopped as she understood that this man had cast a healing spell which was quite unbelievable.

    After all, one can rarely find a person with a healing element which is mostly used by clerics and priests which is significantly rare.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Christina asked with a cold expression.

    ¡°Me, I am just useless and good for nothing fellow who had made his wife suffer a lot.¡±

    ¡°But since I have realised my mistake, shouldn¡¯t I make up for my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it right, my lovely wife, Christina?¡±

    Alex pulled back his hands and walked towards the great sword while leaving Christina to stare at his wide back with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 101

    Christina was startled by the armoured man¡¯s words and felt that she was dreaming and heard something wrong.

    Since she was guarding the Fortress, she was unaware of the happenings in other parts of the Kingdom.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t believe that this tall man whose body was exuding mighty pressure was the husband that he was forced to marry.

    From the beginning, Christina didn¡¯t have any opinion of Alex, she always used to think of him as a pitiful kid who had been abandoned by the world.

    She had never hated Alex but rather felt quite sympathetic towards him. Being idiotic, he had an indifferent outlook toward the world even though the whole world mock him.

    Even if we consider the possibility that he wasn¡¯t born an idiot, who can guarantee that he could survive in the cruel gamey of the throne where each one of the siblings was trying to kill each other for the throne being an idiot can be somewhat considered as a blessing which had extended his life.

    And now, the person who used to be an idiot and whose body was like a ball was standing before him which looked as if his entire existence had been modified, so how could it be easy for her to believe.

    Moreover, if such a change had urred in reality, Catherine would have already been informed about it after all she was keeping a strict eye on affairs with Nevan.

    But little did she know that there was a mole under Catherine¡¯s shade who was not only preventing the information from reaching her but also changing the reports to his own will.

    Since Catherine was busy with the preparations for the war, she didn¡¯t even have the time to verify the things which had led to the current circumstances of not knowing the recent development that had taken ce in Nevan.

    ¡­¡­.

    Christina who was in deep thought snapped out of it, on hearing Alex¡¯s words and raised her sword to fight the master rank but she was stopped by Alex.

    ¡°Leave these bastards to this idiotic husband of yours.¡±

    Christina wanted to object but she stopped after hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know better than anyone that you can defeat them. But we are fighting a war not a battle of pride.¡±

    ¡°I have already destroyed the re and cleared the ground forces of Amidon while the remaining ones that are fighting here are just suicide squad who would die trying to drag us down.¡±

    ¡°You need to take care of them and take over the Fortress. The troops had been quite disarrayed recently so try to organise everything into order.¡±

    ¡°So, you do that meanwhile I will have some fun with these morons,¡± Alex spoke and lifted the huge great sword over his shoulder and beckoned the Master¡¯s rank.

    The Master wasn¡¯t able to identify the man properly and thought that he might be a foolish lover of Christine who wanted to show off in this situation to strike the strings of Christina¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Trying to show off in front of us. You are courting death.¡± The Master rank who had a hand missing roared angrily.

    He was not wasting time when the newly arrived armoured man and Christina were exchanging words with each other.

    He was ready to unleash a fatal strike which could kill a peak Master rank with one hit.

    The sword in his hand which was covered with a thickyer of energy suddenly shot out like a bullet.

    His attack was more aggressive and faster than he was fighting Christina. He was thinner and smaller than Alex, as well as his weapon was lighter and sneaker than Alex¡¯s huge greatsword, he was nning on using his fast movement and attack speed to tire Alex out and use a deadly strike to kill him.

    Alex smirked while looking at the iing attack.

    Alex¡¯s physical strength was now on par with early Epic rank which means he could overpower any master rank with his strength alone.

    And the enemy charging at him was at best can be called mediocre. Alex was even overestimating the enemy by calling him mediocre.

    Alex lifted the huge great sword from his shoulder and raised it in the air and rotated his body in a full circle to generate momentum.

    Rotating his body at 360¡ã, he stopped abruptly and harnessed the momentum of his body andshed the huge great sword at the iing de.

    CLAAAAAANNG!

    A loud nking sound of metal collision was heard and the enemy body flew back in the air.

    The enemy felt a sudden invasion of the opponent¡¯s force that struck him hard.

    Only one strike from Alex had damaged the internal organs of the enemy and he was sted off by Alex¡¯s sword strike while puking blood.

    His rapier being hit hard by the great sword with superior strength shattered into pieces.

    Some of those pieces with sharp edges burst out from the rapier and plunged into his body because of the power of the collision giving him deep cuts all over his body.

    The enemy was utterly terrified as even before the contact of his rapier with the man¡¯s swords, he knew right away that this man was much scarier than he thought and he had no chance of winning the fight against him.

    ¡°Leave!¡± He shouted to signal the other master rank who had a dumbfounded expression while he tried to get back on his trembling legs.

    He warned the other master rank to retreat immediately because he already knew that they would die worthlessly if they lingered around here.

    Running back, he tried to jump off the castle walls and threw a hook down trying to swing his body away from the battle.

    However, he heard Alex¡¯s words from behind which sounded like the death sentence of the grim reaper.

    ¡°Since you have alreadye here, then you don¡¯t need to leave. Just rest in peace here!¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t want to give this man who was already on the verge of death a chance to escape and look around, he kicked a broken de on the ground.

    SHIIIIIIIIIIIING!

    The sword traced the path of the enemy as fast as lightning and like a missile whose target had already been set before, it flew while tearing the air and pierced the man¡¯s back in the mid-air and killed him instantly.

    The sword nailed his dead body to the ground under the defence wall leaving the other Master rank in bewilderment.

    He wanted to flee as soon as possible but seeing the other Master rank die easily, he was shocked to his core cause he knew that if he turned back, this man would sneak from behind and if tried to fight head-on then also he was going to die.

    Seeing no way out, he roared in anger.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He roared fiercely and started to use a secret technique to burn his life essence.

    ¡°Even if I die, I will take a son of bitch like you with me.¡±

    ¡°Nova Explosion!¡±

    A stream of red hot energy appeared in his body which was as hot as eruptingva radiating deadly heat all around and his figure shot towards Alex.

    Alex frowned seeing the enemy using such a manoeuvre and his huge greatsword turned into a cloud of ck shadow in his hand and moved as fast as lightning and shed the man¡¯s Nova Explosion strike with a massive amount of force which was enough to cut anything before him apart.

 Chapter 102

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An earth-shattering and deafening roar erupted from the collision which shook the entire walls of the fortress.

    A sea of mes exploded and burst forth from the impact which started to spread around walls like a wave of the sea.

    Christina¡¯s pupil contracted to see the explosion and her heartbeat hastened for a moment and subconsciously her lips opened with a tone filled with worry.

    ¡°ALEX!¡±

    The defensive walls started to crack even further and from the sea of mes, a figure was shot like a cannon and mmed against the wall at the back making a huge hole.

    mes had enveloped all of his body but fortunately, due to armour, the mes hadn¡¯t prated inside it.

    Blood gushed out of his mouth and dyed the heavy armour in blood and the blood trickled slowly from the helmet.

    The fire burning in the armour extinguished after a moment leaving fumes of gas evolving from the armour which was cooled by soft breezes of wind.

    Alex felt dizzy and his body started quivering for a moment due to the impact which took him by surprise.

    Everyone was shocked seeing the invincible armoured man getting pushed back.

    No one knew what kind of face was under the helmet not even knowing whether it was male or female even though the voice was like a male but no matter what this armoured person had gained the trust and respect of the soldiers from Wright¡¯s side.

    Though they are still on their guard from inside, they couldn¡¯t express the gratitude they were feeling toward the stranger.

    But Christina who knew the person inside the armour started to run towards him but she stopped as he stood up.

    ¡°Damm!¡±

    Alex cursed under the helmet as he felt a strong burning sensation under the armour.

    Due to fire, he had suffered burns on his face and his chest.

    That bastard had used a secret technique to burn his remaining life force to get a huge boost and breakthrough into Epic rank.

    Burning life essence can be done naturally if you are above the transcendent realm as those above it have transcended the limit of humans and had long life spans but to do it blew that realm you need forbidden techniques.

    Alex didn¡¯t know how Amidon got his hands on such a forbidden technique but it was surely bad news still he concluded that only this man knew this technique as other master ranks didn¡¯t use such means.

    The opponent¡¯s terrifying strength struck him hard during the collision making his right hand go numb but more than that he was worried about the exploding mes.

    This man had be a ticking time bomb that can explode at any time.

    ¡°Hahahahahahhahaa!¡±

    A sinister metal screechingughter echoed and from the mes, the enemy appeared.

    Half of his body was on fire. His hair was burning and his chest had be as dark as charcoal.

    Looking at him everyone was sure that this man was on hisst legs.

    ¡°Even if I die, I will take you with me. With you gone, there will be no one to interfere and stopAmidon from destroying this ce.¡± He roared at the top of his lungs as a breath of fire erupted from him.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Alex shouted and took out the helmet to get some fresh air, shocking everyone.

    For a moment everyone¡¯s heartbeat hastened as they saw huge scary burns on his face which may look quite hideous but on his face, it wasn¡¯t as hideous as it should be.

    The lips along with cheeks had been burnt exposing the white teeth.

    But soon, his face started to glow and the burns started to disappear as if they were never present.

    Everyone who witnessed him became dazed for a moment even Christina was in no better condition.

    After all, how could he not be surprised when the difference between the Alex he knows and Alex who was fighting here was identical to heaven and hell.

    As soon as his face was healed, the heavenly appearance along with his indomitable temperament was enough to shame most of the men and wreak havoc in the heart of maidens.

    He has long thick blonde hair,bined with his smooth white skin with a perfectly carved face.

    His crimson eyes had a unique shine within them. He had sword-like eyebrows, a thin nose and a sharp V-shaped slick jawline that made his face stand out even more.

    ¡°Dieeeeee!¡± The enemy who sawed him roared angrily and channelling all his strength into his leg, he lunged forward towards Alex.

    The soldiers and Christina were worried about Alex as they saw him recovering bit by bit and thought to gain some time for Alex to heal himself.

    But they weren¡¯t able to move an inch closer towards the explosive energy and pressure.

    Christina gritted her teeth while enduring the pain of the explosive force and tightened the grip on her sword, she shed with all her strength but the explosive fiery energy overpowered her attacks and envelope itpletely.

    The enemy flung his left wrist towards Christina sending massive fiery mes which exploded before him.

    Gathering her strengths, she swung her sword diagonally which cut the cloud of mesing toward her apart but from the narrow gap, she saw the man changing his direction and charging at her.

    ¡°Bitch!!Since you want to die first. I will take you downfirst.¡± He roared and jumped toward Christina.

    He empowered his weapon with a fiery mass of energy which radiated heat as hot asva and with red mes on his sword, he stabbed his rapier at Christina, deciding to teach this bitch a lesson.

    The soldiers and defenders were terrified witnessing the scene. Even though many of them wanted to help but they couldn¡¯t and their interference will just be a burden for Christina so they just have to believe in her.

    Christina stepped back while charging her sword to attack.

    However, before the enemy could step ahead a shadow of a figure shed before her and the fiery man figure disappeared from her sight.

    Alex used flight magic and held the man while carrying him into the sky.

    He gritted his teeth to contain his burning finger under the gauntlets. The skin was burning repeatedly even under the effect of the healing spell which gave him an unbearable urge to itch his fingers as ayer of skin peeled up and regrown.

    Alex, holding the man¡¯s shoulders who were burning in mes and gathering his strength, threw him into the sky.

    The man was thrown straight into the sky like a thruster from the rockets.

    But even in that condition, he moved his hands closer forming a hollow cup-shaped sign while the fiery mass of energy started to gather.

    The mes condensed in his hand to his limits and shot down towards Alex like a fiery beam of fire which looked like a punishment of heaven.

    Like a me thrower, the huge fiery pir reached Alex and wanted to burn Alex down into ashes without leaving everything.

    Alex¡¯s pupil contracted as he felt the intense heating down on him and he took a deep breathe while clenching his fist tightly

    His clenched was shrouded with a crimson hue and it started to emit a sparkling glint.

    Raising his fist while his body floating in the mid-air, he twisted his body a little to generate as much force as possible and shouted while punching the iing fiery beam.

    ¡°Mighty Punch!¡±

    SHIIIING!

    BAAAAAAAM!

    A creaking sound of something shredding apart was heard which emitted a high pitch shrill noise and the fiery beam descending suddenly towards Alex split apart into two halves and bifurcation into two halves the beam of light fell on the surface causing a huge explosion while emitting a sea of mes rushing everywhere.

    A concentrated mass of air seemed to emerge from Alex¡¯s body which manifested into a huge crystallized fist which split the beam of light shot towards the Master rank.

    The Master rank felt a life-threatening danger and ran his hands and feet while trying to evade it but the mighty punch from Alex reached it within a second and hit his body turning his vision dark for eternity.

    The only thing the man saw before his death was a huge erged manifestation of a fist which smashed him making his entire body burst into a bloody mist.

    The ming energy contained in the body expanded suddenly and detonated in the sky forming a mini-burning sun.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A horrible outburst urred in the sky which brightened the whole sky with a blinding sh of light which momentarily blinded the vision of the onlook for a moment.

    Everyone who looked at the scene felt as if their heart was about toe out of their mouth due to the shock.

    If the explosions of such scale urred on the ground then they were sure that half of the fortress wall might have been blown away causing countless casualties.

    The ear-rupturing sound of the explosion still lingered in the atmosphere even after the sky started to clear up from the mes enveloping it while under it Alex might figure hovered in the air which made the soldiers look at him with esteem.

    ¡­

    Let alone the soldiers near the Fortress, themander of the other side shook the screen of the window and looked up to see a small lighted spot and clenched his fist.

    He could feel the horrible power of the explosion even from afar but more than that he lost all the master ranks that had been given to him.

    ¡°These useless scums. I can only resort to that if the situation bes worse.¡±

    ¡­..

    Meanwhile, Alex¡¯s body floated above the Fortress and watched the explosion with a solemn expression, he flew back andnded beside Christina and spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°Say, did you like the firework?¡±

 Chapter 103

    While chaos was all around in Wright and Amidon, far away from the chaos in a peaceful ce.

    Lockheart¡¯s Merchant Confederacy, Lock City.

    Street Of Alsier.

    This name may not be well known among themon popce whose day starts with the worry of feeding their mouth but there was no one among the higher society in the entire world of Everton regardless of their country origin or species of origin who doesn¡¯t know about this name.

    Spanning around fifty kilometres in length, was the heart of the Prosperous Lock city. It wasn¡¯t particrly a long strip ofnd but it is rumoured that 60 % of Kinley and 20% of the entire world¡¯s fortune was centred around this plot ofnd.

    Extravagance runs deep down in the genes of the people living in this ce.

    The Lockheart had created the most extravagant city in the whole world but this extravagant in turn marketed itself and naturally drew in High individuals to this ce which in turn made the shops and businesses prosper here.

    Royals in power on major continents, princes and princesses of small kingdoms along with every single person who walked on the street exalted certain standing and it wasmon for them to spend a great sum of money to show their worth.

    In the noble sector of Lock City, the leaders of major merchant associations had gathered with their heads slightly lowered out of respect, disying none of the arrogance which they usually have due to their power and money.

    Most of the ces in Lock City were private ces of Lockheart¡¯s, so every single store had to clear out Lockheart¡¯s annual check to continue operating for the next year.

    Today was the day when the annual check was to be conducted which will be presided over by one of the core members of Lockheart¡¯s family.

    Sitting on the chair in front of all of them was a young woman. She had long reddish hair with orange shades at the end of the strands that flowed sleekly down her shoulders and her reddish eyes were both calm and cold. She gazed at them like a hawk staring at her prey.

    She carried a dignified and noble aura which was the impression most people had.

    Yvonne Lockheart

    Without any showy essories or beautiful dresses, her very existence itself felt majestic and noble, as if all luxuries in the world ought to belong to her.

    It was said that the Lockheart¡¯s had inherited their bloodline from the Goddess of Fortune. In the legends, there was a devoted race of the Goddess that governed the wealth of the world, and mortals would unhesitatingly offer their all to them.

    Here at this gathering, it felt like the legend had manifested itself in the real world. The woman carried the grace of the Goddess in herself and she was calmly reading through a set of financial reports in her hands, her emerald eyes reflecting no fluctuation in emotions at all. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    She raised her head and her eyes locked onto a particr man, and a cold voice yet carried a pleasant tone sounded.

    ¡°I have read your financial report. Mister Hales, it looked as if your revenue grew greatly this year.¡±

    ¡°So, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mam!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was all due to your support and Lockheart¡¯s blessing.¡±A voice broke out on Hale¡¯s face as he started voicing his gratitude towards Lockheart, which looked quite pleasing to the eye as he ttered Yvonne.

    ¡°This is the first time you have entered here, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Yvonne. Our merchant group joined the Lockheart¡¯s associationst year. This is the first time when¡­..¡±

    Hale bowed down and responded to Yvonne¡¯s question but before he could finish his words, a sharp and crisp chilling voice had already interjected it.

    ¡°Is that so? Then you don¡¯t need to show your face from next year.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I might have heard something wrong?¡±

    Hale raised his head and stared in bewilderment at Yvonne who was sitting on a chair in front of him and maintaining the same impassive expression she replied calmly.

    ¡°Your licence to operate in our territory has been revoked. You are given a month to pack your things and leave the ce otherwise we would be enforcing ourw and ck out your merchant group.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment! Lady Yvonne, you have seen our financial reports so why are you asking us to move out and revoke our license? I can¡¯t have this. This is unreasonable.¡±Hales eximed in astonishment and demanded the reason fiercely.

    ¡± Your numbers are good, and your business is indeed blooming. However, let me ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Did the money in the reportse from your business which is written in the report or did ite from some other source?¡± Yvonne spoke with a sharp tone while ring at Hales which made the hair on his skin of Hales stand up.

    Yvonne¡¯s words brought a jolt of a shock to Hales and his body twitched seeing the woman¡¯s frightening senses which terrified not only him but others in the conference.

    Through many years of experience and dealing with all types of people while doing business, he tried to put on a poker face and calmed himself down but no matter how hard he tried to exin the situation, he was helpless before Yvonne¡¯s fierce counter and cold eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. You are just a worthless fellow now. The aura of fortune had already left you. Let me guess¡­Uh, it must be the gambling and drug dealing, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Yvonne spoke while tapping her fingers on the table.

    On getting the signal, the attendant beside her took out a document and passed it to Hales whose expression turned dark and sweat started to trickle down his forehead out of fear.

    Hale¡¯s face darkened as he took the document with troubling hands and scanned it. Inside it was all the details of his shady business.

    Seeing this many clicked their tongues. Some did it due to annoyance while some did it to express their pity towards this foolish man.

    There was long run rumour since ancient ages that Lockheart could see the aura of fortune in a person and can turn everything into cold.

    Although it might be not true in the literal sense, but rumours don¡¯t juste out of nowhere.

    While they can¡¯t turn everything into gold, they had something almost as good as that, which is the ability to sense fortune.

    From risky investments tomercial partnerships which had been going on lose, the Lockheart just needed to smell the scent of money to do the investment.

    Moreover, they had a terrifying perception to discover whether a person is fortunate enough or not.

    Many didn¡¯t believe it but after witnessing Lockheart¡¯s segregating of people based on this andter it would be proved to be true.

    ording to the people who earn money by shady means lose the blessing of the Goddess of Fortune. Though they may earn huge sums now in the long run they are bound to suffer and get destroyed.

    ¡°Lady Yvonne, Please give this pleasant another chance. I will stop all those things.¡±

    ¡°Please give me another chance,¡± Hale screamed and jumped towards the ce where she sat but before he could reach her a strong hand clutched him.

    ¡°Mark throw him out.¡± A crisp voice resounded.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡± Mark bowed his head and within a sh, his figure disappeared.

    Mark was a transcendent rank expert and like him, five guards would always be with Yvonne to protect him.

    The other merchants watched the scene in nonchnce while chatting with one another.

    ¡°Hmph.A neer trying to fool Lady Yvonne.What a fool!¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that there are people out there who can think of fooling Lady Yvonne.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a futile attempt on his part. Lady Yvonne is a prodigy that only appears once in a century even in Lockheart¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Did you all forget that when she was born the Goddess of Wealth statue all over the world glowed which signalled that she had the Goddess¡¯s blessing?¡±

    ¡°Instead of wasting your time, ttering me, you all should use that wisely.¡±

    Yvonne sighed deeply as she spoke, this wasn¡¯t something new and everywhere there would be some oddballs who would try their luck in doing this kind of foolish deed.

    ¡°This is fate, they have chosen themselves. Young Miss, please don¡¯t bother yourself thinking about it. You should take a rest?¡±Thedy attendant beside her moved forward and spoke with a humbled tone.

    Yvonne was quite tired after having checked a few merchants so she agreed with her attendant suggestion.

    Yvonne nodded followed by which everyone took their leave and all the attendants immediately got into action and swiftly removed the work-rted furniture and the roof above slowly turned into a transparent skylight.

    The wall at her back opened up showing a beautiful garden filled with blooming flowers.

    In just a few moments, the entire room had been converted from a solemn conference room into a light-hearted resting area filled with greenery.

    Yvonne¡¯s reddish-orange hair seemed to glow under natural sunlight.

    The attendants borough out to quality tea bowed by a tea master followed by exquisite desserts that were freshly prepared by world-ss patisseries.

    An attendant walked toward Yvonne and bowed her head getting the confirmation moved behind her and started to massage her shoulders.

    ¡± He, you are still the best, ¡°Yvonne spoke with a sweet gentle smile while extending her hand to take the tea.

    However, the sudden arrival of a messenger interrupted her rxed session.

    ¡± Miss, we have an urgent message.¡±

    Yvonne raised her brows and asked, ¡°On which topic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Nevan and Wright.¡±

    Yvonne frowned and got up with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Yvonne ordered.

    She took the message from the messenger and opened it while her eyes scanned through the document.

    Her expression changed from awe to shock as she read about the recent events of Nevan but thest section of the letter startled her.

    Passing the letter to her attendant, she shouted¡±Call Andrew!!¡±

    Hearing her call, a man appeared as swiftly as possible.

    ¡°Andrew, what is this? How did Amidon get the funds to wage the war even after we have put the economic sanctions on it.¡±

    ¡°Or did someone approve their loan right under our nose?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, I have personally overseen the matter, we rejected their demand for a loan and have forbidden anyone from giving them the funds. So, I don¡¯t know how they acquired the funds.¡± Andrew spoke and scratched his head.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think that even ourpetitors would take such a risk to offend us by disobeying our order.¡±

    Yvonne closed her eyes and fell into deep thought.

    The situation was not easy as it seems.

    Although it may not look like it, currently Nevan was the centre of the whole world.

    And the person whoy in the centre of the whole storm was known other than Alex.

    Although the Emperor of Kinley pulled the strings and forced the five of them to marry Alex due to fallout the matter surely wasn¡¯t it seems.

    Like in her case, it started with the Emperor of Kinley forcing them to give a part of their earnings to contribute to the welfare of the kingdom under the pretence that they should pay more as they earn more which my fatherpletely refused.

    And decided to shift the whole Lock to another continent if the situation turned worse.

    But one day, her father¡¯s stance suddenly changed and he epted defeat which surprised not only her but every member of the family.

    But it wasn¡¯t surprising as the decision of epting the Emperor¡¯s condition of her marriage with Alex.

    Her brothers even decided to revolt due to her father¡¯s decision.

    But one day her father came to her and told her to ept the proposal and they had to do this no matter what.

    The worried and sorrowful expression on her father¡¯s face made her heart wrench in pain.

    She remembered how she cried for the whole night at her father¡¯s shoulder who said that the matter is not what it seems and one day she would realise that this marriage would be the best thing which would happen in her life.

    Hearing this started to research the fifth prince Alex.

    Though people say he was an idiot and fatty disgusting pig and Emperor was disgusted with him but the news she received from the sources said that the Emperor had never expressed his disgust towards Alex and it was just a rumour which people assumed like the one where people assumed that Emperor wanted to humiliate the women by forcing to marry Alex.

    The Emperor had never expressed anything directly that caused the people to assume their fantasies creating their rumours.

    More than that many believe that Alex was the Emperor¡¯s secret weapon which he was sharpening under the guise of treating him as a fool.

    There was even a rumour which said that when the sky would fall apart, the fifth sun carrying God¡¯s power would do his part which led many people to assume that it had to be something with Kinley.

    Because thousands of years ago, Kinley was known as thend of the sun which drove away the darkness that prevailed in that era

    Moreover, only the royal family of Kinley carries the blood of Gods.

    And many assumed that the fifth sun may be Alex but it was proved that he doesn¡¯t carry the bloodline power of God as the ceremony to awaken the blood of God took ce before the whole world on the top that he was born as an idiot.

    Moreover, she knew about it better than anyone just how Alex¡¯s character is so there is a big no even before thinking about such baseless rumours after all rumours and predictions generally crept into society in one way or another.

    Moreover, no one had seen Alex¡¯s mother¡¯s face which generally stays hidden and it was said that she supported Kinley from the shadows.

    Under the countless mysteries and rumours, only God knows what is true and what is not but Alex returning normal would surely draw much attention.

    And on top of that, the war had to be now.

    ¡°It is certainly not Amidon¡¯s doing. Some are pulling strings from behind.¡±

    ¡°Should I extend a helping hand? Although I don¡¯t care about him, but my sister might be implicated in this war.¡±

    ¡°I have to visit her and ask for her opinion. Only she can guide me about what to do now.¡±Yvonne muttered as her eyes shed with brightness thinking about her.

    ¡°Prepare the Carriage. We are going to visit the Saintess.¡±

 Chapter 104

    A magnificent carriage pulled by many beautiful white horses was rushing forward swiftly.

    Its current destination was the city of Chelsa which was quite close to the Holy City.

    The people stood aside leaving the way for the carriage to pass through from before, in case they offended the person who sat inside it unconsciously.

    Inside it was a girl with reddish hair who gazed at the scenery of the City passing by her as her mind drifted towards the events that happened a little more than a year ago which changed her entire life along with four others.

    Arriving at the side branch of her Merchant association, she changed her appearance.

    She wore a ck wick along with a skin face mask which changed her appearance and walked on the streets filled with people.

    Beside her walked four people wearing ck ethenic dresses which covered their faces with cloaks which made them look like the group that was just a poor bunch of people who may havee here to offer their holy prayers.

    But behind the cloaks lies fierce bodyguards of Yvonne and each of them was at Transcendent rank.

    Yvonne was at the peak of Disciple rank recently. She might have reached Master¡¯s rank if not for that incident where she had to sacrifice some part of her life span.

    Heading towards the outer district which was usually filled with social outcasts and poor people, whose lives were in sharp contrast to the people who lived in Lock¡¯s City.

    She arrived at a small orphanage which used to be an old church built by someone who wanted to spread the religion and awareness of God among themon people but it was stopped due to many factions opposing it as ity in a slum area.

    But since the Church had been made, it can¡¯t be destroyed as it might be considered heresy so it was left open but no one agreed to be a priest here until she moved here.

    Standing before the church, she opened the door which caused piercing rays of the sun to light the entire dimly lit hallway.

    ¡°She might be in the prayer chamber,¡± Yvonne muttered to herself and walked into the hallway toward the inner chamber.

    Arriving at the centre, she saw the statue of the Goddess of Reba below which ady dressed in white robes sat on her knees while joining her hands.

    Athena, thedy who used to be known as Saintess and whom many thoughts of having an outshining future had now be a priestess of this small space.

    She had a perfect appearance, perfect capability and temperament that may even outshine the angels of heaven itself.

    Out of the oddball of five, both Riya and she were overly beautiful which may even evoke jealousy in some goddesses.

    While Riya had quite a seductive and sensual figure, Athena had a gentle and innocent outlook making her look holy even with her busty figure.

    If one had to pick a w with this woman whose existence seemed to be blessed by Heaven itself it would be her overbearing kindness and sweetness which make her extremely difficult to deal with even for Yvonne.

    While Yvonne is quick, sharp-witted and relies on herself to deal with situations, Athena mostly leaves everything to nature to take its course.

    Until the situation required her intervention, she wouldn¡¯t even budge from her decision but once she decided to do something, nothing in the world can stop her.

    Though it didn¡¯t mean she was easy to deal with.

    It seemed that she carries a bit of every major characteristic of the four.

    Catherine¡¯s wisdom, the bravery of Christina, and a beautyparable to Riya¡¯s and she also had a very deep aura of fortune and much to her surprise, the aura of fortune had thickened furtherpared to thest time.

    And marrying that idiotic Alex was one of the things which she agreed willingly for some unknown goddamn reason otherwise no matter how strong Kinley was, it was impossible to win against Church without suffering any repercussions.

    ¡°Yvonne, aren¡¯t you going to offer your prayer to Goddess. Since you are here, you should pray sometimes otherwise the Goddess might consider you rude.¡±

    A pleasant voice sounded in her ears which felt like a heavenly melody.

    For a moment she was startled as to how she knew it but her shock didn¡¯tst long as she knew that Athena had some other means.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t argue and nodded. She took out her shoes and followed Athena¡¯s notion and sat down like her and prayed for some time.

    The guards also prayed for some time and after receiving her orders moved out of the room and stood outside while guarding it.

    ¡°Athena, I have got some news about him.¡±

    Athena who was praying with closed eyes suddenly opened them and blinked a couple of times.

    She had crimson eyes which sparkled for a moment but the shine died down quickly leaving a ck pupil.

    Her expression changed a little and standing up, she took a small cloth and wrapped it around her eyes and asked Yvonne to follow her.

    Athena led her toward the inner room

    Yvonne following her asked curiously, ¡°Hey, how are you walking around like this even though you have gone blind. Thest time, I was here, I remembered that you were led by those cute children.¡±

    ¡± Fu¡­Fu..Fu..¡±Athena giggled and exined, ¡°I may have lost my eyesight but I still have most of my powers.¡±

    ¡°I can feel the mana flow. Every object had a particr mana signature which helped me to identify, just like your orange glow of yours that covered your body which allowed me to know that you havee here.¡±

    Yvonne nodded her head. She remembered Athena saying that the effects of blindness are not permanent and her eyesight may recover but only God knows how much time it will take.

    Preparing some tea in a pan and serving it to Yvonne, she sat beside her and spoke with a soft tone¡±So, how is Alex?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say? It hadn¡¯t been a while since that guy woke up and he was already going around looking for trouble.¡±

    Athena¡¯s burrows furrowed for a moment and she asked curiously¡±Last time, I remember you said that you received a report of him recovering and training himself.¡±

    ¡°So, how can he cause so much ruckus in a short time?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, after some days, he confronted the nobles and purged them out and suppressed them. Recently there has been some trouble in the Western part of Nevan and he marched with hundred soldiers and cleared it.¡±

    ¡°Woahhh!Alex has be quite awesome in the time I hadn¡¯t seen him.¡± Athena eximed with a surprised expression while covering her mouth with her hand.

    Yvonne¡¯s lips switched for a moment as she thought about it inwardly.

    ¡®Though it was a good thing, I don¡¯t know what is awesome about that. Moreover, since he had recovered, wasn¡¯t this, his duty to look after the Kingdom as the King unless he wanted to eat sleep drink and wanted to remain an idiot for the rest of his life.¡¯

    ¡°Hush!¡± Yvonne sighed seeing Athena cheering for Alex like a fan girl after hearing his deeds.

    ¡°He is also advancing Nevan on the economic front and is introducing reforms after reforms. I have a headache reading the reports which looked as if every day, he was doing something new.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Is it possible to change so much like this.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s the Goddess¡¯s blessing.¡± Athena smiled.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes trying to ignore her annoying words otherwise she was sure that she may shout at her and since everything is Goddess¡¯s wish shouldn¡¯t your fall might be also Goddess¡¯s arrangement, whom you have devoted your life to.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like about him. Is there even something in him that one can like?¡± Yvonne spoke with annoyance.

    ¡°Who said there is none? I like that cute, lovely cheek of his and I have known him since he was ten years old and I used to visit him when I visited the castle to cast blessings and y with him afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Those times were so sweet. I wish I could cage him and keep him with me.¡±

    Yvonne almost spewed the tea on hearing her words as she was startled by the sudden intervention.

    ¡°But I heard that he had slimmed down and grown tall and be quite muscr,¡±

    ¡°Now the cheeks you loved had gone, so now what?¡±Yvonne asked with arge grin on her face.

    ¡°What, he had already slimmed down?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    ¡± So, what if his cheeks are gone? I¡¯m gonna feel his muscr body and all his abs. He would surely look heavenly with his well-toned body and those red eyes paired along with golden hairs. He must look like a banished immortal¡±Athena spoke with an excited tone as if she was praising her idol.

    ¡°Wipe that drool on your face and stop acting like a pervert?¡±

    ¡°Why the hell did you lose your calmness when you talk about that swine? Stop being vulgar?¡± Yvonne shouted.

    ¡°You were a saintess before so don¡¯t spoil your image.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by vulgar? I am praising and fantasising about my own husband? If you are so jealous of my husband¡¯s divine beauty, why don¡¯t you look for your husband and try to boast about him?¡±Athena said with a smug smile.

    ¡°Did you forget that he is also my husband but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can talk about those things openly?¡± Yvonne spoke while mming her hand on the table but her tongue-tied thinking about what she had said

    ¡°See, stop acting like a foolish ignorant. Now that Alex is back to normal, we can start a normal life instead of trying to deny our fate.¡± Athena spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Fate.Huh!!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that Athena, tell me the truth, you know something about it?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t the church have seers who can get a glimpse of the future.¡±

    ¡°Fate. What fate? And when do we have seers? What do you mean by that?¡± Athena tried to feign ignorance but Yvonne pressed forward as she thought that she had got something but Athena didn¡¯t even take her seriously.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s stop. This was where serious talk started.¡±Yvonne spoke with a sigh as she failed to get anything useful from Athena.

    ¡°Amidon has waged the war on Wright.¡±

    ¡°And Amidon had invested a lot in this war. Though I suppressed my merchant association from giving out the loan, our rivals tried their luck in this war by giving out huge loans to Amidon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that Catherine and Christina would have trouble defending against it, especially after Kinley raided it and took their defensive artefact which Wright relied on to win all the wars till now.¡±

    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Yvonne asked with a serious expression.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Athena asked with a curious gaze.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we? I mean lend a helping hand. I think of sending two or three Transcendent rank experts may help them greatly.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!Yvonne holds your horses. Are you thinking about interfering in the war? Did you forget your neutral policy?You don¡¯t have political power so you can¡¯t interfere in the war between the Kingdoms.¡± Athena exined.

    ¡°That might be before but now that my so-called husband is in trouble along with our sisters, shouldn¡¯t we extend a helping hand.¡±

    Athena put down the cup and raised her head towards Yvonne who felt a piercing gaze which seemed to pierce deep into her soul.

    ¡°If you want to help as a wife then I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time. The war had just started and who said that Amidon will win the war. What if they were beaten badly?¡±

    ¡°So, your interference, in that case, would be unnecessary and on top of that, it will bring more trouble to you.¡±

    Athena¡¯s lips curled upwards as she spoke¡±Moreover, this battle is not about Wright or Amidon.¡±

    ¡°This is the beginning of the battle between Alex and those forces who had been testing the water.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t tell me,you don¡¯t guess it even with your vast resources.¡±

    Yvonne nodded her head on hearing Athena¡¯s words.

    ¡°So, if you want to help then just watch on the sidelines and intervene if their lives are on the line.¡±

    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think it wille to killing and they would prison them at best.¡±

    Athena slumped down while resting her chin on her palm and said¡±Yvonne, let me tell you one thing about Alex.¡±

    ¡± Alex is indeed an imbecile, he doesn¡¯t care nor does he know anything about this world but there was one particr thing which is special about him.¡±

    ¡°Even when he was an idiot,he knew what his precious thing was and he would lunge forward if anyone tried to take it from him.¡±

    ¡°Even though he wasn¡¯t able to understand anything he would burst out when anyone tried to take Riya from him and now that he had be a normal person¡­¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we have already done our duty as his wives and now it¡¯s his job to his duty as a husband which he has to do no matter how.¡±

    ¡°You seemed to be curious about the things that are happening.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you a foreshadowing as a gift for our meeting.¡±

    ¡°Countless strings of faith intertwined and entangled in the sea of times to nurture the fate who carries an enormous burden for the world and prepare the children of fate for the uing crisis.¡±

    ¡°Destruction will follow on thend they walk,

    When they start wreaking havoc, even pleas from heaven fall deaf ears.¡±Athena spoke with a smile.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is this?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you talking about?¡± Yvonne asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°Hahahaha!Nothing, it was just random bbering and a pickup line that I picked from the children.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh! I forget about the children. Now quickly get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I have to take care of the neighbouring children.¡±

    ¡°Those cute little children might being for prayer.¡± Athena stood up and dragged down Yvonne who asked her to exin those words but her plea fell on deaf ears and he was finally thrown out.

    ¡°Wait!! Ang answer my question before throwing me out.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice reverberated but Athena¡¯s turned a blind eye to her screams and closed the door on her face.

    CLANKKK!

    Closing the doors, he leaned on the wall while wiping the sweat from her forehead.

    ¡°This girl got no chills.¡±

 Chapter 105

    In The Fortress of George.

    The entire ce was in chaos. The Fortress walls had been breached and due to the fight with the Master ranks, the walls had suffered greatly and many cracks had appeared on them.

    The Mages along with the soldiers who knew a bit of masonry tried to fill up the cracks while the injured and the wounded were being carried on stretchers.

    Everyone seemed to rush here and there carrying things because they knew that the cooldown period may notst long and Amidon may resort to foul y and attack at Night so they were trying to finish the preparation as quickly as possible.

    ¡­..

    While on the outside, it was full of chaos and turmoil, inside the Commander¡¯s office room two figures sat before each other while observing each other quietly.

    The atmosphere was quite tense and cold. Tension could be seen rising in the air and one can see sparks flying around as Alex and Christina¡¯s gazes met.

    Both of them looked at each trying to discern one another.

    Alex was thinking about how to start the conversation with Christina who seemed to sit like a statue.

    No matter how much Alex observed, he couldn¡¯t see even a minuscule change in Christina¡¯s expression which made him think whether she even had emotions or not.

    Alex thought that his appearance might have stunned her, shocked her and surprised her to a great extent which may even make her feel that she was dreaming but no¡­..

    Except for the change in expression when he appeared and healed her, Alex didn¡¯t find any or he might have missed some while busing himself on dealing with the enemies.

    ¡°Ummmm¡­So, Christina, how are you? Are you doing well?¡±

    Christian tilted her head and pondered for a moment and answered¡±You already know my situation so why are you asking me?¡±

    Alex almost choked on hearing her words and thought that she might not like the roundabout way of talking.

    Contrary to Alex¡¯s opinion of Christina who he thought to be as emotionless, the Goddess of War was freaking out from inside.

    Unlike others, when she was freaking out or shocked, the bare expression she had, also freezes, making her look like a cold emotionless doll.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know what was going on.

    Not only did this guy who was ina and on the deathbed recover and appear here, but he also seemed to have grown stronger at a rate which was iparable to any genius she had seen.

    Looking at the genuine care for her reflected in his eyes, she didn¡¯t know how to react or reciprocate his feelings

    And she was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know how to express herself.

    From her childhood, it was all about training and fighting and she doesn¡¯t have many connections with the opposite gender.

    She didn¡¯t even remember thest time she smiled or felt the happiness of staying with her loved ones.

    Her family had a noble status and her father had a very high status in the army but due to an unfortunate incident, he died and the other officials of the army who were jealous of him, ndered him after his death and tried to take down her house.

    Her mother tried her best to avoid the crisis. But no matter how hard she tried, their house¡¯s noble status fell and they became one of the fallen nobles who were seen with contemptuous eyes by noble society.

    Her mother¡¯s only chance to redeem their reputation and get back the status was to marry another noble house but she knew that if she married for a second time, Christina would surely suffer so she rejected all the proposals and took it upon herself to revive the house.

    Christina remembered how her mother who was as beautiful as a blooming flower slowly started to wither and tear apart from all sides.

    She still remembered how her mother would wear the mask of happiness hiding her inner sorrow and a broken heart.

    So, Christina made a choice. Instead of going to the academy, she decided to join the army at the age of 11 years of age.

    She was already hailed as a genius from the age of 10 because of her superior sword skills and was invited by many academics but she rejected them and joined the army so that she could rise in position faster and can revive her house quickly taking away some of the burdens.

    In just four years of joining she rose from the rank of Private to Lieutenant and by the age of 20 she had already be a general which was a high position in the Army of Kinley and reached it at the age of 20 added further prestige to it

    But when she became general, she heard something that shocked her entirely.

    Her father¡¯s death was no ident nor did he die on the battlefield as they were told, rather he was backstabbed by one of his friends who was a Major general of the same rank as his father.

    She vowed to avenge her father by killing the man who was responsible for all their misfortune.

    Butter she came to know that the man was under Second Prince¡¯s wing and waging a war against the man meant going against the Second Prince but she didn¡¯t bat an eye at this matter.

    But the man didn¡¯t leave her alone and tried to frame her for colliding with other empires.

    The only way for her to redeem herself was to either get under the Second Prince¡¯s wing or expose the man¡¯s dirty secrets.

    After gathering all the evidence, she along with her legion which was specifically trained by her went against the man¡¯s army.

    Her legion consisted of 32,000 soldiers went on to war and massacred almost 80,000 soldiers of the Major general which also caused a huge loss to the Second Prince faction who decided to take her down fearing that she might pose a threat to him in ascending the throne by weakening his position.

    The rift between them leads to an onught of chaos.

    Finally, unable to take it down The Emperor finally intervened by branding her a rebel.

    She tried to prove her father¡¯s innocence and even showed all the evidence along with the evidence that the man under Second Prince was the one who started the war first.

    But all her pleas fell on deaf ears.

    No matter what justification she showed, raising a sword against the Prince of Empire was a crime that cannot be dismissed.

    Her mother broke down hearing about her daughter¡¯s condition and passed away in grief.

    The Emperor on ount of all her achievements gave her two choices.

    First, die for rebelling.

    Second, repent for her mistake and she would be stripped of her title and will be crippled and had to restart her warrior journey again.

    Her legion which was specially trained by her would be passed on to other generals.

    Moreover, she had to marry the idiotic Prince and became the general of the small Nevan Kingdom.

    Hearing about her mother¡¯s death, who was unable to take the things, broke thest straw of rationality Christina had.

    Her mother was the only one whose existence saved her from despair but her mother¡¯s death was too much for her to bear.

    Why??? Just why?

    She had to go through all this. While most of the girls enjoy themselves wearing make-up and spending their money on shopping, she with a sword in her hand had to sweep across the enemy forces.

    In a moment of despair and her life surrounded by darkness, she just wanted to die to let go of all her sorrows but at thest moment, she got the message from Catherine who advised her to choose the second choice after all living is better than death.

    And think about the revenge against her enemies, as long as she is alive she can take revenge.

    All she needed to do was start from scratch.No matter how many years it may take she will surely have her revenge.

    Revenge was the only thing that kept her alive till now and except for the hollow feeling of a broken heart, immense hatred and anger were the only emotions she can feel now.

    Thinking about all the past events, she clenched her fists tightly to the point, her long nails dived into her skin making the blood trickle down from her hands.

    ¡°Are you thinking about the past?¡±

    Christina was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Alex¡¯s voice and a frown appeared on her face.

    She blinked her eye with a surprised expression which looked quite cute in Alex¡¯s eyes.

    Alexughed seeing a subtle change in Christina¡¯s expression.

    ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t show any expression and looks cold can only show emotion when thinking about the gruesome and painful past,¡± Alex spoke as he heard about Christina¡¯s past from Riya which was quite sad.

    Alex thought for a moment about how to proceed forward, he knew that flower words of ttery wouldn¡¯t work on Christina and may even disgust her.

    He remembered the moment when he once asked the Goddess of lust to teach him tricks of melting a girl¡¯s heart but as result, he whipped her.

    ording to her, only a yboy goes around ying with girls whereas a real man wins a girl¡¯s heart with action and he needs to figure out by himself about how to make his wives put trust in him first.

    Trust is the bridge that lessens the gap between counterparts in a rtionship and once broken everything falls apart.

    Moreover, his wives even sacrificed their life span to save him while suffering heart-wrenching pain.

    So, at the least, he should show his sincerity towards them and since Christina was too dense to talk in a roundabout way, Alex decided to go straight to the point.

    Alex stood up from his seat and walked toward Christina, bowing on one of his knees while extending his hand, he said¡±Christina, I will not pretend to understand what you have gone through in the past nor I will tell you to forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Your past would be the foundation of your future and I, Alex, your so-called husband, vowed to you, that I will help you achieve your goals, and attain your revenge.¡±

    ¡°There will be nothing that can stop you from slicing the head of the enemies. Even if you have to fight against God, you will always find me beside you. Not at the back nor the front. We will fight side by side for the ages toe.¡±

    ¡°May the heaven bear the witness and may the hell punish me, if I break the oath.¡±

    Christina¡¯s eyes widened and as her golden eyes met with Alex¡¯s resolute gaze which was full of sincerity, she didn¡¯t know why she felt as if her heart was telling her to trust the man unconditionally.

    What Alex did know was swearing an oath in Knight¡¯s way where Knight took their pledge when they were epted by a master swearing their eternal allegiance.

    Seeing the unshakable integrity in Alex¡¯s eyes, Christina subconsciously extended her hand which Alex held firmly and with a gentle smile he muttered.

    ¡°This knight of yours shall pledge his loyalty, Lady Christina.¡±

 Chapter 106

    After holding Christina¡¯s hand and swearing the oath in the traditional Knight¡¯s way where they chose their master and pledged to remain loyal for eternity, Alex looked at Christina and asked with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Can I examine you a bit?¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±Christina asked with a startled expression on hearing Alex¡¯s sudden question and tried to pull her hands away from Alex but Alex gripped them tightly.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I am just going to check your injury and nothing else¡± Alex spoke and exined to her, which calmed down Christina.

    ¡°Rephrendo!¡± Alex muttered the spell while holding Christina¡¯s hands and poured his mana which slowly crawled its way through Christina.

    Christina¡¯s body twitched and jolted for a moment as she felt a sudden invasion of foreign energy into her body which subconsciously forced her to raise her guard.

    ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t resist it.¡± Alex shouted while concentrating on his work.

    Christina¡¯s whole body glowed for a moment and a greenish hue covered her body wholly.

    The glow enveloped Christina for a few moments and dissipated.

    ¡°Hushhh!¡± Alex sighed heavily and retracted his hand.

    ¡°Your soul is damaged slightly, though soul damages are serious, yours is quite minute and it¡¯s your persistence to train yourself that is dying the recovery.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, even a little damage to the soul would make one lie in bed for months so how are you even fighting in this state,¡± Alex asked with a solemn expression.

    ¡°I am used to this heart-wrenching pain. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡± Christina spoke nonchntly while tightly clutching her hand which Alex held after all this was the first time she had touched an opposite gender except her father.

    Christina¡¯s words amazed Alex for a moment. He had never imagined that there would be someone with such a high tolerance.

    Damage to the soul is not a small matter because there are no spells which can heal damaged souls.

    One can only supplement and nourish one soul through various medicines and natural treasures or temper it through constant training but healing a damaged soul isn¡¯t possible even for a god.

    Moreover, even though Alex said it was nothing serious, the matter is problematic as even 0.0001 percent soul damage gives one a heart-wrenching pain.

    ¡®She is a tough girl.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly.

    ¡°So, Christina from now allows me to lead. I will take over the things here.¡± Alex

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can still¡­¡±

    Alex cut off Christina in the middle of her speech and said¡±Listen, Lady, I am not underestimating you in any sense.¡±

    ¡°This war is just the tip of the iceberg. The real war is yet toe. You just need to recover by the time the real thing begins. I have a spell which will hasten your recovery and nourish your soul.¡± Alex said with a tone which doesn¡¯t seek any refusal.

    Christina still wanted to object but Alex¡¯s sharp piercing gaze she was unable to refute.

    ¡°So, in the meantime, we should find that bastard who is ying a dual role.¡± Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards with a smile.

    Alex discussed his ns with Christina before setting out with her towards the infirmary to see the wounded ones.

    ¡­¡­.

    At Fortress of George infirmary.

    Alex walked in followed by Christina, Mordek and Frank.

    Alex¡¯s steps halted for a moment seeing the facility inside.

    A cold, moist and mouldy smell filled this seemingly abandoned ce.

    The ce was filled with dust and one could see spider cow webs hanging on the roof.

    There was a limited number of beds where seriously wounded soldiersid while most of the injured were on the ground which was covered with hay.

    Many soldiers were crying and groaning in pain while the floor had been stained with blood.

    Ten doctor personnel who were dressed in white while wearing a ckish apron walked between the soldiers and they seemed to be short of hands.

    As Alex walked closer, other than the stench of blood, the smell of alcohol which was used as an antiseptic assaulted his nose as the doctors were clearing the wounds on the soldiers.

    While Alex was taking note of everything, the soldiers were also observing Alex.

    Some of them looked at Alex with respect and reverence. The King who had been aughing stock for everyone in the entire empire now stood before them like an idol worthy of worship.

    Only those who have gone outside the walls and seen his strength knew his valour and myth.

    ¡°His Majesty, The King of Nevan has arrived!!¡± A more solid yelled who led them inside.

    Tales of his fight and the destructive move with which he swept the battlefield were still avid in their memories which had already been spread throughout the whole facility.

    Of course, many were still sceptical about it as they were not present to witness the Epic scene and were eager to see the king who used to be a retard and a fatty.

    But after Alex¡¯s long and tall stature filled with his unyielding looks pumped them up.

    Being in the army for years, they can tell from a single nce that this man had shed buckets of sweat to reach the current stage.

    Antwan and the group of soldiers who have been saved by Alex stood up and shouted¡±Hail To The King Of Nevan!¡±

    Following his notion, many tried to stand up with their wounded and worn-out bodies and greeted him.

    Alex thanked them and gave a brief nod. Although the atmosphere looked quite cheering, Alex was in a foul mood.

    ¡°Christina, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Why is this ce in such a dpidated condition?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the treatment faculty of the soldiers be cleaned and well maintained,¡± Alex asked with an irritated tone.

    ¡°This¡­..¡±

    Frank interjected Christina and spoke on her behalf¡±Your Majesty, this is just a temporary measure. The treatment facility used to be far away in the city but since all people have evacuated, we decided to use this ce temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this isn¡¯t as bad as it seems,¡± Frank exined, trying to soothe Alex¡¯s anger.

    Alex massaged his forehead, he knew that science is still underdeveloped in this world so these people don¡¯t care much about health and hygiene.

    If they knew about the science and how such conditions can affect treatment, they would have hit their head due to their ignorance.

    Most of the soldiers didn¡¯t die of injuries rather it is due to ack of proper sanitation.

    Even a person who had a 60 percent chance of survival may die due to ack of hygiene.

    Alex took a puff which sucked the foul air into his mouth and raised his five fingers.

    ¡°Five hours!!¡± Alex spoke, raising his hand.

    ¡°I want this entire goddamn ce clean. Arrange the beds, no one should lie on the straw.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mordek please tell Max and others to cut the trees and make a temporary bed with it.¡±

    ¡°Bring my men and clean this ce quickly.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness! There are still wounded there. Where will they go?¡± Frank asked in a panicked tone.

    Even Christina who was quietly watching Alex wanted to say something but he was interjected by a sudden sh of light radiating from Alex¡¯s body.

 Chapter 107

    The whole ce was elucidated with a greenish shine that wasing from Alex¡¯s body.

    Alex¡¯s body sparkled and shone brilliantly like a sparkling diamond and hymns of holiness seem to reverberate from him.

    It looked as if a holy angel descended on the ground to cure their pain.

    The soldiers felt darkness seeping into their bodies and the pain which they had been suffering due to the grievous wound, started to lessen slowly.

    The blood trickling down from the cuts and bruises stopped and ayer of slimy patches started to wriggle around the wounds which made the wounds start healing at an astonishing rate.

    Everyone looked at Alex¡¯s glowing body which was radiating with holiness and they were amazed to an extent that they were at a loss for words.

    This was the first they have seen a warrior able to cast arge-scale healing spell which would generally be used by priests of the Church.

    Alex¡¯s face started to be as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Castingrge-scale healing spells took a toll on him and exhausted him a lot.

    The healing spell required arge amount of mana and casting it over a wider scale is more arduous than it looks.

    After a few moments, the glow from Alex subsided slowly which woke all the soldiers from their stupor.

    Staring at Alex, all of them had an urge to bow down on their knees before Alex.

    Alex retracted his aura, stood straight and bent his head a little, and spoke with a voice filled with gratitude¡±Thank you all for your hard work and sacrifice because of which Wright, as well as Nevan, was able to survive.¡±

    They were momentarily stunned on hearing Alex¡¯s words as it was the first time someone thanked them for their hard work and sacrifices.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank us, His Highness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing and fortune for us to fight for our country and it is even a greater fortune for us to fight alongside you, Highness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Highness!Thanks for healing us.¡±

    Loud cheers erupted for Alex as the soldier thanked him from the bottom of those hearts.

    ¡°My warriors, you have protected the Fortress of George and you deserve the glory we have won today.¡±

    ¡°And you also deserve a good rest so you all can rx a little. Today¡¯s party will be from Nevan¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°You will have a beer and roasted pork. Enjoy to your heart¡¯s content, my boys.¡± Alex shouted while raising his hand.

    Frank frowned and bowed his head and asked with a panicked tone¡±Highness, we are in the midst of war. We can¡¯t be careless now.¡±

    ¡°You worry too much Frank, let these tired enjoy it a little.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, after getting their ass whipped I don¡¯t think they would attack us today.¡±

    ¡°But..¡± Frank cried while looking at Christina while urging her to say something but Christina just averted her gaze trying to feign ignorance.

    ¡®What the hell is going on? Who hosts a party in a situation where a sword is hanging on their head.¡¯Frank cried inwardly.

    ¡°By the way, You Antwane with me,¡± Alex ordered while putting his hand over Antwan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I am going to introduce you to another mad bull. I mean someone simr to you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he can learn something from you,¡± Alex muttered while looking at Antwan with eyes of truth.

    This person was quite simr to Max along with High potential and superior strength talent.

    Both of these mad bulls will surely be a match made by heaven.

    ¡­¡­.

    While the situation was quite tense on the enemy side where countless calctions were going on, the soldiers from Alex¡¯s side had alreadyid waste by drowning in endless drinking.

    The entire floor reeked of beer and rum, and asional fights were going on.

    While Mordek and Frank were discussing the strategies of war over a drink, Max was hiding in the corner while wiping his tears after being defeated by Antwan in arm wrestling.

    The soldiers from Wright and Nevan tried to mingle among themselves and blended perfectly with each other, painting a wonderful picture of brotherhood even though they had met with each other recently.

    While all of them lost their senses being drunk, a certain figure who was just taking a small sip stared calmly while observing the atmosphere.

    Seeing everything going well, putting on the cloak and covering his face with a veil, he sneaked out.

    He arrived at a small narrow passage and saw most of them sleeping after heavy drinking, so he started to walk outside.

    ¡°Huh!!¡±

    Hup!Hup!¡±

    ¡°Woh is there!¡±

    The cloaked man heard the sound of a soldier who woke up from his slumber but seeing him still drinking, he just knocked him out and moved towards the predetermined meeting spot.

    ¡­..

    DING!DING!DING!

    Many men covered in dirt shoved their shovels into the ground and dug the dirt and threw it at the back.

    At the front was the man who hit the rocks with his pickaxe and kept on hitting as if he had been possessed.

    If one observes him, he may be lost in thought seeing his mesmerising mining skills as if this man had been born in this world for mining and the art of mining runs in his blood.

    Alex, who was behind all of them, nodded in satisfaction and shouted¡±Good Job Hugo.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to open a mining department and association for the future legendary miners of this world.¡±

    ¡°The title of Legendary Miner will belong to you. I don¡¯t think there is anyone in the world who canpare your mining skill.¡±

    ¡°Carry on! My Legendary Miner boy.¡±

    CLAP! CLAP!CLAP

    Alex pped and poured out praises after praises for his legendary miner.

    Beside him stood Christina whose mouth was wide open seeing the scene.

    Her cold and unfazed expression had already started to crumble bit by bit after meeting Alex.

    She hadn¡¯t been this surprised in her whole life as today, seeing Alex pulling tricks after tricks.

    If one doesn¡¯t know him well, one may think this guy had a bipr personality.

    One moment he wouldugh, cheer and have fun while in the next instant, his bone-chilling gaze makes you shiver.

    This guy was a surprise in itself. One should brace his or her heart if they stay with him otherwise one may die of a heart attack due to this guy who can pull out anything from anywhere.

    Currently, Alex manipted the earth with a spell changing its structure and they were now under the ground of the ins before the Fortress.

    Alex nned to dig the ground and form a huge pit to trap enemy soldiers.

    Alex, who was overseeing the whole situation with a serious expression, suddenly smiled.

    Christina looked at Alex smiling and she could see that Alex was trying to contain hisughter but he was unable to do so.

    ¡°What happened? Why are youughing.¡±Christina asked with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Ohh! Nothing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the chess piece who was ying from both sides is making a move,¡± Alex spoke while staring at the mana sensor screen before him and saw a dot moving away from the fortress.

    ¡°I see,¡± Christiana¡¯s words sounded which were filled with eternal coldness and anger.

    ¡°My Lady, leave it to me.¡±

    Alex hit his chest with his right hand and spoke, giving Christina a salute¡±Please give this humble servant of yours a chance to prove himself and y to his heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Christina sighed seeing Alex acting but she could sense a brutal and chilling ruthlessness hidden behind the mask of the smile.

    She was sure that the traitor was going to suffer a cruel fate.

 Chapter 108

    Under the pitch darkness of night, an obscure figure ran across the ins.

    The sound of his faint footsteps broke the silence of the night along with the rustling noise which was created as his body passed through the tall grasses and bushes.

    He slowed down on reaching the bank of the river and looking around for a moment, turned his back and leaned against an old tree trunk.

    He sensed a man from the other side and hit the trunk to let him know.

    ¡°Code Alpha, do you have the identity of the man?¡± A faint sound came from the other side of the tree.

    The man wore a simr costume while his face was covered with a cloak.

    ¡°That armoured man who wreaked havoc is the King of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The entire atmosphere turned silent for a moment.

    Thinking about no replying from another side, the traitor coughed a few times.

    ¡°Code alpha are sure about that?¡± The other man asked with a questioning gaze.

    Although the news of the King of Nevan being recovered from being a retard was known to Amidon, there was no news of himing over to Wright to assist directly.

    Moreover, shouldn¡¯t it be only his troops? Howe the King marched himself to the battlefield this early and no one knew a thing about it.

    ¡°I am 100 percent sure about it. He is the King of Nevan. ording to rumours he came for Christina.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±The man spoke and asked further¡±Any news about tomorrow.¡±

    ¡± Yeah, I have a piece of good news. Amidon had a great opportunity to counterattack. All the soldiers from Wright and Nevan are celebrating now and have been wasted drinking.¡±

    ¡°Even the guards over the walls have been too drunk to keep their eyes open. So, you mustn¡¯t miss the opportunity now.¡±

    ¡°If you attack with all your forces, you all surely have a chance to take down the fortress. Most of them couldn¡¯t even lift their weapons, let alone fight properly.¡±

    ¡°King of Nevan is still a retard and an idiot. Who can he host a banquet and order the soldiers to drink to their heart¡¯s content amid the war?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the King of Nevan is an arrogant fellow. He said that this small minion army of Amidon is worth a fart. He can kill them even when he is sleeping and beat them like dogs.¡¯

    ¡°Quickly, inform your superior about the situation and be hasty.¡±The traitor urged to attack the Fortress as quickly as possible under the darkness of night.

    ¡± Okay, I will ry everything to theCommander. After we take down the Fortress as promised it will be under yourmand and your statutes would be alleviated to noble.¡±The man on the other side spoke and left quickly.

    ¡°Phew!¡± The man exhaled heavily and wiped off the sweat from his forehead.

    He had been walking on a tightrope by betraying the soldiers of Wright but there was not an ounce of regret in his heart because the fall of Wighty the path for his rise.

    So for the betterment of his future and the future of the next generation, he has to take such a gamble but in the end, he was sure that Amidon would crush Wright and win the war easily.

    The man heard the sound of steps fading away and finally decided to leave.

    Today will be thest day of his struggle, the final day of his miserable life and the next day will mark the new beginning, a life filled with riches.

    A faint smile appeared on his face thinking about the bright future ahead but he hardly had taken a step when a hand appeared over his shoulder and wrapped over his neck.

    The man shrugged his shoulder and tried to shake the unknown person away and tried to get out of the unknown man¡¯s clutch.

    ¡°Wooohhh!Woh!¡±

    ¡°My friend! Calm down a bit. I lost my way and forgot the road to the fortress.¡±

    The man heard a soft and gentle voice and turned his head to see who appeared beside him.

    But as soon as his eyes met with the person who appeared beside him, his whole existence trembled in fear and he felt as if his soul had escaped leaving behind his body.

    Beside him was not anyone else but the King of Nevan in himself who was smiling brightly disying his set of white teeth which was overflowing with radiance.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to see his figure properly under the darkness of night, he could still see the glowing red eyes of a predator

    Alex raised the me torch in his other hand to light up the area so that the man could see him more clearly.

    ¡°Yo¡­Your¡­Majesty!¡± The man shouted with a trembling voice.

    ¡°My dear Friend and brave warrior, what are you doing here in this lonely ce ?¡± Alex asked with an angelic voice.

    ¡°I¡­I came here to take a shitpiss¡­I mean to take a shit than piss.¡±

    ¡°Friend, why do you have to piss here in this ce,¡± Alex spoke while looking around to see if this ce was full of shit.

    ¡°I just came for a stroll but had an urge to take shit so I came near the river to finish the job.¡±

    Alex controlled his urge fromughing hard seeing the man trembling in fear while spouting anything that came into his mind.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Alex nodded his head with an understanding look and stared at the man¡¯s eye and spoke with a sweet angelic voice.

    ¡°Soldier!!You did your work splendidly.¡±

    ¡°You have done your part quite well my friend and made my work quite easy.¡±

    ¡°Without, I don¡¯t know how I would be able to trap the enemy. People like you are God sent, I wish I have more people like you on my side but damn man.¡±

    ¡°These people don¡¯t have the balls of steel like you, ¡°Alex spoke and gently scared his face and held his chin.

    ¡°Since, your work is finished. Please Rest In Piss, my traitor friend.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure that other will piss on your corpse to give you a special tribute.¡±

    Alex¡¯s voice rang like a death sentence into the man¡¯s ears which was followed by a loud and shrill cry of deathly wail which shook the entire ce.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside Amidon¡¯s army camp.

    Themander snapped his fingers while thinking carefully.

    Besides him a squad of generals were present.

    He had been already pissed to death by his troop¡¯s performance. All the master ranks had been killed leaving behind these useless scums.

    Weighing both pros and cons, he finally opened his eyes.

    Their stocks of food and rations had been burned so they couldn¡¯tst more than 1 and half days. So, they have to bring down the fortress within the stipted time and this opportunity came at the perfectly right time knocking on their doors.

    He had to take the risk or wait for his demise.

    ¡°Prepare the army, set ahead. I will be the one who will lead everything now.¡±

    ¡°We will attack with all the remaining forces.¡± Themander ordered while exining things.

    Wearing ck chain armour, which perfectly blended with the darkness of night, he set forward.

    They still had more than 2000 soldiers which was more than enough to sweep everything. Moreover, with how unguarded the fortress was today, he was sure that they might not even know how they died.

    But his confidence didn¡¯t evenst for more than ten minutes when a huge explosion shook them off, giving them a huge blow.

    A nightmare that was going to be etched in the bones of the surviving soldiers which would haunt their entire existence for their lifetime.

    s, only if any one of them survived.

 Chapter 109

    A huge concentrated mass of soldiers marched under the faint glint of the moon.

    From the top of the sky, one could only see a ckish mass covering the ground which looked as if a huge number of ck ants were moving towards the destined location in an orderly and coordinated manner.

    The faint sound of crinkling and rustling of broken leaves and twigs spread slowly as they marched towards the fortress.

    The ground started to rumble slowly which started to create tremors that advanced slowly towards the Fortress.

    Leading them was amander who stayed ahead with a huge fearsome scythe, and from his body, a frightening ghastly aura radiated out which was enough to scare everyone.

    Themander noticed that there was no reaction from the Fortress side and thought that the information was correct.

    There weren¡¯t even me torches on the top of the walls which had already been extinguished and since all of them had been drunk and wasted, no one was awake to lit up the me torches.

    He sighed in relief seeing this. At this moment he was entirely relying on the information he got from the traitor.

    But his sharp senses suddenly felt something amiss and he rotated his head to and fro but still, he wasn¡¯t able to point it out.

    But as he and the soldiers got near to the Fortress, his attention went towards the sound that echoed each time they took a step.

    Letting soldiers, he stopped on the spot and raised his vignce while examining the sound of steps hitting the ground.

    His brows furrowed and his expression distorted as he felt that they were walking on a hollow piece ofnd instead of a robust soil surface.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± He muttered inwardly while asking the question to himself which was answered brutally in the next instant.

    ¡­¡­

    Standing before an underground hole which had been dug recently, Alex stood with a serious expression.

    On his back, was a great sword and another normal long sung on his waist.

    One can feel a fearsome aura radiating out from him which was enough to send a chill down his spine.

    Christina who stood beside him looked at him with a surprised expression as Alex had been standing there for more than an hour as if he was staring at something in front of him but she wasn¡¯t able to find anything.

    Though he was standing there like a statue, he would asionally crack a few jokes or some shameless words but suddenly as if his entire existence changed, his expression became serious and his warm gentle eyes suddenly became as sharp as a sword while a murderous glint shed from his eyes.

    Christina, who was wondering what was going on, suddenly felt faint tremors and saw that the soil was slowly sliding off the roof.

    SNAPP!

    Alex snapped his fingers and Christina, as if understanding everything, nodded her head and ran outside.

    Coming outside the pit, she took the bow and loaded it with an arrow and after lifting it, fired it into the night sky.

    A small sh of golden radiant light broke through the pitch darkness of night.

    Seeing it, many soldiers and mages who were hiding in the bushes jumped down the designated trenches assigned to them.

    There were around 20 squads and each squadprised 8 archers with a mage.

    The archers jumped down the trench and raised their bows towards the canal passage which led to a huge open paced area.

    Alex along with his squad dug a passage leading to an underground ce under the in and after ensuring the thickness of soil to left, he dug a huge and wide-open space with the help of mages and the soldiers, under the legendary miner¡¯s guidance whose goal was to dig deep to the centre of the world.

    After digging, Alex and the mage used earth magic to form many huge robust pirs, to hold the ground and the upper surface from copsing.

    Alex even added a few gallons of oil and grease along with sharp rocky stalemates protruding upward with a sharp edge.

    He wanted to add spears and sharp-edged weapons but due to their deficiency, he was forced to add rocky spears and stalemates.

    After that, he made many small passages and trenches leading to this ce.

    The archers raised their arrows while the mages chanted a spell due to which many small magic circles appeared before the arrows.

    The archers pulling the string fired the arrows which lit up on passing through the magic circles and their speed increased by a huge margin.

    After casting the minor fire spell, the mages tried to fire a strong spell to destroy the pir.

    Alex, who was standing alone, aimed his arrow at the huge central pir. He was the only one who could break such a huge pir from afar with his archery and magic skills.

    As he loaded the arrow, lightning started to crackle from his body and the air around him started to swirl violently which created a strong gust of wind.

    The wind started to condense before his arrows and formed a narrow vortex made of a concentrated mass of air.

    Alex tilted his body backwards while shifting all his weight towards the back to handle the rebound.

    ¡°Fire In The Hole!¡±

    Stretching the bow to the limit, he fired the arrow that was covered in lightning.

    TWANG!

    The bow of the arrow made a pleasant sound as if strings of a harmonium had been strung and followed by which the arrow that was released from the bow shot forward like a missile.

    Swishhhhhh!

    The arrowhead broke the barrier of sound and the sound of the breaking of ss reverberated into the closed ce and echoed through the underground ce transmitting everywhere.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge explosion transpired as soon as the frightening arrow collided with the pir and burst into pieces emitting a deafening roar followed by many mini chains of the explosion which took ce one after another lighting up the entire underground space in an instant.

    The oil and grease added by Alex lit up the fire increasing the intensity of the explosion.

    ¡­¡­.

    While Alex was doing his work making a fire in the hole, the army who were marching toward the Fortress felt that the ground had be loose which was quite odd.

    They hadn¡¯t even time to wonder what was happening when a huge, deafening roar echoed throughout the ce.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An earth-shattering explosion urred and the ground cracked suddenly forming fissures while fire started to gush out of these cracks like spring water sprouting from underground.

    The soldiers who were in the radius of the pit and standing on it were blown away by the impact and their body was sent flying a few metres up in the air but as they fall, there was no solid ground for them tond and their body fell into the huge pit which was burning with a cloud of zes emitting a fiery got temperature enough to burn a human.

    The scene looked as if all of them had been thrown into a fiery pit and it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that hell had descended on them.

    A hell that was going to swallow them wholly without leaving anything.

 Chapter 110

    Alex stepped forward with a mocking smile seeing the enemymand startled expression.

    He raised his hand and pped two times.

    Many fire torches were lit at once and the soldiers at the front gave way to see Antwaning forward holding a hugence and on top of it, a head had been pinned.

    ¡°Soldiers, salute this man who sacrificed himself for our victory by passing wrong information.¡±

    ¡°Great men like him deserve some respect,¡± Alex spoke and started pping and all other soldiers followed his notion.

    Themander couldn¡¯t believe that he had beenid around by such a young boy who still hadn¡¯t awakened his full set of teeth.

    Drunkards, wasted, unable to hold their sword. If these fully armed soldiers giving him a fierce re are drunk, then what was he?

    This was clearly a ploy of this bastard.

    He burned all the food stocks which would surely put pressure on them to make a hasty decision which they had made and now they were regretting it greatly.

    On top of that not only did this man find outthe traitor¡¯s identity but also used the traitor as his own pawn to pass the wrong information and trap him here.

    And what was more infuriating for him was that he fell into his enemies trap, a trap led by such a young kid who used to be an idiot.

    He felt as if he had been pped in his face before a vast crowd.This humiliation which he suffered could only be washed away by this boy¡¯s death.

    Themander¡¯s face became plum red with anger and he stopped on the ground to take arge jump and shed his scythe at the opposing forces sending a gigantic arc of light.

    The pressure emanated from the arc bore

    down on the soldiers giving them a suffocating feeling.

    Everyone stared at the gigantic arc of des descending on them.

    The huge fiery arc which was emitted from the scythe of themander emitted a huge pressure which bore them down forcing them to bend down.

    The attack had overwhelmed them and may even sweep many of them away.

    But before the arc could fall, Alex appeared before the joint army of Nevan and Wright.

    A fierce burst of aura enveloped him wholly.

    Alex put his hand on the hilt of the sword while twisting his shoulder de and dragging his left foot back.

    Clenching the hilt of the sword which was enveloped in a reddish hue, he drew his sword.

    ¡°Iron Heavy Swordsman First Stance!¡±

    ¡°Quick Draw!¡± Alex muttered while pulling out the sword from the sheath which made a beautiful half-circle in the air.

    Alex shed with all his might which made his muscles bulge outwards along with the veins which looked as if they were going to burst out.

    SHIIIIIIIIIIN!

    A soft shrill and high-pitched sound rang which was akin to the cutting of air followed by which the air before Alex was cut apart and a fierce tempest emerged from Alex¡¯s body which swept everything around.

    The huge fiery arc which was descending suddenly stopped as if it met strong resistance.

    In the next second, an earsplitting thunder boomed and the arc was cut apart into two halves.

    A strong gale surged upward from Alex¡¯s body carrying a tremendous might which sent the two splitting halves into the night sky where it erupted.

    A cross-shaped light shed in the night sky illuminating the entire sky of the ce for a second due to the detonation of the attack.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The whole cloud was enveloped by mes along with a thunderous noise apanied by the mad roar of the enemymander.

    ¡°King Of Nevan!I am going to destroy you thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Piece Of Shit like you should be killed and crushed before you can spread your wings.¡± The enemymander roared with all its might.

    Alex sneered at the man¡¯s words and shouted¡±I can see where that mad confidence ising from.¡±

    ¡°A Half-Epic rank warrior, no you are a pseudo-Epic rank warrior. You could have surely won the battle.¡±

    ¡°But s you met your match,¡± Alex spoke with amenting tone.

    ¡°Your fate had been sealed the moment you stepped here.¡±

    Though Alex spoke as if it was nothing, he still was on his guard from the moment he sensed the strength of this man.

    A pseudo-Epic rank is stronger than a Half Epic rank and could even win against a confrontation with an early Epic rank.

    Though it sounds great, one had to bear huge repercussions for stepping into this realm.

    Even though you get more powerfulpared to the strength, the current rank possesses but from this point you could never advance.

    So only those who have no one way of moving forward due to having low potential and were struck in low rank without any hope of advancing usually retort to such measures.

    But since most people didn¡¯t know it, they just stared at the person with bewilderment.

    As soon as everyone heard Alex¡¯s word their eyeballs widened with horror and they looked at themander of the enemy camp with shock and disbelief.

    Let alone the soldier from Nevan¡¯s side, even the army from Amidon looked at theirmander with a shocked gaze.

    They were startled by a sudden revtion. They have always thought that theirmander was a master rank warrior but he was Pseudo Epic rank.

    For lower-tier kingdoms, the Epic rank warrior is akin to God who is worshipped and revered everywhere they go.

    The enemymander grinned with arge smile on his face and shouted¡±Since you know about all this then why don¡¯t you surrender.¡±

    ¡°You should know that any resistance is futile before the might of an Epic rank. You might take on Master rank before but Epic rank is on an entirely different level.¡±

    ¡°You should know the name of the person who killed you, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I am Heron, amander of Amidon army.¡±

    ¡°Since you have known my name, just DIEEEEEE!¡± Themander roared at the top of his lungs and with arge leap charged at Alex while gusts of crimson fire surrounded his scythe.

    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Alex shouted and lunged forward head-on.

    He put down the small sword and pulled out the huge greatsword from his back.

    With each step they took, the ground shuddered and cracks started to spread far and wide as if something weighing a ton had been pressed on the ground.

    Lightening started to burst forth from Alex which increased his movement speed and his body moved like a sh.

    Heron¡¯s technique was fierce and direct without carrying any hit of mercy, arriving before Alex he shed the sharp edge of the scythe.

    Alex stopped in his tracks and the sudden halt caused all the momentum he carried to erupt forward.

    Carrying the great sword behind him, he harnessed the strength of his momentum and as if mighty waves of the sea were crashing against the shore, the muscles in his arms expanded as he shed forward with all his might amidst a fierce road.

    Even before the two weapons could meet, the sh of Heron¡¯s scythe tore the air before Alex by slicing it into two halves and the huge force from Alex¡¯s sword burst forth and both the weapons shed with each other.

    But if one looked closely, there was a narrow gap between the two weapons which the weapons wouldn¡¯t be able to break and within this gap, a tremendous amount of energy intertwined.

    A burst of fire and lightning flickered from the space which had been condensed to its limit.

    The temperature of the surroundings started to heat up while flickering lightning started to emerge from the sh.

    Both Alex and Heron roared trying to overpower each other in the sh and push the other one back.

    Finally, the gap broke and the two weapons collided with each with a mighty and earth-shattering sh.

    For a moment after the sh, the time seemed to cease and a deathly silence lingered for a moment but this calm moment of peace didn¡¯tst long.

    First, the ground began to shake while cracks were generated due to the shaking of the earth.

    The rocks started to vibrate fiercely and burst out, then a huge sphere ofpassed air gathered with both warriors at the centre followed by the crumbling noise of the sky.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

 Chapter 111

    mes burst out from the fissures which enveloped the soldiers that were falling into the pit.

    A small chain of explosions started to ring at regr intervals like the ringing of the rm clock which sounded like the death toll for the enemies.

    The soldiers who were falling were hit by the cloud of mes that gushed out from downwards, burning them into charcoal.

    Many tried to use the mana to cover themselves and protect themselves from the fire but it also proved futile as even though they were able to save themselves from the mes gushing out, they fall into the pit filled with burning oil which deep-fried them while sharp glint edges of rocks pierced their body making a blood wound from there body.

    Blood gushed out from their wounds like a fountain that was instantly evaporated by the hot mes.

    A fierce shrieking scream with a nerve-wracking cry started to chime all around which broke the deathly silence of the night.

    Cries filled with misery and agony made the hair stand up on the body of the listener and it rang like a horrible nightmare that no one wished to experience in their life.

    A burning smell lingered in the air which was carried by the faint blowing breeze which smelled like rotting corpses.

    Even the soldiers of Nevan and Wright looked at the dreadful scene of mass destruction which subconsciously made their hearts tear up and shudder for a moment, they even pitied the other side.

    The huge burning scene of the opposing enemy looked like the poetry of mes that had graced the starlit scene illuminating the whole ce while clearing away the darkness of night.

    The only thing that was out of ce was instead of logs and woods, humans were used as materials toplete the final piece of the masterpiece.

    The picture of the fiery pit of hell filled with a tormented soul is a story everyone had heard where the devil punishes the sinner by burning the sinner in a fiery pit of hell.

    And now they were witnessing the scene where fantasy met with reality painting this disastrous picture-making one shudder in fear.

    One-fifth of Amidon¡¯s army that was marching forward fell into the fiery pit while the remaining one took a step back in fear of seeing such a scene.

    The mages at the back tried to sprinkle water and cast water spells while the soldiers tried to dig up the ground and threw sand at the boiling pool but everything was for nought as the fire wasn¡¯t leaving out.

    Many extended their hands to their falloutrades trying to pull them up but instead, they were pulled down into the horrible hell hole.

    Unable to do anything they watched theirrade helplessly burnt to death.

    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    ¡°God please have us mercy.¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°This pain is too much for us to bear.¡±

    ¡°Ooooooo, God!!!!¡±

    Screams and howls rang like a deafening roar.

    Christina looked at the alighted burning pit with an uneasy expression. Even though her hands were stained with blood and she had killed many, she had killed all of them swiftly.

    And death which she was witnessing was absolute torment that can break one spirit.

    Many consider battle as a sacred thing and recognise it as glory to die on the battlefield.

    But seeing the scene before her, she thought there was anything but glory here. The people before her were dying by screaming at the top of their lungs, their bodies were burning by inflicting unbearable pain upon them which even shook their souls in agony.

    Moreover, each one of them was tortured to death and their death scream echoed even after their bodies were burnt to ashes.

    This was too brutal, too horrible.

    Christina looked at Alex who was still staring at the scene with a stoic expression.

    Even a person like her who doesn¡¯t know how to express her emotion was feeling pity for them after all killing them is one thing but killing them in such a horrible way was another, so she was thinking about how Alex was feeling currently after thinking about such a horrible idea which led to such demise.

    Christina¡¯s senses had been honed by countless battles and life-death crises which had helped her to urately hone her senses and realize vaguely what type of person others are.

    From the way Alex talked, and the way he joked andughed, Christina could feel a sense of forlornness filled with unsaid misery which looked as if he had lost a precious aspect of his life that he is trying to find once again, a broken heart which was screaming to be mended.

    She didn¡¯t know why Alex was feeling like this but she concluded one thing that Alex may look like a harmless monster who doesn¡¯t have any wish to kill but once provoked, he would pull out every untold misery buried deep inside his heart and use it to sharpen the edges of his de, to prepare the de for a massacre.

    And every time his expression became serious, hell was going to be unearthed.

    Alex noticed Christina¡¯s gaze and sighed as he understood what Christina was thinking.

    Christina rarely shows any expression except the nk stoic look but once she shows it was quite easy to read.

    He didn¡¯t want to do this type of thing but he feels as if the world was going to force him to fight sooner orter.

    Moreover, if he doesn¡¯t go around looking for the fight, these bastards will surelye for him one way or another.

    Alex exhaled heavily and raised his hand and shouted¡±Soldier, fire the arrows.¡±

    ¡°Put an end to their miseries. Let¡¯s end their suffering once and for all.¡±

    Alex¡¯s voice further amplified mana echoed across the whole ce.

    The archer drew their string and fired the arrows to end the opposing forces¡¯ sorrows.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    The arrows tore the air in front of them and made a sound akin to cutting off the paper, soared high up in the sky and fell into the fiery pit.

    The arrows fell and pierced the screaming soldiers and ended their lives.

    The soldier who was running here with mes enveloped in their body while trying to get out of the ce looked up to see many small ck dots appearing in the sky and falling on them like a shower.

    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡±

    The arrows stuck to the enemies who were holding on to their life even though they were burnt by the mes.

    An indignant roar apanied by savage screams came out from the dying soldiers.

    The blood gushed out from their bodies, which were instantly burnt and vaporized by the mes emitting a sickening feeling which can give one the urge to puke.

    Amidst the panicking scream, a shrieking roar emerged from the fiery pit, a figure rose into the night sky.

    He shrugged his body which emitted strong gales blowing away the mes from his body.

    ¡°Assssssholessssssssss!!!!!!¡± He roared on the top of his lungs with bloodshot eyes.

    Jumping out from the fiery pit, he looked around to see many soldiersing out from the trenches.

    ¡°How!!¡± He asked with a surprised expression, unable to understand how this cmity befell on him.

 Chapter 112

    An explosion that can only be described as catastrophic shook the entire battlefield.

    The huge sphere of concentrated air started to expand for over several metres in length and exploded ferociously outward which illuminated the ce as if a mini sun had been born under the starless abyss of the night which swept everythingacross the entire battlefield casting fright in the hearts of the watchers.

    The ground copsed, unable to take such a fierce blow while rifts and fissures started to extend radially outward from the ce of impact.

    The fire and lightning entangled each other and burst forth in the form of a shock wave which was carried by the mass of air which blew all around.

    The soldiers watching the spectacle almost closed their eyes seeing the blinding sh of light.

    Many were blown away and pushed several steps back by the strong shock wavesing from the point of impact.

    Two figures covered in mes were shot out from the impact which left behind a trail of smoke and both of themnded on the ground with a heavy impact.

    Heron felt as if he had been struck by a giant hammer which made her fingers numb and he was unable to bend his fingers for a few moments.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it! He couldn¡¯t believe the terrifying strength that struck him from the warrior who was just a puny disciple ranked.

    Moreover, this person was just a retard and even though he started to train recently, he shouldn¡¯t have achieved this kind of strength.

    This was simply outrageous. The only possible exnation, he could think of was that Alex Von Stan wasn¡¯t a retard since ages ago and all might be rumours.

    Who knows? This man might have be normal a few years ago and trained secretly so that he might not alert his enemies.

    Moreover, he might be hiding his realm to make the opponents lower their guards and strike them.

    After all, he had already been trapped by this man who set a huge n of drawing out all his forces.

    Alex panted heavily after taking the attack head one. The rank of the enemy had gone beyond his estimation and although Alex was sure of defeating him that would note without any price after all defeating opponents beyond the rank is not as easy as it looks.

    Moreover, the way things are going on, his forces may lose their life by getting caught up in thier fight.

    Alex turned around to see many soldiers had almost lost their footing due to the previous impact while many had been pushed back and lost their senses for a moment.

    Turning his attention towards Heron, he shouted¡±Let¡¯s take this fight somewhere else.¡±

    Alex leapt towards Heron immediately after speaking those words while looking at Christina to give her the signal to take charge of the forces.

    Heron didn¡¯t want to hear this man¡¯s suggestion but he had to, after all, he had already lost many forces due to the fiery pit and if they keep on shing here, these pathetic scums might die just from the shockwaves alone.

    Both of them rushed far away from the fortress allowing others to breathe the air of relief as they tried to calm themselves down after the two monsters left.

    Christina took themand into her own hands and drew the sword with a fierce shout.

    ¡°Blow the trumpet of War. We all have been in a defensive state for a while. Now, it¡¯s time to go on all-out the offence.¡±

    ¡°Draw your swords, raise your shields, lift the g and y the enemies.¡±

    ¡°The blood of these enemies shall be nourishment for our bright future.¡±

    ¡°Let the war begin.¡±

    Christina¡¯s loud speech echoed into the ears of the soldiers which made their blood boil with excitement and anger.

    They had been sick of staying inside the walls while defending against these invaders but now it was time for them to feast.

    It¡¯s time to feast on the enemy¡¯s blood.

    A loud ttering sound echoed as the soldiers who were hidden in the trenches and bushed emerged.

    The metals of their shields, weapons and armours collided as they started to move in a huge mass.

    Rumble¡­..Rumble¡­

    The ground started to rumble and the tremor of the shaking ground reached those who were on another side.

    The generals from Amidon took charge and ordered the soldiers to take revenge for their brothers who died cruelly under these cowardly bastards who were using cheap tricks.

    ¡°We shall take revenge for our fallen brothers.¡±

    ¡°We seek vengeance.¡±

    The soldiers from Amidon¡¯s side charged toward the iing soldiers from the Wright and Nevan side.

    Christina divided her army into two halves due to therge fiery pit in the middle and both of the nks split into two halves and marched towards the enemy forces

    Frank, who was leading the left nk, shouted fiercely.

    ¡°His Majesty had created this opportunity for us and had set everything beforehand.Before the rays of the sun can pierce the darkness, I want all the enemy¡¯s heads rolling on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Kill everyone.¡±

    Frank roared and unsheathing his sword jumped forward towards the enemy forces.

    Mordek, who was leading the right nk, wanted to follow others¡¯ notions and shouted¡±Charge Ahead!!Kill every¡­¡±

    Cough¡­..Cough¡­..

    But s the words choked in his throat forcing him to cough violently while ruining this epic moment and his moment of glory.

    Max, who was running beside Mordek, said¡±Uncle Mordek, you are too old to give fiery speeches. Leave everything to a young man like me.¡±

    ¡°You just put a bed and sofa at the side and enjoy watching the fight.¡±

    ¡°You¡­..¡± Mordek¡¯s face became reddened with anger.

    He had never imagined that a day woulde when he would be suggested by some young to withdraw from the war due to old age.

    Mordek instead of charging at the enemy jumped toward Max and kicked him in the back.

    Max felt a strong force from behind which hit his ass hard and his body shot towards the enemy forces like a cannon.

    ¡°Show me the strength of a young man which you are boasting about,¡± Mordek shouted while kicking Max with all his strength like a football.

    ¡°Nooooooooooooo!¡±

    Max¡¯s miserable scream echoed as his body shot like a meteorite toward the enemy force.

    With a swift speed, Max¡¯s body collided with the formation of the enemy and crashed against the shield while sting them away, taking a portion of the formation and making a hole in the formation allowing Mordek and other soldiers to exploit the opportunity.

 Chapter 113

    TINK!TINK!TINK!TINK!

    Metal ttering noise spread all around as Max¡¯s body mmed onto the enemy formation and slid off the ground for a few metres.

    Max felt as if the world was rotating around him as he tried to stand up.

    ¡°This old grandpa is too brutal. The old man bes agitated too quickly. I should speak carefully next.¡± Max muttered and raised his head to see two maces mming on his face.

    ¡°Fuckk!¡± Max screamed and pulled out his double-headed axe and used it as a shield to defend.

    BANG!BANG!

    Max felt a strong force hitting him which made the ground crack.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Max roared and pushed back the two-man and sent them flying by kicking them.

    The soldiers all around him raised theirnces and thrust them toward Max with an astonishing speed.

    Max rolled his eyes to seencesing all around him and sneered.

    ¡°I am not the Max, I used to be.¡±

    ¡°Before I was known as a Woodcutter but now after awakening mana with the help andKing¡¯s blessing, I will be known as the human cutter.¡±

    Max roared as a strong glow enveloped his body and the axe in hand turned into a grey shadow and spun insanely, tearing up the air and even the space around it.

    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!

    Max¡¯s axe rotated with a high velocity as he swung it in a circr motion with all his strength.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Many shrill and nerve-wracking screams could be heard and blood spurted into the sky and fell back down as if it was raining blood.

    The huge double-edged sharp axe smashed thences as the tip of thences came in contact with the axe and thences were cut apart emitting sparks of fire all around.

    But it didn¡¯t stop here as strong and sharp wind des were generated from the axe.

    Like a sharpened knife cutting through a piece of meat and like a brute force from heavening down and crushing everything, the wind des emitted from the axe charged around tearing thences and hitting the wielder, it tore them apart and their body split into two halves.

    The soldiers behind thence wielder raised their shields to defend them but as the wind des collided with the shield after carrying the remaining momentum, it exploded and they were blown away like dried leaves in a storm.

    Unstoppable!

    Like an unstoppable maniac, Max rotated his axe and moved across the battlefield like the des of a moving motor engine.

    The huge axe sliced apart everything that met it head-on and it didn¡¯t feel like an axe but rather a punishment from the God of War who had passed the death sentence of these people to this executioner to slice their heads up.

    With the unstoppable momentum and devastating power, it looked as if Max would crush even a master rank into pieces if Master rank would fall into his hands.

    Blood spurted and sprayed all around as if blood was thrown around like water.

    Broken limbs, sliced arms and heads fell all around and decorated the battlefield making the formation fall into chaos.

    Max who was at the centre of chaos after rotating in a circr motion for a few moments felt dizzy and one of his feet stumbled making him change the direction of rotation and throwing him off bnce due to which a wind de was fired in the wrong direction.

    Instead of going towards the enemy, it charged toward the soldiers of his own side who were at the back.

    ¡°Holy shit!!¡¯

    ¡± Max, if I can get out of here alive I will skin you bastard.¡±

    ¡°This Madman!!¡±

    The soldiers who saw this screamed in horror while running back.

    Some even fell to the ground and hid from getting caught up in the arc of the wind des.

    Fortunately, before the wrongly fired wind de could cause more destruction, Mordek appeared and shed at the wind de and neutralised it.

    ¡°Asshole!!!! What the hell are you doing?¡± Mordek screamed at the top of his lungs and charged toward Max and gave an earful of curses causing his saliva to drench Max.

    Mordek panted heavily after cursing to his heart¡¯s content amid the battlefield.

    The enemy soldiers tried to take this opportunity and sneaked in to attack both of them but they were cut apart even before they could reach them.

    Anyone stepping within a radius of 5 metres was crushed and sliced brutally by this duo who were engaged in a heated argument.

    Finally, they gave up thinking that this might be a n which these two came up with to lower their guards and might have a technique which required these two to work in pairs allowing them to kill anyone who stopped within a certain radius of their arc.

    So, they ignored them and charged at others.

    Though it was a misunderstanding, this gives Mordek a chance to make Max understand his mistake which was no less than a crime on a battlefield.

    ¡°Sorry, I understand my fault. I will etch this thing deep in my heart.¡± Max spoke while lowering his head in shame.

    Mordek nodded.

    ¡°Now go and kick some asses, ¡°Mordek shouted while kicking Max¡¯s ass once again.

    ¡°Do you have a thing for kicking ass!¡±Max roared in pain while rubbing his ass.

    The right nk and left nk that divided into two halves due to therge hell hole started to clear the path and were now reaching the other side and converging once again.

    Blood spurted and deathly screams were heard all around the soldiers which rang like a horror song.

    The frontyer of Amidon soldiers lost their protection and fell like crops under the sickle-like weapons.

    The battle which started as equal had turned into a one-sided ughter.

    The soldiers ofAmidon who had been on offensive stance from day one were now rendered passive and the roles of the two sides had been inconceivably revered now.

    Unable to take any more, one of the generals, who was fighting at the side, took out a device.

    ¡± Themander gave it to me, to use in case things go downhill.¡±The general muttered and pressed the button on the device unleashing a gue which shouldn¡¯t be released.

 Chapter 114

    Max, who was thrashing around with his double-edged axe, heard a loud bang and an enemy flew towards him like a bullet.

    Max sensed danger and without blinking his eye raised his axe and shed at the thinging at him.

    SHIIIIING!

    Reddish liquid fell on him drenching his armour in blood as he sliced the man.

    Killing him, he looked around to see Antwaning toward him with a mocking smile while bashing everything on his part.

    With arge leap, Antwannded beside Max and shouted¡±Maxxyyy!! Were you able to kill any?¡±

    ¡°Or you need this master¡¯s help?¡±Antwan spoke with arge grin on his face.

    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Max shouted while slicing his axe.

    ¡°Let¡¯spete and see who can kill the most?¡±Antwan suggested while raising his huge hammer in the air.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯spete even though it¡¯s useless because I will be the one to win,¡± Max shouted and snickered.

    ¡°Only time will tell,¡± Antwan muttered as both of them took a fighting stance with a serious expression.

    They were about to step ahead when they heard a loud clicking sound.

    ¡®Huh! What¡¯s this?¡¯Both of them thought at the same time.

    Followed by therge clinking sound, a chain of clinking sounds started to ring.

    CLINK!CLINK!!

    Clicking sounds reverberate everywhere followed by panicking cries.

    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh!

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    Wild screams started to emerge from all around which frightened everyone for a moment.

    They looked around to see that the metallic cor in the vest of Amidon¡¯s soldier burst and a darkish greenish gas rose which was directly inhaled by the Amidon soldiers.

    Max looked at the scene with afrown and his eyeballs widened with horror.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be that.¡± Max almost screamed while thinking about the horrifying scenarios that were going toe next and it made his whole body shiver and the hairs on his skin stood up in fright.

    Max along with other Nevan soldiers¡¯ expressions distorted looking at the changes happening around them.

    Mordek, who was keeping an eye all around, frowned and shouted¡±Step back and retreat to a safe distance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t inhale the gas,¡± Mordekmanded.

    Most of the soldiers of Nevan guessed what was going on and closed their noses with one hand and ran back while leaving the soldiers of Wright clueless about it.

    ¡°Huh! What happened?¡±

    The soldiers under Frank¡¯smand on the left nk noticed the changes but didn¡¯t understand what was going on and dozed off for a moment which proved quite harmful.

    The squire rank from their sides who were at the front inhaled a bit of the dark greenish gas and felt a tingling sensation crawling from their back.

    Their vision became murky with their eyes bing bloodshot, veins bulged all over their body and their senses became dull followed by a sudden outburst of shearing pain.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± They screamed and fell to their knees.

    As the inhaled gas went inside their system, the mana inside their body started to churn and wriggle in their vessel.

    It felt as if something was forcing its way down a rough narrow path which caused too much pain.

    ¡°Will¡­..Will¡­.¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± One of the soldiers called out his friend¡¯s name and tried to lift his friend who was in pain but as he got closer and tried to lift Will, he was beaten by Will.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡± He groaned in pain as Will punched him and bit his hand like a mad hound and jumped on him while trying to pin him down.

    After pinning him, he started to bite his friend to death.

    This scene is repeated everywhere on the left nk as their own allies lost control and tried to take their friend¡¯s life by biting and scratching them like animals.

    Christina, seeing the situation getting out of hand, suddenly intervened and raised her sword in the air and shed.

    A golden dazzling light shot from her sword which rose high up in the sky and divided into many parts and shot toward the frenzied people.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    The golden light changed its appearance into a sword and mmed down on the frenzied people and threw them away.

    ¡°Retreat quickly, gather here.¡±

    ¡°Leave those who have gone crazy. Don¡¯t lose your life due to foolishness.¡±Christina shouted and jumped towards Mordek and asked him to exin what was going on and how he knew about it.

    Mordek took a deep and heavy breath and exined everything to Christina and Frank as their forces started to retreat while the scream of Amidon¡¯s forces along with their soldiers filled the vastnd.

    ¡± Wait! Let me confirm one thing.¡±Christina asked as her attention went to a particr point.

    ¡°You said Alex and his squad cleared everything off. Doesn¡¯t that mean they might have also inhaled some of the gases?¡±

    ¡°So weren¡¯t they affected by this poisonous gas?¡± Christina asked, raising her brows.

    ¡°No, they weren¡¯t affected. As far as I was told, it takes time to affect.¡±Mordek spoke and further exined, ¡°Moreover, weaker ones get affected first and unawakened ones are not affected by this.¡±

    ¡°But by witnessing things here, I am 100 percent sure that the gas they are currently using now is more potent than the ones His Highness has encountered.¡±

    ¡°Certainly the speed of affecting has gone up which might prove quite disadvantageous for us if we inhaled it,¡± Mordek spoke while rubbing his chin.

    Christina¡¯s expression became stiff on hearing Mordek words and a deep sigh escaped from her lips.

    That¡¯s why one can¡¯t put down his or her guard for a minute.

    Just a few moments ago, they were in quite a favourable position and the tide of the war had shifted again.

    Previously, Christina had thought that they would win the war before sunrise but now since they have to kill each one of these people who had lost their sense and be monsters, it will certainly take too much time and the soldiers are going to be worn out by fighting these maniacs who don¡¯t even feel pain.

    Moreover, the harmful gas is turning everyone in her troops crazy.

    It was fortunate that Nevan soldiers knew about this otherwise they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died under the poisonous gas.

    Christina closed her eyes for a moment, thinking about the next step.

    She calcted various possible ways to counter things.

    ¡®Since, it¡¯s gas. It might work.¡¯Christina muttered as her golden eyes sparkled and shone dazzlingly.

    ¡°Mages use wind spells to pull out the poisonous gases in one ce.¡±

    ¡°Create a tornado or something simr and collect the gas in one ce and then cast wind spells and lift it to the sky.¡±

    We will first get rid of this gas.¡±

    ¡°But before that create ayer of mudwall before us to prevent these frenzied humans froming here.¡±

    ¡°Anyone below mid Disciple rank stays back and leaves the front formation to stronger ones.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile archers take your position.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mordek and Frank, prepare yourself to follow me.¡±

    ¡°We take care of the ones who tried to break through.¡±

    ¡°Everyone try to stop your breathing as long as you can and close your nose and wait until the mages get rid of the gas.¡±

    Christina gave a series ofmands in quick session while deciding to fight from the front.

 Chapter 115

    Frank heard Christina¡¯s orders and prepared himself to execute it but before doing that he stared at the horrible sight of cannibalism where the soldiers of Amidon weren¡¯t even sparing their friends afterpletely losing their minds.

    ¡°Lady Christina, what about the soldiers on our side who got infected?¡± Frank asked with an uneasy expression.

    Christina stared at Frank for a moment while trying to steel her heart before giving the order.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek is there any way to cure them,¡± Christina asked while taking a nce at Mordek.

    Mordek shook his head and spoke with an awful expression¡±There is none for now.¡±

    ¡°Then, we can¡¯t leave them to fate. We can¡¯t risk the lives of the remaining ones to save those who have already been infected.¡± Christina spoke and after her words and orders, the mages moved forward.

    The mages raised the staff and started to chant spells at once.

    Many magic circles appeared in the sky at once which disappeared in an instant.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    A gust of windsmenced which was followed by a faint rustling of leaves apanied by hymns of uprooting trees as the turbulent wind began to blow fiercely all around the ce.

    A circr turbulent overflow of air appeared over them which converged at a point trying to pull the air in one ce.

    The darkish greenish gases that are being emitted from the bursts of cor metals of the Amidon soldiers rose on being pulled by the suction force created by speed fast winds.

    The frenzied soldiers who were fighting amongst themselves suddenly stopped and stared at the huge gathering of winds setting up a storm.

    The huge stormy winds along with the violent screeching note resulted due to the air brushing against their bodies drew their attention.

    Like zombies, they stopped their seize and moved towards the centre of the storm.

    Christina noticed their movements and raised her hand to signal the archer to fire at them.

    STUNG!STUNG!STUNG!STUNG!STUNG!STUNG

    A confectionary melody rang out as the strings vibrated after the arrows were released.

    The sharp tips of the arrows gave rise to a shredding noise as they cut through the winds blowing that were blowing over while trying to maintain their directions.

    The archers were finding it hard to maintain the aim as their arrows were carried away by the strong gales which made them miss their suitable targets.

    Those arrow tips that we¡¯re able to win against the tide of gales pierced the targets pushing them back.

    TACK!TACK!TACK!TACK!TACK!

    THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!

    The rain of arrows ttened many and the frenzied soldiers fell to the ground withrge thuds but many ignored the pain and got up on their feet.

    Blood was gushing out from the wounds given by the piercing arrows.

    Still, there was no shriek nor bellows except arge growling sounding from them.

    Some even have their heads being prated by the arrows with the tip of the arrow stabbing the front anding out from the back along with a fountain of blood but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill them.

    Sure enough, one needs to crush them thoroughly and squeeze their lives out.

    Gulp!

    The soldiers watching the scene swallowed their saliva after witnessing the brutal scene.

    It was apletely different battlepared to the battles they were used to and they weren¡¯t even sure whether this can be called a battle or not.

    Like a zombie who only had the urge to destroy anything they saw, they moved forward emitting wild shrieks.

    Christina raised her head while checking the progress of the mages in collecting the poisonous gases while bidding her time.

    The frenzied soldiers started to reach the first line of defence and charged toward the soldiers who had raised their shields.

    The mudwalls weren¡¯t able to hold any longer and broke into pieces before the frenzied soldiers.

    All of them started to gather into torrents from several directions surrounding the defence line.

    The soldiers raised their weapons to fight back but hesitated for a moment as they saw many of theirrades within the torrent.

    ¡°We have almost collected all the gases and we are going to destroy it.¡± A loud voice from the mage echoed signalling progress.

    Christina took a deep breath and roared¡±Charge ahead!¡±

    Christina¡¯s voice carried by the high-speed wind fell into the soldier¡¯s ears and they rushed ahead again trying to push back the enemies.

    Taking huge strides, Christina¡¯s body glowed with an auspicious golden colour and her blonde hair started to sparkle with a glorious golden light.

    Taking a huge leap, she lunged forward and her body shot like cannon towards the mass of frenzied humans.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The ground trembled with boisterous outbursts that shook the ce emittingrge shock waves which pushed the frenzied human back while blowing them away.

    Craters of 5 metres wide were formed and as soon as the dust and debris dispersed Christina¡¯s radiant figure emerged.

    After Alex cast a series of healing spells, the pain due to her injury subsided by a huge margin.

    Though her soul hadn¡¯t beenpletely cured and her rank hadn¡¯t risen, nevertheless it allowed her to use a portion of her power.

    Raising her sword which erupted with a golden light as the mana converged over it and coated the de with ayer of the aura, she took a step forward and shed horizontally.

    A vibrant glowing arc of ten metres emerged from the sword which shot towards the enemy like a torrent of waves and swept them away.

    The beautiful glowing arc glistened under the darkness of night and like a hot knife passing over butter, it passed easily through the frenzied humans who caught up in the arc.

    As the golden arc passed through the frenzied humans who were running towards Christina, their bodies split into two halves.

    While their lower part still galloped towards Christina due to the remaining momentum, the upper halves fell on the ground with arge thud from which blood gushed out, staining the ground in a reddish hue.

 Chapter 116

    The gasps of soldiers, the screams of the wounded, and the yelling of the superiors apanied by colliding and the sound of breaking metals that would normally send a chill to people¡¯s bones created a deathly symphony.

    But all of the voices ceased for a moment, only to erupt as loud cheers as Christina stepped on the battlefield.

    The golden glint radiating from Christina boiled their blood with the excitement of seeing thedy in action who was once hailed as Goddess Of War.

    All the fears and worries turned into loud cheers the moment she made her move.

    The glowing arc of the sword light fired from Christina¡¯s sword sliced anything that came before her and hit the ground forming a huge fissure while crushing the enemies.

    It not only hit the enemies but also the soldier¡¯s hearts, it was like a torch fire in the darkness which ignited their blood and souls.

    Even though she was crippled and started her journey once again, they have seen theirmander-general thrashing a hoard of master ranks as if they are nobody when she was just a peak level disciple ranked.

    And when she reached Master¡¯s rank, many rejoiced at her advancement thinking that they have strong support on their side who can even take on Epic rank easily.

    But their dreams were shattered after knowing that Christina¡¯s rank dropped for some unknown reason and it¡¯s been a while since they saw her fight with her full strength.

    Christina used her monstrous battle prowess to cut apart and open a path in the torrent of frenzied humans.

    shing golden wind des with each swing of her sword, she was like a matchless de that pierced the enemy¡¯s heart.

    Mordek and Frank followed her notion and started their game of ughter.

    Both of them shed and crashed onto the enemies with a huge amount of force. The early disciple rank and squire rank were killed like chickens when the sharp edge of the weapons hit them and the higher-level ones were wounded and blown apart, it seemed that nothing could stop the Master rank trio.

    Christina who was at the vanguard suddenly felt a mana fluctuation and noticed the movement of mana churning inside certain frenzied soldiers.

    Christina¡¯s eyes shed with coldness and she took huge strides, as she moved toward the source of the chaos.

    A peak disciple-ranked frenzied man was going to make a breakthrough to Master rank.

    ¡°Frank, open the path,¡± Christina shouted with an authoritative tone.

    Frank nodded and jumped forward with a heavy stomp.

    The sword in his hand was enveloped with fiery energy and he shed his sword as a whip and his sword moved like a shadow emitting a huge beam of mes.

    ¡°me Bazooka!¡± Frank screamed and stabbed his sword at the horde of frenzied soldiers blocking their way.

    A light sparkled from his sword followed by soaring mes which shot forward from the tip of the de towards the group.

    DUUUUUUUSSH!

    The mes burst out which devoured the ones that caught in its arc and it burned them leaving behind nothing but their ash which was blown away and scattered by the wind.

    Seeing the path cleared out Frank, Christina stomped the surface leaving arge crack on it which started to extend outwards with a loud crackling sound.

    Her figure shot towards the sky like a bullet as she took a huge leap covering 30 metres.

    Passing through the top of the frenzied soldiers she arrived near the spot of the one whose realm was advancing rapidly.

    She raised her sword and held it vertically, the tip of her sword pointed towards the sky as if signalling that she was gonna pierce heaven with her sword.

    Arge glint started to emerge from her sword and a pir of golden light extended upwards towards the sky.

    The surrounding mana started to condense and a fierce breath emerged from Christina which created power coercion all around.

    The pir of golden light burst outward and started to condense into her sword and a huge golden sword manifested from it.

    The manifestation of the golden sword was as long as 50 metres in length and from a sparkling light arose which lit up the ce.

    Christina¡¯s figure which hovered in the mid-air at the moment started to fall as she lost the momentum generated by the jump.

    As her figure fell, she raised her sword and shed it down toward the frenzied soldier who had almost reached her master.

    Even though the man¡¯s mind was clouded and he lost his senses, the fear which had been suppressed in his heart burst out seeing the huge swording over the top of his head.

    Clenching his fist he punched the huge golden sword but it proved in vain.

    Even though his fist carried a tremendous power, it wasn¡¯t even able to budge the sword from its ce which crashed down on him with boisterous outbursts.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge pir of golden light busts forwards illuminating the ce.

    A mighty explosion urred by vibrations on the surface which expanded like shockwaves along the ground.

    Rumble¡­Rumble¡­Rumble.

    Arge crevice which seemed to split the earth into two halves appeared on the ground.

    A huge crater appeared apanied by the fissure which engulfed everyone that was within its radius, fierce gales of wind materialised and shot towards the frenzied soldiers like des and sliced them apart.

    Anyone who was within 70 metres radius of the sword was whacked away and their bodies burst out into pieces as the huge golden sword swept everything.

    The rocks and soil particles were pulverised along with humans bursting them into countless tiny particles and wiping away their whole existence.

    Even those from her own side who have been gued by that damn gas were killed brutally without leaving anything.

    Christiananded on the ground after creating devastation all around her and filling the air with muffled groans of pain and misery but even after this there was no change of expression on her face nor was there any remorse.

    She had to do what she had to and she wouldn¡¯t even hesitate for a momentto paint the world in blood if required.

 Chapter 117

    After Christina¡¯s blow, the result of the war had finally been settled leaving everything for Alex.

    While they cleared off the remaining ones, on the other side loud shes were still going on creating ripples and shockwaves, one after another.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Raucous voices echoed throughout the ce breaking away the silence of night like the shrill clicking sound of the insects.

    The silence of the night had been broken long ago and the pitch darkness of the night was slowly fading away as the world prepared itself to wee the rays of the sun.

    Heron snorted and his body started to cover in zing mes, with the long poled scythe in his hand, he teleported to the front of Alex, trying to chop down his head.

    Alex looked at the iing scythe covered in mes and twisted his body.

    Instead of retreating, he moved forward toward the attack. When the scythe was about to touch his body, he suddenly moved sideways and shed his greatsword like a whip.

    The sword-like bolt of lightning moved towards Heron¡¯s gut wanting to pierce it.

    Heron twisted his hand and changed the direction of his swing and raised the scythe to use as a shield to protect himself.

    The tip of the great sword stabbed it and hit the edge of the scythe and forced him to take a few steps back.

    His hand was struck hard due to heavy force from Alex¡¯s strike. He has been startled by Alex who was able to parry his attacks which carried the strengths of Epic rank even though this guy was in peak Disciple rank.

    Alex didn¡¯t give him leeway and swung his sword brutally at Heron.

    The force carried by his sword created arge sharp wind de which shot towards Heron who was retreating.

    Seeing the wind de, he whirled his body at an unprecedented angle and dodged the blow but due to this, he lost his bnce in the mid-air.

    Alex used an air leap and his figure appeared near Heron giving him a huge fright while he swung his scythe aiming at Alex¡¯s neck.

    The scythe went through Alex and passed his body whichter turned out to be an afterimage and he turned his head around to see a dark mass covering his vision turning his eyesight dark.

    He didn¡¯t lose his eyesight,ter a first appeared before his face and struck him hard which sent him flying.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Heron¡¯s figure shot backwards like a cannon and his body mmed against boulders and trees which were crushed and swept away by the impact.

    Heron screamed as his body shed with mes and a fierce aura erupted from him.

    ¡°Damn!!Damn! These asshole dogs of the suicide squads got no chills.¡± Alex cursed as he saw Heron burning his life force and creating strong mes which annoyed him greatly.

    ¡°Once I win the war, I swear that I will fry that asshole king along with the people responsible for circtingthese techniques in hot oil.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t these dogs fight normally?¡± Alex cursed and even wanted to spit on this man.

    Alex could feel a powerful breath erupting from Heron whose entire body was enveloped by mes looking like a ming demon.

    His entire body was literally on fire.

    ¡°I guess this man will even shit fire on me now, ¡°Alex spoke with an irritated tone.

    The ground on which Heron stood started to burn and radiated a sizzling and crackling sound.

    Large footholes appeared on the surface as the soil started to burn.

    ¡°Hushhh!¡± Heron exhaled deeply, pouring out mes from his mouth and nostrils.

    BUSSSSSH!

    With a fierce outburst, his body disappeared and he appeared behind Alex.

    Alex was startled by the man¡¯s sudden outbursts of frightening speed and he had no time to rotate his head while Heron had already swept his leg towards Alex.

    Alex could only rely on his instincts honed from countless battles and use the feeling from the training andbats he had done till now.

    Before he could raise his greatsword, he felt a strong burning sensation on his arms and saw that Heron had shot a punch towards his arm from afar.

    Alex gritted his teeth to suppress the pain and let go of his heavy sword to prepare himself for Heron¡¯s iing attack.

    He raised both of his arms and closed them in an X shape to block the leg sweep from Heron.

    BANG!

    Alex felt that both of his arms were hit by a steel hammer again and his arms felt almost cracking.

    Alex¡¯s entire body was blown away by the huge force, a deep fiery imprint appeared on the armour covering his arms along with the small dent and before he could lend to the ground, Heron had caught up with him halfway and swung his arms and made Alex fly upwards.

    Heron appeared again in the mid-air and mmed at Alex forcefully with both of his fists, Alex heard the faint sound of cracking somewhere and his body shot towards the ground with high speed and he was smashed on the ground heavily like a meteor.

    In the area where he was hit, he could barely feel anything there and he coughed as he tried to get up at once.

    ¡°Taking me so much time to deal with you. King Of Nevan you surely seemed to be a worthy opponent who may cause great danger to others in the future but s you are going to fall in my hands.¡±

    Alex coughed violently as he tried to stand up when he saw a bright dazzling sword light at distance and his expression turned solemn.

    He activated his mana sensor and sensed turbulent mana circting on the top.

    His brows furrowed as he looked in the direction where the battle was going on. His gaze seems to be pierced by the darkness and spot the things happening there.

    [Host, please stop being a masochist. Cease your act and finish the job. Haven¡¯t you been taught in kindergarten that it¡¯s dangerous to y with fire? Heron is a ticking time bomb. So, please finish him quickly.]

 Chapter 118

    Alex heard the robotic voice inside his head and stood up from the crater and dusted his armour which had been stained with soil.

    ¡°I just wanted to experience how it feels being dominated and overpowered. After all, it is not a hard and fast rule that I will always have an overwhelming victory. Moreover, I wanted to fight properly using techniques instead of using power moves.¡±Alex spoke with an amusing smile.

    [Host, I don¡¯t know what goes on in your head every day but please take it seriously otherwise you are going to be killed for real. This battle is too difficult for the current you and your carelessness is going to be costly.]

    ¡°Stop your nagging, I want to try something and see if this is worth the risk.¡±

    ¡°I guess it all ends here, ¡°Alex spoke with a deep sigh.

    The moment Alex finished his words, Heron had already appeared before Alex and punched forward with strong momentum.

    A punch whistling in the air carrying a terrific momentum hit Alex¡¯s chest.

    Strangely, even though Alex was hit by Heron¡¯s strong force he wasn¡¯t blown away rather he just stumbled back a few steps.

    ¡± This!!!¡±Heron¡¯s eyes widened with horror as he felt a terrifying dreary sensation tingling from his back

    Heron¡¯s senses heightened and raising his hands, he twirled his finger followed by his fiery energy started to condense around Alex.

    As Alex was pushed back a few steps, mes encircled him from all around and wrapped him in a horrifying temperature.

    The surrounding temperature rose greatly and everything around Alex started to burn while emitting ck smoke.

    The entire area was shined with a yellowish orange glow with ck smoke covering the middle and Alex¡¯s eyesight was entirely covered with pitch dark.

    The fire circled him and wrapped him up from inside, he could hear the sizzling sound of his skin and armour burning in fire.

    Yet, the physical pain was the second while his willpower to resist made his soul tremble.

    Alex didn¡¯t cast a healing spell but rather let the mes wrap him up and he took the blow head on and the armour started to glow emitting a faint reddish colour.

    Sweat trickled down from Alex¡¯s body which instantly vaporized by heated armour.

    Even though he had great tenacity and persistence, the intense paining from the scorching mes started to be unbearable andAlex felt his consciousness bing blurry.

    He could hear the sound of the system screaming in his head and cursing him about what the hell he was doing.

    Alex bit his teeth while muttering to himself¡±I have to bear the pain, if I lose this chance, I am sure that it¡¯s gonna take a while.¡±

    Heron who stared at Alex suddenly sensed danger and had a bad premonition about it, his gut feeling was telling him to finish off the things quickly otherwise something bad might happen.

    Alex, who was on his knees, suddenly stood up and his breathing seemed to cease for a moment while a white light was faintly growing out from his body which bound around him and started to form a cocoon.

    Heron¡¯s eyeball contracted and he was frightened to see white lighting from Alex¡¯s body which started to shine brighter.

    Heron raised his scythe and wrapped it in fiery hot energies which intertwined on his de.

    Channelizing strength into his legs, he propelled his body forward with a heavy stomp and leapt toward Alex with a frightening momentum and shed the fiery scythe at Alex.

    The ground cracked as he took a step forward, and a deep imprint of his foot was left behind which burnt the upperyer of the soil.

    The fire on his scythe burst forth like a torrent and a pir of mes appeared from his body.

    The outburst of the energies suddenly ceased and red mes started shrinking back and the energies as hot as magma started to condense on the tip of his scythe and which hacked towards Alex carrying a huge momentum.

    But before the tip of the des could touch the white light that was emitting from the cocoon, the cocoon broke at a point and a hand emerged from it and held the tip of the scythe with the bare hand.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    A small explosion took ce and mes which had been condensed on the des, exploded outward lighting up the whole area.

    The small sphere of mes started to erge and burst out radially, burning down everything in its path.

    In the nick of time, the whole area was detonated with a terrifying noise and a deep crater covering a huge area appeared on the ground.

    The crater was glowing with a reddish tint as the rocks and soils had heated up by a high margin to beva but what was shocking for Heron was that the power of the me had beenpletely nullified and disappeared.

    Heron looked at the hand holding the tip of the scythe, a reddishyer of aura covered the knuckles while the gauntlet and shoulder des of the arm had been broken and blown away by the impact while the body was still gleaming fiercely.

    The white light dispersed suddenly and a crimson glow took its ce.

    The bursting crimson raysing out from the body didn¡¯t disappear, rather they continued to expand. It continued for nearly 10 metres long while wrapping Alex¡¯s body with a crimson huepletely.

    The crimson glow started to widen carrying a terrifying breath and with the glow as the centre, the surrounding ground shattered while the soil and rocks were devastated as if it was an explosion caused by a fallen meteorite.

    Heron almost thought that he was hallucinating to feel mighty pressure dropping on him from the opponent.

    The madly shining bright light gradually converged back to the body as its centre.

    The glow on Alex¡¯s body finally subsided leaving a reddish sh in his eyes as he appeared out of the cocoon which burst into countless reddish light particles and dispersed into the air.

    Alex appeared from the glow with arge grin on his face as he looked at Heron¡¯s shocked expression.

    Seeing his sulky expression, he couldn¡¯t help but tease this man a little.

    ¡°Heron, my friend, thank you for this wonderful gift,¡± Alex muttered while extending his hand outward as if he wanted to give his dear friend a gentle hug for helping him.

    Alex¡¯s mockery woke up Heron from his slight stupor and he reevaluated Alex.

    ¡°This is truly amazing.¡± Heron only hesitated for a moment, then his deep, heavy voice resounded again.

    ¡°You broke through to Master rank at thest moment of deadly crisis. This further proves that your existence will pose a threat to Amidon.¡±

    ¡°I must eliminate you today irrespective of the cost. Otherwise, this small weed may be grown into a big tree someday.¡±

    ¡°Pftttt!¡±

    ¡°Heron!! You are a funny man. You surely know how to jest ¡°Alex spoke whileughing loudly.

    ¡°Death Crisis!!I don¡¯t remember being in such a situation.¡± Alex smirked.

    Without waiting for Alex to end his speech, Heron appeared before Alex and a powerful force wasunched toward Alex¡¯s face.

    Alex saw the punching toward him and could feel the differencepared to the moment ago.

    Even with the stat points he got from the system andbined with his prowess, he was still a bit lower than Heroin after all there was a huge gap in the realm between them.

    Moreover, with his pseudo Epic rank strengths along with burning his life force to gain great strength, Heron may even oust peak Epic rank warriors and give them a hell of a run.

    Heron¡¯s strength was enough to put pressure on Alex for making a forced breakthrough.

    Alex moved sideways and distanced himself several metres away and dodged the punch.

    Heron missed his attack but his figure disappeared quickly and he appeared behind Alex¡¯s back to attack again before Alex could steady himself trying to surprise him with his speed.

    Alex twisted his body and tilted his toward the left to duck the blow while sweeping his elbow towards Heron and hitting his gut with arge force, making Heron fly away a few metres while the scythe in his hand fell.

    BANG!!

    Heron rotated his body in the mid-air and clenched his fist tightly.

    The fiery energy in Heron¡¯s body converged onto his fist and he threw a fist at Alex which Alex countered by throwing a fist of his own.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The ground shattered followed by a shockwave which erupted radially sweeping away the dust and debris.

    Heron was about to attack again but before he could steady himself, his lower ribs were kicked making his body shake for a while.

    Heron punched at Alex with an astonishing speed and Alex¡¯s figure that suddenly appeared before Heron flickered and disappeared, Heron¡¯s jaw was hit by a wide uppercut and his figure was sent flying towards the sky.

    Alex teleported and appeared over Heron and intecing his finger formed a double fist and hit Heron¡¯s chest.

    Crackkkkkk!

 Chapter 119

    Heron was horrified by the sudden influx of punchesing from all around.

    This guy had just broken through and he didn¡¯t even take a moment to stabilise his realm and started going all out.

    Heron was thrown here and there by Alex and just as he was slightly distracted, he received a strong hit. His face received a heavy blow and he flew upwards and was surprised to find Alex hovering in the air while looking down at him with arge grin on his face waiting for him.

    Heron swung his arms and legs trying to change direction but was unable to do anything. His chest was hit hard by a heavy blow and he crashed down on the ground with a loud bang.

    He felt a sharp outburst of pain in his back and his chest seemed to have gotten a dent making him unable to breathe for a moment. Heron remembered thebo was simr to the one used on Alex but he hadn¡¯t thought that he would be attacked in some way.

    Also, Alex¡¯s speed advantage was bing more obvious and Alex was toying with him.

    His scythe had already been blown away by y and as he got up, he staggered in his steps and as he tried to stabilise himself, he felt a gentle tap on his shoulder.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Heron screamed in horror and flinched back seeing Alex¡¯s face quite close to him.

    ¡°Let me give you a tour,¡± Alex muttered and holding his shoulder, he jumped in the air and threw him towards the night sky.

    ¡°Argggghhhh!¡±

    The piercing cry echoed in the sky as Heron¡¯s body was thrown up like a ball up to the sky and making a projectile motion his body descended to the ground.

    Alex raised his hand making a beckoning sign and the mana churned around his hand and his great sword which was lying somewhere hovered in the mid-air and shot towards his hand.

    With master rank, he can use spirit magic with which he can control the mana faintly which only a high-level mage could do.

    The sword flew towards andnded in his hand.

    Alex held the hilt of the sword and raised his greatsword vertically and pointed toward Heron.

    ¡°Farewell!!Heron.¡± Alex muttered while taking a stride forward.

    The ground cracked and arge deep footprint appeared on it and Alex¡¯s body which was present there suddenly disappeared like a shadow making the air around him stirred sending faint gales radially.

    Alex¡¯s body moved like a bolt of lightning and Heron who was falling to the ground felt a strong pressure descending upon him and before he could know what was going on, a shadow passed by him with a speed which was invisible to his naked eye.

    He just felt a gust of wind brush past his cheek, swaying the air and making his screams ring louder.

    With a loud thud, his body fell to the ground, the loud thud was apanied by a faint cracking sound.

    The screams erupting suddenly ceased and hey motionless on the ground with his eyes wide open.

    After a brief pause, his body separated into two pieces.

    The man¡¯s bright red internal organs, his limbs covering his white bones burst out and fell apart and a fountain of blood gushed from his body which fell on the ground like drizzle.

    The blood in the air that contained the leftover me¡¯s energy of the man turned into a cloud of the bloodstream and more blood spilt onto the ground and started to melt it, dyeing the entire ce in red and giving a horrible stench.

    TANG!

    Alex put the great sword on the ground and breathed the air of relief.

    [Host, have you gone insane? Why did you need to force a breakthrough when you take it slow. You will eventually get all your powers so why did you do something foolish.]

    Alex heard the system rant for a moment and said¡±It¡¯s because I don¡¯t believe in you.¡±

    [Huh!!! What]

    For a moment the system had be speechless on hearing Alex¡¯s words and asked what he meant?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that I doubt your words, rather I doubt fate.¡±

    ¡°In the goddess sanctum, I had trained and achieved unfathomable strength but then it can¡¯t be transferred to my body directly, so the Goddess used their divinity to create you as a medium and stored my energy into you and transferred it to me right?¡±

    [Host, you are right about that but so what?]

    ¡°Moreover, although the Goddess are almighty and all-powerful, they aren¡¯t omnipotent and perfect nor they can be said to be the strongest existence¡±

    ¡°The will of the world still reigns supreme.¡±

    ¡°And there are also many Gods and Goddesses except them.¡±

    ¡°Although the five that trained me are the primary goddess and strongest out of the bunch, still Gods are Gods if a mini go is not some small powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°If I encounter an embodiment of another God in future and by chance, that God had the power to see through the system and might be able to block you from giving me the power in from of stats or may even be able to snatch away the divinity, then?¡± Alex spoke with a solemn expression as he looked at the system screen.

    [Host, your worry is unnecessary.No other god can see through the system you have.Moreover, snatching the divinity.You make it sound as if this is a child¡¯s y.]

    [Belive me, Host, no one is going to still away anything from him.]

    Alex took a deep sigh and looked at the system with a grim expression.

    ¡°System do you know how exactly you sound right now?¡±

    ¡°You are sounding like a scammer.]

    [Host, what do you mean by that?]

    ¡± Nothing, I am only taking precaution for the future.For who knows one day the will of the world will manifest before me and start using me for breaking thew.¡±Alex spoke with an amusing expression.

    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s leave this topic for now.We have to finish the jobs on the other side.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Alex after finishing his job he arrived where the main forces from both sides were fighting.

    Alex arrived at the bloodied battlefield and observed it for a moment.

    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!!¡±

    A couple of frenzied men who were standing at the back started to run back with terrified expressions.

    Their minds couldn¡¯t take it anymore and they broke down as if they lost their souls, they screamed and tried to escape.

    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed as he saw the scene¡±Wait! This person is not affected and is just pretending.¡±

    ¡°This asshole!!¡± Alex screamed and his figure appeared before the men.

    They seemed to be the general of Amidon and were on higher postspared to the peasants.

    BANG!BANG!

    The men that were trying to escape the battlefield took the chance of the chaos to escape but before they could leave, they suddenly felt a strong hit and their bodies flew in the air and mmed against the ground.

    The bones in their bodies were crushed and they screamed at the top of their lungs.

    They looked at the front to see the man who seemed to be the harbinger of death and his appearance meant one thing, theirmander had been killed.

    Their pupil contracted and their whole body shivered in fright with the thought of this man killing themander brutally.

    Most of them lost their senses seeing him while those who were still able to retain thest bit of sanity started to crawl on their feet trying to escape.

    But behind them was an equally horrifying scene where the soldiers of Wright ughtered the frenzied man without any shred of mercy.

    Alex appeared beside one of the men and ced his hand over his head and muttered¡±Let¡¯s see what we have here.¡±

    ¡°Extraction!¡± Alex chanted the spell and a small magic circle appeared over the man¡¯s head which disappeared in an instant.

    What Alex was doing was simr to a soul search where he could extract pieces of memories of the person but the person on whose spell it is cast may suffer catastrophic damages.

    The veins in the main head bulged and red light shined from his pupil and small sparkles of crimson light seemed to emerge from his head.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Stopp!!¡±

    The man roared at the top of his lungs in pain and his miserable outcries echoed everywhere.

    Alex turned a deaf ear to the man¡¯s yell and focused on the pieces of memories that shed over his retina.

    He saw a young boy, setting on the journey to bing general and then some useless things, killing, fighting and training.

    Most of them were useless but in the end, he saw something which startled me.

    This was thest conversation he had with themander.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Amidon is preparing a special squad which consists of the elite with the help of others.¡±

    ¡°Take this antidote and drink it and if the situation bes worse press this button.¡±

    ¡°Sir, what is this?¡± The man asked with a surprised expression.

    ¡°The armour worn by soldiers is made by great effort, once you press the button, a special gas would be emitted from the armour which will make you stronger for a short period.¡±

    ¡°Sir, then what is this antidote?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a preventive measure. Although that gas will increase your strength once its effects are worn out, you will not be able to fight for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Now go and give this to another general.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Sir, for trusting me with this precious thing.¡± The general saluted themander and left the tent leaving themander looking at him with arge grin.

    ¡­..

    ¡°So, themander made him a scapegoat,¡± Alex muttered and withdrew his hand leaving the man to fall on the ground like a soulless being.

    His body twitched and jerked violently a few times and saliva drooled from his lips and his eyes became dull and his brain seemed to be short-circuited.

    Alex stepped toward the other man who watched the scene in disbelief. He was so horrified after witnessing the scene that he wanted to scream but no voices came out of his throat.

    Tears trickled down from his cheeks and he begged Alex to spare him by joining his hands but Alex ignored his plea and put his hand on the head, extracting his memories.

    But memories of this man werepletely useless whenpared to the other man.

    Alex withdrew his hand and snapped the man¡¯s head and killed it without any remorse and walked toward his army.

    ¡­.

    Roars of rage and bloodlust, cries of pain and wailing lingered all around.

    The blood from the piling corpses permeated deep into the soil surface painting it in red colour.

    Alex appeared beside Christina who after finishing everything was getting the reports of the losses of the war.

    Christina looked at Alex and asked, ¡°Are you all alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you take a look. I don¡¯t even have a bruise on my body.¡± Alex spoke with a smug smile.

    ¡°It would be odd for you toe out injured even after having a healing spell,¡± Christina replied.

    ¡°By the way, did you kill themander or left him to get any info?¡±

    ¡°I have to kill him. He was burning his life essence, it would be more harmful to keep him alive.¡±

    ¡®It was unfortunate that I wasn¡¯t able to use extraction on the man after all who knows that man might explode like a bomb.¡±

    ¡°Still, I have got some information from those peasants.¡±

    Christina¡¯s eyes widened for a moment on hearing Alex¡¯s words and she asked curiously what information he had got from the enemy.

    ¡°I have got a clue about the antidote for this toxic gas and I am thinking of going towards the enemy camp to search for it.¡±

    ¡°I will apany you,¡± Christina spoke.

    Alex nodded and moved towards Christina and wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her in Princess carry position.

    ¡°Alex!! What are you doing?¡± Christina asked with a surprised expression.

    ¡°I also know the flight spell, I can carry you with me and it will also save some time.¡±Alex cast a cheeky smile.

    Mordek and Max who witnessed the scene raised their thumbs at Alex¡¯s tactical y.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, that would save some time.¡±

    ¡°Time is too precious to waste in war.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± Christina spoke with a stoic expression which broke Alex¡¯s heart.

    Alex¡¯s expression stiffened seeing Christina¡¯s reaction, he thought that Christina would blush and her face would be red but there was nothing on her face.

    No blush no flush.

    Alex could feel that Christina¡¯s heartbeat had been hastened and there was a reddish tint on her ears but the expression that she was showing was that of indifference and obliviousness.

    ¡®She is too dense to understand what is going on or what it feels to carry someone.¡¯

    ¡®Or is it quite the opposite and she is showing indifferent expressions because she knows what is going on.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly while looking at her.

    Finally, Alex sighed seeing his trick failing to give Christina a surprise.

    ¡°Alex, stop wasting time and let¡¯s move,¡± Christina spoke and snapped Alex out of his thoughts.

    ¡°Yeah!!¡±

    ¡®At least, I got to touch her.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly and his figure floated in the air and the duo flew towards the enemy camp.

 Chapter 121

    Alex with Christina in his arms, hovered in mid-air while observing the scenario from above.

    Far away from the horizon where the blue sky and green ins met, numerous elongated g-like structures fluttered.

    The gs were blue and were flying under the faint breeze of the sun.

    There were many tents along with temporary walls made from wood.

    Alex looked at the ckish spot on the far left corner which might be caused by Mordek when he burnt the rations.

    Alex sensed many people hiding in the tent.

    ¡°There are still many alive,¡± Christina muttered while looking downwards.

    ¡°They might be working ss and ves whom the soldiers of Amidon brought, along with them,¡± Alex spoke while descending downwards slowly.

    ¡°We should not kill them unnecessarily.¡±

    ¡°There are mere servants. We shouldn¡¯t kill them just because they came with the enemy.¡± Alex suggested.

    ¡°Still, we should be careful,¡± Christina spoke and jumped downwards when Alex got close to the ground.

    Although she didn¡¯t saw it on her face, she was feeling quite embarrassed after all she was the chiefmander not only of Fortress of George but of the entire Nevan and being carried like this when countless eyes on her were quite shameful for her still it better to save time bying to Alex and wrapping up things quickly rather than acting tough.

    ¡°Christina, you search around. I will take a look in themander¡¯s tent.¡± Alex muttered while staring at the huge ck tent which had a huge g pole standing before it.

    Alex sensed some people inside. There were approximately six people inside.

    Alex raised his vignce and stood before the door of the tent.

    It was just a cotton screen in the name of the door and as soon as Alex opened the screen, his face heated up like a tomato.

    Inside weren¡¯t six people, rather it was six mature beautifuldies

    All of them had only a piece of cloth wrapped around their chest exposing their plum bust and cleavage along with a small set of clothes around their waist.

    Thedies inside were smoking and stood with shocked expressions seeing someone entering other than themander.

    Alex closed his eyes subconsciously but opened one eye to take a peek and shake his head to get rid of dirty thoughts.

    Alex closed the screen and turned his back towards the door and was startled to see Christina standing before him giving him a menacing look.

    ¡°Why are you standing here instead of going inside?¡± Christina asked while staring at Alex¡¯s reddened face.

    ¡°Nothing¡­Nothing.¡± Alex tried to speak but Christina shook him aside and entered inside.

    ¡°Stop wasting time. We have to finish¡­..¡±Christina stopped in the middle of her sentence and was at a loss for words seeing the partially nakeddies.

    Alex coughed a little and spoke.

    ¡°Girl, can you dress a little?¡±

    ¡°You see, I am a hardcore true gentleman.¡±

    ¡°What aredies like you doing here? And why are you all exposing your bare skin by wearing fewer clothes?¡± Christina asked with a curious expression.

    Alex heard Christina¡¯s words and wanted to find a wall to hit his head.

    ¡®Oh My God! How can some be this dense? Didn¡¯t she spend much of her time on the battlefield? Then how can she be this ignorant? It was quite easy to know what was going on.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly.

    ¡°Cough¡­..Cough.¡±

    ¡°Christina, I think thesedies were having a game of fun and pleasure with themander.¡±

    ¡°Fun!! How.¡± Christina asked, raising her brows.

    ¡°How were they having fun with themander?¡±

    Seeing the genuine curious expression of Christina, Alex wasn¡¯t able to tolerate more and spoke with a soft tone.

    ¡°You know what people do when they produce cute little sweet ripe babies. I mean they make out with each other.¡± Alex spoke with a flustered expression while twirling his finger.

    He swore in his heart to file a petition against the Goddess Of War and ask her how can Christina be this dense.

    Christina tilted her head left and right as if trying to figure out Alex¡¯s words but as she pondered for a moment, her eyes widened and her gaze interchanged between Alex and thedies and she stepped back with a shriek.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± She stepped back a little with a startled expression.

    Raising her trembling finger, she pointed to thedies and asked.

    ¡°So, you are all wives of hismander,¡± Christina asked while wondering how to treat them since they have killed their husbands.

    After all, they have just killed themander and since these are all his wives will they be able to keep calm even if they are spared.

    But thedies shook their heads to deny her ims by giving her another shock.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t his wife then why are you all producing babies with him?¡±

    Alex¡¯s body jerked and he almost fell on his back hearing Christina¡¯s words. On top of that, the genuine expression of surprise on Christina¡¯s face made Alex want to bury himself.

    ¡®Does this girl even know that there are brothels or what it means? Or does she know the meaning of the terms prostitution?¡¯

    Christina whose personal legion consisted mostly of girls and even aftering to Wright most of the soldiers under her were well behaved and didn¡¯t engage in this kind of activity, so she was oblivious to this kind of thing.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know about the thing called a brothel where all these kinds of things were carried out.

    Although she knew about the general procedures and steps still she couldn¡¯t imagine that they would do such a thing with someone who is not even their husband.

    ¡°Christina, calm down a bit.¡±

    ¡°I got it, you are unfamiliar with general knowledge. But don¡¯t worry, we will work out your weakness slowly and furnish your general knowledge.¡±

    ¡°So, let me handle the matters from this point,¡± Alex spoke and stepped forwards to the girls who had quickly wrapped around the clothes lying down there hurriedly.

    ¡°Listen, girl¡­¡±

    Before Alex could finish his sentence, all the girls jumped on him and shouted sorrowfully.

    ¡°Please spare us¡­¡±

    ¡°In exchange for our lives, we can warm your bed throughout the day.¡±

 Chapter 122

    The girls surrounded Alex and 2cried sorrowfully.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill us.¡±

    ¡°We will serve you till the end of our life.¡±

    ¡°Wooooooo!!¡±

    Alex was held by the six girls on all fronts and their smooth skin rubbed against his armour.

    Alex felt that his eardrum would burst if thisdy kept on crying.

    ¡°Calm down¡­We will not kill you?¡± Alex spoke and assured the girls.

    ¡°Sir if you spare us, we swear we will follow you and serve you till ourst breath.¡±

    ¡°We will also warm your bed every day and will take you to nine heavens.¡± Ady spoke and leaned on Alex¡¯s chest while the other bowed down holding his arms and legs.

    ¡°Girls, calm down,¡± Alex spoke with his back drenched in sweat.

    He could feel a murderous vibeing from behind which terrorised him like never before.

    Christina looked at the scene and found it utterly disgusting.

    After knowing about what was going on she couldn¡¯t help but look disgusted at thesedies who were selling their bodies.

    Seeing thesedies sticky around Alex somehow made her more angered.

    If not for Alex, she would teach them a nice lesson.

    Moreover, she wanted to see Alex¡¯s reaction.

    Alex, who was in the midst of a hurricane, felt his senses bing dull and found himself standing between two death doors.

    One of the women extended her hand and wrapped it around Alex¡¯s neck and tried to bring his face closer.

    Christina¡¯s eyes shed in anger seeing the boldness in this girl and she thought of stepping forward, however before she took a step¡­

    BANG!

    DUSSH!

    As the woman wrapped her hand around Alex¡¯s neck and was about to pull him closer, Alex¡¯s hand moved like a whip and hit the woman¡¯s face with a heavy force.

    The punch burst her face into pieces and blood sprayed around her whole body and her face just disappeared entirely leaving behind the body along with her neck.

    The corpse of thedy falls to the ground with arge thud.

    Blood gushed like a fountain from her neck and sprayed Alex¡¯s face painting his face red.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    The other women who were sticking around Alex trying to get closer screamed in horror and jumped back seeing Alex¡¯s cruelty.

    They fell on their back while looking at Alex¡¯s bloodied face which gave them a chill down their spine.

    Even Christina was surprised by Alex¡¯s abrupt punch.

    She couldn¡¯t understand what happened and why Alex killed her suddenly with such fierceness after all he was the one who suggested Christina not to kill unnecessarily.

    Alex wiped off the blood on his face and walked toward one of the women who flinched back seeing his gaze.

    She tried to get up but Alex¡¯s silhouettes flickered followed by a faint breaking sound of bones.

    Alex directly appeared before the woman and pressed his legs on her knee and with a heavy stomp, broke her bones.

    ¡°Arggggggggg!!¡± The woman screamed due to the sudden outburst of pain and tears gushed out from her eyes like a broken dam.

    ¡°Girls, I think you all are misunderstanding something.¡±

    ¡°I am a gentleman, not a man who thinks with the lower part.¡±

    ¡°Did you think you could fool me with your sweet innocent acting and dig your nails into my skin which contained poison?¡±

    Alex spoke while clicking his tongue as he couldn¡¯t even imagine how many might have already fallen prey to their schemes and how many more were going to fall if he didn¡¯t kill them.

    These girls may look like a cheap whore but in fact, they all are specially trained venomous girls

    Since they didn¡¯t awaken mana, one may lower their guard around them and then these girls would seduce the dumb heads and while doing the dirty deeds, they would kill them with poison in their nails.

    The other women were horrified to see the man knowing all about the manoeuvres.

    ¡°Christina kill them,¡± Alex ordered with a sharp tone.

    The woman cried and started to plead with Alex for mercy and even fell on their knees.

    ¡°Girls you have your chance but you didn¡¯t ept my kindness.¡±

    ¡°Since you are incapable of bearing my kindness, you have to bear my wrath,¡± Alex spoke and pulled out his sword.

    Christina already moved behind the women and with a swift swing, she cut all their heads.

    Alex turned back, ignoring the bloodied corpse and started to look for the antidote.

    ording to the memory, there was a small chamber under themander¡¯s bed.

    Alex walked towards it and raised the mattress and took out the two wooden nks.

    Inside it was a heavily decorated box.

    ¡°Is the antidote inside?¡± Christina asked, raising her brows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open it.¡± Alex tried to open it but saw that there was a magic rune engraved on it.

    Alex opened his fist and put it on the chest and muttered the spell.

    A magic circle appeared and passed through the box.

    CLACK!CLICK!

    The rune engraved on the box broke and Alex opened it to see a vile test tube which contained a golden liquid.

    Alex stared at the antidote with a sorrowful expression and held it tightly.

    If he had done this earlier, he could have saved the lives of many, the poor people who were sacrificed for the greed of higher ss people.

    Alex could somehow ascertain that Bright and Amidon were working together but he didn¡¯t know the extent of their partnership.

    Moreover, he might get a clue from these whores if he did a soul search but doing it many times a day would harm his brain as the soul memory search takes a huge toll on one¡¯s body. After all soul search can be said to be a type of forbidden spell which shouldn¡¯t be used carelessly.

    ¡°I have got the antidote.¡±

    Alex turned to look at Christina.

    ¡°Are you sure it is the antidote? What if it is something else left by that man to trick us?¡± Christina asked while looking at the golden liquid.

    ¡±What if this liquid is a poison simr to that toxic gas, and a more potent one on top of that.¡±

    ¡°We will know about it eventually. By the way, what do you want to do with these camps?¡± Alex asked Christina¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take anything we find useful and we will burn the remaining,¡± Christina suggested.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take the spoils of war if there are any,¡± Alex muttered and both of them started to look for anything which they might find useful.

 Chapter 123

    Somewhere in Amidon.

    On top of the rock, a figure sat with his eyes closed.

    He had greyish white hair and a cold merciless look that chilled anyone who looked in his direction.

    His upper body was naked and a fierce breath emerged from his body.

    The veins in his muscles bulged outward while his muscles seemed to bulge to the point which made him look like a monster.

    A warm breath exhaled from his lips and his body glowed with a greyish hue which illuminated the whole ce.

    For an unknown amount of time, the figure remains seated without moving a single muscle of his body.

    Sitting on a rock with a sparkling hue made him look akin to a sage, a man who had attained enlightenment.

    Twitch!!

    With a small twitch, his eyes flickered and he suddenly opened his eyes.

    The glow radiating out from his body started to expand radially outwards and a huge pir of light emerged from his body.

    Dust debris flew all around due to the sudden outburst of violent energy from his body and swept away everything in the periphery.

    The dust clouds started to disperse after some time leaving the man who sat on the rock with an apathetic and cold look on his face.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, the air surrounding him froze due to his intense gaze.

    Raising his hand, he clenched his fist, and a small shockwave appeared sending the air around his fist far away.

    The bulging muscles in his body started to revert to the previous state, changing his inhumane look to something more human.

    ncing around the ce which had been in tatters, he got up from his ce.

    It was then his lips tugged slightly upwards as he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Finally, I made a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°With this, all the thorns thaty in my path shall be crushed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the beginning of my reign.¡±

    With this, his figure slightly drifted forwards and like a sh, his figure disappeared.

    ¡­¡­.

    In The Capital of Amidon.

    The news of the overwhelming defeat in the battle of George had reached the capital.

    The whole capital was in an uproar and was in a state of unrest on listening to the news.

    Not a single man of the forces that was sent towards Fortress of George was able to survive even though it was supervised by Heron who was a Pseudo Epic rank expert.

    But what was more infuriating was that they weren¡¯t able to protect the re which cost tons of money to borrow.

    Meanwhile, a secret meeting was held in the underground chamber in the castle which consists of confidential members.

    At a round table, three men sat while engaging in a heated conversation.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± A man with green hair asked with an irritated voice.

    ¡°How did we lose the battle when we have invested that much manpower in a single ce?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Count Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who was our opponent at George?¡±

    ¡°We can only ept our ipetence and find a way to fix this quickly.¡± Another man with white hair spoke.

    ¡°Calm down!!! You want me to calm down.¡±

    ¡°For god¡¯s sake do you even know what is going on Duke Less?¡± Count Yeon shouted fiercely and mmed his fist on the table.

    ¡°Can you say that to the King with such calmness?¡±

    ¡°He will cut us into pieces and feed us to the dogs once he listens to the news about the failure.¡±

    ¡°And to make the matter worse,that the bastard lost the re. The re which the king warned us not to use tillst resort?¡±

    ¡°But because of you two idiots who wanted to please the king and win the war as fast as lightning, you permitted them to use the re even after I disagreed.¡±

    Duke Less frowned on hearing Count Yeon¡¯s words and his usually calm face lost its colour.

    Losing the re was a big deal which might cost their lives in the worst-case scenario. After all, they were the ones who had been supervising the war in the King¡¯s absence and permitted them to use the re.

    ¡°What can we do now? I ept that this was my fault for trusting that asshole too much who with Pseudo Epic rank couldn¡¯t win over the Fortress filled with ants.¡±

    ¡°We can only put our hope in you now.¡±Duke Less spoke and looked toward the third man sitting on the other side who stared at him and Yeon with an amusing expression.

    ¡± Kekekekekekeke!!¡±

    The manughed wildly with an evil smile and muttered¡±I knew something like this was going to happen. So, I prepared some ying cards in advance.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, please save us this once. We will give you a huge sum for this favour. ¡± Both Duke Less and Count Yeon spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just trust me.¡±The Prime Minister raised his hand and a man¡¯s shadow appeared beside him.

    ¡°Are the subjects ready?¡± He asked.

    The man nodded and said, ¡°Everything is ready, waiting for your order sir.¡±

    ¡°Good!!!¡±

    Another shadow flickered and a man appeared carrying a scroll and started to read it on getting the approval.

    ¡°Hoho!! The King is back.¡± The Prime Minister spoke with a smile which gave a chill down the spine to one spine while Duke Less and Count Yeon froze in fear.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    A greyish-white figure walked on the reddish carpet with golden embroidery.

    A majestic aura radiated from him making everyone look at him with awe.

    As he walked inside the dark hall where many people stood, they were stunned for a moment seeing the aura materialising from the man giving them a sense of threat.

    The sound of heavy breathing could be heard throughout the surroundings but the increased breathing wasn¡¯t out of tiredness nor fear.

    Many emotions shed on the faces present on the people present out there.

    Respect, awe, reverence, jealousy, fear and distress.

    Step!Step!Step!

    The greyish white-haired man¡¯s footsteps echoed throughout the hall, it was the only sound the people present out there could hear.

    Everything else except the man¡¯s sound of footsteps seemed to vanish.

    The man walked over the top of a flight of stairs by the end of the hall where a gigantic and obscure ck throne was present.

    As he sat down, he released the aura that he had been holding back.

    An eerie chill permeated throughout the hall and sweat trickled down from their faces on feeling the fearsome and suffocating aura.

    The auraing from the King was iparable to the previous state which signifies one thing.

    All the men present out there bowed on their knees and shouted in unison for the man who is the King Of Amidon.

    ¡°Your Majesty, wecongratte you on the breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Long Live to his Highness!!¡±

    Loud cheers erupted from the people present in the hall which filled the entire throne room.

    Laying his back on the soft cushion of the throne, he spoke slowly¡±Tell me, how is the situation?¡±

    As soon as his voice fell all the noise and loud cheers that were reverberating in the hall suddenly stopped and the people present out there bowed their heads out of fear.

    They even prayed that the king might not call their name.

    King Amidon rolled his eyes all over the people and pointed his fingers at one of the men and said¡±You there, report me everything.¡±

    The man towards whom the finger was pointed trembled in fear but since he was ordered, he had to do his part.

    ¡°Yo¡­Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Presently, our soldiers had surrounded Amidon from all five fronts.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    ¡°Out of the five fronts, the war at one front is already over.¡±

    King Amidon raised his brows and asked¡±What was the result?¡±

    The man swallowed his saliva in fear and mustering every bit of courage, spoke¡±We..¡±

    ¡°We¡­We..¡±

    ¡°We what!!!¡±

    ¡°We lost. Our soldiers that had been sent to Fortress of George had been annihted.¡± The man spoke faintly while lowering his head and trying to avert his gaze from the fearsome re of the king.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± The King closed his eyes for a moment and seemed to be immersed in a deep throat.

    ¡°Trash!¡± A loud voice filled the entire room and he just shook his hand a little with a small gesture.

    The man who informed the news suddenly felt a strong force strike him and his figure flew back in the air spurting blood and he fell onto the ground like a lifeless object.

    Gulp!!!

    Everyone swallowed their saliva due to anxiety and fear as they may be the next target of King¡¯s assault.

    ¡°Throw this trash into the trash can.¡± The King ordered.

    Following his order, images of two silhouettes flickered and holding the unconscious man they disappeared from the site as soon as they appeared.

    ¡°You, report me about other things.¡± The King pointed towards another man.

    After hearing about the recent situation, he rubbed his forehead and spoke.

    ¡°I see an ant is trying to stand in my way.¡±

 Chapter 124

    Everyone was waiting for King¡¯s order nervously and stared at him with solemn expressions.

    Even though they had already lost one of the major battles, there was no sense of panic or anger in the king¡¯s expression which frightened them more.

    It was also making them feel ufortable when thinking about who will be held ountable for this and it was making them lose theirposure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this matter to the side.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, whose n was it?¡±

    ¡°Just which fool allowed the re to be used on the battlefield. I remember giving a strict warning not to use the re without my permission. So, which fool dares to do this?¡±The King spoke as he released his intense killing intent, locking everyone in the throne room.

    As soon as his heavy and rough voice sounded, the people in the room trembled in fear of dying worthlessly.

    All of them turned their heads toward the person who stood at the side.

    The King noticed their gaze and turned his head to lock on that person.

    ¡°Duke Less, was it you?¡±

    Duke Less¡¯s entire existence shivered as his gaze met with the King.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive this ignorant man¡¯s imprudence.¡± Duke Less shouted and fell onto his knees and started hitting his head on the floor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t kill me. I ept that it was a mistake of mine but how could I imagine the Pseudo Epic rankmander couldn¡¯t even win such an easy war.¡±

    ¡°Silence!!!!¡± A loud and wild voice erupted from the King which had strengthened and amplified his mana and almost ruptured everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    Duke Less almost vomited blood as he suffered the brunt of King¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Did you do it alone or was there another one with you?¡±

    ¡°I remember handing the matter to you and Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Count Yeon, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    Count Yeon, who was hiding behind one of the man¡¯s backs, suddenly jumped out in fright andy on the ground to beg for his forgiveness.

    The King looked at the amusing scene and facepalmed.

    Pointing his hands, he shouted, ¡°An idiot here, an idiot there, a stupid there.¡±

    ¡°Why is my luck so bad? Why am I surrounded by idiots all around?¡±

    ¡°Now tell me, Duke Less and Count Yeon, what gifts would you like to be gifted for your idiotic deeds.¡±

    Duke Less and Count Yeon felt as if their soul was going to leave their body behind and run away.

    They prayed in their heart for that man to act after all he was the only one whom, King trusted the most.

    ¡°By winning the war of George, they have just dyed the inevitable.¡±

    The King¡¯s attention was drawn to hearing those words.

    A man walked out of the crowd and spoke with a smug expression.

    The King rolled his eyes toward the man who was the Prime Minister of the state.

    ¡°Lamar, what suggestion do you have?¡±

    Lamar rubbed his moustache with a prideful expression and suggested¡±Let¡¯s deploy the special forces.¡±

    ¡°We will destroy Wright from inside. Let¡¯s just remove the main piece of chess.¡±

    ¡°The Queen!!¡±Lamar spoke andughed with a sinister expression.

    The King raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment while weighing both pros and cons at the same time.

    ¡°Excellent!!¡±

    After pondering for a moment, his lips curled upwards with an ominous expression which frightened the onlooker.

    ¡°Catherine is in the in of Krevar and is currentlymanding her forces against us.¡±

    ¡°Order them to retreat and ept defeat.¡±

    ¡°Also retreat from the other two fronts and push the remaining fronts.¡±

    ¡°Lamar, I am giving you themand, deploy the special forces.¡±

    ¡°And this time, I don¡¯t want any failure.¡±

    ¡°If this operation fails, I will hang you on the gallows.¡± The King looked at Lamar with a threatening expression.

    Lamar didn¡¯t shrink back but rather bowed his head with an amusing smile¡±Don¡¯t worry Your Majesty. Before the might of our forces, they would be ughtered like pigs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I expect.¡±

    ¡°After spending countless resources on them, if they couldn¡¯t do even a simple thing like this, they should just die.¡±The king spoke with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Lamar, you will get your reward if this mission bes sessful. I wish everyone had a brain like you but unlike you, these people¡¯s brains are filled with nothing but shits.¡±

    ¡°Now, tell me, Lamar. What do I do with these two idiots?¡± The King spoke with raising their brows.

    ¡°Your Majesty, just take a part of their wealth and let them repent for a few days. Although they were foolish, they still thought about your Highness¡¯ wishes.¡±

    ¡°They just wanted to finish off the things quickly but who knew it would be our forces who would be finished quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!! I forgive you two for now. Do what Lamar says and leave?¡± The King shouted.

    Duke Less and Count Yeon, who had been lying on the floor, bowed their heads and got up and retreated hurriedly in fear.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time tomence the operation.¡± The King spoke, casting a cruelly devilish smile.

    ¡­¡­

    In the fortress of George.

    It was already afternoon and the sun was at its peak, showering bright sun rays but the atmosphere around the ce was anything but bright.

    There were craters all around, the walls had huge cracks on them and most of the soil had been burnt, trees had been uprooted and blood had seeped into the soil making the entire ce reeked of blood.

    Corpses had been piled up on top of another emitting a foul smell.

    There was a huge movement before the Fortress of George. Since the war was over, it was time to clean the battlefield and give tribute to the fallenrades wishing them a good afterlife.

    The corpses have been divided into two halves. On one side it was the dead bodies of Amidon soldiers while on another side, it was the dead bodies of Wright and Nevan soldiers.

    Alex decided to burn the corpses of Amidon¡¯s forces along with the ones who were infected with the gue from his side.

    Corpses piled up one by one making the entire ce look like a graveyard.

    With a sword dug into the ground, Alex stood near the entrance gates while staring at the gruesome scene.

    Alex could see the dead bodies of around 4000-4500 soldiers.

    Anyone who saw Alex could see mixed feelings of anguish, distress, dread and woe on his face.

    Under the faint breeze, his cloak fluttered as if it was waving to the souls of the dead soldiers.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Alex heard the sound of small gentle steps and saw Christina walking towards hers.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing her tight-fit armour but rather the traditional sparring outfit with pants and shirts with leather armour on top of it.

    Though she looked quite beautiful, Alex wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate her beauty today.

    Christina stood beside Alex and after a moment of silence, asked him¡±What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°You have been standing here since the morning, you should get some rest after all you didn¡¯t even have a wink of sleep? Although things have been cleared here, more tough battles are going to be held in the future. So, you should utilise any little time you have?¡± Christina advised Alex.

    ¡°Rest!! Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°Do I even deserve rest?¡± Alex spoke sarcastically while putting his hands on his forehead.

    ¡°My people died worthlessly because of those scums.¡±

    ¡°Christina, tell me the truth?¡±

    ¡°Am I a good leader??

    Christina raised her brows and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have brought 1000 soldiers with me and out of them nearly 100 died here due to that toxic gas.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about this Christina? Whose fault is it?¡±

    ¡°Leaving out those scums who invented it, did some fault lie within me for not expecting this?¡±Alex asked with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°In war, death and glory go hand in hand Alex. This is your first battle that¡¯s why you might not understand but no matter what there will be sacrificed in a war like this¡± Christina exined in a soft tone.

    ¡°You will get used to this sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Noooo!¡± Alex shouted with an angered tone.

    ¡°Glory and death don¡¯t go hand in hand. What does it matter when you sacrifice yourself to protect the world when no one knows about your brave deeds?¡±

    ¡°Most people use other people as scapegoats and sacrifice them in times of need just to achieve their goals just like those scums who used experiments to make this toxic gas. This is utterly disgusting.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the matter here Christina. My precious soldiers died worthlessly. It¡¯s my fault that I wasn¡¯t able to predict this gue. If I have a hunch about it, I would make sure none of the forces from our side inhale the air.¡±

    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t cause I am an ipetent king.¡±

    Christina¡¯s expression turned solemn on hearing Alex¡¯s words, thest counter of Amidon did deadly damage to the forces.

    Around 100 from Nevan and 170 from her side died due to gas.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Alex, it¡¯s not your fault nor anyone else.¡±

    ¡°And none of the fallen would me you. They might be waiting in the sky to see you basking in glory.¡± Christina consoled Alex while trying to cheer him up.

    Alex took a deep breath and looked up into the oceanic blue sky and spoke.

    ¡°Please watch me from there.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to crush those scums and destroy them thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Scums of Amidon, you should prepare yourself,¡± Alex spoke while clenching his fist tightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty and Lady Christina, everything has been prepared.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is waiting for you to start the mourning ceremony.¡±

    Alex nodded and waved his hand.

    ¡°Christina, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Inside the Office room.

    Alex looked at the reports made by his subordinate.

    Alex¡¯s bandit nature overpowered him once again and unable to shake it away, he decided to take away all the weapons of opposing forces for his own use.

    The quality of the weapons was quite good and after smelting and undergoing further refinement, they might be weapons of much better quality.

    Alex put down the document and looked at Christina who was taking a sip of coffee while doing some paperwork.

    ¡°Christina, where is mine?¡± Alex asked while pointing at Christina¡¯s hands.

    Christina looked at the coffee in her and staring at Alex spoke with an indifferent tone¡±You didn¡¯t ask for coffee?¡±

    Alex facepalmed and calmed his nerves and asked¡±Christina, did we get any orders from Catherine recently or do we have to act on our own from this point.¡±

    ¡°The five days time limit is going to be over today and we have to head out towards the next battleground.¡±

    Christina ced the cup on the side and said¡±Yeah, I have been pondering about it.¡±

    ¡°Knowing her, she should have already sent a messenger. It should be arriving soon with the order.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do now? How are you going to act?¡± Christina asked Alex curiously.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Alex rubbed his chin and crinkled his lips pondering for a moment.

    ¡°Should I act independently and give Amidon a heart attack?¡±Alex muttered and rolled his eyes towards Christina and shook the idea.

    ¡°I will apany you, Christina.¡±

    ¡°With me joining you, we can finish the things quickly and converge the army at a point then head towards Amidon Capital straight,¡± Alex suggested with a wide grin.

    Christina thought for a moment and agreed to Alex¡¯s proposal which sounded quite usible.

    Knock! Knock!

    As Christina and Alex were discussing, they heard a loud knock and a servant shouted behind the door.

    ¡°Your Majesty and Lady Christina, we have received a message from Wright.¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Christina spoke.

    A burly man came into the room and ced the envelope on the desk and gave both of them a gentle bow and retreated.

    Christina opened the letter and started to read.

    Her expression changed a bit and her eyshes fluttered a bit as she blinked a couple of times.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the letter?¡± Alex asked with a sombre expression.

    There weren¡¯t many things that can pull such a reaction from Christina so whatever may be written in the letter, it ought to be something serious.

    Christina closed the letter and looked at Alex¡¯s worried gaze and said¡±There has been a change in scenario.¡±

    ¡°We won against Amidon in ins of Krevar and Rocky Chancel quite easily.¡±

    ¡°But ording to the letter, it looked as if Amidon purposefully lost rather than us winning through our strength.¡±

    Alex raised his brows, unable to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Are you sure about that? I mean Amidon purposefully letting us win two fronts when they are already in a worse state¡±

    ¡°It sounds quite odd,¡± Alex spoke as he analysed the situation.

    ¡°Yes, Catherine¡¯s analysis rarely went wrong. The group saw odd movements in Amidon forces before their surrender and retreat.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, they are nning something else, ¡°Christina muttered.

    ¡± So, what orders do we have now?¡±Christina asked.

    ¡°She asked us to head towards the capital where we will jointly think of our next operation.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Alex muttered with a deep sigh as hey on the sofa staring at the ceiling.

    Things were moving a little bit faster than expected.

    If things go on like this, he is going to meet Catherine within three to four days.

    He hadn¡¯t even sorted out things with Christina fully and now he had to entangle with Catherine.

    He was sure that he would soon find himself in a situation where he would be crushed from both fronts.

    Alex turned his neck towards Christina who went back to her work.

    ¡®She looks quite elegant and stunning even while working.¡¯Alex muttered and stood up from her seat and walked towards Christina and sat on the armpit of the chair.

    Christina rolled his eyes at Alex but tried to ignore him as best as she could.

    She was already used to Alex teasing her bit by bit during his stay.

    ¡°Hey, Christina, would you mind if I ask you a question?¡± Alex spoke with a soft tone.

    Christina just nodded her head in response to Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°Christina, tell me the truth. What do you think of me?¡±

    Christina, who was writing something, suddenly stopped and she turned her head to see Alex¡¯s red eyes staring at her with an innocent puppy-like gaze which startled her.

    If someone didn¡¯t know how Alex rampages on the battlefield, they may think that this boy is sweet and too cute and the seriousness in his eyes on top of that makes it hard to ignore him.

    Christina pondered for a moment about Alex¡¯s question.

    At first, she didn¡¯t know what to say and was at a loss for words but thinking about the time when Alex entered the battlefield, and then eliminated the traitors plunging the other side into chaos.

    Moreover, unlike others who think thatdies don¡¯t deserve to be on the battlefield, Alex fairly supported her and she liked his open mentality.

    Thinking about all the things, she could only summarise him in one word.

    ¡°Dependable.¡±

    ¡°You are quitedependable,¡± Christina spoke with a slightly curled lip.

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened for a moment as he saw the minute change in Christina¡¯s expressions along with her lips and thought that he might be hallucinating but it disappeared like a flower which withered as soon as it bloomed.

    But still, just one word.

    ¡®The seriousness with which she thought and took her time, I thought she was going to say a hell of a lot of words like Alex you are handsome, wonderful, a pretty and strong man but¡­..¡±

    Alex sighed with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡®At least she said something good instead of cursing me.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly as he got from that ce and started to walk towards the door to leave.

 Chapter 126

    In a deste ce, a man wearing a ck cloak stood on the top of a small hill.

    With a small telescope, he was watching the surroundings for any signs of the target.

    His eyes twitched and he felt a faint tremor from the ground.

    ¡°So, they are here. It¡¯s time to finish things off.¡±

    Putting it down, he raised his hand and made various hand signs and with a sh, his figure disappeared from the spot.

    ¡­¡­..

    Under the blue sky, a huge number of people concentrated into a group and moved forward.

    If seen from the blue sky, these groups covered the entirend with a big dot.

    Above the green ins, numerous elongated gs appeared which fluttered in the air slowly due to the faint cool breeze blowing over them.

    The ground started to shake as numerous silver armoured cavalry moved forward like a huge tidal wave.

    There were almost 800 cavalries and 1400 well-trained infantry apanied by many manymon soldiers.

    At the centre of the formation was a huge carriage pulled by many horses which had a g and symbol of the royal family of Wright.

    The troops were going back to the capital after winning the battle.

    But the sound of galloping and ttering of horses suddenly stopped as the cavalry at the front halted their movements abruptly.

    ¡°What happened? Why did you stop the march¡±

    A loud shout echoed from the centre and a bulky man appeared riding on the horse.

    ¡°Commander Longard, we have encountered some trouble at the front.¡± The soldiers spoke and exined the situation to Longard.

    ¡°I see,¡± Longard muttered with a deep frown and sitting on his horse darted towards the front.

    Reaching the front, he saw the bodies of seven lying on the ground blocking their path.

    All of them have severe wounds on their bodies and their bodies were filled with countless cut marks and bruises.

    The blood flowing down from the wounds had been solidified into a thick puddle on the ground indicating that they have been lying here for quite a long time.

    All of them seemed to be unconscious except one who spoke faintly and was begging to save them.

    ¡°What should we do, Commander Longard?¡±

    ¡°Should we inform the Queen?¡±The soldiers beside Longard asked.

    ¡°Hmmm!! Do that.¡±

    ¡°Inform Her Highness Catherine and ask everyone to raise their guard and survey the surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Tighten the security around Her Highness from a close defensive barrier around her.¡±

    ¡°I have an uncanny feeling about this situation,¡± Longard spoke with a solemn expression.

    Seven wounded people in the middle of such a ce cannot be a simple coincidence.

    ¡°I will check the one who is conscious,¡± Longard spoke and got off from his horse.

    He walked towards the wounded and squatted down beside him and asked him with a cold voice¡± Who are you and how did you get all those wounds.¡±

    ¡°Water!! Please give me some water¡± The man spoke with a pained expression on his face and coughed some mouthfuls of hold.

    Longard nodded and waved his hand towards the soldiers who carried a jug and poured water into the wounded man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Now speak,¡± Longard said.

    ¡°We were a group of merchants travelling through this ce. We have hired some mercenaries to protect us from robbers but who could know that these mercenaries would rob us instead.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!! I see.¡±

    ¡°What bad luck!!¡±Longard muttered after hearing the wounded man¡¯s story and lowered his head with sympathy.

    ¡± Yeah, bad luck just like you.¡±

    The man responded to Longard¡¯s words and his pained expression disappeared for a moment and he moved his hand like a shadow.

    CLANG!!

    A faint sound of metals colliding with each other resounded.

    The wounded man drew out a small dagger from his sleeves and shed at Longard¡¯s neck.

    As soon as he noticed Longard lowering his guard, he took the shots but Longard at thest moment raised his arms covered with a metallic gauntlet and protected himself.

    Longard quickly jumped back a few steps and saw that all the wounded and unconscious men woke up and pounced on the soldiers.

    ¡°Protect themander.¡± The soldiers beside Longard shouted and drew out their swords.

    ¡°I was sure that something was wrong here from the beginning. Do you think your pitiful acting was enough to make me lower my guards?¡± Longard snickered and unsheathed his sword charged at the man.

    CLANG!CLANG

    The man shed his dagger at Longard and as soon as their weapons met, he felt a strong force invading his hands and he was forced back a few steps back.

    The man tried to stabilise himself but Longard didn¡¯t give him any leeway and stabbed him multiple times.

    Before Longard¡¯s multiple fierce steps, the man was unable to defend himself and was blown away in the air by Longard¡¯s fierce attack.

    Many holes appeared on his chest and blood gushed out from those holes as he fell on to the ground.

    CLANG!CLANG

    Another nging sound was heard as two of the wounded men attacked Longard.

    Longard raised his sword and defended himself while kicking the torso of one of the men, sending him flying while pushing the other one with his strength.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    A loud explosion urred at the back which shook the entire ce with the shockwave.

    Longard turned back to see a huge cloud of dust rising from the back.

    He sensed multiple shadowsing out from hiding and jumped from the hills.

    Many people who seemed to be hiding in the brushes suddenly made their appearance and rushed towards Longard.

    ¡°I have to finish things here quickly,¡± Longard muttered and tightened the grip on his sword and was about to move forward when the surrounding soldiers shouted.

    ¡°Commander, leave the small fries to us.¡±

    ¡°Please go and protect her highness. We will take care of these people.¡±

    Longard nodded and turned towards the back and took a mighty leap and dashed towards the back while Catherine was present.

 Chapter 127

    Many people appeared out of nowhere and drew their swords at the soldiers.

    People hiding in the bushes started to appear and rushed towards the soldiers of Wright.

    Catherine¡¯s army seemed to be surrounded by all sides as the people charged toward the soldiers

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    The shing of swords and shields started to ring rhythmically followed by painful groans and loud shrieks of the humans.

    The smell of blood and shrieks attracted the attention of the beasts in the wild but seeing the mighty shes they were too horrified to jump in.

    Many soldiers were wondering how they were attacked in their own territory.

    Did the forces of the enemy breach the lines or was someone from their side betrayed them?

    Whatever may be, the situation was quite tense with the safety of their Queen on their line.

    But after fighting with these intruders for some time they came to know that most of them were mercenaries who might have been paid to do the dirty work.

    And the people from Amidon must have a hand on it.

    Still, they couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of this son of bitches.

    ¡°Fool!!¡±One of the soldiers roared and stabbed the enemy with his spear and raised the body of the enemy and threw it at others making a whole mass of people fall behind.

    Two men wearing ck clothes appeared before the soldiers of Wright.

    Their image disappeared from the spot and they appeared over the soldiers in an instant and shed at them.

    The soldiers were surprised by their sudden entry and raised their shields to defend but they were blown away by the impact.

    Clearing away the minions the two of them moved towards the centre.

    Both of them seemed to be quite strong and were in perfect coordination with each other and took many soldiers quite easily.

    Running towards the front, they suddenly sensed danger and looked up to see a huge arc of the deing towards them.

    Seeing it they stopped their advance and jumped back to dodge the attack.

    BAAASSSSHHH!!

    The frightening arc of the de touched the ground with a heavy momentum and sted the ground leaving deep cuts on it.

    THUD!

    With a loud thud, a man appeared holding a huge great sword in his hand.

    The ground cracked as the man ced the huge great sword on it which frightened many.

    The two ck-clothed men looked at each other for a moment and jumped towards the newly appeared man.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Captain Matt.¡±

    ¡°He can surely take down these two intruders.¡± The soldiers on the side shouted and cheered for Matt.

    Matt holding the hilt of the sword in his left hand ran towards the enemy while dragging the huge greatsword on the ground.

    CRAASSSSSSS!!!

    A buzzing sound was heard due to the friction created by the great sword on being dragged around leaving behind a trail of small cracks on the surface.

    The ground cracked as Matt took his steps and stopping just before the enemy, he swung the huge greatsword at the two men.

    TWANG!TWANG!!

    A screeching sound echoed and fierce pressure burst forth from the sh which blew away the dust and rocks all around them.

    Even the soldiers who were close to them were pushed back by a few steps and felt the strong gales of wind hitting them.

    The two enemies were sent flying in the air but they rotated their bodies in the air and one of themnded on the ground while the other one pushed far away towards a tree.

    Bncing himself, hended on the trunk of the tree.

    He used the tree trunk as a foothold and bending his knee, he kicked it to propel himself towards Matt with great momentum.

    Matt snickered and with a stomp, he lunged forward toward the man raising his huge great sword in the air.

    Tightening the grip around the hilt of his sword, he shed with all his might at the maning toward him.

    The man held his dagger and used it to change the direction of the attack of the huge greatsword after knowing that he can¡¯t defend against the blow but everything was useless before his might of Matt.

    As soon as the huge greatsword collided with the dagger, it broke the dagger into pieces, and the huge greatsword directly went past the man.

    SHIIIIINK!!

    The greatsword passed through the man like butter without any resistance.

    The man was cut into two halves by Matt and his body fell to the ground bursting into two pieces with blood gushing out from the body.

    Mattnded on the ground and took a nce at the corpse and then looked toward the other man who came with it as his partner.

    The other man flinched back a little on seeing Matt¡¯s gaze but he didn¡¯t retreat.

    He made a whistle to order the mercenaries that were around to help him.

    Matt ignored the man¡¯s call for help and charged at him, wanting to finish off this onught quickly.

    The surrounding mercenaries pounced on Matt but they were sted by Matt¡¯s sword swing like dry twigs.

    Matt felt a sense of danger and halted his motion and swung his body along the great sword fiercely.

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!

    The ground was split apart by the huge impact which swept everything nearby and even Matt was pushed a few steps back.

    Matt¡¯s hands trembled for a moment due to the strong sh and he looked ahead.

    As the dust dispersed, he saw a man wearing a mask appeared before him.

    ¡°Who the hell are you!!¡±Matt spoke with an irritated tone.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t believe that there was a master-ranking mercenary among these scums.

    ¡°Master Matt!! It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°This humble one is graced due to your presence.¡±The masked man spoke like a gentleman and gave Matt a small salute.

    ¡°Shut up!!¡±Matt screamed and lifted his sword and darted toward the man.

    CLANG!!!

    ¡­.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Broken limbs and organs scattered all around as Longard made his way towards Catherine¡¯s carriage.

    Longard reached near Catherine¡¯s carriage and saw people swarming like ants but they were held back by the infantry who stood in defensive formation.

    There was a noisy group present there who were trying to invade the formation but it was stopped by Shieldon who was at early Master rank.

    Longard jumped off from his horse and rose into the sky and fell towards the group of troublemakers like aet.

    BOOOOOOOM!!!

    A huge crater was formed and the enemies were blown away by the impact and were sent flying like rag dolls.

    Raising his sword, he sliced his sword horizontally and an arc of the de emerged from his sword that cut off everything in his path.

    ¡°Sheldon, how are things?¡±Longard asked.

    ¡°Commander, I think we have trouble at the back. We need to support the forces at the back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will see to it. Wait for my signal to start the counter¡±

    ¡°But before that, finish off the things here quickly and take care of these ants. I am going to take a look at Her Highness.¡±

    Longard muttered and after clearing away some hurdles, reached towards the Queen¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Majesty, are you all alright, ¡°Longard spoke with a concerned expression while trying to sense anything amiss.

    The door of the carriage opened and he saw Catherine with her usual indifferent expression.

    Longard gave a gentle bow and looked at Catherine for a moment trying to figure out anything amiss but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Everything is fine Uncle Longard. You can go and do your duty.¡±Catherine spoke from the carriage.

    ¡°Uhhh!!Okay!¡±Longard nodded and was about to leave but turned back and asked¡±By the way, Majesty! Where is the other maid?¡±

    Catherine raised her brows as if warning Longard not to cross the line and answered nonchntly¡±She died!!¡±

    ¡°An enemy rushed up to here and she sacrificed her life to protect me.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡±Longard almost screamed at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°How!! When did the enemy breach the line?¡±Longard asked.

    ¡°Instead of asking me, you should have done your work well.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty!!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Longard, you shouldn¡¯t waste time here and take care of enemies quickly. We have to reach the capital quickly without further dy.¡±

    ¡°I have already lost a maid. I don¡¯t want to see any more sacrifices.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the maid killed the enemy who sneaked in here though she also lost her life in that process.¡±

    Longard gave her a salute and turned back to return with a confused expression because this was the first time Catherine had spoken so bluntly with him.

    Although she is Queen, she always treats him like an Uncle but now her words carried a sharp and cold tone.

    ¡°Maybe she is doing this because we are in the midst of the battlefield, still, it¡¯s quite odding from her.¡±

    As Longard left, a yful smile appeared on Catherine¡¯s face after watching Longard back disappear.

    ¡°Soon, everything will be in my grasp,¡± Catherine muttered with a cheerful voice.

 Chapter 128

    Longard took the reins of the silver armoured division and ordered them to start the ughter.

    The cavalry that had stopped down and surrounded the Queen carriage started to make their move and started their merciless massacre.

    The horses bellowed and wherever their iron horseshoes stomped, blood and flesh flew into the air. The des and swords prated the enemy and made huge holes in their bodies.

    It looked as if many sheeps were trying to take down the tigers without knowing the consequences.

    The enemies who tried to attack them screamed and whined in anguish but they had no strength to fight back as it was a one-sided massacre.

    The mercenaries were thoroughly decimated and their blood stained the ground.

    Longard reached the back to see Matt engaging with a Master rank enemy.

    The sword was raised emitting a glow as he darted on his horse.

    The sword shined with a murderous light under the ray of the sun. The tip of the sword was dripping with the blood of the enemies and now it was aimed at the Master rank.

    His figure moved like a sh and it disappeared from the horseback.

    The Master rank who was crashing hard against Matt tried to push him and gain some distance.

    Swish!!!

    As Matt was pushed back, a shadow flickered before him and he saw Longard standing before him.

    The Master rank mercenary who stepped back felt a pain in his left shoulder and saw arge cut on his shoulders.

    Blood spurted out from his wound giving him unbearable pain.

    He gritted his teeth trying to suppress the pain and raised his sword to attack Longard but stopped in his tracks when he heard the loud sound of horns.

    The Master rank mercenary along with all the enemy ceased their movements on hearing the loud sound of horns and started to retreat.

    Seeing them running away, Matt asked¡±Commander, do we let them leave like this?¡±

    ¡°No, we kill as much as we can but we shouldn¡¯t take unnecessary risks after all who knows following them may lead us to trap,¡± Longard spoke with a solemn expression while watching the Master rank flee but he didn¡¯t give him a chase.

    After all, the safety of the Queen is his topmost priority.

    The soldiers didn¡¯t let the mercenaries leave quietly and killed them as much as possible.

    Some were beaten like dogs until their life left the body whereas some were crushed brutally under the hooves of the horse.

    Seeing that things have been sorted out, Longard ordered with a loud voice ¡°Resume the March.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    While Catherine was on his way to the Capital, Alex and Christina had already reached the capital.

    But since Catherine hadn¡¯t arrived, Alex decides to sneak into the city with Christina and take a look at the capital.

    The name of the city was Azerban which was built at the edge of lush ins along the riverside and is truly a leading edge disy of wonder.

    Its uniqueness is matched by the backdrop of a majestic mountain which has helped the city to reach what it is today.

    The trade resources these mountains brought were of great importance. Business seemed to be blooming here and it had attracted a lot of attention.

    Historically, this city of in ordinary people had grown into a culture of a variety.

    Alex and Christina walked on the street strolling here and there.

    It was the first time Christina walked among the masses and she looked at everything with a hint of curiosity.

    Alex looked at Christina¡¯s expression and muttered inwardly,¡¯ The shopping genes of the girl that had been suppressed in her seemed to be on the verge of eruption. I should do something before she gets into the bad habit of shopping.¡¯

    ¡°Christina, do you want to eat something?¡± Alex asked Christina while pointing at the man who was selling roasted corn.

    Christina was snapped out of his thoughts on hearing Alex¡¯s words and looked at Alex and gave a brief nod.

    Alex pulled her towards the small stall and asked her¡±Have you ever eaten roasted corn?¡±

    ¡°Roasted Corn!! I think so¡± Christina answered after a brief pause.

    ¡°I see so you haven¡¯t got a taste of it,¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°I told you, I think I have eaten it,¡± Christina spoke with a pouting expression.

    ¡°Christina thinking about eating and eating for real, are two different things,¡± Alex spoke and turned his head towards the owner and asked him to give him two roasted corn.

    ¡°That would be two copper coins.¡± The owner replied.

    Alex nodded and took the corns after giving the money and handed them one to Christina.

    Christina took a bite and started to chew with an expression filled with ecstasy.

    Alex smiled seeing Christina¡¯s satisfied expression and was about to take a bite when he heard a loud shout from crowds. People started to run towards the City gates pushing him towards the side.

    ¡°What the hell!!!¡± Alex shouted seeing people¡¯s unruly behaviour.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be angry. It seemed that the queen had finally returned.¡±The owner of the stall spoke, seeing Alex¡¯s irritated expression.

    ¡°Ohhh!Christina let¡¯s go there.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Christina nodded while eating her fill but Alex didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and pulled Christina.

    Near the city gates of Azkaban, all the people of the capital seemed to be gathered there to wee the return of their Queen.

    While the sound of ttering horses filled the area, the silver armoured cavalry were at the front leading the march.

    Catherine¡¯s carriage appeared pulled by the horses which were led by Longard and Shieldon.

    The crowd erupted with cheers and started to throw flowers at Catherine¡¯s carriage and bow their heads in her respect.

    Some people waved their gs where the entire za seemed to be echoing with a single nose.

    ¡°Long Live The Queen.¡±

    ¡°Long Live The Queen.¡±

    ¡°Long Live The Queen.¡±

    Alex and Christina, who had been hiding in the crowd, looked at the grand weing ceremony.

    ¡°Wow what a splendid entry,¡± Alex muttered with a smile.

 Chapter 129

    Inside The Throne Room.

    It was a jubnt asion and the atmosphere was filled with much joy and mirth.

    Everyone present out there had a happy and joyous expression and why wouldn¡¯t they be happy.

    After all, their Kingdom had achieved good results and if this keeps going on, soon they will be emerging victorious in the war, so it wasn¡¯t wrong for them to enjoy the glory.

    ¡°The Queen Of Wright Is Making Her Presence.¡±

    A loud shout echoed and the door of the throne room opened slowly spreading light which filled the throne room.

    As soon as the door opened, ady entered with light and gentle footsteps followed by Longard behind her.

    Each step she took made her look more graceful and stunning.

    She was a beautiful fair-skinned woman, she was 1.78 metres tall with long auburn hair apanied by misty deep ck eyes, a cute nose and pouty red lips.

    She had a fully matured figure apanied by her wonderful body curves that could put another woman in shame making her an extremely beautiful and alluring woman.

    As soon as Catherine entered, everyone cheered for her from the bottom of their hearts. There was no sign of disrespect or discourtesy on anyone¡¯s face.

    As she walked on the red carpets, Jefferson quickly ran towards her and bowed on one of his knees and spoke¡±Your Highness, your servant is at yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anymand for this servant?¡±

    Seeing Jefferson¡¯s hasty approach many snickered after all many knew just how big boot licker Jefferson is.

    While many were disgusted at him, many still supported him in his endeavour and wished that his constant show of love may melt Catherine¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Jefferson, we will talk about thatter. Let¡¯s finish the official procedure first.¡± Catherine muttered.

    ¡°Yeah, sure, sure!! Why not?¡±Jefferson muttered and stood up, leaving the way for Catherine to walk.

    Catherine walked on the stairs and sat on the thrones and rolled her eyes over everyone present out there.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to express my sincere gratitude for all the support you have shown in the period of war.¡±

    ¡°Second, on this eve of a small win which our soldiers have brought us, I would like to host a banquet tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the meeting,¡± Catherine spoke.

    Duke Neil, who was the Prime Minister, took charge and started the meeting.

    ¡°Your Highness, before we proceed further. I would like to inform you that Madam Christina had arrived in the capital and wanted to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will meet her after this. Organise the meeting ce for us.¡± Catherine replied.

    ¡°Your Highness, Madam Christina wanted to meet now and with her King Of Nevan, had alsoe to visit us.¡±

    As soon as Duke¡¯s words fell, the entire ce went into silence.

    The silencested for a moment followed by loud shouts.

    ¡°What is that idiot doing here?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he lying on the deathbed?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I have heard rumours that he had recovered.¡±

    ¡°Rumours are always rumours. How can they be true?¡±

    While people started to mumble among themselves, Duke Neil coughed and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You are all busy in the preparation for the war, so you all might have missed the recent developments.¡±

    ¡°ording to the reports sent by Madam Christina, King of Nevan was the primary factor that led us to victory in Fortress of George.¡±

    ¡°Moreover King Of Nevan is at thete disciple rank, so I asked all of you to keep your tongue in check after all he is the rightful King of both Nevan and Wright.¡±

    ¡°And since he has be normal, things are going to change very soon.¡±

    Catherine heard Duke Neil¡¯s words and raised her brows, there was a subtle trace of change in expression.

    No one knew what that subtle change was. Was it happiness or a trace of panic but whatever it was Catherine¡¯s mood seemed to have turned ugly on hearing King Of Nevan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, Please invite him here,¡± Catherine ordered.

    With a loud announcement, Christina entered followed by Alex with arge grin on his face.

    Since he is going to make an appearance, he should make it big and shake some muddy waters which might be left in the pond.

    He looked up to see Catherine¡¯s face and a deep frown appeared on his face as he felt Catherine¡¯s face quite familiar.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing seemed to cease for a moment as they saw the man that was beside Christina.

    That man, his presence was enough to cast a powerful influence and give a strong impression on the eyes of the onlooker.

    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even take their eyes off him.

    Longard who stood at the side tried topare the Alex he had in his memories to the one who stood before him now and by all means, it was the difference between heaven and hell.

    Jefferson gritted his teeth in anger and muttered inwardly,¡¯ How can this dumb idiot be more handsome than me.¡¯

    ¡®It can¡¯t be happening.¡¯

    Jefferson was unable to take any more and stepped forward trying to intercept Alex and spoke with a small bow¡± Greetings, Lady Christina.¡±

    Alex raised his brows seeing the man¡¯s imprudence who ignored his authority and smiled

    ¡®We have a brave soul here. I will surely enjoy peeling off some extrayer of arrogance from him.¡¯

    ¡®Kekekekekeke!¡¯

    ¡°Lady Christina, are you speaking the truth? I mean this man, is he really the King of Nevan?¡±

    ¡°He looks more like someone from your family.¡±

    ¡°For example, take his bright golden hair which is quite simr to yours.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is an illegitimate child of your family or from your side family who has run away and you find him now, ¡°Jefferson said with a mocking smile.

    Many people shook their heads thinking that this guy had lost it while manyughed off Jefferson¡¯s words as a joke.

    Christina¡¯s eyes widened and he clenched the hilt of her sword while looking at Catherine.

    Catherine knew that the matter of family held quite a soft spot in Christina and she would execute anyone who dared to speak like this to Christina but surprisingly there was no change in Catherine¡¯s expression even though Jefferson openly mocked her family and Alex.

    Unable to take it anymore, she was about to pull out her sword when she heard a gentle tap.

    TAPPPPP!

    Everyone heard the sound of a small footstep and looked around to see Alex taking another step forward.

    And as soon as his foot touched the ground the whole atmosphere in the throne room froze with a deathly aura.

    Everyone felt a chill that permeated deep within the bones evoking fear in the deepest part of their soul.

    As Alex started to walk instead of the tapping sound of footsteps, the sounds of water sshing were heard.

    Everyone¡¯s eyeballs contracted in fear and as soon as they looked down they found themselves standing on a pool of blood instead of the floor.

    Some even shrieked and squealed in fear while in some, the voices seemed to be stuck in their throat.

    Alex raised his head and his eyes shined with a crimson blood colour and his gazended on Catherine who shuddered for a moment.

    With a loud irritated voice, Alex shouted¡± Bitch, who the fuck are you?¡±

    ¡°Where the hell is my Catherine?¡±

    A boisterous noise echoed through the throne that shook the entire ce.

 Chapter 130

    Alex neglected Jefferson¡¯s loud barks and didn¡¯t put him in his eyes.

    Moreover, he was preupied with something else.

    While the dog was barking, Alex decided to activate the eyes of truth to appraise the level of those present out there.

    Of all the people present, most of them were fairly good and even the dog that was barking at him had an average to lower high potential with which he had reached the master rank in his 25th age which is fairly good for low-level states like these.

    After looking around, his gaze fell on Catherine who seemed to be watching the show with a great interest.

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened for a moment as soon as he saw words on the screen.

    Name:Code A9

    ss:Sorcerer

    Talent:Shape-shifting

    Rank:Pseudo Epic rank

    Seeing the screen before him, Alex¡¯s eyes widened, and he was thunderstruck for a moment.

    After being startled by the sudden blow, Alex¡¯s whole body trembled with an unquenchable anger, he couldn¡¯t even calm himself down even if he tried.

    On the throne instead of his wife, a shape-shifting sorcerer was present who seemed to be observing everything around her.

    Alex didn¡¯t know whether it was Catherine¡¯s n or something else but his heart became heavy and he had a bad premonition about it.

    The tiny possibility of his wife being dead started to haunt him like some nightmare and his previous trauma of being left by Ava resurfaced.

    His breathing hastened and his throat dried up.

    He started walking toward the throne and his aura burst forth from his body and his killing intent materialised and without mincing his words, he asked directly who the hell was she?

    The entire ce fell into silence when Alex¡¯s words resounded.

    Even Christina was dumbfounded for a moment and stopped in her tracks on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    Jefferson¡¯s gaze interchanged between Alex and Catherine just like others even though he was startled for a moment but he ran his mind at full speed and concluded that this guy was trying to snatch Catherine¡¯s throne forcefully.

    And Catherine needs brave soldiers like him to step up and save her dignity.

    ¡®I will not let this guy¡¯s evil intention reach Catherine. I will protect her dignity.¡¯

    ¡°Hey, idiot! Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°How dare you spout curses on Her highness? You need to be taught a lesson.¡± Jefferson shouted.

    But Alex simply ignored him and walked past him as if he was nothing which wounded Jefferson¡¯s ego.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jefferson shouted and put his hands on Alex¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Peasants get the hell out of here ande after learning some mannergghhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    A nerve-wracking shriek emerged from Jefferson¡¯s mouth as he hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence and a sword appeared out of nowhere and the hand which he put on Alex¡¯s shoulders was cut off within a sh.

    ¡°Arghhhh!!!!!¡± Jefferson screamed so loudly that he felt that his throat had been teared up and unable to produce any more sound, he fell to the ground as his whole body jerked off violently while blood gushed out from the cut hands.

    ¡°What is this imprudence?¡± Catherine shouted.

    ¡°Uncle Longard take that bastard down.¡±

    Longard¡¯s whole body jerked for a moment when he heard Catherine¡¯s words and taking out his sword, his figure disappeared from its ce and he directly appeared before Alex and thrust his sword at him.

    Appearing before Alex, he thrust his sword at Alex without holding back anything.

    BOOOOOM!!

    Arge crevice appeared due to the impact and the carpet on which they stood tore up due to the sh but Longard was horrified to see Alex didn¡¯t move a step back.

    Alex just raised his two fingers and covered them with aura while directly holding the tip of the swords with his two fingers.

    Small shockwaves emerged from their sh that pushed back everyone while many fell on their back due to the intense sh.

    Longard tried to pull back his sword but even after pulling it, with all his strength, he couldn¡¯t even make the sword bulge.

    He felt as if his sword was not held by two fingers of this man but rather by two big pincer-like ws which gripped it tightly.

    Alex stared at Longard which gave him a deathly fright and Longard almost felt a sickle on his neck when his gaze met with Alex.

    ¡°Uncle Longard, do you want to die?¡± Alex spoke with a calm voice but it was anything but calm.

    Longard closed his eyes for a moment and let go of his sword and spoke¡±Your Majesty, I am with you. I am even feeling something is odd about the Queen.¡±

    On hearing Longard¡¯s words,everyone fell into a stupor and even the one acting as Catherine panicked and her expression distorted.

    She got from her seat while weighing the pros and cons and tried to escape but Alex¡¯s silhouette teleported directly before her.

    A dagger emerged from her hand and she hacked at Alex¡¯s neck as soon as Alex appeared.

    Alex raised his hand and held her wrist and twisted it frighteningly and broke her wrist quickly.

    Crackkkk!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    A painful groan escaped from her lips but Alex didn¡¯t show any mercy and held her face and pushed it back towards the throne with a strong force.

    BANG!!!

    Her head collided with the throne and broke its upper half and directly collided with the wall behind it, making a huge hall in it.

    The throne which had been a symbol of glory was decimated into pieces.

    The woman raised her leg and kicked Alex face but Alex just opened his fist and grabbed her leg.

    Grappling her face with his hands like a w, both of their images flickered.

    They appeared on the floor and Alex, holding her face, thrashed it on the floor violently.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    ¡°Where is Catherine?¡± Alex asked with a dead voice that seemed to be devoid of any emotion.

    The woman who was posing as Catherine casted a pained smile and spoke¡± In your dreams.¡±

    BANGGGGG!

    Alex didn¡¯t wait for her to finish and started to pound her face on the ground again and again.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    ¡°Did you think, I will have mercy on you just because you are a girl?¡±

    The floor cracked and a deep imprint of a person¡¯s face formed on it while blood from her face fell and drained it in red.

    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t test my patience?¡±

    ¡°Tell me where is Catherine? What did you scums do?¡±

    The girl whose face had been crushed beyond recognition lifted her face filled with grave wounds.

    Everyone quivered seeing the girl¡¯s face. Just a few moments ago she looked like a heavenly beauty but now she looked like an ugly duckling.

    Moreover, the way Alex thrashed her without any mercy made their hair stand in fear.

    Christina who stood from the sidelines could feel that Alex was slowly losing control of his emotion.

    Although he had a wild nature, he always had a calm mind from inside but this time she feels that his mind is slowly plunging into disarray which is not good.

    On top of that, she couldn¡¯t believe what was going on before her eyes, someone was impersonating Catherine.

    This wasn¡¯t something that one could ept easily.

    ¡°Did you think that I can¡¯t take the answer from you if you don¡¯t say,¡± Alex muttered and ced his hands on her head and shouted

    ¡°Extraction!!¡±

    A crimson aura seeped into her has followed by intense and frightening wail of the woman.

 Chapter 131

    The entire world turned dark for a moment and then a bright light shed before his eyes on which multiple pictures appeared and started to y like a movie.

    Alex looked at the memory of the girl who was born with the ability to shape-shift which she knew after awakening his mana.

    As the woman¡¯s life script yed out, Alex¡¯s expression stiffened and his mood turned solemn.

    He looked at the memory where the woman was carried to ab where countless experiments seemed to have taken ce.

    And not only there were many imprisoned humans but there were also many monsters and beasts imprisoned in the cell.

    The girl was forced to sleep by some kind of anaesthesia and then a killed monster was brought on the bed beside her and the people started to operate on the monster.

    After some time, they took out the core of the monster which was in pitch dark colour, which erupted with a faint dark light.

    Then they transfuse some of the monster¡¯s blood into her and then put the core into her using some kind of spell.

    The body of the woman glowed and mana churned around violently and her body jerked and thrashed around.

    The iron chains holding her broke and she broke through the Pseudo Epic rank in one go but before she could rampage, she was put to sleep by some kind of drugs.

    After that, she was trained to follow the orders and her ability to shape-shift was found which made her a good assassin.

    Like her, the experiment was done but most of the people died and the sess rate of the experiment was as low as 0.01 percent.

    And even after many years, only 11 people were able to survive the experiment who were responsible for Amidon¡¯s rise.

    Alex scanned the memories and finally found what he was looking for.

    A special force was made that was ordered to kidnap Catherine and the girl was asked to rece Catherine and destroy Wright from inside and also take over Nevan which would easily fall into Amidon¡¯s hands.

    The forces of Amidon with the help of mercenaries set up a trap when Catherine¡¯s forces wereing back to the capital.

    While the forces were busy dealing with the enemies, 6 Pseudo Epic rank sneaks in while this girl used her power to sneak in towards Catherine¡¯s carriage.

    And then she knocked on Catherine¡¯s carriage and killed one of her maids and since Catherine nor the remaining maid was strong enough to deal with her, it made it easy for her to make Catherine lose her consciousness and kidnap her.

    Alex felt a slight headache after seeing the memories and let go of his hand.

    The screams of agoniesing out from the woman ceased and her head fell to the ground.

    But before it could touch the ground, Alex¡¯s lower legs moved and he fiercely mmed his knee on her face.

    BOOOM!

    The woman¡¯s head exploded into a bloody mess with fragments of broken skulls flying everywhere along with brain matter scattering on the ground making the ce dirty.

    ¡°Ahah!!¡¯

    Many groaned and shrieked with horror-stricken faces after seeing Alex suddenly ending the life of the woman whom they were addressing as queen.

    ¡°Alex, what happened?¡±Christina spoke with a trembling voice.

    She could feel the intense blood lust from Alex which leaked out from his body and enveloped Alex¡¯s entire body.

    Alex was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Christina¡¯s voice and looked at her with a cold expression.

    ¡°Catherine had been kidnapped by those Amidon sums.¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±Christina and others screamed at the same time on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    The words fell like lightning in Longard¡¯s ears and he almost lost his bnce and his vision became blurry.

    ¡°How!! When?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Our Queen had been kidnapped right under our nose?¡± Longard screamed with a pale expression.

    Guilt started to fill his heart for being not able to protect Catherine.

    Longard¡¯s expression became horrible just by thinking about allthis.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Uncle Longard. They have sent an elite squad of Pseudo Epic rank. Even if you have found out about their n, you would have just died meaninglessly.¡±

    ¡°The only one who needs to shoulder the me is me. Everyone thinks of me as soft rice, that¡¯s why they are to set their foot here.¡±Alex spoke with a depressing expression.

    ¡°Now, what should we do?¡±Longard asked while looking at Alex with a hopeful expression.

    If anyone could save the situation, it can only be him. From the moment this guy stepped here, Longard knew that this man had the capability of a king.

    Alex took a deep and heavy breath to calm himself and looked at the people present in the throne room.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±Alex shouted and his voice reverberated loudly in the hall.

    ¡°They are eyeing our homes, they want us dead and even took your Queen and my wife.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else left besides that?¡±

    ¡°The only thing we need to do now, isn¡¯t it quite obvious?¡±

    ¡°We will kill,¡± Alex shouted and the intense killing intent that he had been holding back burst forth from his body like waves of a tsunami came crashing down on everyone.

    ¡°Let your swords be dyed in blood, ¡°Alex spoke and drew his sword.

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, a fighting spirit rose in the hearts of the people who were boiling with anger due to their Queen being taken right under the nose.

    ¡°Send the letters. I want every soldier of Nevan here within four days. We will wage all-out war on Amidon.¡±Alex shouted.

    ¡­.

    Inside A in Living Room.

    Alex walked around the room while observing the things that were kept there.

    He was in Catherine¡¯s room and looked around observing every minute detail.

    From the noble¡¯s point of view, the room was quite in.

    There wasn¡¯t anything fancy here except the daily necessities and huge bookshelf.

    ¡°Your Majesty here is the scroll.¡±

    Alex heard the voice of the maid from behind and walked towards her and took the scroll containing the painting of Catherine.

    Alex opened the folded scroll and his eyes almost popped out and he squeezed the edges of the scroll tightly after seeing Catherine¡¯s image which looked almost simr to her.

    ¡°This is a joke, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    [Notice:Hello readers, I hope you all are doing fine. My exams are finally over and I should have gone to the usual update schedule but you see the updates are decreasing. Recently I have had high fevers and tested corona positive so I am having difficulty writing.

    I will try to at least update 1 chapter every day but next week due to the privilege setups, it may take time to set the chapters.

    That¡¯s why I ask for all your understanding.

 Chapter 132

    Alex¡¯s heartbeat hastened as he saw the familiar yet unfamiliar figure in the painting.

    Alex already had a hunch when he saw the sorcerer posing as Catherine but he had kept it at the back of his mind at that time.

    He didn¡¯t even want to think of that possibility but no matter what he does, he can¡¯t run away from it now.

    Now when he saw the picture of Catherine, he could see the minute simrities between Catherine and her which he could identify just with a single nce.

    Her face apanied by those cold eyes and icy expression are simr to Ava¡¯s except for the colour of the hair and the eyebrows.

    ¡°Avaaaa!!¡± Alex muttered while sliding his hand through the pictures.

    Alex rolled the paper carefully and started to think about it.

    ¡°Did the Goddess know about it from before and kept it hidden from me purposely, ¡°Alex muttered while rubbing his forehead.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Alex remembered certain memories where after being beaten up quite badly and being bored due to daily training, he told them about the modern appliance which could shake away the boredom.

    He could recall the Goddess¡¯s expression when they heard his words and felt that they had been struck by thunder.

    Though Goddesses might be all-knowing and can look into the past, they can only see the scenes and memories of this world.

    They can¡¯t pry into the memories of his previous life as they are bonded by the will of the world and they can¡¯t see anyone¡¯s previous life memories.

    They were even frightened of his soul being extinguished by the will of the world if he was found carrying memories of two lives which is seriously taboo and his existence shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist as it is against thew.

    So, since they knew nothing about his previous life, they shouldn¡¯t know about Catherine either.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s quite coincidental, or is it arranged by some dogshit fate.¡±

    ¡°Whatever may be, this is only making me angrier.¡±

    ¡°Goddamnit!!¡±Alex roared at his uselessness.

    In his first life, Ava died worthlessly and in this second life, if by any chance Catherine is the reincarnation of Ava then even in this life, he failed to protect her loved ones.

    Alex gritted his teeth as he felt the helplessness of not being able to do anything when his wife was being taken away by those assholes.

    ¡°Should I infiltrate Amidon and try to save her,¡± Alex muttered but shook his head.

    After all, this was nothing but suicide.

    Unless he does something taboo or forbidden to raise his power, there is no way he can defeat Amidon¡¯s forces by himself.

    Moreover, Amidon had 11 Pseudo Epic ranks and who knows how many more variables are present there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Goddess can allow this to happen. What if something bad happens to Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Those useless Goddess¡­.Damn it!!¡±

    Alex took deep breaths trying to calm himself down.

    This was all a long-term game from Amidon¡¯s side or maybe even Amidon is just a chess piece of someone else¡¯s as there is no way Amidon could pull out so many tricks by itself even though it is a Tier 5 vassal Kingdom.

    ¡°Alex, are you alright?¡± Alex heard the voice of Christina and turned back to see Christina and Longard standing behind him.

    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°We have arrived quite earlier but you seem to be lost in thoughts for a while,¡± Christina replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± Alex muttered while rubbing his forehead.

    ¡°How much time will it take for Riya and others to arrive?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°It would take two to three days from tomorrow for them to arrive if nothing goes wrong in the way,¡± Christina replied.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±Alex rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Uncle Longard!!Please sit down. I wanted to ask you about something.¡±

    Longard nodded and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    He was afraid of Alex. He was getting goosebumps all over his skin when Alex¡¯s gaze fell on him.

    This guy looked like a monster when he became angry.

    As everyone sat down, Alex inteced his fingers pondering for a moment and spoke.

    ¡°Uncle Longard, tell me why Kinley attacked Wright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what grudge it has for destroying one of its growing states so brutally.¡±

    ¡°I tried to look into it but everything seemed to be useless. So, I want to know the real reason for attacking Wright.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t find out about this even if you search like hell cause in Wright only two people knew about it.¡±

    ¡°Me and Her Highness.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure about the other side but except the Emperor, only his trusted aid and followers might know about it.¡±

    Alex nodded his head and asked Longard to continue.

    ¡°Your Highness, you might know that every Kingdom had its artifact or family heirloom.¡±

    Alex raised his brows on hearing Longard¡¯s words. Even his Nevan had an artifact but what artifact did Wright have to attract so much attention that so even the Emperor directly stormed here.

    ¡°You see, the artifact of Wright was something special. It had been lying in the treasury for centuries without any use until it reacted to Her Highness Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Ohh!! Catherine was the only one who could activate it.¡± Alex muttered, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°You see, the artifact we had was not something ordinary Kingdoms should have. Our artifact was a legendary grade artefact.¡±

    Alex and Christina¡¯s expressions changed and both of them were startled by the sudden revtion.

    ¡°Legendary Grade,¡± Christina muttered and closed her mouth with her palms due to shock.

    ¡°You are shocked by the grade but it was nothingpared to the way it works,¡± Longard said.

    ¡°It was a defensive artefact that can cast a shield in a wide area which cannot be broken by anyone below Mythic rank.¡±

    Alex swallowed his saliva and facepalmed hearing the details with a stunned expression.

    ¡°Uncle Longard, are you kidding me?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Alex already felt numb after getting too many shocks.

    Legendary grade artifacts can call forth a war even among Empires let alone Kingdoms.

    Moreover, the artifact Wright had can prove quite useful in wars and many other situations.

    Having such an artifact was really a two edged sword.

    He understood one thing, the artifact was a harbinger of destruction for Wright. After all, no one would be able to resist the temptation of having such an artifact.

    ¡°Wright mostly relied on that artifact to defend itself and wear down the opponent and then it would counter attack when the opponent¡¯s morale was at an all time low.¡±Longard started to exin.

    ¡°Under the artifact, we won all the wars until the Emperor received the news about the artifact and asked us to hand it over and there was no chance of negotiations.¡±

    ¡°Her Highness Catherine resisted stubbornly and refused to give in ording to the Emperor¡¯s demand so the Emperor sent small allied forces to take us down and forcefully snatch the artifact.¡±

    ¡°It was a brutal war which we lost miserably and it gave a heavy blow to Wright which had progressed quite well under Her Highness¡¯s leadership.¡±

    Alex sighed on hearing Longard¡¯s words and thought about whether Catherine did the right thing by refusing the Emperor¡¯s demand.

    Though he understood that it was a family heirloom and even he would be reluctant to give it away but before the might what else one could do.

    That was the bitter truth.

    ¡°After that, you might know better than me how things unfolded.¡±

    ¡®What do you mean I know?¡¯

    ¡®I know a shit.¡¯

    ¡®How the hell my marriage Catherine came at this point.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly, unable to understand it.

    He didn¡¯t give a shit to the rumors of the people who said that The Emperor married Catherine to him to humiliate her.

    After all, there was no logic behind it.

    ¡°Hmmm!!¡± Alex nodded his head and fell into deep thoughts for a moment as he thought about his next step.

    ¡°Do we have mana crystals?¡±Alex asked Longard.

    ¡°Yeah, we have some but why?¡±

    ¡°I am going to perform a ritual for you,¡±Alex muttered with a grim expression.

    ¡­¡­..

    In a big room, many people stood at the side while waiting for Alex.

    In the middle of the room, there was a mass of mana crystals that the Kingdom had in the storage along with liters of monsters¡¯ blood ranging from Disciple to Master rank which they had hunted.

    With a screeching sound, the door opened and Alex entered followed by Christina.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    Alex walked slowly towards a certain individual who stood at the side lowering his face.

    Seeing Alexing toward him, his expression stiffened and sweats started to trickle down from his head.

    Alex stood before the barking dog who seems to have been tamed after that incident.

    ¡°How is your hand?¡±Alex asked.

    Jefferson swallowed his saliva and subconsciously reached out for the hands which had been joined by a healing spell.

    ¡°My hand seems to be fine, My Lord. There seems to be no problem with movements.¡±Jefferson answered obediently.

    At first, Alex wanted to kill this person for his imprudence but as soon as he calmed his mind, he saw a better picture.

    This guy might have a big egopared to his skills but still, he is better than nothing and could be quite useful in the future.

    Moreover, Alex wanted to give this guy a chance.

    Yes, one more chance to prove himself. If this guy can pull himself out from the burden of jealousy and hatred then Alex was going to ept him with open arms otherwise this guy was going to die a painful death.

    ¡°Mhhhhmm!!¡±Alex patted Jefferson¡¯s shoulder and muttered softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose the kindness I have shown you. My tolerance level is quite low. I don¡¯t even know what I will do when I lose myself.¡±

    Alex walked towards the middle of the room leaving Jefferson dazed.

    Alex stood before the things he had asked and waited for Longard and Mordek to appear.

    After some time both of them appeared with their upper body naked.

    ¡°Your Highness, what are you going to do with us, ¡°Mordek asked cautiously.

    ¡°Uncle, Mordek, you have served me wholeheartedly and done many things for Nevan.¡±

    ¡°Same goes for you Uncle Longard who had devoted his life to Wright.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I will give both of you a gift.¡±

    ¡°What gift!!¡±Mordek l blurted out the words with a curious expression.

    ¡°My heavenly massage.¡±

    Moderk¡¯s whole body shivered on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°My Lord, why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong? Did you saw my ipetence anywhere? If so, please forgive me?¡±

    ¡°I have a wife and two kids at home. Please don¡¯t take away the shadow of parents over them.¡±

    Alex blinked a couple of times with a surprised expression seeing Mordek who was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, this is a misunderstanding. Trust me, I am not going to do anything bad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why are you being a crybaby?¡±Longard asked while giving a weird look to Mordek.

    ¡°This shithead..¡±Mordek muttered and exined everything to Longard.

    ¡°What¡­torture¡­¡±

    Longard almost joined his hands and thoughts about begging Alex to forgive him while thinking that Alex wanted to punish him for not being able to protect Catherine.

    ¡°You two!!Please stop your foolish rants.¡±

    ¡°You both have been struck at peak Master rank for a decade and your mana vessels have been coagted.¡±

    ¡°I am thinking of cleansing your mana vessels along with your body so that you can break through to Epic rank.¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    Everyone screamed with a shocked expression on their face on hearing Alex¡¯s words and even felt that the world had turned upside down.

    ¡°Is this even possible?¡±Christina asked while casting a suspicious look at Alex.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible but only for those who are stuck at a level for such a long time.¡±

    ¡°I also wanted to include Count Steelfield in it but it will take time for him to arrive.¡±

    ¡°So, meanwhile I decided to go on with you two,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°Now,e here quickly,¡± Alex shouted while ring at Mordek and Longard who seemed to be drowned in their fantasies.

 Chapter 134

    Alex looked at the blood that had been collected from monsters and beasts.

    First, he analysed the content and then mixed it in a container with proper proportion.

    After mixing it properly, he sipped his finger with the blood and drew a grand magic circle using the blood.

    As time passed by, the blood started to dry up and many minute scriptures were drawn on the floor.

    Inside a huge magic circle, Alex made three intecing magic circles in it.

    After that, heid the mana crystals at the edge of the circles and as soon as he ced all the crystals at the designated position, the blood coloured edges of the dried circle started to glow faintly on being touched by the mana crystals.

    ¡°Now, you two sit down here,¡± Alex ordered Longard and Mordek while pointing them down at the two small circles inside the bigger one.

    As both of them took their position, Alex sat down in one of the circles and ced his palm on both of their backs.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Alex asked with a heavy voice.

    Both of them nodded on hearing Alex¡¯s words but before Alex started the ritual, he muttered softly, stunning the duo.

    ¡°Brace for impact.¡±

    With these words, the magic circle started to emit a white glow and the crystals ced on it started to vibrate.

    Alex muttered the spell and a sudden influx of mana started to ur inside him and the mana from the crystals started to pour into his body.

    Alex gritted his teeth as he felt a strong headache due to the sudden influx of mana which he slowly channelized into Longard and Mordek¡¯s bodies.

    [Host, are you sure about this? You are going to exhaust yourself and may lose consciousness for a few days because the spell is going to take a huge toll on your body.]

    Alex heard the system warning but he decided to ignore it, after all, no matter what, he needed to do this

    After all, Amidon had many Epic ranks on its side and currently, Alex was the only one who could take them down.

    ¡°Stop bickering like a girl. You are going to mess up the spell.¡± Alex spoke angrily and focused on the things he had in his hand.

    A strong gust of gale started to radiate from the circle while Mordek and Longard felt a strong outburst of pain in their body.

    They felt as if strong waves were crashing inside their body and their vessels seemed to be ripped apart by the sudden influx of mana.

    Their vessels which had been coagted by impurities for years started to expand and contract rhythmically as the mana forced its way.

    A dark greyish substance oozed out from their skin which emitted a foul odour.

    Everyone closed their nose on smelling the foul disgusting order.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±All the soldiers present out there murmured softly not wanting to disturb Alex, otherwise who knows he might hang a sword on them.

    Mordek and Longard who were undergoing the process wanted to scream due to the intense pain but no voices came out of their throat.

    The pain they were feeling now was akin to all of the bones in their body being broken apart.

    Their eyes glowed with a faint bluish light and bluish fumes of air started to be exhaled from their mouth.

    The mana crystals started to be smaller and finally diffused into nothingness.

    A fierce glow started to evolve from both Longard and Mordek as the mana started to concede around them.

    Mordek and Longard, who were on the verge of losing consciousness, suddenly felt revitalized due to the influx of mana from all around.

    They felt their breath bing stronger and all the pores on their body opened up which started to suck mana fiercely

    Crack!!!!

    A small cracking sound followed by small outbursts which blew away Alex.

    But fortunately, Christina jumped in and held Alex who seemed to have lost consciousness and was sweating profusely.

    Christina looked at the two glowing bodies whose shine covered the entire room.

    As the glow disappeared everyone looked at the two figures who emerged from the bright light.

    Seeing Mordek and Longard, their eyes almost popped out from their socket and their jaws almost dropped onto the ground.

    ¡°How can this be possible?¡±

    ¡°What did his Majesty do?¡±

    Amongst loud chatters, Mordek who had finally made a breakthrough to Epic rank looked at his hands and a deep frown appeared on his face.

    He looked at the glowing skin and ran his hand on his face to find that there was no beard on his face and the skin was quite smooth like his younger days.

    He turned his head towards Longard and shrieked loudly.

    ¡°Bastard, who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Where is that old man Longard?¡±

    ¡°And who the hell are you and what do you mean old man Longard?¡±

    ¡°I am just 38 years old and I am still in my young days.¡±

    As both of them bickered for a while, they felt a growling sound from their gut and both of them suddenly had an urge to puke.

    ¡°Bluergghhhh!!¡±

    Mass of dark substance started to fall out as they went on puking.

    Christina, who was unable to stand it, looked at Alex who had passed out due to casting the spell and ordered the servant to take Alex to his room.

    ¡­

    After an unknown amount of time and having a good night¡¯s sleep without any nightmare, Alex woke up from his bed with a yawn.

    Stretching his backzily, he got from his bed and as he looked at the ce, his expression froze.

    ¡°Wait!! I was not dreaming, was it?¡± Alex muttered as he recalled the things that happened recently.

    ¡°Shit!!¡± He cursed out loud and walked out but stopped seeing many servants lining up in rows to greet him but he was unfamiliar with each one of them.

    ¡°Where is Christina? Take me to her¡± Alex ordered and started walking.

    ¡°Your Highness, Lady Christina has left.¡±

    ¡°Huh!!¡± Alex stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at the servant and asked ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°She had left for war.¡± The servant answered while giving a heart attack to Alex.

 Chapter 135

    Alex felt that the whole world was spinning around him after hearing the maid¡¯s words.

    He had just woken up after taking a nap and the war started.

    ¡®What was going on here?¡¯

    ¡®Did the Amidon start the war so quickly?¡¯ Alex muttered inwardly with a confused expression.

    ¡°When did the war start?¡±

    ¡°No, before that tell me for how many days I was unconscious? Was it one day or more¡± Alex asked with a panicked expression.

    ¡°Majesty, you have been unconscious for two and half days.¡± The maid replied giving a gentle nod but as soon as he raised her head she flinched back a little seeing Alex¡¯s dead expression.

    ¡°I have been unconscious for two and half days,¡± Alex muttered with disbelief and felt guilty thinking that he had left everything to Christina while he was asleep.

    ¡®While I was sleeping, Christina must be under deep pressure and had to take my ce to carry the ns.¡¯

    ¡®I am an idiot. Trash!!¡¯Alex muttered while clenching his fist tightly.

    [Host, that¡¯s the reason I forbid you from doing that spell. Though you also profited from the spell and you have broken through to Mid Master rank but I don¡¯t think this was worthwhile in this kind of situation.]

    ¡®No, it was necessary as there are many Epic ranks on the other side. He needs to have some cards.¡¯

    Alex shook away the system nagging and looked at the maid and asked¡±What about the forces of Nevan?Did they arrive?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lady Christina had left two days ago and the forces of Nevan instead ofing here directly went towards the frontlines.¡±

    ¡°And there was a person named Ben who came here with the information of some things but left after giving the details.¡±

    ¡°And there is also a lion that was brought by that person.¡±

    Alex raised his brows and asked for Leo while he went toward the room to open the map.

    ¡­

    ¡°It would take one and half days for me to get there if I move through the horse but if I use the flight spell, I can reach there in four hours but that would exhaust all my mana,¡± Alex muttered while rubbing his chin.

    He read the letter Ben had left for him and was quite satisfied with Nevan¡¯s progress.

    Riya had taken good care of Nevan in his absence.

    ¡®She had suffered a bit.¡¯

    ¡®No, all my wives had suffered.¡¯Alex muttered with a mncholic tone.

    He shook away those negative thoughts and started to think about the things he had to do.

    Flight spells take three mana per minute and to reach the ce, it would require him to squeeze all his mana reserves.

    As Alex fell into deep thought, he heard a roar.

    Rrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

    The roar snapped Alex out of his thoughts and he looked around to see arge lion jumping on him.

    ¡°Leo is that you,¡± Alex shouted with a surprised expression.

    Leo had grown up quite a beat and had already reached mid-disciple rank.

    ¡°How the hell did you reach disciple rank so easily?¡± Alex asked curiously while rubbing his fur.

    Roar!!!Roar!!

    [Leo, is talented and genius unlike you.]

    Alex raised his brows as he understood a bit what Leo was saying due to the bond.

    ¡®Bond!!! I see, my breakthrough must have given Leo a boost.¡¯

    Alex, who was rubbing Leo¡¯s thick fur, suddenly stopped and stared at Leo intensely, making him flinch a little.

    ¡°Leo is in disciple rank now. He is surely faster and better than the war horses. I can use him to transverse half the distance and then use a flight spell.¡±

    ¡°With this, I can reach the ce within 12-16 hours.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do this,¡± Alex shouted, giving a gentle smile which shook Leo for a moment.

    ¡°Hahaha!!¡±

    ¡°Leo, I didn¡¯t raise you in vain. It¡¯s time for you to do something good for this Lord.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    While Alex began his journey, on the frontline of the battlefield.

    The great blue expense of the sky was contaminated by a single ck cloud that rose from the dried-up and parched ground.

    Besides the great dark rising cloud, the open sky meets with the scorched earth from all directions which had been set on fire.

    Thend was strewn with dead bodies, bodies of the defeated army who had been beaten pathetically and some even had their face disfigured while some had their head rolling on the ground only to be crushed by another stomp of the soldiers and turned into a bloody mess.

    Crows and vultures seem to be attracted by the bloody mess and gather around rotten-smelling food thaty around ande in groups to enjoy the feast.

    Some gathered around and took the reusable weapons and looted the corpse without caring about the blood and amputated limbs and the stench of death that lingered all around.

    Arrows were zipping and hissing through the air while some of the men were sobbing and snivelling in fear.

    Swords and shields were ringing against each other creating a sonorous melody of death.

    On a certain pile of corpses, a figure stood with dishevelling long golden hair.

    Her chest rose and fell as she took deep heavy breathing, tiredness can be seen on her face along with a pained expression.

    Her eyes twitched and she swung her sword with all her might as she felt a sneak attacking for her head.

    CLANG!!!

    Two swords collided and a loud st shook the ce while a figure was blown away by the impact and crashed on the ground spurting a mouth filled with blood.

    The body was dragged on the ground leaving a bloody trail along with the pieces of armour left that broke off and fell due to the impact.

    A figure suddenly materialised and he swung his sword quite apathetically.

    A de of sword emerged from his sword which descended on the ground and killed many in an instant.

    Some soldiers who saw Christina getting injured ran towards her trying to help her but their body was decimated into pieces just by a single swing on the man¡¯s swords followed by loud mockingughter.

    ¡°I have heard much about Lady Christina¡¯s valour.¡±

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t seem too much. It seemed that everything was rumoured that had been made up ¡°The man spoke with arge grin on his face.

    Getting up with trembling legs, Christina wiped off the blood from her lips and looked at the figure that blew her away like a ragdoll with a single blow.

    Christina¡¯s expression stiffened as he saw the figure whose strength seemed to be around Epic rank but was not in the Epic rank at the same time.

    ¡°Pseudo Epic rank!¡± Christina muttered faintly as he remembered Alex¡¯s words.

    Both Mordek and Longard were taking care of the East and West sides where Epic rank warriors of Amidon seemed to have been spotted but now another one popped out here.

    ¡°Lady Christina, seeing yougetting like this hurt hurts my heart and soul.¡±

    ¡°A beautifuldy shouldn¡¯t be on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Women should just stay at home and take care of the household, produce babies and serve men.¡±

    ¡°Battlefield is for man while beautiful flowers like you shouldn¡¯t participate.¡±

    Hearing the snickering words, the image of the certain man appeared in her mind where, unlike others who scrutinised her, he respected her choices.

    Even though the time she had spent with him was short, it was still quite peaceful and heartwarming.

    Her blood started to boil on hearing the words of such a narrow-minded person.

    Pointing her de towards the enemy with eyes filled with resolution and coldness, Christina spoke.

    ¡°Most women are born to raise a family, grow up, give birth to children and nourish them while taking care of the households and serve their husbands and do the duties of a woman or in other be a nun if widowed, to spread the word of Holiness and preach morality.¡±

    ¡°But there are some who are born differently and when these kinds of women, instead of living their life like a flower, are cast out into fires to face the harsh life, they don¡¯t break under the intense pressure ratherthey be hard and sharp-edged tempered weapons.¡±

    ¡°I finally found out in that particrmorning of chaos that, despite being ostracised by the people for a major chunk of my life, I was a woman, who was born to fight.¡±

    ¡°Just like he said, Iwas a flower who was destined to bloom to its fullest amidst the bodies of the dead and the river of red.¡±

    A smile that was capable of melting anyone, even those who had the heart of rock bloomed on Christina¡¯s face silencing everyone on the battlefield who looked down on women.

    ¡°Today, I shall teach you just how fierce women are.¡±

 Chapter 136

    This time, the call of war was from Wright¡¯s side and it was Christina who decided to attack first.

    She received reports of huge movements from the frontlines and came to know that Amidon was gathering its forces.

    After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to take the chance and attack first and crush Amidon¡¯s forces even before they could gather.

    Since it was her call, she had to do her part in the battle and try to defeat the other as soon as possible.

    But who knew Amidon would have already sent the Pseudo Epic ranks?

    Alex passed out due to the spell and when he woke up, he was surely going to rush here.

    Christina wanted to finish things quickly before Alex could reach here.

    For the past few days, she was really worried about Alex.

    It may not look like but Alex was trying to hold the pain inside him.

    Those hollow lifeless eyes as if his soul had been sucked away really gave one chill.

    Moreover, due to the binding contract, one could feel the other party¡¯s emotion if it reached extreme and since she was quite close to Alex, she could feel the loneliness in his heart which had been filled with untold misery and sorrow.

    Christina¡¯s resolute expression made the man flinch back a little.

    The man¡¯s expression turned ugly on hearing Christina¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t think that not only Christina wasn¡¯t intimidated by his words, but she also didn¡¯t take a step back seeing an Epic rank warrior before him.

    ¡°Do you want me to p for you?¡± The man shouted with widened eyes and he raised his sword high while Christina lunged toward him.

    He raised his hand to parry Christina¡¯s clumsy blow but Christina had forced herself to pour all her hatred and anger into that blow.

    The man easily parried the blow.

    But that¡¯s what he thought as immediately after that, the keen edge of Christina¡¯s sword found its way towards his throat opening a deep gash wound that instantly swelled.

    The man howled with anger and pain while clutching the ghastly wound tightly to prevent the blood from spraying out and jumped back.

    He was shocked to see Christina¡¯s attack piercing his defence but as he looked closely, he found the golden shining emitting from Christina and felt a strong outburst of manaing from her which startled him.

    Blessings of Goddess Of War

    To get her blessings, many knights drenched in sweat and blood tried to prove themselves capable of getting her blessings but only a handful of people were able to get it.

    The special trait of the Goddess Of War was faith conversion. Unlike other Goddesses who use the power of Faith to grant blessings or use it to get stronger, the Goddess of War can use the positive emotion of others and use it to strengthen her attack.

    Unlike other ways where one suffers a bacsh due to raising one strength temporarily, using another¡¯s beliefs and emotions doesn¡¯t cause any bacsh.

    And on top of that, Goddess Of War¡¯s holy attack which was known as Excalibur can pull out everyone¡¯s power a bit and cast a strong attack.

    The myth of this attack had been spread far and wide and many people broke their knees kneeling before her to get the blessings to perform the attack but to date there was none.

    Many people tried to replicate it and use Goddess¡¯s blessing to cast the attack but they failed whereasChristina, as if she knew the attack from the beginning, came to use it quite naturally.

    Christiana raised her sword while looking around at her soldiers.

    ¡°All of you lend your strength.¡±Christina¡¯s voice rang and spread across the battlefield.

    Many who were exchanging blows with the other forces stopped in their tracks on hearing Christina¡¯s words.

    ¡°Take my strengths, Lady Christina.¡±

    ¡°Crush that bastard!!¡±

    ¡°Commander, we believe in you.¡±

    Loud cheers erupted amid the battlefield as the soldiers responded to Christina¡¯s call.

    Anyone who responded to Christina¡¯s call felt a strong outburst of emotion and their blood boiled which raised their morale.

    They started to glow faintly with golden light and small particles of light started to emerge from their body and floated up towards the sky.

    The scene looked as if the battlefield had been lit by thousands of fireflies and small orbs like shing lights started to fly toward Christina.

    An unearthly radiant glow arose from Christina as her golden hair broke free from the bun and started to flutter with a golden shine.

    All the light that spread on the battlefield started to condense on her sword which started to glow brightly.

    ¡°Wow!!¡±Everyone eximed with a surprised expression and all the battles happening around momentarily stopped.

    Anyone who saw the golden bright light had an urge to stop fighting andy their lives before it.

    It was a subconscious feeling that sprouted deep inside one¡¯s heart.

    As long as one was a warrior, he had to worship the light and show his respect toward her who carried a part of the Goddess Of War whose blessings can even turn a cripple who was unable to walk into a fierce warrior capable of harvesting the lives of thousands.

    A beam of golden light shot from Christina and her eyes started to glow brightly.

    ¡°I have killed thousands of Epic rank when I was at my prime. But even if I have fallen, I will harvest your life so the might of a woman.¡±

    ¡± This is your end!!¡±Christina shouted as she raised her sword and shed at the enemy.

    The Pseudo Epic rank warrior snapped out of his thoughts as the huge pir of light descended on him without any mercy.

    Feeling the strong threatening feeling he decided to run away with his life but the light descended on him as fast as a meteor and crashed on him.

    ¡°Noooooooooooooo!!¡±

    As his loud shout rang on the battlefield, the whole battlefield was illuminated by a sh of blinding light that made everyone lose their vision momentarily.

    Thend was split apart by Christina¡¯s blow and Pseudo Epic¡¯s body was vaporized due to the attack.

    Christina struggled to remain standing as she had suffered severe wounds from the exchange with the Epic rank before.

    As she was about to fall, she felt two soft hands holding her and supporting her body.

    ¡°You are finally here.¡±

    ¡°Riya, Please take care of everything until I wake up¡±Christina passed out after speaking herst words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will take care of everything until My Lord arrives.¡±

    ¡°You can take a rest and leave everything else to me,¡± Riya muttered as her eyes shed with strong killing intent.

 Chapter 137

    While a huge battle finally broke out between Amidon and joined forces of Wright and Nevan, in the capital a distinguished guest was brought before the King.

    Inside a huge luxurious room.

    A man sat on the throne-like chair with arge smirk on his face while holding a golden cup filled with wine.

    A sharp and hard sound of the nking of chains reverberated in the room as a person was brought forward being treated like a prisoner.

    Taking a sip, his attention was drawn toward the source of the sound and he chuckled seeing the woman who had been handcuffed and chained ring at him with fierce eyes.

    There were small cuts and bruises on her body and her lips were stained with blood.

    ¡°Lady Catherine, how did you like the treatment of Amidon?¡¯

    ¡°Is it to your liking?¡±

    ¡°Angus, don¡¯t you have any shame?

    ¡°Instead of fighting and winning like a true warrior, you are resorting to such underhanded tricks,¡± Catherine spoke with disgust.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahah!!¡±

    Loudughter echoed as Agnusughed to his heart¡¯s content on hearing her words.

    ¡°Pretty girl, don¡¯t you know everything is fair in love and war.¡±

    Catherine didn¡¯t reply to his words and just stared at him coldly.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you kidnap me?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just kill me and take over my kingdom?¡±Catherine asked.

    Angus raised his brows and his figure disappeared from the spot and he appeared before Catherine within an instant.

    Catherine was startled by his speed and fell back onto the floor as she took a step back.

    The handcuffs and chains had bound her movement and she stumbled against the chains which pulled her down due to the heavyweight.

    Angus smacked his lips as he saw Catherine¡¯s figure so close and held her chin while staring at her eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to kill such a beauty?¡±

    ¡± Why don¡¯t you be my Queen Catherine?¡±He asked with a serious expression.

    ¡°Have you gone mad? You have been too drunk in power to forget that I have been married by The Emperor of Kinley¡¯s wish.¡±

    ¡°If you try to force yourself on me, you are just going to attract his wrath, Agnus,¡± Catherine spoke with a smirk.

    She sighed in relief inwardly as she saw the frown on Agnus¡¯s face.

    Using The Emperor¡¯s name to threaten Agnus was the only thing she could do now.

    Angus snorted coldly on hearing her words and held her chin tightly.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    A small groan escaped from Catherine¡¯s lips as Agnus pressed her chin harder still she didn¡¯t avert her gaze from him but rather red at her more fiercely like a fierce lioness.

    ¡°I would rather die than let myself fall into your hands.¡± Catherine threatened her and bit her tongue slightly and a small trail of blood dripped down from her lips.

    Angus¡¯s eyes burned in anger and he stood up and sat on the throne.

    ¡°You know that I can¡¯t kill you, so you are ying tricks on me.¡±

    ¡°Catherine Wisewoman surely suits you well.¡±

    ¡°Although I would love to have you, you were never one of the things I wanted because I already made a deal with some.¡±

    ¡°By selling you, I will surely profit a lot.¡±

    ¡°You will soon see a new home.¡± Angus grinned with a sinister smile

    ¡°Until that day, stay here and watch how Wright isbeing destroyed before your eyes.¡±

    ¡°The very Wright which you had raised with your efforts.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about that idiotic husband of yours. I will not kill him, I will just use him as a pawn.¡±

    Catherine was stupefied by Angus¡¯sst words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked as she felt a bad premonition about it.

    ¡°Sorry Queen, our sweet time is over.¡±

    ¡°Take her to the prison.¡±

    ¡°By the way, if you want to know more you can apany me on my lonely nights.¡±

    Catherine was pulled away by two women but Catherine struggled a little and spat on Angus¡¯s face which he avoided quite easily.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    ¡°Make sure to properly treat her in prison,¡± Angus spoke with a smirk.

    ¡­

    Swish!!Swish!!

    Strong winds brushed past Alex¡¯s face as he rode on Leo.

    If not for the current situation, he would have surely enjoyed himself.

    Leo was quite faster than a horse and was much more versatilepared to the horse as he can even run on rough terrain.

    As Alex calmly observed everything, Leo, who was running on the road, suddenly changed his direction in the middle and took the road towards the right.

    ¡°Leo, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°We are straying away from the designated path,¡± Alex shouted but Leo didn¡¯t seem to heed his words.

    Rather he increased his speed with a roar which seemed to say that he caught something.

    Alex wanted to hit this lion and pull its hair but decided to trust Leo for once while thinking that Leo might have found a shortcut

    But little did he know that Leo was taking him to a ce where a disaster had already taken ce.

    ¡­¡­.

    In an unknown ce.

    mes of destruction raged everywhere engulfing everything. Muffled screams of pain resounded through the air and filled the ce with terror.

    The small thatched houses continued to crumble.

    The brittle bricks made of mud and wood were unable to endure the high temperature thatnded on its surface.

    The sun was still high in the sky but the ck smoke covered the entire ce and created a cloud that obscured everything around the ce.

    A peaceful day in the small town had transformed into a hellish scene.

    Everyone was working and doing their usual jobs until the sky above them was covered with dark shadows and a hell of a nightmare descended upon them.

    Among the screams of agony and misery, a small faint sound of footsteps was heard.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    With each step he took, his body trembled and jerked a little.

    Seeing such a scene, every hair on his body stood up.

    With a scream, he shouted.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Alex shouted as he saw a charred corpse along with a broken house andrge deep craters making the ce look like a small war zone.

 Chapter 138

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened with horror as he looked at the grotesque corpses, lying all around him.

    ¡°Leo, did you smell the blood from there?¡±

    Roar!Roarrrrrr!

    At first, when Leo took a sharp turn Alex was quite angry with Leo but seeing the ce Leo had brought him, he didn¡¯t know how to describe this horrendous spectacle before him.

    It seems to be the stage where the one-sided ughter took ce without any tint of mercy.

    ¡°Who could have done this?¡±

    Since the war was going on at the frontlines, there shouldn¡¯t be any movement here.

    The only usible exnation Alex could think of was a criminal organisation.

    It may be either the work of a criminal organisation or a mercenary who took the chance to create trouble here.

    Still, Alex couldn¡¯t understand why they did such a thing here in this small town.

    What grudge did they bore or was it just for fun?

    Alex nced around to see if anyone was alive while activating his mana sensor

    He found that the entire ce was filled with corpses. Even with his mana sensor, he found it difficult to find a living being.

    Sensing all around, he found a small flickering dot and nced around the ce to see a woman lying in the pool of her blood.

    Finding a living person, he ran towards the woman who seemed to be on the verge of dying.

    Alex cast a healing spell on him trying to heal her.

    But his hands froze as he saw that the healing spell was not working.

    He shouted to cast the healing spell again but it was of no avail.

    Cough!Cough!

    The woman coughed blood which brought Alex to his senses and he looked at the woman with a pained expression.

    The woman was on the verge of dying and now only a healer above the Saint realm could save her.

    Although Alex¡¯s healing was quite powerful, just like everyone else he still had a limit.

    The woman looked at the young man before him who tried to help her and looking at him, she joined her hands and spoke.

    ¡°Young warrior, please save the children.¡±

    Alex extended his hands and held her palms and asked¡±Lady what happened here?¡±

    The woman opened her lips while trying to speak even though her vision started to be blurry.

    ¡°A group of individuals attacked us and killed everything. They attacked us with the rain of fire and burnt everything in town but they didn¡¯t kill the children but they took them.¡±

    ¡°They took the children,¡± Alex muttered faintly trying to figure out the situation.

    ¡®Are they ve traders, who took the children as ves?¡¯Alex thought.

    The woman nodded and spoke softly, ¡°Please protect the children.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will¡­..¡±

    Alex stopped amid his speech as he saw the woman taking herst breath.

    Alex¡¯s throat seemed to go dry and he closed her eyes.

    Alex activated his mana sensor to find anyone who might be still struggling to live but he couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    Alex looked all around him with hollow lifeless eyes.

    An uncanny feeling welled inside him that made him feel helpless seeing so many innocent people dying before him.

    ¡°Could I have saved them if I appeared here?¡± Alex asked himself.

    Even though it might be his fault, he didn¡¯t have time to self-reflect as he looked toward the ce where the group of attackers might have gone.

    Alex wanted to give the people here a proper burial but the time seemed to be pressing on him to move forward.

    But his conscience didn¡¯t allow him to leave these people in the open.

    Taking a deep breath, he stared at the setting sun.

    He knew that his arrival on the battlefield was going to be dyed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s burn these corpses,¡± Alex muttered while raising his hand to cast arge-scale fire spell.

    ¡­¡­..

    In the vast ins.

    A huge fortress stood, it looked sleek and menacing.

    With an imposing look, the Fortress was congregated with several men who looked at the scene before them with a tense expression.

    Onnd, there was a movement all around.

    Dozens of armed warriors poured out of nowhere and started to attack the walls.

    The vast field before them was burning, the viges nearby the ce had been burnt, and great pirs of me and smoke were smearing the sky.

    The man who was in charge of the Fortress looked at the scene and his heart lurched as he saw the smoke rising to the sky.

    He mmed his handand shouted, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    Most of the forces had gone toward the main battlefield and there were only 60 men left in the fortress.

    And most of them were unawakened.

    And on top of that, the Fortress wasn¡¯t on the border, rather it was just a guarding pass. That¡¯s why there was less number of soldiers stationed here but who would have known such an unfortunate event would take ce here?

    ¡°I warn you all.¡±

    ¡°Take a step ahead and you are going to lose your life. I repeat, step ahead and you all will be sent to the Nethends.¡± The chief shouted and signalled his man to raise their bows.

    But the enemies as if fearless charged straight at them.

    ¡°Kill whoever tried to invade the ce.¡± The Chief of the ces shouted and the soldiers followed hismands, and a rain of arrows was fired at the invaders.

    Under the barge of arrows and catapult throwing stones, the enemies dropped their shields and the sword which they had been holding was knocked out of their hands.

    The Chief took an air of relief as he saw that the enemies started to retreat after the first round.

    ¡°Hussshhhh!!¡±

    ¡°Did these bastardse here to provoke us?¡± The Chief muttered and turned to go down to take rest as the enemies retreated.

    ¡°Chief¡­ We have a problem.¡±

    The Chief heard the loud shout and ordered without looking back.

    ¡°Just shoot down these bastards.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    The Chief who was walking back suddenly halted his steps and came back with a loud shout.

    ¡°Why!!¡±He yelled at his man but stopped in the mid-sentence and he widened with disbelief.

    Before him, instead of enemies were many small children who walked towards the door of the Fortress.

 Chapter 139

    Themander gazed at the scene with a horrified expression.

    His mind became numb, unable to think what to do next as the children made their way towards the huge doors.

    He tried to think of the next step when he heard a series of bellows and two men fell on their knees and started to beg.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±He asked, taking a step back.

    ¡°Chief, please don¡¯t kill them. My child is among them.¡±

    ¡°Please!! We beg you, please spare them.¡±

    ¡°Many of these are the children from the surrounding viges.¡±

    The Chief froze on hearing their words and turned his attention towards the group of children who were slowly making their way here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me..¡±

    He was too afraid to even specte what was going on.

    Most of the people here were themon man and if one was found talented they were sent to special forces so all the people guarding here came from the nearby viges.

    He was the only one who had reached early Disciple rank and there were three squire

    ranked under him.

    Except for this everyone here was unawakened.

    So, it was natural that their family had been around here but he couldn¡¯t understand why these small kids were following the enemy¡¯s orders or who was the enemy coulde up with such an evil tactic.

    ¡°Form a team and go down there and rescue the children.¡±He ordered under the expectant eyes of the people.

    Their eyes widened with relief on hearing their Chief¡¯s order.

    After all, no matter what no one here was cruel enough to kill these small innocent children who hadn¡¯t even reached the age of ten.

    But as soon as they opened the door and started to move toward the children, the enemies that were hiding suddenly acted up and started to attack.

    The small group who came to rescue suddenly became alert and tried to defend the children while asking them to leave.

    But to their absolute horror, the kids as if soulless puppets carried on their march, and all the pleas of the guard fell on deaf ears.

    Unable to understand what was going on, they tried to protect the kids.

    The Chief looked at the scene with a grim expression.

    ¡°We are in deep trouble.¡±

    Gritting his teeth and cing a stone in his heart, he mustered the courage to give an order that he didn¡¯t want to give.

    The only way to prevent the worst-case scenario was to abandon them.

    Closing his eyes and clenching his fist, he ordered¡±Close the gates.¡±

    ¡°Chief!!!¡±

    Everyone shouted with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°I said close the gates before the enemy entered the ce.¡±He shouted with an angered tone.

    Even though he wasmitting an unforgivable crime, he had to do this otherwise if the enemy passed from here, many people were going to be killed.

    As soon as his orders fell, the guards with heavy hearts closed the gate and in a way cut off the path of retreat of those who went down to save the children.

    The ones fighting with the enemies looked back to see the gates closing which made their bodies freeze for a moment unable to understand what to do.

    Being surrounded by enemies from all around and now the closing of gates was skin to abandon them.

    They were not worried about themselves, rather they were concerned about the small pitiful children who had been forcefully dragged here.

    Only God knows what kind of sorcery this was and how did such an enemy appear here.

    One of the men, noticing the situation bing grim, yelled.

    ¡°I will try to hold on while you all grab as many children as you can and run away from here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I agree with you. These children were powerless and had been under some sort of spell which was forcing them to advance only.¡±

    ¡°Now that their goals have been achieved they are going to be discarded.¡±Another one shouted.

    But before the gate could close, the mana started to swirl up in the sky and a huge sword of ice appeared over their head, scaring them.

    The sword condensed in the air was over 30 metres in length casting a huge shadow on the fortress under the bright moonlight.

    The sword vibrated and shook a little bit and its tip aimed towards the gate.

    All who looked at the scene felt their heart gonna burst out of fear as they saw the sword slowly descending.

    The people outside the Fortress stopped their motion and were terrified to see such a huge sword condensing over their heads out of nowhere.

    Some even shivered thinking about the mighty powerhouse who had appeared here out of nowhere.

    ¡°Noooooo!!¡±

    ¡°Retreat!!¡±

    Wild shrieks and cries started to revert as they saw the swords moving towards them.

    Swish!!!!

    Before the sword could touch the gates, a streak of light shed which passed over the huge ice sword.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    As the shlight passed by the sword, it was split apart into two halves suddenly, and then the ice started to break with a crackle and dissipated into thin air.

    The guards who fell to the ground looked at the scene with shock and disbelief and they wondered what happened.

    A shadow appeared who stood on top of the embankment while looking down at the scene before him.

    There was no armour and he wore simple clothes along with acape behind him which made him look like a noble.

    As he rotated his head, his gaze fell on the certain person deep down the forest who stood there holding a magic staff.

    The person holding the staff was a woman who raised her head and soon her eyes met with Alex which gave her a chill.

    A jolt of current passed through her body as she looked at Alex which warned her of the crisis that wasing.

    ¡°Go and kill that man!!¡±She shouted to her man and raised her staff in the air.

    Ten magic circles appeared in the sky unexpectedly followed by her motion and from each of the magic circle, a sword started to appear.

 Chapter 140

    Alex¡¯s eyes burned with anger seeing the mage who casted the hypnotic spell on these small children.

    The mage was a Pseudo Epic rank warrior and could alone ughter many with her skills.

    Mages like her were respected everywhere and would have been worshipped by many as a mage can help in lifting the level of the society.

    ¡°You have such a gift but instead of using it for the masses, you are using it against them .¡±

    ¡°And on top of that, you dare tomit a massacre and hypnotise such small innocent children .¡±

    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t you have shame,¡± Alex shouted at the top of his lungs while standing over the wall but his words rang loud and clear all over the ce and reached the woman¡¯s ears who looked at Alex without any change in expression.

    ¡°I have seen many barking dogs like you bark loudly.¡±She sneered while looking at the man who appeared there.

    The man didn¡¯t have any armour on him and just wore in clothing with a shirt and pants having a golden hem which gave him as if this man had juste after waking from sleep.

    She dismissed the fool and waved her staff to control the ice sword and send it to Alex.

    Alex was unfazed seeing huge swordsing at him and just lifted his right foot and took a deep breath.

    His right foot started to twinkle with a bluish glow.

    Pressing his left foot, he jumped forward.

    BANG!!

    The tiles beneath him broke and the walls around the ce shook by the recoil of the Alex kick.

    Alex¡¯s image moved like a sh and he appeared before the swords and threw a kick at them.

    Following Alex¡¯s kick, a beam of light shot from his leg and a dragon made of mana materialised above the sky.

    With a frightening roar, the dragon opened its huge jaws and swallowed the ice swords one after another, and crushed them with its jaws as if they were nothing.

    The dragon swept across the sky while taking on all the ice swords into its mouth.

    CRUCK!!CRUCK!!

    With a munching sound, the dragon that appeared after Alex¡¯s kicks vanished along with the attack cast by the mage.

    The mage was secretly shocked seeing the man¡¯s prowess and raised her vignce.

    Pointing at him, he called her helpers.

    As soon as Alexnded on the ground, he saw the rushing of a great number of people, and each one of them was above squire rank.

    ¡°I think I haven¡¯t seen enough,¡± Alex muttered and snapped his fingers.

    A small shockwave radiated on the battlefield followed by Alex¡¯s loud shout.

    ¡°I have freed the children. Take them and run away quickly.¡±

    ¡°This ce is going to be messy.¡±

    The people heard Alex¡¯s words and took the children who after waking up wondered what was going on.

    Alex focused his attention on the people who were asking for death and he moved forward in a sh.

    Alex¡¯s image blurred and he appeared before a disciple-ranked warrior and without any mercy punched his face.

    BANGG!

    As Alex¡¯s knuckles mmed against the man¡¯s ce, his head burst into countless pieces.

    Alex¡¯s image blurred again and he appeared before another one and kicked him hard sending him flying with broken bones.

    Three peak disciple-ranked warriors pounced on Alex trying to pin him down.

    Alex sneered and punched with his two hands and threw a kick.

    A sharp whistling in the air resounded as Alex made his move.

    Bursting of blood and cracking of bones resounded and the man fell to the ground like an inanimate object.

    Alex stomped the ground and punched while passing through the enemies.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG! BANG!

    Bodies of people started to fly all around as Alex started to rampage on the battlefield.

    Broken bones and blood pieces started to scatter all around

    Many died even before they could scream in pain as Alex hacked their skull open with a single punch.

    As Alex killed the enemies brutally, he saw a huge fireballing toward him.

    Alex raised the corpse and threw them toward the fireball.

    BOOM!

    A small explosion arose with the explosion of the fireball.

    The mage looked at the scene helplessly as Alex¡¯s figure appeared and disappeared in an instant making it harder for her to cast a spell.

    Moreover, the tworge-scale spells had taken a huge toll on her so she decided to recover her mana but who knows that this man would ughter 40 disciples ranked within an instant?

    Suddenly her expression turned ugly as she was unable to find Alex who vanished abruptly.

    She raised her guard and looked around her.

    She felt a small mana fluctuation and tilted her head to see Alex teleporting behind her.

    ¡°Arghhh!!¡±She screamed with fear while raising her staff to cast a shield but Alex¡¯s punch shattered the barrier like ss and hit her back.

    Her body swayed and she was sent flying like a feather but even in this situation, she started to chant her next spell.

    A small magic circle appeared beside her but before she could cast it fully, Alex¡¯s hand appeared before her and he clutched her face and shouted.

    ¡°Extraction.¡±

    The woman screamed due to sudden outbursts of intense pain in her head which tore her head.

    As Alex searched through her memory, he finally found a scene that made his heart tear up from inside.

    ¡­

    Inside a heavily guarded ce, a woman with cuffs and metallic chains wrapped all around her body walked slowly.

    There were various wounds on her body and blood trickled from her lips,

    Beside her, a soldier spoke, ¡°Enjoy your stay here. After all, soon you are going to be sold as a bargaining chip.¡±

    ¡°Before that, if you have any wish, you should work as a maid for the King. After all, that¡¯s the only status you have left now.¡±

    Followed by his words loudughter started to echo in the ce while Alex¡¯s vision turned dark.

    ¡­¡­..

    Without a roar, Leo finally reached the ce where Alex had flown, after leaving him behind.

    Reaching the ce, he saw Alex standing like a statue.

    With a curious expression, he took a step toward Alex but he suddenly stopped when he saw an intense killing intent start to radiate from Alex.

    His body shivered in fear and he flinched back as Alex suddenly raised his head toward the sky and closed his eyes.

    But soon as he opened his eyes, his entire eye had be ck leaving the two red pupils which started to glow fiercely and a bone-chilling killing intent started to radiate from his body that even dyed the sky red.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    A loud eruption of mes took ce which cleared away the darkness surrounding the ce.

    A ce where the concept of time didn¡¯t matter, the ce which had existed since eternity which was filled with fiery pits from all around.

    In the middle of the fiery ce filled withva and magma, stood a huge majestic castle that seemed to be burning with fire.

    Inside it was a ck throne from which mes gashed all around.

    On it sat a man who seemed to be asleep for countless years suddenly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were pitch dark in colour as if it was darkness in themselves.

    A small smile appeared on its face and he opened his fist where a small ss of wine materialised and it was suddenly filled with blood-colored liquid which started to burn with mes.

    Taking a sip, he stared at the interesting scene which woke him up from his slumber.

    Raising his cup while looking in a certain direction, he muttered

    ¡°So, you are finally going to spread my name far and wide and give me glory.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my boy.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Many may not know but the world surrounded by people is just a part of the vast ne and just like it, there exist two more nes and the world of Everton was divided into three nes.

    The lower ne was known as hell or theher world ruled by the devil who guarded the souls of the deceased to see who should be sent to the cycle of reincarnation for the next life.

    He was like a security guard whose job was to check the souls.

    The evil souls are trapped in hell to repent whereas the good souls are rewarded and blessed with another life.

    These souls were sent to the highest ne where Gods exist.

    After passing a bit of time there, they were finally sent to their next life through a cycle of reincarnation and left the world of Everton.

    Inside a vast in that existed independent of the world where mortals live.

    A ce where those who gave gardens of perpetual residence beneath which river of blessings flows.

    Beings that were being adorned with bracelets of gold and wielded the prayer of people, living till eternal was their reward and beautiful was their resting ce.

    Such were those who partake in building the world that was today.

    Above the ins were countless stars twinkling and gracing a certain structure with their beautiful starlight,y the Sanctum of Goddess where the five main Goddesses of the World stayed.

    Their will was absolute and their words were thew

    Even taking a step into the ce was a blessing for the minor God and Goddess who stayed down.

    Inside it, unlike what others think of as supreme beings who would always remain indifferent to world affairs.

    A tense atmosphere prevailed as the five beautiful Goddesses watched the scene in the mortal realm with a worried look.

    Currently, a battle was going to happen which wasn¡¯t worthwhile from other points of view but in fact, it holds a great significance not only for the people who participated in this battle but even for the world which may even affect them in the future.

    Because the person who was going to shoulder great responsibility in the future was still an ant and he was about to face an insect who might be not a big powerhouse, still one wrong step and everything might be destroyed.

    Moreover, with her daughters in such a perilous position how can they remain indifferent?

    ¡°Haaaaaa!¡± A long sigh escaped from her lips as the Goddess of Wisdom mumbled softly.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t deduce their fate. Anyone connected with Alex had their fate unknown, making the deductions of deriving fate impossible.¡±

    ¡°I only hope he can pass the trial.¡± She spoke wishing for the best.

    The other Goddess nodded on hearing the Wisdom words and they were about to look at the scene below when they felt an intense killing intent radiating from the Goddess of War.

    Suddenly the entire ck sky was dyed blood red due to intense killing intent.

    The Goddesses were startled by the sudden change and shouted¡±War!! What happened now?¡±

    The Goddess of War didn¡¯t speak but rather clenched her sword and spoke with an angered tone.

    ¡°That bastard. I have to settle the ount with him.¡±

    Seeing the Goddess of War raising her sword everyone felt their breathing hastened and they pounced on her to stop her from starting the war.

    ¡°War!! Stop¡­Calm down.¡±The others pleaded with her to calm down.

    ¡± You want me to calm down. Sisters, just look at Alex. That bastard dares to y tricks behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Huh huh!¡± Everyone was startled by her words and looked at Alex and observed him.

    Seeing an unworldly aura surrounding him and a change in his eye, their eyes almost popped out of the socket making everyone exim with shock.

    ¡°The Devil¡¯s Eye ¡± They screamed as their faces became pale as they muttered.

    ¡°How!!!¡±

    Devil¡¯s Eye, anyone who gets stared by the eye would experience the hallucinations of death and fear would be invoked in their heart which would drown them in the deepest sorrow.

    Let alone the strong people, even the Goddess tremble on seeing the eye and had no way to stop themselves from trembling in fear when their gaze met with those deadly pitch dark eyes that could swallow one¡¯s existence.

    Devil¡¯s Eye was something that only the Devil, the King of Hell and guardian of Death could use.

    Devil was an existence that couldn¡¯t be trifled with. Just like them who manage the so-called in of Heaven, Devil manages hell but unlike those who manage it in the group, he guards the door of death alone.

    His fighting prowess was more or less simr to Goddess of War but no one knew who would win if these two maniacs went crazy.

    And even the Goddess of War wasn¡¯t resistant to the Devil¡¯s Eye though she can endure the fear cast led by the devil¡¯s eye with the help of her sheer willpower.

    The only one who was resistant to it was Queen Goddess but she had been weakened due to many restrictions.

    Thinking about those frightening deathly ck hole-like stares from that man, made their bodies shiver but what was moremendable was that theGoddess of War was thinking about marching to hell to take on that frightening man.

    Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets seeing the changes that were happening to Alex.

    Although at the moment he looked normal with a single nce one could tell that he was like a volcano that was going to erupt any moment for now.

    Even without The Devil¡¯s Eye, Alex could cause a hugemotion in the world.

    But now since he had such power, he might just go crazy and this time even the system couldn¡¯t stop it.

    The system is not just something that gives Alex power rather it is a shackle that binds Alex.

    The entire thing of Alex couldn¡¯t carry the power he had achieved through training wasn¡¯t entirely true.

    Alex only needs to strengthen his body to a certain level and all his power would return.

    But a 19-year boy who just started crawling in real life getting such power would change the bnce of power so the Goddess decided to help him recover slowly.

    On top of that, the system had Alex another function that was to stop him from getting out of control and restrain his strength.

    All the blessings from the Goddess along with the divinity that was given to Alex might make him mad and unable to control his strength when it transferred to his real body so the system was a safety valve.

    s, it can¡¯t block the power that wasn¡¯t given by them just like the Devil¡¯s Eye.

 Chapter 142

    ¡°Will Alex be alright?¡±

    ¡°Unlike us who use Holy Powers, the devil uses demonic and deathly energy. I can already see the demonic energy surrounding Alex.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it sh with the holy powers that Alex had?¡± The Goddess of Lust muttered with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Reba, do you know something about it?¡± Goddess Of Fortune asked while looking at Goddess Reba who had wielded the maximum holy power among the Gods.

    Reba looked down at the awful expression and muttered¡±I don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°First thing, Holy Power and Demonic Power oppose each other. They can¡¯t coexist with each other.¡±

    ¡°Since Alex activated demonic power, the holy power inside him would sh with demonic power which would cast an unimaginable pain on him and might even kill him.¡±

    The entire atmosphere descended into silence on hearing Reba¡¯s words.

    ¡®How can you say that so casually when all their hard work would be in vain if Alex died?¡¯

    ¡°Can¡¯t we use the divinity in the system to suppress it,¡± the Goddess of War asked and looked at Reba with hopeful eyes.

    But Reba shook her head and muttered¡±No, we can¡¯t use the system.¡±

    ¡°The system only can control our powers and the power Alex has acquired here and the demonic energy is outside it.¡±

    ¡°The system couldn¡¯t even detect Alex¡¯s demonic power, so how can it seal the power bestowed by the devil?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I am sure the devil might have cast a spell to keep this hidden as we until now didn¡¯t know he have this power.¡±

    ¡°We now only leave fate to take its course.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!! When did the bastard y such a trick?¡± Goddess Of War asked angrily.

    Hearing this everyone started to ponder about it.

    ¡°Hey, I remembered it. Do you remember that time when the Devil visited us?¡± Goddess of Wisdom spoke.

    Hearing her words, everyone was pulled back from the memory that happened years ago.

    ¡­

    In A Dessert, a storm of sand blew as two figures collided with each other shaking away theyers of sand.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    BANG!

    With a strong punch, a shearing pain transmitted into his body and his left hand was directly blown away leaving behind deep pain of anguish along with pieces of scattered meat and fingers that flew around due to the impact.

    Alex who bore the brunt of the attack fell to his knees and coughed blood and looked at the figure that walked towards her quite gracefully taking long strides.

    She looked like a fashion model, no she looked like a beautiful angel but only he knew whaty behind the veil that she worey a frightening existence.

    She was a monster¡­A True predator who stood on the apex of power.

    That was the only thing that came into his mind when the Goddess of War broke the shackle which she imposed on herself after Alex reached the Overlord realm.

    She didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore and directly started to pummel him and when she released that petrifying pressure.

    Alex could only scream and roar in pain while rolling in his sweat.

    The paralysing fear slowly spread through one¡¯s body like a snake¡¯s deadly venom but Alex clenched his sweaty hands, tightening his fist on the remaining hands while gnashing his teeth to suppress the pain.

    The muscles on his legs continuously twitched as he tried to stand up on the hot burning sand that was as hot as magma while fighting his impulse to whirl around and run away rather than suffering such a brutal assault.

    Salty blood filled his mouth as he bit his lips while taking a step forwards toward the thick strong aura that was bearing him down as if a mountain was ced on his shoulders.

    Amidst the mad sickening fear and the warning of his sixth sense which had been honed due to countless battles, signalling him not to approach thedy, a smile appeared on his face.

    His heart started to beat faster and a strong urge started to defeat her and made her grovel under his feet started to appear in his mind.

    But Alex knew it was just a fantasy. Even though he wanted to shake away the humiliation and his pride as a man of being crushed repeatedly, he was just a helplessmb who was going to ughter.

    Swish!!

    With swift steps, Alex¡¯s image blurred which swayed away the sand under his feet leaving behind a crater-like impression.

    Alex appeared beside his teacher and threw a punch at her.

    She just rolled her eyes and looked at the punching at her and spoke softly, breaking Alex¡¯s ego¡±Too slow Alex!!¡±

    BOOOOOOOM!

    A crevice appeared behind the Goddess of War which split the sea of sand apart into two halves but even after the terrifying strength of the punch, it wasn¡¯t able to do anything to the Goddess Of War.

    She raised her figure to obstruct the punch and raised her foot and kicked Alex¡¯s torso and sent him flying.

    Alex¡¯s body crashed into the dunes one after another breaking them apart and blowing away dunes.

    Alex, after rolling under the sand with pain all around, tried to get up.

    He hadn¡¯t even gotten up on his feet when he heard the ringing of his deathbell.

    ¡°I aming, Alex. Prepare yourself.¡±

    The voice hadn¡¯t even ceased when Alex was struck with a deep, heavy blow.

    Alex forced himself from screaming by tightening his jaw but he wasn¡¯t able to and he let out a barbaric roar despite alreadycking the air to breathe.

    At first, he felt a kick in his jaw which snapped his jaw and within an instant, he felt every part of his body being hit by a strong punch which he couldn¡¯t even see with his eyes.

    Alex thought that he had grown stronger and could finally match against the Goddess of War but as soon as he was able to match her, she removed the restraint disying the full might of the Goddess.

    Alex felt every bone of his body breaking up and a cacophony of breaking bones rang as every joint of his bones snapped apart.

    And like a lifeless doll, his body fell to the ground

    The Goddess of War walked beside him and reached for his head.

    ¡°Better luck next time.¡± She spoke and ripped his head and threw it into the sky.

    A fountain of blood gushed from his broken neck as the Goddess Of War killed him without any mercy but in the next instant his figure disappeared and Alex appeared again with everything intact.

    Alex¡¯s whole body jerked and twitched in pain.

    No matter how many times he died, he wasn¡¯t able to get over this feeling of death.

    ¡°You are too brutal. Who gave you the title of Goddess?¡±Alexined.

    ¡°I will give you five minutes to rest.¡± Goddess Of War muttered and the dessert disappeared and Alex¡¯s body appeared in ake where he floated which started to nourish her soul.

    ¡°Haaaaa!!¡± Alex exhaled deeply as he felt the soothing feeling while looking up at the beautiful sky above him.

    But suddenly, the entire sky became dark and an ominous feeling started to creep up.

    The entire ins descended into silence as a huge shadow cast over it and an intense pressure appeared on the Sanctum Of Goddess making it tremble fiercely.

 Chapter 143

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The barrier of the so-called heaven shattered like ss and a ck line appeared over the sky which rushed towards the Sanctum with a frightening speed.

    Within an instant, the obscure figurended on one of the Columns and its entire body was shrouded with dark fumes.

    The Goddess of War looked at the newly arrived guest and shouted while releasing her aura.

    ¡°What kind of insolence is this?¡±

    A hand appeared and the ck mist surrounding it disappeared and a chilling aura permeated the whole atmosphere.

    For a moment, the whole heaven seemed to tremble due to the intense sh of aura.

    All the Goddesses appeared beside Alex and cast a barrier which enveloped him and protected him from the suffocating aura.

    Alex looked at the man that appeared from the mist who looked quite handsome and he had closed his eyes.

    ¡®Is he blind?¡¯Alex thought inwardly.

    As if sensing Alex¡¯s thoughts, the man opened his eyes and stared at Alex.

    As soon as his gaze met with Alex, a frightening aura seemed to pull his soul inside the eyes which were as ck as a ckhole.

    Alex felt a chilling fear that was gripping him from inside and he was about to raise his head when he suddenly felt a deathly sickle across his neck which indicated that his head would roll on the ground if it moved.

    Alex didn¡¯t know why he started to feel fear and despair and his heart became heavy while he started to sink deeper into the sea full of sadness.

    If he was not in a soul state and met this guy with a real body, he would have surely wet his pants.

    This guy gave him pressure which wasn¡¯t evenparable to Goddess Of War.

    There was not a tiny bit of exaggeration in it.

    ¡°Stop it!!¡± Reba¡¯s voice sounded and the man closed his eyes and retracted his aura.

    Alex sighed in relief and looked at the Goddess of Lust and whispered ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    Goddess Of Lust stammered a little as that man¡¯s aura even affected her a bit.

    ¡°He is what you called you Devil.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡± Alex eximed with horror and further added¡±So, he is the God Of Evil, the harbinger of Destruction.¡±

    The Devil looked at Alex with an intense gaze and said¡±Evil, your head.¡±

    ¡°And whom are you calling the harbinger of destruction?¡±

    ¡°The Devil is not evil, it punishes evil.¡±

    ¡°These goddesses are one who evil and you dare to nder me.¡± He roared.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Goddess Of War directly drew her sword and aimed at him.

    ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you? Unlike you who had been born a warrior with the strength and techniques, I have practised for several epochs and paved my way till here.¡±

    The Devil shouted and opened his eyes giving a menacing gaze.

    ¡°Hey, why do you always threaten others with your eyes? Can¡¯t you keep it close?¡± The Goddess Of Lust spoke a spout as her whole body shivered.

    The Goddess Of Wisdom and Fortune who stood beside her directly pulled her and closed her mouth.

    ¡°Why are you adding oil to the fire? Did you forget we have no fighting power? He can crush us easily.¡± Goddess Of Fortune muttered while trying to keep Goddess Of Lust¡¯s unscrupulous mouth from spouting any more words.

    ¡°Wooooooo¡­¡±

    The Goddess Of Lust tried to protest but she was stopped and the Goddess of Wisdom muttered under the Devil¡¯s suppression.

    ¡°Hehehe!You can carry one.¡±

    Seeing the situation getting out of hand Reba stepped forwards and spoke¡±Devil! What happened? Why are you making a fuss?¡±

    The Devil calmed down on hearing Goddess Reba¡¯s words and spoke¡±Goddess Reba, I came here for an exnation.¡±

    ¡°That boy!! What is he doing here? He should have died and entered the next cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Shit!!!¡± Alex blurted out subconsciously as soon as he heard Devil¡¯s words.

    ¡®This guy is here to seek trouble with me.¡¯

    ¡®Damn!! This Devil is evil.¡¯

    ¡°Monkey, learn some manners. I am at the age of your ancestor¡¯s ancestor.¡± The Devil spoke on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°I am the one who guards the soul of the deceased and passes the judgement.¡±

    ¡°If under my watch this boy who should be dead returns to the mortal realm, it will be taboo and I may be punished by the world for not doing my job.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not your job, you all may suffer nothing but I may suffer a bacsh.¡± The Devil tried to exin the situation.

    The Goddess became silent on hearing his words after all that he said what was reasonable.

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him enter the cycle of reincarnation again. We all are doing this for the greater good. Can¡¯t you make an exception?¡± Reba asked with a grim expression.

    They knew that Alex¡¯s soul can¡¯t return directly to his body without this guy¡¯s help. They haven¡¯t forgotten about the matter and decided to think about it when the timees.

    The Devil sighed on hearing the Goddess of pleas and spoke¡±That¡¯s why I came here.¡±

    ¡°I will give that boy a chance and make him reincarnated into his own body by moulding thews.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes brightened on hearing his words and he said¡±This guy is not unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is a good guy but he is a little hot-headed still he is a thousand times better than the demoness.¡±

    Alex heard the Goddess of Lust whisper in his ears and rotated his head to see her standing beside him.

    ¡°When did you escape from those two?¡± He asked curiously.

    ¡°I slipped away quietly after all you know my slipping skills.¡± She spoke, giving Alex a wink.

    If Alex hadn¡¯t learned to resist her aura, he was sure that he might pounce on her like a hungry wild beast.

    Just like here, there were goddesses of gluttony, greed and many more but only the Goddess Of Lust managed to reach her.

    And the reason, she had more followers than others.

    Even in his previous lives, you could find many people praying for love and marriage.

    The Goddess who heard Devil¡¯s words cheered up and sighed in relief feeling a huge burden being lifted from their shoulders but their expression turned ugly on hearing his next words.

    ¡°But, he had to pass through hell¡¯s judgement.¡±

    A frown appeared on everyone¡¯s face on hearing his words.

    Even Goddess Reba who spoke calmly lost herposure and said¡±Are you joking with us?¡±

    ¡°Can you even pass the hell¡¯s judgement by yourself?¡±

    The Devil¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly on hearing her words.

    ¡®You are asking the King of hell to go through his judgement. What kind of unreasonable question is this?¡¯

    ¡®Though it was true that even I would face difficulty to pass through it as it was controlled by the will of the world by itself.¡¯

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    He coughed and tried to divert their attention and spoke with a serious expression¡±I know all of you are creating a monster here. A monster that can surpass us in strength.¡±

    ¡°So, think of it as the final trial for him. If he can¡¯t even pass this trial, he is just a failed experiment who should be discarded.¡± He spoke as his figure started turning faint.

    ¡°You can take all your time and train him. So, when will he be ready, bring him to hell?¡±

    The Devil left behind a bitter aftertaste.

    Alex clenched his teeth when he heard the man¡¯sst words and a fire started to burn inside him.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s train,¡± Alex muttered looking at Goddess Of War.

 Chapter 144

    In a ce filled with darkness, Alex stood silently.

    His training was finally over but the troubles were far from being over.

    He now has to pass through that Goddamn Hell¡¯s Judgement to return to the mortal ne.

    After the Devil¡¯s deration, his training became more fierce, he felt as if he had been tormented thoroughly.

    He couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he wanted to run away and how many times he cursed his luck foring to this world.

    His previous world was a thousand times better, though he was a fantasy lover and liked all these kinds of things the way Goddess of War trained him was way too brutal.

    Sometimes, he wished that he could just die peacefully but those goddamn Goddesses wouldn¡¯t give him a moment of peace.

    The darkness started to flicker as a man walked into the ce.

    Alex red at him like a wounded lion and if possible he wanted to swallow him alive.

    Seeing Alex¡¯s heated gaze, Devil spoke¡±Boy, I know you hate me to death but even my hands had been cuffed.¡±

    ¡°Do you think your excuse is enough to quench my anger? What despair I had gone through can you even imagine?¡± Alex asked angrily.

    The devil looked at Alex and stood in front of him and opened his eyes but unlike other times Alex didn¡¯t flinch but rather stared directly at his eyes.

    Though his body started to tremble his tremendous willpower which had been tempered by countless death was enough to resist the Devil¡¯s Eye.

    ¡°I have never seen such tenacious willpower. You might have gone through a lot but that didn¡¯t mean others suffering were less than you.¡± The Devil spoke.

    ¡°Let me tell you once I have been in the same stage as you.¡±

    ¡°At first there was nothing, then the Queen Goddess came into existence.¡±

    ¡°She created three nes and from the consciousness of the world Goddess Reba and I came into existence.¡±

    ¡°With Goddess Reba, life came into existence.¡±

    ¡°As life started to grow, various Goddesses came into existence. They were born from the will of the world and grew with living beings.¡±

    ¡°Only those whom the living beings ce importance on keep on bing stronger.¡±

    ¡°As war, fight, and violence frequently happened, Goddess Of War became what she was today.¡±

    ¡°But I was just a gatekeeper guarding the checklist overseeing my work. I didn¡¯t have any fighting prowess just like a major Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, unlike your Goddesses who were adorned by the masses, I had always been criticized by those damn mortals.¡±

    ¡°I am Devil, the one who judges and punishes all evil but what you mortals think of me.¡±

    ¡°You just made me a bad guy and any time something bad happened. You started to say Devil tainted my soul, Devil tainted my heart, I have been led astray by the devil.¡±

    ¡°Every time something bad happens people would condemn others saying I brought them into the wrong path.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit is this?¡±¡®The Devil roared with frustration.

    ¡± The only worship I got was from a Necromancer who worshipped me as God of Death but in truth I despise them. Using the dead to make their army disgusts me.¡±

    Alex heard Devil¡¯s words and saw his saddened expression which shocked him a bit after all how many people in the world were lucky enough to see such an expression in Devil?

    ¡°The only thing I had was this Eye Of Devil.¡±

    ¡°In my younger days, I was just aconceited fool but my foolishness shattered soon.¡±

    ¡°What happens?¡± Alex asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°There are special cases where people who shouldn¡¯t be dead, die due to anomaly.¡±

    ¡°In that case, to restore order, we have to fill the person with another soul.¡±

    ¡°But, due to some problem, that person remembered his past life and he started to get stronger quite quickly.¡±

    ¡°Within 200 years, he reached False God realms but finally he died and reached here.¡±

    ¡°His soul was quite strong and I wasn¡¯t able to control it and he created havoc in hell.¡±

    ¡°If not for the will of the world¡¯s interference he could have overthrown me.¡±

    ¡°That day, I knew I had to get stronger.Unlike Goddess, I don¡¯t receive much power of faith and had to start my journey to be stronger.¡±

    ¡°I worked hard, burned in the mes of hell, and tempered myself for countless years to reach here.¡±

    Alex was moved by his story but more than that he was quite happy to know that Devil wasn¡¯t an all-powerful being from the beginning.

    ¡°After getting stronger, I create soulless puppets known as Demons with my power to help me guard this ce.¡±

    ¡°I created my martial arts. After repeated trials, I have finally reached where I am.¡±

    ¡°Still I know the suffering you have gone through is far greater than me.¡±

    ¡°Being taught by that uncultured demoness and to endure her is even out of the fort.¡±

    Alex chuckled hearing the Devil¡¯s words.

    If the Goddess of War heard this, she might engage in a life and death battle with him.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Alex I will give you a parting gift. I will teach you my techniques.¡±

    Alex, whose mood had been calmed down, suddenly trembled and his expression turned ugly as if he had stepped on some kind of shit.

    ¡°More training, I can¡¯t endure more training,¡± Alex spoke while waving his hand.

    Devil¡¯s lips twitched seeing Alex¡¯s expression as if he was going to be killed by him.

    ¡°Listen, boy, I am not that cruel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your bad luck for getting involved with an uncultured and uncivilized demoness like her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even a blessing for you to maintain your sanity after being tortured by her. But don¡¯t worry, you will enjoy my teaching.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s keep it forter and tell me about hell¡¯s judgment. What is it?¡±Alex asked.

    Devil nodded and started to exin.

    Hell¡¯s judgment is the name of the ce where the greatest sinner whose souls hadmitted countless atrocities had been kept.

    There they burn in the fiery mes of hell that inflict serious pain on one soul and stay there until their punishment is over and their souls that had been tainted by evil are purified.

    To make it harsher their souls had been molded into the real body which inflicted countless times more pain than others.

    ¡°Wait!!You want me to pass through that ce. Are you kidding me?¡±Alex asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will lower the intensity of the mes by a bit. What you have to do is pass through hell¡¯s judgment by killing all the beings that are present out there.¡±

    ¡°There are countless ferocious beings and some even get stronger using the hell furnace as tempering and get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem,if someone escapes from there and defeats you?¡± Alex asked curiously.

    ¡°See, just like the will of the world, hell had its consciousness which is under me. If someone gets stronger, I visit and cripple them.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, if anyone tried to attack me, his soul would directly be extinguished and cease to exist, unlike others who can enter the cycle of reincarnation after redeeming themselves.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, those who had tomit minor sins, I put their soul in the demon body and asked them to serve me as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Each demon under me is as strong as a minor god.¡±

    ¡°Their army is enough to destroy heaven and can match Goddesses of War¡¯s army of angels.¡±

    Alex shook his head in disapproval.

    ¡®You lot are already this strong, why do you need to create a vast army? Do you want to revolt and if you want to do it then against whom?¡¯

    ¡°Nowe with me. I am going to teach you my techniques. Unlike those Goddess techniques where you need their blessings, my techniques don¡¯t need those.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get the power?¡± Alex asked curiously.

    ¡°The Goddess feeds on positive emotions while I thrive on negative emotions but as you knowpared to light, darkness is quite less.¡±

    ¡°So, Goddess harvest is many times more than mine. That¡¯s why I developed mine which is free of the powers of faith. You use the demonic energy to strengthen the attack aura but even without it you can crush anyone.¡±

    ¡°And Alex, remember one thing, though you are quite strong, many of the techniques you use were taught by those Goddesses and it requires their blessings or power of faith.¡±

    ¡°If you want to be truly powerful, invent your moves and techniques. Use another teaching to carve a road for yourselves but don¡¯t walk on the path of your predecessors.¡± The Devil exined with a serious expression.

 Chapter 145

    Alex finally stepped into hell¡¯s judgement.

    He hadn¡¯t even taken a step when countless piercing gaze was directed at him and many fierce aura suddenly locked on Alex.

    ¡°A human with its body intact.¡±

    ¡°Since you are sent by the devil, we will make sure to y with the new toy thoroughly.¡±

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Alex heard the sound of a loud volcanic eruption which spewed dark mes which made him flinch back a little as he saw the scene.

    Standing on top of the cliff, he looked at the boiling pool of magma from where countless skeleton hands emerged, on the other side he saw a huge mass ofnd where the countless carcasses of monsters suddenly became alive and started to march.

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened as he saw the sea of enemiesing all around him. The power rank ranged from squire to overlord and there were even a few false gods among them.

    It was going to be a battle of a million Vs one.

    No, it was going to the battle of hundred of millions if not billions and Alex had to face each one of them.

    ¡°That damned Devil!! Just how many souls are trapped? Did he want to create a whole world here?¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t even know how much strength he had now and whether there was even a rank to describe his strength but he knew one thing.

    If he had to get home, he needed to kill these monsters to reach his home where his so-called wives were not waiting for him.

    A sword appeared in his hand which had been given to him before.

    Raising it, he sliced the sword with a loud roar.

    ¡°Abyssal sh!!¡±

    Swishhhhhhhhhhhh!

    The sea of magma before him was split apart entirely by his sword and it cut everything thaty in his path.

    Thousands of enemies that wereing at him were blown away by his attack.

    After cutting theke of magma, he directly charged at the sea of the enemy with a mocking smile and with his sword, shed countless times in an instant and shouted.

    ¡°I have been tortured, killed and broken thousands of times. I have been feeling stuffiness for aeons and now I can finally let it all out.¡±

    ¡°Today, I will ughter to my heart¡¯s content and enjoy myself in your agony.¡±

    Alex let out crazedughter as his eyes shone with madness.

    The temperature of the whole ce seemed to drop down as Alex¡¯s anger, hatred and killing intent which had been stuffed in his heart finally radiated out.

    His whole body was covered with a crimson aura making him look like an asura.

    The Holy Aura of Alex coerced with the demonic energy of hell creating havoc all around.

    Just release of Alex¡¯s aura was enough to wipe out many in the radius of a few kilometres.

    A fierce battle ensued, Alex swung with one hand while punching all around with another creating many sonic explosions.

    Clenching his fist and condensing his aura in it, he punched toward the sea of enemies.

    [Mighty Punch]

    BANNNG!

    A shattering of ss was heard as the might of Alex¡¯s punch broke through the void creating arge hole which sucked the enemies towards it with an immense suction force.

    The monsters and beast along with the humans trapped in the ce screamed in horror as they weren¡¯t able to move out of the ce and finally fell into the deep void.

    [Emperor¡¯s Pressure activated]

    All the enemiesing towards him suddenly felt a great pressure that forced them to kneel and felt as if they were standing before an unfathomable person to whom they have an urge to bow.

    [Goddess Buff is activated]

    All of Alex¡¯s strength increased along with the mana recovery rate and healing.

    Alex smiled as he saw a huge shadow appearing and who was the true powerhouse of this ce.

    ¡°Let the real battle begin,¡± Alex muttered as he lunged forward andunched every attack he had in the arsenal.

    [Piercing Thrust]

    [Abyssal sh]

    [Mighty Punch]

    [Iron Heavy Swordsmanship:Heavy sh.]

    [¡­.]

    [¡­.]

    ¡­..

    Hell at the moment looked like a ce where only chaos and destruction exist.

    The fiery red skies of Hell were filled with ck clouds that showed no signs of abating. The ground in turn was filled with blood, screams, ashes and scattered pieces of carcass apanied by sea bones.

    Even in such a ce, a man walked quietly taking each step slowly.

    The brightness in his eyes had disappeared for long, leaving behind a dazed and limpid look of confusion.

    His body had been riddled with a hundred scars and he had lost two fingers in his left hand and had to use his clothes to tie the dagger in his left hand.

    The healing spell had already be ineffective due to the deep wounds as the wounds were given by some of the mightiest powerhouses.

    He doesn¡¯t know how many years it had been since he stepped here.

    He doesn¡¯t remember how many miles he had walked.

    He doesn¡¯t know how many monsters, human beasts and enemies he had killed and how many timeshe had been exhausted to the point where he was on the verge of dying. After all, he was in a ce where a single blink of his eye could end his life.

    Even though he was strong, he was exhausted both physically and mentally.

    In his mind, countless thoughts were going on.

    ¡®Who Am I.¡¯

    ¡®Why Am I doing this?¡¯

    ¡®Why Am I the only one who trained for this?¡¯

    ¡®They say I have a huge huge responsibility on my shoulders but why am I the one selected for this.¡¯

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I die or live peacefully like others and have to fight for their sake.¡¯

    ¡®They say I have wives I have to take care of them when I return but why do I need to take care of them.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t love them nor know them and they don¡¯t live with me so why should I bear the burden of handling them?¡¯

    Even though countless thoughts shed before his eyes thinking about the past, future and present, his steps had never been halted.

    A horde of monsters covered the path before him and his eyes burning with mes looked at the human in a pathetic state which made themugh at him as they rushed toward him.

    Alex didn¡¯t even take a look and just swung his sword furiously which resulted in the monsters getting torn apart into bits and pieces like dolls made out of paper.

    Anyone who stepped into his radius was being cut apart without any mercy, his speed of swing had surpassed the very limit of speed and his physical strength had reached the level that one couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    He had cut down dozens of enemies with asingle sh and each one of them was at True God rank but that was like shaving a tiny piece of massive ice very.

    Enemies hundreds of times greater in number seemed to havetched onto the smell where countless powerhouses had been ying.

    Anyone who looked at the scene could now imagine how frightening was Hell¡¯s Judgement, a ce where even The Devil feared to step in without his demon army but Alex had to face it all alone bearing the pain and letting all his anguish.

    At this moment, his back truly looked lonely with no one to rely on.

    He had no friends, no parents, no rtives except that superficial rtionship in this world.

    Alex knew from the beginning that they were in a rtionship of giving and taking while Alex gained strength and knowledge whereas Goddesses gained the right person who would fulfil their wish.

    But is this life that Alex wanted?

 Chapter 146

    The de shed as Alex slew a dragon and split him apart, the hard scales of the dragon didn¡¯t provide any resistance as Alex killed the dragons like a small house lizard.

    He kept cutting the enemies again and again forgetting about the sense of time.

    He looked more like a butcher than a warrior.

    If he didn¡¯t kill them and rip them apart, he would be one to meet the end. There was no rational thought behind his action and everything had been left to his instinct which had been fueled by the adrenaline which kept his muscles, nerves and legs moving towards the end.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you cleaned away all the souls here.¡±

    ¡°You surely did something which no one else could do in this entire world.¡±

    ¡°But your journey ends here now.¡±

    ¡°Hell¡¯s Judgement is not a ce where a stray dog like you can walk in casually.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you and send a gift to that fool who has been too full of himself.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahah!!¡±

    ¡°Several aeons ago, I crushed him and now after several yearster I could crush him again.¡±

    ¡°I am the one who can give that damned Devil a hell of a run so what could you, The Devil¡¯s Dog do to me.¡±

    A harsh coarse sound reverberated in Hell¡¯s judgement which shook the whole ce making the ce tremble.

    With an unfazed expression, Alex lifted his head to see a big grotesque corpse of darkness appearing before him whichughed loudly.

    The figure raised his palm which covered the entire sky of Hell¡¯s Judgement and it descended onto Alex like a mythical scene of a palm descending from heaven.

    Alex raised his sword and the dagger tied in his left hand and jumped giving a cross-shaped sh.

    The glow from the sh covered the entire ce and a sharp arc of de ascended up towards the sky.

    The force struck the palm and tore it apart but the sh didn¡¯t stop and carrying the remaining momentum, it split the hell¡¯s judgement sky into two apart and extended upwards to create an enormous split in Hell¡¯s sky which was enough to make the Devil drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Bastard!!¡±

    A fierce roar chimed as the figure retracted its huge hand from where ws started to protrude.

    ¡°I am The King Of Demons.¡±

    ¡°With one hand I rival hell and with the other, I cast fear in hearts of God¡¯s of Heaven and you dare to injure me.¡±

    A fierce storm started to spread out and Alex was hit by a huge impact but he didn¡¯t take a step back.

    Countless magic circles appeared beside him which formed a sturdy barrier that protected him from the fierce coercion.

    A gigantic shadow appeared which was huge enough to touch the sky and stood up proudly.

    And perhaps trying to adorn his existence,ten thousand of dark tightening could be seen violently rolling and crackling beyond the shoulders of the individual.

    The shadow disappeared and a disfigured humanoid monster appeared whose whole body was burning.

    There were two huge horns on their forehead and his head looked like a human skull with a small muzzle on it.

    He exhaled and sprayed hellish mes from his nostrils which were enough to burn everyone in that ce.

    Volcanoes all around started to erupt and mes started to be spewed from the ground.

    The ground started to crumble andva started to spurt out from the cracks.

    The Demon King showed its fierceness while disying his full might.

    He was clearly the top dog of the ce and an apex predator.

    He had established his empire in Hell¡¯s Judgement and crowned himself as the king.

    Even after millions of years, his soul hadn¡¯t been purified by the mes of Hell which proved just how many heinous crimes hemitted.

    He came from a world of martial arts and was known as aheavenly demon. He was born as a demon in his second life and forged his path while relying on the memories of his previous life.

    He united the demons, conquered the continent and even made preparations to go against heaven but he was cut short by his subordinates who conspired against him behind his back with other species and pulled him down.

    Later, he came to know they have received the blessings of Heavens and their guidance which raised their strength to counter him.

    ¡°My chance of gaining my freedom has finallye.¡± The Demon King roared voraciously.

    With the mes of judgement suppressing him from being gone, his shackles had been freed allowing him to show his full might.

    Alex pushed down hard with his legs causing a huge crater to appear underneath him blowing away everything in the vicinity as if a meteor crashed on the ground as heunched himself onto the Demon King

    The Demon King clenched his fist and raised it high up in the sky covering Alex¡¯s vision and punched him.

    Crimson mes danced around and started to fall off from the fist whileing at Alex tearing the air before him.

    Alex threw the sword up in the air and then punched the air before him.

    KA-BOOOOOOOM!

    A crisp sound rang out and arge burst of air bubble appeared which spread rapidly sting away everything in the vicinity followed by a loud thundering sound.

    The Demon King was pushed back a step while Alex¡¯s body continued to rise upward.

    It opened its huge muzzle and breathed a pir of fire.

    Kuwaaaaaahhhhh!!!!

    Alex¡¯s sword which he had thrown fell back towards him and clenching the hilt of the sword, he sliced his sword at Demon King.

    SHIIIIIIIING!!!

    A crisp sound of a mour chimed through the ce.

    ¡°Keuekkkkkkkk!!¡±

    The Demon King let out a muffled cry for the first time since he had fought against the human as arge scar appeared on its chest from which mes spewed.

    BOOOOOOOM!BOOOOOOOM!BOOOOOOM!

    Alex threw the sword at the Demon King which cut one of its horns and bombarded it with a mighty punch.

    The Demon King¡¯s body was easy to target and his body was shoved against the ground and he felt as if thousands of huge meteorites shed on his body.

    As the clouds of fire and dust disappeared, the Demon King saw Alex standing on his chest while giving him a menacing gaze.

    The Demon King¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw Alex¡¯s gaze which looked as if he was conscious but at the same, he had been fighting him unconscious.

    He gritted his teeth in anger after being infuriated by this human and tried to shake him off.

    But before he could do that, he felt a scorching heat that was making his upperyer of skin sizzle.

    ¡°I am feeling burnt!!¡± The Demon King muttered with disbelief and looked up as he saw arge light slowly illuminating the ce.

    His eyes started to shiver and his scalp went numb as he looked up.

    Above the sky, a huge ball of fire appeared which looked like a sun. It was so huge that even his eyes weren¡¯t able to keep up with its size.

    Alex raised his hand and clenched his fist.

    Following his notion, the enormous ball of fire started to contract and condense at an astonishing rate.

    As the ball started to condense, The Demon King could feel the tremendous energying out from it.

    ¡°Madman!!Maniac!! not only are you going to kill me, you are also going to wipe out the entire ce with your move.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t cast the spell otherwise even you would die.¡± The Demon King screamed in panic.

    Though after being killed their soul would repair again but his soul would directly vanish if he was pitied against an attack of such scale.

    There was no need for false bravado here, if he remains alive and continues to be punished,he may be rewarded with the chance to continue his life by getting into a cycle of reincarnation but if this goes on, he would be killed without any second chance.

    So, for the first time in his life, he pleaded and asked Alex to be merciful.

    But all his pleas fell into dead ears before Alex who didn¡¯t even show any expression seeing the despair on Demon King which would normally give him enjoyment.

    He hadn¡¯t even rationality tounderstood that this move could annihte the entire Hell¡¯s Judgement.

    His rationality had already been overtaken and his body had been turned into an ultimate ughter machine whose goal was to kill anyone that appeared before him.

    Just like this the ball of fire condensed into a mini ball and descended onto the hell which illuminated the entire hell¡¯s judgement followed by a terrorising thundering boom that cast fear even in the hearts of God and Goddesses.

 Chapter 147

    While Alex was going through the hell judgment, the Goddess and Devil would asionally gather up to see what was going on in this ce.

    Today was one such day when they were gathered to watch the show.

    Since the ending wasing near, The Goddess directly entered hell and looked through the big deserted ce where Alex was fighting with the Demon King.

    The Devil¡¯s expression turned awful as he saw the Alex spell and he screamed while clutching his hair fiercely¡±Nooooooo!!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°The ce is gonna be destroyed. I have to stop this.¡± The Devil shouted and he rushed toward the hell¡¯s judgment but he was a stepte.

    Alexpleted the spell which was derived from his knowledge of science and he used the principle of nuclear fusion which increases the firepower of the spell thousands of times.

    The spell was strong enough to wipe out an entire ne from its existence let alone Hell¡¯s Judgement.

    A beam of fire shot from the ce and the hell¡¯s judgment was brightened and a loud shockwave started to expand radially like waves of the sea.

    The hell started to tremble violently and a cloud of mes gashed all around forming a huge mushroom-shaped cloud.

    The Goddess Reba casted a barrier to protect themselves while the Devil tried to suppress the damage.

    After a few moments, the violent churning of hell finally stopped and everything descended into silence for a moment.

    Everything came to a standstill as the violent gales surged all around.

    The bright light that blocked their vision from seeing Alex started to disappear.

    THUD!

    With a loud thud, the Devil fell on the ground with dead eyes while the Goddess¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground.

    The Goddess was too stupefied to utter any words.

    As they looked at the ce, the only thing they could see was a dark void that was devoid of any light.

    And in space, Alex¡¯s figure floated silently.

    ¡°Alex had wiped out a portion of hell.¡± The Goddess of Wisdom spoke which woke up others from their stupor.

    Even the Goddess of War looked at the scene with a profound look as countless thoughts shed in her eyes.

    The Devil gritted his teeth in anger, he can fix the things but they will be taking a hell lot of effort and he had to expand arge bulk of his power to do this.

    He stood up and directly appeared beside the ce where Alex¡¯s figure floated to give him an earful and spout curses at him to calm his mind.

    ¡°Boy, can¡¯t you control your strength?¡±

    ¡°Do you need to destroy the whole ce?¡±The Devil spoke with a pained tone and put his hand on Alex¡¯s shoulder.

    However, amid his motion, his body froze for an instant and he felt a terrifying breath locking on him which startled him and caught him off guard.

    Before he could react, an elbow whacked his gut as fast as lightning and with a loud bang, his figure flew away like a bullet with a sonic explosion breaking the barrier of sound.

    BOOOOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    His figure mmed against a volcano and went past it and collided with another mountain and his momentum carried on until it broke through and the tenth volcano shattered it into pieces.

    The Goddesses eyes narrowed as they saw Devil being sent away flying like a rag doll and they turned their head toward Alex who turned towards them.

    A frightening aura filled with blood appears to be ensheathed over Alex which gave them a chill down their spine and frightened them.

    ¡°Something feels off about him.¡±The Goddess Of War muttered as she looked at Alex carefully and felt something was amiss.

    As Alex took a step, the Goddess of War pupil contracted and he shouted hurriedly¡±Get out from here quickly.¡±

    With a flick, she drew her sword as fast as lightning and used the abyssal sh within an instant without holding back anything.

    Alex, who appeared before her out of thin air, used a Heavy sh and his sword struck fiercely with the Goddess Of War.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Large crimson thunder radiated from the sh and a huge oval cloud of pressure burst forth carrying the shockwaves of high intensity capable of decimating the mountain.

    Goddess Reba casted a barrier to stop the aftermath from reaching her and othersbut the barrier copsed and shattered instantly but before the shock wave could hit her The Devil appeared before the Goddesses and swung his sword and neutralized the attack in an instant.

    He sawrge chunks ofnd being blown away due to the impact and felt his heart bleeding and shading blood.

    As the collision disappeared the Goddess of War looked down and her eyes narrowed as she saw the imprint of her dragging through the ground appearing underneath her.

    She was pushed back by a few miles due to the impact while Alex was just pushed back by a hundred steps.

    She felt a little humiliated and stomped the ground and shed at Alex fiercely.

    Alex raised his sword and struck her violently creating a loud explosion.

    BOOOM!BOOOM!BOOOM!

    Alex¡¯s attacks started to be fiercer and fiercer making his killing intent condense around him as he struck down Goddess Of War¡¯s sword and parried her attack and kicked her face sending him flying.

    The Devil appeared behind Alex and sliced at him from his back, Alex raised his sword at his back while tilting his sword at a certain angle letting the Devil¡¯s sword slide down and strike thend cutting it apart.

    Alex used his other hand and struck Devil¡¯s wrist and rotated his body.

    The Devil used his eye to buy a few moments but as soon as his ck eye met with the red eye of Alex, he saw a horrifying scene of a man standing on the corpse of millions of people in a field with an ocean of blood which made him lose hisposure¡­

    Alex used the chance and with a fast lightning strike chopped the devil¡¯s arm inflicting a heavy wound and was about to chop his head but a sword appeared and protected The Devil.

    CLANGGGG!

    With a fierce collision, Alex retreated a few steps as both Goddess of War and Devil ganged up on him.

    The Devil hand which had been chopped by Alex started to grow and heunched himself on Alex.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!

    With each collision, a portion of hell seemed to be broken apart and huge shes of lightning appeared in the sky.

    Alex and the other side seem to be equal while Alex saw no sign of stopping.

    If the Devil or Goddess of War falls apart, Alex may surely turn around the battle quickly.

    Moreover, the spell casted by Alex before was not something that was taught to him so they didn¡¯t know how frightening that attack was.

    Still, the previous show was enough to give them a clear indication that it was enough to wipe out hell and heaven if Alex overcharges the attack to its maximum limit.

    Seeing the situation getting out of hand, Goddess Reba finally decided to use the trump card which she didn¡¯t want to use now.

    The Devil who was getting drenched in sweat seeing the boy¡¯s prowessstarted to panic a little.

    The boy had overgrown and outperformed them.

    Though they seem to be equal and both he and Goddess of War were giving 100 percent they were refraining from using killer moves so that they might not kill this boy.

    The Devil and Goddess of War got Goddess Reba¡¯s signal and as the Goddess of War shed with Alex, The Devil retreated quickly and pointing his finger at Alex cast his special move.

    ¡°Hell Cage!!¡±

    Large chains of burning mes appeared from underground and struck Alex like whips.

    Alex felt the pain of burning transversing through his body and as he raised his sword to sh at the chain like a whip.

    Countless chains reappeared again, struck him fiercely, and wrapped around him and a huge cage of mes descended on him and spewed mes on him.

    The Goddess Reba joined her hand and started to chant some spells.

    A huge magic circle appeared under Alex and the sky over Alex was covered with countless magic circles.

    Goddess Reba looked at Alex with a pained face and shouted.

    ¡°Chains of Heaven.¡±

    Many white chains shoot out from the magic circles and they wrap around Alex and pinned him to the ground.

    Veins started to appear on Alex¡¯s forehead and he roared like a beast emitting loud bellows.

    The chains not only bind the body but also seal one soul but since Alex¡¯s soul had undergone countless death and had been nourished and tempered by the Goddess itself, his soul was quite robust and was even enough to resist the Chains of Heavens.

    Alex¡¯s soul which seemed to be in slumber jerked as it felt a wrenching pain inside him and it struggled more fiercely which in turn made his body resist more violently toward Goddess move.

    Seeing Alex trying his best to get out of the chains, Goddess Of Lust waved her hand.

    Arge purple mist appeared and covered Alex which could affect one¡¯s brain and make one hallucinate but seemed to be ineffective on Alex.

    Goddess Of Fortune pointed at Alex and cast Cursed at Alex to decrease the power of the buff and decrease his luck.

    Goddess Of Wisdom also casts a curse that can make one a fool and mess with their mind and take away their wisdom.

    Under the series of curses, Alex¡¯s body which was struggling violently trying to get out of chains suddenly jerked.

    The Goddess looked at Alex with expectant eyes thinking that this was enough to keep him down.

 Chapter 148

    Alex¡¯s body was weighed down by many chains after being weakened by the Goddesses¡¯ curses.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop him from moving as he tried to struggle with a ferocious bellow which shook the entire ne where Hell was present.

    The Goddesses stared at Alex with solemn expressions filled with concern.

    ¡°He let the power control him.¡±Goddesses of Wisdom spoke.

    ¡°His disy of power is frightening along with his superior use of instincts.¡±Goddesses of Fortune spoke.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time for chit-chat. We should finish it as quickly as possible.¡±Goddesses of War spoke with a stern look and raised his sword.

    Everyone looked at her and their eyes erged seeing the golden shineing from her.

    ¡°War Stop!!¡±

    ¡°You are going to kill him at this rate.¡±Goddess Reba spoke with a stern voice.

    ¡°I will hold back as much as possible while The Devil will take care of the soul.¡±Goddesses of War spoke while giving a menacing look at the Devil.

    The Devil simply nodded his head seeing her angry stare and concluded that he had pissed Goddess of War and she was ming him for all this mess.

    The sword in Goddess Of War¡¯s hands glowed as countless particles in golden colour appeared in the air and her sword started to erge.

    ¡°Excalibur!!¡±The Goddess of War muttered and shed his sword at Alex who was pinned down by the chains.

    ¡­¡­..

    In an unknown dark and foggy face, he opened his eyes which were apanied by a soul-wrenching pain that made his whole body shiver.

    He felt as if his soul had been split apart, again and again, inflicting a heavy wound that made him suffer a lot.

    He fought against the pain that was clouding his mind and tried to suppress it and moved his hand to massage his forehead.

    CLANK!CLANK!

    He frowned when he heard the sound of the rattling of chains and his half-closed sleepy eyes were suddenly vignt and looked all around him now.

    There was darkness all around him and he was floating in an unknown ce and there were chains all over his body that tightened around him each time he moved.

    Looking at the surroundings, he muttered.

    ¡°Every time I passed out due to some reason, I woke up in a ce filled with darkness.¡±

    ¡°Why the hell?¡±

    ¡°Is this a signal that my life is filled with darkness?¡±Alex spoke with a saddened expression.

    As he wasmenting about his situation while trying to remember what glorious deeds he hadmitted recently, he felt a pair of soft hands wrapped around his neck and a smooth fragrance hit his nose.

    As he wondered who appeared there, his face was rubbed by the other person¡¯s cheek who spoke to him with a sweet soft voice.

    ¡°My boy, you are still having such suicidal thoughts¡±

    Alex rotated his head to see the Queen Goddess appearing beside him who hugged him passionately.

    ¡°Queen Goddess, can you please tell me where I am and why are there Chains all around me, ¡°Alex asked.

    The Queen Goddess¡¯s lips curled upwards and she pinched Alex¡¯s ears and spoke¡± Did you forget what you did now?¡±

    ¡°You waged war against the Goddess and you almost destroyed hell.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Alex spoke with an innocent expression while blinking multiple times.

    He bit his tongue as if he had sinned and asked the Queen Goddess¡±Am I going to die by their hands?¡±

    ¡°No! They are trying to suppress you and wake you up.¡±

    ¡°Before that, tell me why are muttering those idiotic words,¡± Queen spoke and hugged Alex while caressing his hair softly.

    ¡°Alex, you are never alone. Even in this world, many people care for you and will reach out to you in your time of need.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you would like to explore this world of fantasy and get stronger to protect your dreams so that you can live happily?¡±

    ¡°So, just do what you love to do. It¡¯s okay to lose yourself and lose your path.¡±

    ¡°Every time you lose your path due to the darkness all around you, there will always be a guiding light that will shine upon you and clear away the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Twinkling stars are all around you but they have been overshadowed by your brightness which isparable to the sun. When your brightness decreases, the stars will naturallye out to guide you.¡±

    Alex felt a surreal and peaceful expression welling up from inside and his limpid eyes started to regain his shine. His turbulent heart finally calmed down and he regained sanity and control over his body slowly.

    ¡°Even if there is no one, I will always be with you and I swear on my divinity we never manipted you nor told you any lie. We might have hidden some things from you but we have never lied.¡±

    ¡°You are the one who had to go through this because you are the capable one who can survive this kind of torture and unending pain.¡±

    ¡°So, my baby cheered up. I will always watch you from the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Look, even my eyes are simr to yours and are red in colour.¡±

    ¡°So, we are truly destined to be mother and son.¡±

    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at Queen Goddess¡¯s face. Most of the time her face had been enveloped by a veil and this is the first time he had shown her full face and found that her facial features were simr to him.

    ¡°Goddess, did you change your looks to deceive me?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Naughty boy what did you say? My face had already been like this. You need a hard beating.¡±

    Alexughed a little on hearing her nagging and it felt simr to his mother nagging in his previous life.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here. Go out and fulfil your dream.¡± Queen Goddess spoke.

    ¡°Dream¡­What dream?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to defeat the Goddess Of War? Now is the perfect time for that.¡±

    ¡°Go out and show your might.¡± The Queen Goddess spoke with fire in her eyes and cheered Alex.

    The chain around Alex became loose and set free and Alex¡¯s figure started to shine and disappeared slowly leaving behind the Queen Goddess with a deep sigh.

    ¡°When are you going to ept me as a mother for real Alex?¡± She muttered with a deep sense of belonging.

 Chapter 149

    A surge of power erupted from Alex¡¯s body followed by a bright outshine that enveloped his whole body.

    The chains holding him broke down and shattered like ss and the cage of hell was directly blown away by the frightening explosion of power which congregated around Alex.

    Alex¡¯s body which had been pinned down on the ground started to get up while the glow radiated from him started to get brighter.

    A long cascade of golden hairs started to flutter and the lost fingers in Alex¡¯s hand started to regrow magically.

    The scars all over his body healed at an astonishing rate while the fierce and bloodthirsty aura around him disappeared in an instant leaving behind a schrly elegant aura which made him look like a refined gentleman.

    The Goddess¡¯s breath hastened on seeing Alex breaking away from the cage and chains as if they were nothing.

    Moreover, Alex¡¯s aura had changedpletely under their gawking gaze which frightened them greatly.

    They didn¡¯t know what transpired suddenly for Alex to undergo a heaven-defying change but they can only guess that Alex might have regained his consciousness.

    But it was a little bitte as the Excalibur had already been cast by Goddess of War and Alex¡¯s life was in danger for real this time.

    Alex opened his eyes suddenly, which glowed brilliantly and his lips curled slightly upwards.

    He looked at the descending beam of sword light which was enough to scare anyone and make one wet their pants under his frightening pressure.

    But for Alex, it was a chance to prove himself.

    Though Alex can counter Goddess Of War by using The Excalibur attack of his own but his attack would never be as powerful as Goddess Of War¡¯s attack because it relied heavily on Power of Faith which he didn¡¯t have.

    Moreover, Devil¡¯s technique might not be proved useful in this situation.

    So, Alex could only rely on himself to defend against it.

    Alex pondered thinking about the countless things he had learned over the years and started to condense everything into a single swing.

    ¡°A Swing Towards Invincibility,¡± Alex muttered while cing his sword towards his waist.

    Clenching the hilt of the sword tightly, Alex rotated his upper torso trying to squeeze as much strength as possible.

    His veins and muscles bulged externally outwards while a fierce burst of power seemed to surround the sword.

    Alex¡¯s body shined again and suddenly countless stars appeared behind him.

    The fiery Sky above hell suddenly lit up and many stars appeared in the night sky casting their starlight over Alex giving him an unearthly look.

    ¡°Starlight sh!!¡± Alex roared and pulled out the sword and shed at the iing Excalibur.

    His sword shined and the entire ce was illuminated due to the bright starlight.

    For a moment everything turned silent followed by which the starlight flickered and The Excalibur which descended suddenly split apart and was blown by strong gales leaving everyone shocked.

    The Hell started to tremble and a crevice started to appear under Alex¡¯s feet which stretched infinitely and then with a loud noise, the hell was split apart.

    The Goddess Of War who bore the brunt of the attack felt a heavy inflicting pain and she was knocked away by the attack and hit mountains after mountains crushing everything as she was sent flying.

    The Devil pulled his hair with a look of despair and deep agony. His precious home which had been safely guarded and taken care of for millions of years had been destroyed.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhhhh!¡± He screamed in agony but it was suddenly halted when he heard a faint jerking sound and looked back to see his castle slowly breaking down as the ground under it started to crack slowly.

    ¡°Nooooo!!My home.¡±

    While the Devil despaired, the Goddess looked at Alex with a loss of words.

    Alex walked slowly towards the destroyed mountain and rubble where Goddess Of War was kneeling in position and was out of breath.

    Alex looked at her face which had be pale and she looked like a sickly beauty and pointed his sword at her.

    Goddess Of War looked at Alex with an uncanny expression.

    This was her student whom she had groomed over the years. Although she knew that she was too harsh, she was still proud of Alex.

    Spending time with Alex and teaching him was one of the happiest moments of her life since she was born.

    Now seeing the sword aiming at her, she doesn¡¯t know what to feel.

    Anger because his disciple might kill her or happiness that her disciple defeated her.

    She didn¡¯t fear death as they can¡¯t die and once a God died, they would fall into an eternal slumber for countless slumbers.

    But since she was a Major Goddess, it may take 300-400 years for her to recover due to the massive power of faith.

    As she raised her head, she saw Alex¡¯s pure innocent smile along with the sparkling light in his eyes.

    Alex with a gentle smile muttered in a tone filled with happiness¡±Teacher, under this sky.¡±

    ¡°Your Disciple Is Invincible!!¡±

    The Goddess Of War didn¡¯t know what to say and felt an overflow with happiness and smiled.

    And this was the first time in her life that she had smiled in her life making everyone stupefied for a moment.

    Alex nodded seeing her teacher¡¯s gesture and kneeled and bowed his head.

    Everyone looked at him with anticipation and wondered what he was going to say.

    Even the other Goddesses were stunned while the Goddess of Lust pinched herself to see whether this was a dream or not.

    ¡°So, since everything is over. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wage a war. I have already woken up after you all chained me and it was Queen Goddess¡¯s idea to fight back and defeat you.So, if you have a problem please refer to her.¡±Alex spoke with his back drenched in sweat.

    Goddess Of War¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly and all her happiness shattered.

    ¡°That meant the Queen Goddess gave you the power to defeat me.¡± She spoke while gritting her teeth and raised her sword.

    ¡°You cheater,e let¡¯s have round two. I will show you just how strong your teacher is.¡±

    Sweat started to overflow from Alex¡¯s body and almost formed a pool as she saw Goddess Of War taking her demonic form and he ran away tugging his tail.

    The Devil seeing the scene shouted in anger and chased Alex for destroying his home leaving behind the other Goddess in bewilderment who still couldn¡¯t process what was going on.

 Chapter 150

    The Goddess¡¯s body shuddered as it remembered the scene where Alex went rampage.

    At least they were present there to suppress him but now who will be able to suppress him?

    Goddess Of War gritted her teeth in anger as she remembered the humiliation she suffered that day.

    Goddess Reba tilted her head and muttered, ¡°If things go out of hand, we can only rely on our daughters to calm him down.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that will be enough to take him down for now.¡± She muttered as she looked down with a solemn expression.

    ¡­¡­.

    Unaware of the current situation which was enough to make the Goddess worry.

    Alex took a deep heavy breath as he felt the demonic energy surging all around him.

    The entire atmosphere turned crimson as immense killing intent erupted from Alex¡¯s body.

    The people in the Fortress were horrified as they felt like a huge suffocating pressure pinning them down.

    The children who had already been woken up from hypnosis started to cry when they felt the unknown energy.

    The atmosphere froze and chilling gales blew all around.

    Alex¡¯s pitch dark eyes filled with darkness looked down at the Pseudo Epic mage lying down.

    Raising his hand, he shouted, ¡°Devour!!¡±

    A bright red bloody hand emerged from Alex¡¯s body and touched the mage¡¯s head.

    The mage¡¯s body started to rot and life energies started to fly out and sucked into Alex.

    Alex raised both his hand and the life essence from all the people he had killed started to suck into him leaving behind a pile of rotten thin corpses.

    Leo who had signed an equal contract with Alex felt his strength bing stronger.

    Roar!!!

    Leo roared furiously and its body started to grow and its fur became thicker.

    Two small horns started to grow from his forehead and his eyes turned red and he was covered with a bloody aura.

    Alex lifted the mage staff and decided to open the status window.

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:Mid Master Rank[Epic Rank]

    Level: Nil

    Exp:Nil

    HP:210/210

    Mana:400[+500]/490[+500]

    Strength:106[+100]

    Agility:104[+100]

    Stamina:108[+100

    Vitality:105[+100]

    Magic:98[+100]

    Stats Points:0

    Active Skills[Inactive]:Eyes of Truth, Mana Sensor, Emperor Charisma, Emperor Pressure, Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing, Heal, Restore, Goddess Buff

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level D, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level D, Abyssal sh Level D, Grand Martial Art Level D, Mighty Punch Level D, Spell, Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level D

    [Note:The numbers in the bracket are a temporary power-up. Since Alex used demonic power, he will neither level up nor get experience points or start even though he kills.

    The Stay points are zero because Alex had already used the stat points.]

    ¡­..

    The system had already been surprised by the huge amount of demonic energy surging into Alex.

    [Host, the Devour is a forbidden spell that uses other life forces to increase one strength temporarily so was it okay to use it now.]

    [Host, your rank may decrease once the effect has gone off. Moreover, the holy energy you have is already started to create havoc by fighting with demonic energy]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I can suppress the pain.¡± Alex spoke with a hoarse voice and his hair started to flutter.

    Veins started to bulge in Alex¡¯s body and he felt a deep throbbing pain all over his body.

    Gritting his teeth, he tried to suppress the Holy energy and let the demonic power to assimte into his body.

    ¡°Catherine¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time. I fear if I waste even one second from now, Catherine may disappear from this world.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed furiously and lightning started to flicker in the sky as if it was beating the drum of war.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for a massacre,¡± Alex spoke with a chilling tone while his eyes shed in coldness.

    ¡­¡­.

    In The Capital Of Kinley

    A man with golden hair stood near the window and watched the scenery of the night before him.

    Faint rays of the moonlit glistened over him making his golden hair dazzle like gold.

    His face was as smooth as jade and the passage of time didn¡¯t have any effect on him.

    He felt a chilling breeze blowing outside and looked up to see the beautiful full moon glowing in the sky.

    The atmosphere felt quite pleasant and surreal but somehow he had an uneasy feeling.

    With his arms folded behind his back, he raised his brows as he heard a loud knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A man walked up towards the window and bowed down before the man standing at the window.

    ¡°Glory To The Empire Of Kinley.¡±

    ¡°Glory To The Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this humble servant had brought some important news.¡±

    The Emperor nodded and asked him to carry on without looking back. His face was indifferent even though the man who entered was the strongest man beside him and was General of Empire Kinley.

    ¡°Young Lord is on the move.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression stiffened and he looked at the general and raised his brows with a questioning gaze.

    The general nodded his head while exining everything and The Emperor pondered for a moment with a serious expression.

    ¡°Deploy the Knights.¡±

    ¡°No matter what the oue is, don¡¯t let him die.¡±

    ¡°First wait for the oue of the battle and if the situation bes worse then only make a move.¡±

    ¡°And if he loses. Go and rescue Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her rot in the prison¡­¡±

    The Emperor of Kinley suddenly looked at General and his eyes were shing with killing intent as he thought about¡±Wipe out Amidon.¡±

    ¡°We need to dig out those forces who are targeting us by hiding in the shadows.¡±

    The general nodded and stood up and walked beside the Emperor.

    Although he was a general in his official duties, he was also a close friend of the Emperor and knew him from his younger days.

    ¡°Your Highness, I doubt in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Were you unable to hold on anymore and undo the curse early?¡± He asked with a grim expression.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± The Emperor refuted quickly.

    ¡°Then how did the Young Lord be normal? The curse should havested until he reached 21 years old.¡±

    ¡°But he was freed from it quite early.¡±

    The Emperor sighed on hearing his words and said¡±I don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know whether it was a good or bad thing.¡±

    ¡°The pirs which should act as a support are still not ready and the roof has already beenid.¡±

    ¡°Our n had been put forward. Those who let their guard down have been alerted quicker than expected.¡±

    ¡°We are short of time in our hands. We can only work in the shadows for now.¡± The Emperor exined.

    The general nodded and took his leave.

    After the general left, The Emperor kept on looking at the moon while remembering his past.

    His lips curled upwards forming a faint smile and he spoke while looking up.

    ¡°He is doing well. I am sure one day he will make us proud.¡±

    ¡°I know you are watching from there. Please keep an eye on him until he can walk on his own feet.¡±

 Chapter 151

    High above one¡¯s head under the bright moonlit, a bright red banner waved in the wind taunting the enemies.

    There was barely any cavalry left alive, most of them had been killed and trampled along with their rider.

    The battle was going on without any break and both sides were over each other¡¯s necks trying to crush one another brutally without any shred of mercy.

    What seemed to be like a hundred narrow spears shot through the air ultimatelynding on the hearts of the men.

    Spears and arrows were being shot from both sides which whistled in the air before taking the lives of the soldiers.

    The battle didn¡¯t stop even at night as the conjoint forces of Nevan and Wright pushed forward without any care.

    Amidon had long since taken a defensive stance trying to oust its enemies and pin them here and not let them break into Amidon.

    But the other side didn¡¯t have the luxury to take it slow as the life of their Queen was on the line so their morale and courage were at an all-time high trying to get over the heads of Amidon¡¯s soldiers.

    Their blood was burning with anger while their eyes were burning at the mes of patriotism towards their Kingdom.

    While the infantries and foot soldiers shed with each other on the other side another battle of a huge scale was going on.

    The battle between the Epic ranks.

    Riya¡¯s dagger danced as she cut a path of blood on the battlefield, slicing through anyone that came into her eyes.

    But her rampage didn¡¯tst long as she was held by three Pseudo Epic ranks.

    If they came one by one, Riya would have already cut them into thousands of pieces but they wereing at her at once with incredible coordination which made it difficult for her to deal with them.

    Mordek and Longard had already been engaged by another there Pseudo Epic rank while another one was killed by Christina.

    Currently, Amidon forces of 17,000 soldiers were shing against their 11,000 soldiers.

    There were still lingering forces on Amidon as it still held back from deploying its full force.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    One could only see faint shadows appearing and disappearing out of nowhere.

    They moved like a sh that was invisible to the naked eye and shed against each other creating loud collisions enough to shake the ce.

    Riya¡¯s chest fell up and down and her expression started to turn ugly as another Pseudo Epic rank made his move and blocked her attack while the other three attacked her.

    Riya shed her dagger multiple times and retreated through the opening created due to her fierce attack.

    As she retreated, she touched her cheek from which a cut appeared and blood trickled down from it.

    A strong killing intensity shed in her eyes and this time she was pissed off by these moles who like to y hide and seek a lot.

    A Pseudo Epic rank stepped forward with a sneer but his eyes widened with fright as wind swept up towards his body and wind of des fell on him.

    BOOM!BOOM!

    He was smashed to the ground by the des with cuts urring all over his body. He was caught off guard by the sudden attack and looked around to see Christina appearing on the battlefield.

    ¡°Riya, are you all right?¡± She asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°I am alright. Weren¡¯t injured. You should take some rest?¡± Riya advised.

    ¡°No, I have recuperated enough.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take them down.¡± She spoke and looked at the four Pseudo Epic ranks.

    ¡°We need to use our special powers.¡±

    ¡°Lord might have said something to you,¡± Riya muttered.

    Christina gave a brief nod and her body started to envelop with a golden shine.

    Riya raised her dagger and narrowed her eyes.

    Her iris turned purple and her hair became longer, having a purplish edge while her body erupted with a purplish aura.

    The purple-coloured mist emitted from her body pores and floated around her.

    A huge majestic figure materialized behind her with a mischievous expression.

    Simr to her, the golden light behind Christina materialized into a majestic figure who held a sword in one hand while a sword was another.

    The power of the two burst out making the space around them tremble.

    Riya who was about to sh her dagger suddenly froze as she felt a chilling auraing from somewhere and suddenly she felt a subconscious fear that made her shudder.

    Even Christina felt something odd and her brows furrowed.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for them to understand the source of the anomaly.

    A small humming sound whistled in the sky followed by a loud thundering boom that roared through the night sky.

    The soldiers who were fighting against each other suddenly stopped and many even dropped their weapons as they felt a tingling sensation of fear crawling from their back and gripping their necks.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    With a loud ttering sound, the sky above the battlefield split apart and a blood-red distortion suddenly appeared in the sky.

    A blood red aura of death suddenly appeared on the people who were dead which hovered over the space and flew up into the sky and condensed in front of the person.

    When the blood-red distortion appeared the entire heaven and earth seemed to tremble and the world instantly fell silent.

    Countless eyes that seemed to be hidden fell on that spot.

    The man¡¯s blood aura starts to get stronger and stronger and soon spreads through the horizon.

    The entire night sky turned crimson. The people looked up to see that the even moon was dyed a blood red color.

    The man who had appeared with long hair fluttered in the air defying gravity suddenly opened his eyes.

    A feeling of Deja Vu suddenly crept up and a fear of death evoked deep inside everyone¡¯s heart suddenly.

    Many even wet their pants and hallucinate as if a deathly sickle was pinned against their neck.

    No matter friends or foes, everyone started to shudder, unable to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Soldier of Nevan and Wright!!¡±

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    A deep and harsh voice echoed through the ce which gave one chill.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Riya muttered faintly as he looked up and felt that there was something wrong with Alex who carried an aura as if he had killed countless people which shouldn¡¯t be possible as far as she knew.

    Mordek mustered his courage and tried to speak the words that had been struck in his throat with great difficulty.

    ¡°My Highness, what did you mean?¡±

    ¡°I said the retreat!¡± Alex shouted and his killing intent became heavier.

    No one uttered any more words and they started to retreat as quickly as possible.

    Alex felt multiple stares at him and his gaze seemed to pierce through all the veil.

    ¡°Do you want me to gauge your eye?¡±

    ¡°If not, stay away from here,¡± Alex spoke, giving them a warning.

    Those messengers who were here to spectate the battle suddenly felt a suffocating sensation and were drenched in sweat.

    After giving them a warning, Alex looked at Amidon soldiers and spoke faintly.

    ¡°I see your life has been going so smoothly that you weren¡¯t able to endure it and came here to look for trouble.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Alex¡¯s image shed and his figure that hovered in the air suddenly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight in an instant.

    Riya who was staring at the sky and looking at Alex suddenly heard a hoarse voice from behind which startled her.

    ¡°Riya, get back.¡±

    ¡°You have done your job.¡±

    Riya heard Alex¡¯s words and without uttering any word stepped back quickly.

    Alex walked forward holding the staff and standing at the edge of the cliff while ncing at the scene before him.

    He raised his head to see the panic and fearful expression on the soldiers of Amidon.

    ¡°I will give you a chance to surrender and keep your life,¡± Alex said loudly.

    Alex didn¡¯t use the power of Devil¡¯s Eye to frighten them anymore and just looked at their response.

    He wanted them to submit them voluntarily on their own ord, not under Devil¡¯s Eyes effect which would disappear after some time.

    The Pseudo Epic ranks sneered at Alex and saw him as a delusional idiot.

    Alex waited for a moment to see their response.

    Sure enough, many soldiers wanted to surrender but no one was courageous enough toe forward.

    Anyone who tries his luck may be killed by Epic rank without any mercy, So, under such a situation they didn¡¯t take the chances.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t think that this guy who appeared here could turn around the situation that easily.

    With many Pseudo Epic rank warriors leading them on top of the number advantage, what could this guy do?

    Seeing that there was no responseing from the other side, he shook his head.

    He turned back to see Riya and Christina¡¯s worried gazes.

    Sure enough, they have already figured out something was wrong with him.

    ¡°Christian and Riya lead the forces.¡±

    ¡°Leave 3000 soldiers with Longard here while the rest of you lead the soldiers towards Amidon.¡±

    ¡°I will handle the things here and look for you after finishing it.¡±

    ¡°But My Lord, would that be okay,¡± Riya asked.

    ¡°Alex, we don¡¯t need to rush too much. We can finish off things here slowly and then head towards Amidon.¡± Christina exined trying to persuade Alex to stop rushing himself.

    Alex shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Time is running out of our hands.¡±

    With a heavy heart and slight hesitation, Alex spoke¡±Amidon had decided to sell Christina for some benefits. Though I don¡¯t know whom Amidon made the deal with.¡±

    ¡°We have to make it quick otherwise¡­.¡±

    Alex wasn¡¯t able to voice his words which choked on his throat.

    Gritting his teeth to control the anger, he turned toward the Amidon soldiers.

    ¡°You all are young.¡±

    ¡°Instead of finding a good partner, settling down, giving birth to kids, and taking care of your old parents, you all came here to wage a war here.¡±

    Good!! Since you all are in a rush to meet with the Devil, I will make sure to send you to the Devil quickly.¡±

    ¡°You can give my greeting to the Devil.¡±

    ¡°Now Die! Alex shouted and raised the magic staff that he had taken after killing that witch.

    A huge magic circle appeared before Alex was emitting frightening power.

    Lightning startled to crackle and an immense pressure started to radiate from the circle.

    The Pseudo Epic rank was rmed by the scene and tried to dodge.

    [me Of Inferno.]

    The magic circle flickered with light and the temperature went up many degrees igniting the surrounding area.

    DUUUUUUSHH!

    A beam of concentrated firepower shot from the magic circle towards the enemies.

    The beam stretched for around one kilometer decimating everything in its path.

    BOOOM!BOOOM!BOOOM!

    The Pseudo Epic rank warriors were able to evade the attack with their agility but those behind them weren¡¯t fast enough to avoid the e and came into the arc of the destructive firepower of the spell.

    The beam of light shot straight on the ground and anything that came into it instantly evaporated without any remains burning down everything.

    Only loud groans of agony were heard before everything turned into dust leaving behind a scorched crevice upon which the ground had been melted into magma from which heated gases evolved.

    They hadn¡¯t woken up from the shock of the previous attack when they felt a strong force pressing them down.

    The atmosphere suddenly seemed to freeze and the air became stagnant when a terrifying pressure descended upon everybody making them scream in fear.

    Everyone¡¯s expression turned abruptly and there was panic all around.

    A huge shadow appeared on the battlefield that blocked the faint rays of the moonlit which made them look up subconsciously

    Their pupils contracted and strength left their legs as soon as they looked up.

    Above them, huge balls of fire seemed to be descending from the sky towards them.

    A torrent of mes already started to pour on them after being broken from the big fireball setting the entire ce on me.

    Many screamed and started to run here and there unable to defend against it.

    The Pseudo Epic ranks buckled up and one of them soared into the sky and shed at one of the huge descending fireballs.

    The big ball of fire was split into two parts by the Pseudo Epic rank attack but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the onught and the two split half crashed on the battlefield like a meteorite with a loud st which was followed by a shower of fireballs from heaven.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge crater around 300 meters in diameter was formed by Alex¡¯s attack which burned everything that came in its arc as it crashed to the ground.

    The earth split into hundreds and thousands of fragments and rocks of all sizes were directly pulverized and crushed into a powder which shot everywhere like small pieces of bullet capable of making one body filled with holes.

    The ground rumbled uncontrobly and started crumbling due to the impact.

    The huge chasm and rifts formed due to the attack swallowed many while waves of mes started to spread out like shockwaves.

    Alex straightened his posture while looking at the aftermath of the disastrous spell and as he looked at the surroundings he couldn¡¯t help but frown as he saw strong shock wavesing toward his army which could pose enough danger to annihte many.

    Alex hit the staff on the ground and waved his hand.

    With a flick of his hand, long and sturdy blocks of ice started to appear from the ground which erupted to form a huge embankment over which Alex enacted a barrier.

    The shockwaves hit the blocks of ice and shook the ce, shattering the ice wall into pieces due to the immense heat.

    Murky clouds of ck smoke rose into the sky leaving behind a big crater at the center where even a corpse couldn¡¯t be found.

    At the edge, there were burnt and charred pieces of the body that still had an expression of fear and awe on their face.

    ¡°Damn you son of a bitch. I will rip you into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Sinners like you should repent in hell.¡±

    Alex looked to the right to see the Pseudo who tried to show off by taking Alex¡¯s attack head one and splitting it into two halves increasing the range of the destruction.

    He had an expression and pain on his face as he looked at Alex as if he was looking at the enemy that ughtered his loved ones and tortured them brutally.

    His right arm which he used to hold the sword and y the enemies was gone and currently, there were great torrents of blood constantly pouring out from the shattered shoulder that was nothing more than a pile of crushed flesh at this point.

    With anger and rage clouding him, he thrust himself toward Alex and raised his fist to punch Alex with all his might.

    However, just before he first could meet with Alex, he felt the chilling aura and realized just how much he had underestimated his enemy who had the power to cast such a spell which also gave him a false impression that Alex was a mage who might be weak in close tier but he understood things prettyte.

    His face turned dark as Alex lifted his head and the man saw a pair of pitch dark eyes ring at him coldly he felt that the time had stopped and he meant his nemesis.

    And before he could know what was happening he felt a sudden onught of pain which made his soul tremble and made him look down.

    As soon as he looked down he realized that today would mark the day of his death as there was a huge hole in its chest and inside it, everything was missing.

    Within a spawn of milliseconds, Alex punched and mmed his fist on his chest, and all the things in his chest burst out from the back and the pieces of the organ along with his heart fell back like scattered pieces of meat.

    He died with his eyes wide open asking the question how did this happen?

    But sadly there was no one to answer him.

 Chapter 153

    Under everyone¡¯s astonishing gaze, the body of the Pseudo Epic rank falls on the ground like a piece of dried twig with arge gaping hole in its chest while the heart and pieces of meat had been scattered into dust by Alex¡¯s punch which no one was able to witness.

    THUD!

    As his body fell to the ground, the remnants of the enemy forces woke up under the pile of debris and rubble.

    The Pseudo Epic rank started to gather around.

    Each of them had suffered a grievous wound due to the previous attack and many had also severe burns all over their bodies.

    The thought that the earlier might surely be a Tier 8 magic spell if not Tier 9.

    Riya and Christina looked at Alex back and his silent expression.

    Although he seemed to be calmed on the surface one could see the raging volcano underneath.

    The Pseudo Epic rank decided to gang up on Alex and finish him no matter what.

    Riya, Christina, Mordek and Longard stepped forward to help Alex but he raised his hand.

    ¡°Recuperate and replenish yourself. I will take care of them.¡± Alex ordered and threw the staff towards Riya while he walked towards the battlefield.

    ¡°I have cleared a path for you. Christina will take charge and invade Amidon¡¯s border.¡± Alex ordered and Christina immediately made preparations.

    There were 6 Pseudo Epic ranks before him which could give one hell of a run.

    Alex with a fearless and cold expression on his face unsheathed his sword and took his stance putting his left leg forward.

    ¡°Devil Stance!!¡± He muttered faintly.

    A burst of killing intent erupted from his body which condensed into a cloud of crimson colour around him giving him a blood aura.

    Behind him, the bloody aura seemed to condense into a Majesty figure which was supporting him.

    Alex¡¯s eyes grew as dark as a ck hole that could swallow everything.

    The Pseudo Epic rank pushed the soldiers towards Alex before stepping forward.

    They wanted to deplete Alex¡¯s strength as they thought the previous spell might have already taken a toll on him.

    They just have to exhaust him and then kill him effortlessly.

    Moreover, seeing Alex drawing his sword after casting the spell they thought that he must be a magic swordsman who was always considered subparpared to others.

    Alex¡¯s eyes flickered with coldness as he perceived their thoughts.

    Seeing the mass of enemiesing at him, he raised his sword.

    [Devil Stance, First Form Trial]

    Alex¡¯s sword flickered and he struck his sword towards them.

    Swish!!!

    A sh of light flickered and the soldiersing toward Alex were blown away like pieces of paper and they felt an invisible de pass through their bodies

    The enemies on the frontline were cut like pieces of vegetable and their body was severed and the pieces of their body fell in the air along with a drizzle of blood.

    The second wave of soldiers was horrified by the scene, still, under the six Epic rank pushl, they didn¡¯t stop their movements.

    A Pseudo Epic rank was unable to take it anymore and rushed towards Alex.

    While Pseudo Epic rank followed by the soldiers were making their move, Alex noticed a flick and he reacted as fast as possible.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    An arrow as fast as lightning struck Alex whose body was forced a few steps back due to fierce impact.

    Alex was barely able to react andplete the magic to cast the barrier.

    A Pseudo Epic rank archer on the other side sneaked in to attack him and kill him in one blow but he failed miserably and worst of all, he drew Alex¡¯s attention and blew away his cover.

    Alex gripped his sword tightly and took a huge leap and jumped toward him.

    Alex just waved his sword and the heads of the soldiers started to roll on the ground.

    The archer was startled and loaded the arrow, firing at Alex with his full strength.

    DUSSSH!

    The soldiers before him were blown away by the terrifying impact of the arrow which shot toward Alex like a missile.

    [Devil Stance, Second Form Judgement]

    Fierce coercion burst from Alex as he swung his sword.

    The mighty arrowing before him was snapped into two and before the archer could react an invisible de struck him and went past him cutting him two half neatly.

    His eyes stood open with a sh of disbelief as eternal darkness slowly covered his vision.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over,¡± Alex shouted while covering his sword with a crimson aura.

    [Devil Stance, Third Form Punishment]

    As soon as Alex unleashes the third form, a huge de materialises and cuts everything in his path.

    The Pseudo Epic rank who tried to defend against felt helpless and soldiers were crushed and shattered into countless pieces.

    The remaining Epic ranks tried to put everything on the line and started to burn the life force.

    All of them decided to kill Alex even though they have to end their life.

    Alex sneered at them after seeing theming at him.

    It was akin to a moth attracted to a me before dying.

    Alex activated his demonic aura which gave him a monstrous look.

    A series of mes started to burn over his sword, and a bright red me exploded from Alex¡¯s body which set fire to everything that was around him.

    The corpse underneath him started to burn under the scorching heat.

    ¡°Hell¡¯s Fire is amazing!¡± Alex murmured as he saw the destruction it was causing while spreading slowly.

    Within an instant, Alex soared into the sky and covered over two hundred metres in an instant and activated an eleration to make his attack stronger.

    His body plummeted down towards the Pseudo rank who attacked him trying to kill him before his descent.

    Alex raised his sword and shed furiously over them.

    [Devil Stance, Fourth Form, Atonement]

    All of them were horrified by the might of the descending attack and felt the fear of death and before they could react, they were hit by a strong impact.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 154

    As if several meteorites joined together to cause a major explosion, the earth shuddered horribly and a shockwaverge enough to send Alex flying spread everywhere.

    There were no shes of light and everything seemed to stop except the rumbling of the earth which got louder and louder as if several thunderstorms urred and fierce lightning struck the ground splitting it open.

    The shockwave spread so far and wide that all the corpses and the soldiers were instantly crushed and trees that were kilometres away were instantly crushed into dust.

    Within a radius of two kilometres away, everyone screamed horribly when a shockwave was formed by Alex¡¯s attack which looked like wind des shing at them.

    Everyone who was hit by the shockwave was whacked and knocked out instantly with shattered bones all over their body.

    But this was not the end of it. After the shockwaves came a wave of mes spreading everywhere fiercely.

    Longard along with the remaining forces who have moved back by several miles felt the earth rumble and tremble which shook their stance.

    They looked at the huge mushroom-shaped cloud of dust rising in the air with a fearful expression.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    The rocks and soil were smashed into pieces ofthe debris and formed a huge crater of mass destruction which will turn out to be a grave for thousands of soldiers.<sub>.</sub>

    All the soldiers inside the two kilometres of radius burst into blood mist while the remaining ones who were able to stay alive even with missing limbs weren¡¯t able to survive the sea of mes that appeared out of nowhere.

    The me seemed to inflict a wound on their soul which gave them intolerable pain which wasn¡¯t something a person could endure without a strong will.

    The ce had been thoroughly destroyed by Alex¡¯s previous attack leaving arge imprint on the ground.

    Alex¡¯s body crashed onto the ground at the centre of the crater.

    The previous battlefield filled with soldiers had suddenly turned into a deste ce with arge number of dark clouds hovering around everywhere emitted by the sea of crimson mes.

    Roars of pain, deathly groans as well as wailing echoed throughout the ce.

    Standing amid mes, Alex clenched his fist closely as he closed his eyes while listening to thementation of the people.

    He ughters many and if he keeps going on there will be no one around this ce.

    He raised his head to see the soldiers of opposing forces¡¯ lingering around with grief and panic-stricken expression.<sub></sub>

    Everyone who noticed Alex¡¯s gaze bowed those heads and begged down formercy.

    Alex¡¯s heart, which had been on fire after seeing the warriors of Amidon using children to win the battle, softened a little.

    He didn¡¯t make things difficult for them.

    Moreover, he had to finish things quickly before the effect of the forbidden spell wore out.

    He thought of absorbing more essence but taking too much isn¡¯t good for him and may cause irrecoverable damage to him.

    If not for the situation, he wouldn¡¯t use such means and with the previous absorption, he had reached the peak of Epic rank and his current strength is enough to take the enemies down.

    After asking Longard to take care of the things here, Alex¡¯s figure hovered and he flew off towards Amidon.

    ¡­¡­..

    Most of the forces had been defeated on the battlefield while the remaining ones were stationed at the capital.<sub></sub>

    So, most of the territories had less number of soldiers and were short of hands.

    And during that time, Nevan had dealt such a critical blow.

    They marched as fast as lightning tearing everything that stood before them.

    Before the might of a huge number of soldiers, most of the region fell directly.

    The army didn¡¯t cause any damage to themon masses and didn¡¯t disturb their life, nor did they kill the enemies brutally.

    Anyone who surrendered was dealt with peacefully.

    They have only one goal in their sight, to encircle the capital and get their Queen back.

    Even though they were travelling as fast as possible, with their current speed they would take at least two days to reach there.

    Moreover, since they have to deal with many obstructions, their speed will be slowed down by a margin on reaching the capital.

    While they would be tired and exhausted , the Capital would surely have the soldiers guarding it who might take this chance to finish them off.

    Alex, who used the flight spell to a transverse great distance, showed his forces marching forward andnded before them.

    ¡°We cannot carry on like this.¡±

    ¡°If we moved forward like this, I am sure we are just putting our foot in an enemy trap,¡± Alex spoke while looking at the worn-out soldier of his.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we should first solidify our control of the areas we have seized,¡± Mordek advised.

    ¡°Did you forget that we are not here for territories?¡± Alex muttered while pondering carefully.

    If he wasn¡¯t a Demonic State he might have used a healing spell and Goddess Buffs to replenish their strengths.

    But since he can¡¯t, he has to think of other ways to finish it. Before leaving he had absorbed the life essence of the three Pseudo Epic ranks which amplified his power but it decreased his time limit.

    And on top of that, the pain was worsening every minute.

    ¡°Mordek, don¡¯t halt the match. Move with your speed.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, Riya and Christina will follow me to the capital,¡± Alex suggested.

    ¡°My Lord, are we threegoing to fight against their remaining forces.¡±Riya asked.

    ¡°Though we are still strong, we shouldn¡¯t get ahead of ourselves.¡± Riya tried to persuade Alex.

    ¡°Riya is right Alex. We don¡¯t have the strength to topple the Capital alone.¡±Christina added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am alone enough for them.¡± Alex muttered and wrapped his arm across Riya and Christina.

    Riya and Christina were startled by Alex¡¯s stubbornness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I have used a forbidden technique to increase my strength. Once it works out, I will be passed out due to repercussions.¡±

    ¡°So, before passing out I want to finish things off.¡± Alex spoke which frightened both Riya and Christina and they started to panic thinking about Alex¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Mordek, take care of things here.¡± Alex figured while his figure shot towards the sky like aet.

 Chapter 155

    A messenger ran hurriedly and entered the ce where The King of Amidon sat.

    Angus was enjoying his drink while waiting to receive good news. He was quite happy in the following days

    With Catherine in his hand, he had got a powerful card to y.

    On top of that, his victory was guaranteed and the additional benefits he was going to get will be enough to push his kingdom above Tier 3.

    He heard the voice of the messenger and asked him toe inside.

    ¡°What news do you have?¡± He asked with a pleasant tone.

    The messenger lowers his head and hesitates for a moment before thinking about what to say.

    Unable to muster his courage, he just handed the letter.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you read it? Don¡¯t you have a mouth,¡± Angus asked with an angered tone.

    Gritting his teeth, he spoke¡±Majesty, the frontier battle is over and we are defeated badly.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡± Angus¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Our forces were annihted. How is this possible?¡± Did he ask with a dazed expression?

    ¡°What about the Epic ranks?¡± Angus asked.

    ¡°All dead.¡±

    Angus felt as if he was struck with lightning on hearing the messenger¡¯s words.

    ¡®They were Pseudo Epic ranks not Pseudo normal soldiers. How can they be killed this easily after wasting countless resources on them?¡¯He muttered inwardly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there is more.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Angus rolled his eyes and wanted to kill this man before listening to any more bad news.

    ¡°The soldiers of Wright seemed to be invading ournd and were marching towards the capital.¡±

    ¡°They dare!¡± Angus shouted and pped the armpit crushing it into dust.

    ¡°Those bastards are there to enter mynd. Who permitted them? Did they ask this king before setting foot on mynd¡±

    ¡°These idiots. I have to take care of everything by myself.¡±

    ¡°We have additional info.¡±

    ¡°The King of Nevan apanied by Lady Christina and another anonymous figure is heading straight towards the capital.¡±

    Angus¡¯s eyes lit up on hearing his words.

    Angus¡¯s lips curled upwards with a sinister smile¡±Does he think he can take down the entire capital alone.¡±

    ¡°Ry my orders. Ask all the soldiers to gather on the walls. ce the re on the walls and activate the defensive runes.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to collect the debt along with the interest.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Alex, holding Riya and Christina, flew across the sky hurriedly and reached the Capital Of Amidon.

    There was still some time before the sunrise.

    Alex didn¡¯t go straight andnded a few distances from the City.

    Alex looked at the city walls which were full ofmotion.<sub></sub>

    The archers and soldiers had already lined up on the walls of the city.

    It looked as if they had already gotten the wind of their arrival and were ready to take on them.

    If Alex had to take a guess there were approximately 2000 people over the city wall and more mighty inside.

    ¡°Alex, what are you going to do now?¡± Christina asked after seeing the soldiers guarding the walls.

    ¡°I am going to cut the path open.¡±

    ¡°How!!¡± Christina asked.

    ?[0)??? ¡°I will take down the wall and bring it down,¡± Alex replied none chanted.

    ¡°My Lord, are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t do that,¡± Riya spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°I am 100 per cent sure. With my attack, I am confident to destroy the wall.¡± Alex replied.

    ¡°I am going forward, you two follow me back after I destroy the walls.¡±

    Alex raised his sword and stabbed forward while his body shot forward like a bullet.

    The image of a deathly skull appeared behind his body and red lightning covered the de of his sword and at the same time, the path before him started to tear up.

    A crimson lightning bolt shot out from the tip of his sword like a beam of energy and moved towards the city wall with an astonishing speed that was less than a hundred meters far away from Alex.

    The crimson beam of energy became narrower and narrower condensing into a devastating beam as it moved away from the sword and within a span of an instant, it hit the walls.

    The soldiers and guards on the top of the city walls saw a beam of energying toward them with astonishing momentum and were horrified for a moment.<sub></sub>

    In the moment of distress, some fired arrows while others tried to attack it to neutralize it but everything was naught before the beam of destruction.

    However, as the lightning hit the wall instead of disying a scene of mass destruction something unusual happened that even Alex hadn¡¯t expected even in his wildest dream.

    Countless magic circles and runes appeared on the city wall enacting a barrier and blue light burst out from the city wall.

    The beam of light collided with the enacted barrier and wasn¡¯t able to prate it further.

    The countless runes and magic circles shed with a bright light and instead of destroying the attack, the beam of light was deflected towards Alex.

    Even before Alex could blink, the fierce beam of energy that he shot at Amidon appeared before him.

    Alex was taken by surprise and he reacted immediately.

    Alex raised his sword to sh at the attack while on the other hand trying to enact a barrier but even after this, he was hit by the highly concentrated beam of light.

    BOOM!

    Rumble!Rumble

    The ground copsed and even after neutralizing a part of it, Alex was hit by the attack

    The ground crumbled beneath him and Alex was shot back like a rag doll and collided with the boulders smashing them into pieces.

    Alex spurted a mouthful of blood with a deep heavy wound on his body apanied by a deep burn on his left hand rendering it useless.

    Alex¡¯s vision blurred and he felt dizziness overwhelming him but he bit his tongue and shed his teeth to keep his consciousness from fading away.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± Alex screamed while looking at the runes.

    It was Tier 7 runes and it shouldn¡¯t be something Amidon could afford.

    There was surely someone much stronger than even a Tier 1 kingdom behind this who could lend such a thing to Amidon.

    Alex¡¯s attack was capable enough to injure a Transcendent rank and in the best case scenario could even kill it but this rune was enough to deflect a Transcendent rank attack.

    Alex¡¯s legs trembled as he tried to get up while blood spurted out from his lips like a waterfall.

    He tried to lean on his sword to support his injured body.

    He needed some time to get used to the sudden pain which was apanied by the splitting headache.

    But he hadn¡¯t even got a chance to take a deep break when he saw a bright light over the city walls.

    Alex¡¯s eyeballs widened with disbelief as he saw a huge mass of concentrated energy condensing and then it shot forwards toward Alex.

    ¡°re!¡± Alex muttered as he saw the destructive beaming toward him.

    He tried to move his body to dodge the attack but his body seemed to be stuck in ce.

    The rpse of pain from the previous attack had paralyzed his body momentarily.

    Alex ran his mind trying to figure out a way to escape the tragedy.

    However, before the beam of energy could strike him, Alex was hit by a strong force and was pushed out of the way.

    Alex turned his head to see a soft silky golden hair fluttering before him that hid Christina¡¯s face while she pushed Alex to the side while unsheathed his sword to take the blow instead of Alex.

    ¡°Christina!¡± Alex screamed and before he could mutter anything his vision was blinded by the sudden sh of light as the beam of light struck her.

    BOOM!

    The ce exploded with a loud st and the huge boulders at the ce flew through the sky before disintegrating into smaller pieces that fell from the sky like a rainfall of dust.

    The ground exploded by the impact while dust and debris flew all around.

    A huge rift was formed by the impact and Alex, who was nearby, was struck by it and was blown away again.

    Alex¡¯s body was dragged around and his body slid through the ground like a piece of doll.

    ¡°Argggg!!¡± A painfully groan escaped from Alex¡¯s lips.

    Alex¡¯s body didn¡¯t slow down and was about to hit the tree but Riya appeared behind Alex and held him tightly and her back thrashed against the tree.

    ¡°My Lord are you alright?¡± Riya shouted with a worried tone seeing Alex¡¯s condition.

    Her eyes became teary seeing Alex¡¯s body which was filled with burns. His upperyer of skin seemed to be torn off from some ces and the blood had been dried off.

    Alex coughed violently while trying to get up on his feet.

    Alex¡¯s breathing hastened and he looked at the ce while Christina saved him.

    As the dust settled, he saw a huge rift had been formed and to his absolute horror, Alex wasn¡¯t able to find Christina.

    ¡°Christina!! Where is Christina?¡±

    ¡°Riya did Christina..¡± Alex shuttered in his speech.

    ¡°My Lord, calm down. I can feel Christina¡¯s shallow breathing.¡±

    ¡°Riya, go and look for Christina. I am alright.¡± Alex ordered.

    Seeing Alex¡¯s frightening tone, Riya knew that Alex was on the verge of breaking down and losing his insanity.

    She fears that if something happened to Christina, his Lord might really lose sanity.

    Biting her lips, she looked at Alex¡¯s worsened condition and decided to look for Christina¡¯s condition.

    She pulled Alex andid him down against the tree and she moved towards the rift.

 Chapter 156

    A room was gently lit withmps all around removing the darkness of night.

    In the middle of the room stood a desk on which piles of papersy.

    Yvonne was taking a sip of coffee while reviewing the documents.

    Due to the meeting, she had been quite busy and had to even work at night to finish things early.

    As she skidded her eyes through the document, her eyes suddenly trembled and her expression turned awful.

    Her hands trembled and the cup fell from her hand.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡± A painful groan escaped from her lips and she clutched her chest and her breathing haggard¡­

    ¡°What happened?¡± Yvonne murmured with a pained expression while her eyes opened wide with disbelief.

    ¡°Lady Yvonne!¡±

    ¡°Lady Yvonne!¡±

    The servants ran towards her seeing something wrong with her.

    ¡°Call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Something happened to Lady Yvonne!¡± The butler shouted and ordered the servants.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No, don¡¯t call the doctor,¡± Yvonne spoke while gritting her teeth to suppress the pain.

    ¡°But Lady..¡±

    ¡°I said stop. Leave me alone and everyone gets out of here.¡± Yvonne shouted and ordered everyone to leave.

    The servants tried to persuade her but it was futile.

    Everyone with slight hesitation finally left the ce

    Yvonne gritted her teeth while trying to figure out the situation.

    ¡°Is that fool injured badly or something ?¡±

    ¡°No, his injury shouldn¡¯t cause any damage nor transmit the pain,¡± Yvonne muttered while her eyes suddenly lit up.

    She remembered what the so-called Priest said when the other party feels extreme emotion, it may transmit to the partners.

    But transmission will only be between husband and wife. The girl¡¯s intense emotions wouldn¡¯t be transmitted.

    This means something must have happened to Alex.

    She could experience unending sorrow and emptiness and the fear of losing something precious.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why the hell am I feeling pain due to emotion?¡±Yvonne muttered.

    ¡°Alex are you all alright?¡± Yvonne said her eyes started to swell with tears.

    She had already sent some experts to keep things on the tab but she also ordered them to act only on things out of hand.

    ¡­.

    Inside an old broken down Church.

    On a small bed, Athena slept peacefully.

    Her eysh fluttered and her peaceful expression started to change as if she was having a nightmare.

    She was drenched in sweat and she started to be restless with her breathing hastened.

    ¡°Alex!!¡± She shouted and woke up from her sleep.

    Breathing heavily she woke up from her sleep with a feeling of restlessness.

    She had a bad dream whereAlex was injured and his body was riddled with injury and then someone fired a shot at him but before seeing anything further and what happened to Alex she woke up.

    Her forehead was filled with beads of sweat. As she heaved in relief thinking that this was all just a dream, a frown appeared on her face.<sub></sub>

    She felt a deep pain in her heart and her heart started to tighten.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this isn¡¯t a nightmare, ¡°Athena spoke while cing her hand on her chest.

    Her heart was beating quite fast and she was having an ominous feeling.

    Moreover, she could feel the emotion Alex was going through recently.

    ¡± I have to make a trip to Yvonne to find out what happened, ¡°Athena spoke and stood up from her bed.

    With a flick of her hand, the night dress disappeared and her body was covered in a white saint gown and a long golden staff appeared in her hand.

    Her body started to exude a holy light followed by rhymes of holiness giving her a sense of Majesty.

    Her expression turned cold as he remembered Alex¡¯s wounded figure.

    With a single step, her figure disappeared instantly.

    ¡­.

    As the dust disappeared, Alex looked at the huge crevice with a dazed and hollow expression.

    An intense sadness overwhelmed his senses.

    The shock and feeling of despair made him disconnect from reality.

    Anxiety and guilt overtook him and clouded his mind.

    He started to curse himself for being hasty.

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be, ¡°Alex shouted while his throat trembled a bit.

    Although Riya tried to calm him, his heart was a mess

    ¡°Christina!!¡±Alex shouted and stood up and ran towards the rift with staggering steps.

    ¡°Please be alright..¡± Alex prayed in his heart and begged the Goddess for Christina¡¯s safety.

    As he got closer to the rift, he saw a dishevelled figure whoy among the pieces of debris and rubble.

    Alex saw Riya seated down beside Christina.

    Alex jumped into the rift which was four metres deep andnded beside Christina.

    She saw Riya checking her.

    ¡°Riya, is she alright?¡± Alex asked with a panicked expression.

    Alex looked at the Christina figure, the armour had been blown away by the impact leaving behind only the pieces of undergarments.

    There was a sharp rock stuck in her shoulder which had formed a hole.

    There was a deep burn on her face and gut and her face was as pale as a sheet of paper while blood trickled down from her forehead.

    ¡°Healing!¡± Alex shouted but he stopped in his motion as he remembered that he can¡¯t use a healing spell now.

    And after the forbidden spell wears off, he would be paralysed for a few days.

    ¡°Riya, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Should we leave and look for treatment?¡±

    ¡°Christina¡¯s condition is not good. She is losing too much blood.¡± Alex spoke with teary eyes.

    ¡°We need to look for a healer or doctor but the other city is too far away.¡±

    Riya bit her lips and said¡±Alex, the fastest way to save her lies there.¡±

    Alex looked at Riya who pointed at the capital of Amidon where there might be healers and who knows there might even be healing potions.

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened seeing The City Walls.

    ?[0)??? As he was lost in thoughts, he felt a soft touch on his cheek and looked down to see Christina caressing her cheek while staring at Alex¡¯s panicked expression.

    ¡°Alex!!¡±

    Alex heard his name with a tone as gentle as thewind over the grass in spring.

 Chapter 157

    ¡°Christian, how are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Please Christina don¡¯t die before.¡±

    ¡°We have a long way to go. You have to fulfill your revenge and still need to live with me until we get old.¡±

    ¡°So, Christina, please..¡± Alex spoke frantically and tears rolled from his eyes.

    ¡°My Lord!!¡± Riya saw Alex¡¯s disheartening expression and her heart wrenched a lot and she wanted to do something to ease his pain.

    This was the first time he was seeing his Lord in such despair.

    ¡°Alex, I am fine. I just need to recuperate.¡± Christina muttered.

    Maybe because of the current situation or seeing Alex¡¯s wretched expression, her tone was quite soft while there was no indifference on her face.

    ¡°This sword protected me at thest moment. Without it, I may have to part with you.¡± Christina spoke while mustering all her strength to raise the sword.

    Alex was aghast seeing the sword¡¯s current appearance.

    It was a legendary grade sword and its power seemed to be locked before.

    ¡°It formed a shield around and protected me from dying at thest second,¡± Christina exined to Alex.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°So, Alex, don¡¯t worry. Just do your job and bring back Catherine.¡± Christina muttered softly and herst bit of consciousness disappeared.

    Alex was about to speak but his voice was cut off in the middle by a loud boisterousughter.

    ¡°Hahaha hahaha!¡±

    ¡°This is what you get for defying me.¡±

    ¡°Foolish boy, who gave you the courage to appear before me alone.¡±

    Alex¡¯s blood boiled on hearing the mocking words.

    He stared at the man who seemed to be King of Amidon. His name was Agnus and to Alex¡¯s surprise, he had reached Transcendent rank.

    Angus stared straight at Alex andughed at his condition.

    ¡± If Wright and Nevan had epted my condition and surrendered, you shouldn¡¯t have gone through all of this.¡±

    ¡°Just like this, you will just watch helplessly when I take your wives from you one by one.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡±<sub></sub>

    Alex¡¯s eyes be bloodshot and he looked at Christina and gently kissed her forehead and caressed his hair.

    ¡°I deal with them with one blow. Everything will be alright. Just take a nice sleep.¡± Alex muttered and took Christina¡¯s sword which yanked a little in Alex¡¯s hand.

    Alex stood up and started to walk towards the wall with staggering steps.

    ¡°Riya carry Christina and take care of her,¡± Alex ordered before moving towards the city walls.

    The entire atmosphere became cold and chilly storms started to blow.

    A crimson glow slowly started to radiate from Alex and crimson lightning started to flicker from Alex¡¯s body.

    With each step, Alex took, the ground rumbled and started to shake.

    The entire ce seemed to have turned crimson.

    Angus felt a huge amount of energy radiating from Alex and he immediately shouted¡±Shoot the re!¡±

    The soldiers started to recharge the re with many crystals on hearing The King¡¯s order but the re took at least three minutes to recharge.

    The sword in Alex¡¯s hand glowed fiercely and burst out with lightning which flickered like thunderstorms.<sub></sub>

    Anything that was hit by lightning was shattered instantly.

    ?[0)??? The mana around the ce swirled around Alex and Alex killing intent condensed into his sword and his eyes flickered with a cold killing aura.

    ¡®The Goddess Of War uses the positive emotions of others and turns them into her power. Since I don¡¯t have such emotions just like the Devil, I will feed on all these negative emotions and convert them into my strength.¡¯

    Alex raised his sword pointing at the sky which was followed by the loud deafening roar of the heavens.

    A huge beam of condensed mass of energy of crimson color shot out from the de.

    The beam of a crimson shot straight towards the sky erupting with heavy pressure all around.

    It seems at the beam of energy was going to pierce heaven and tore the sky.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire sky seemed to rumble. shes of lightning zed in the sky. Heavy gales started to blow from all around signaling the forting destruction.

    Angus started to panic seeing the beam of light shot from Alex¡¯s sword which even made the earth tremble.

    ¡°Shoot the re! Assholes shoot the re.¡± Angus screamed like a maniac.

    ¡°It still needs a minute.¡± The soldier shouted.

    ¡°Do it quickly, bastards,¡± Angus shouted with fright.

    He could sense the dangering from Alex and as he lowered his eyes, he met Alex¡¯s piercing gaze which was enough to tear him a thousand times.

    He flinched back a little seeing it and stepped back a little when he heard Alex¡¯s loud words.

    ¡°Instead of showing mercy to the world and waiting for it to bite me back.¡±

    ¡°Instead of suffering such a mad sickening pain of losing my loved ones.¡±

    ¡°I will even set fire to the rain and watch it until it burns the world to insane.¡±

    ¡°Go Excalibur Of Destruction.¡± Alex roared and shed, pouring all his frustration and pain.

    The beam of energy that seemed to pierce straight through the sky directly poured down on Amidon.

    The re was finally lit and in the end, it fired toward Alex but a beam of energy descended on it and destroyed it thoroughly.

    The crimson beam grewrger and finally descended on the wall of Amidon.

    The runes and magic circles engraved on it started to appear again but before the might of the attack, everything was shattered.

    The barrier broke like a fragile piece of ss and it couldn¡¯t even offer any resistance before the attack.

    Finally, it struck down the City walls illuminating the whole area and casting away the darkness of night.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    BROOM!BROOM!

    The earth vibrated and started to shake like waves of the sea emittingrge rumors far and wide all around the city casting fear in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Destruction on such arge scale wasn¡¯t something amon man could fathom in his life.

    The walls exploded from the middle up and were pulverized instantly into countless pieces. The beam of light extended for ten kilometers and wiped out everything in its path.

    Behind the walls, the house of people, check posts, roads, and every building shattered into small pieces and blown away.

    Everything that was hit by the beam exploded and was blown away.

    An explosion akin to a mini atom bomb urred and all the soldiers on the walls were shaken by the impact and were sent flying.

    Alex attack the destroyed Amidon¡¯s front entirely and wiped off everything within a radius of five kilometers leaving behind nothing but scorched soil which was followed by a chain of explosions bursting out here and there.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    It was the scene of descent of a nightmare.

 Chapter 158

    The City gate was smashed into pieces along with the wall leaving behind a pile of debris.

    The soldier¡¯s bodies were either sent flying or were crushed to death by the pile of shattered debris in the wall.

    From the memories, Alex came to know that Amidon treatedmon people poorly and all the people ofmoner status were at the back.

    From the front to the central region of the capital, the ce was upied by the corrupt minister and nobles upying a major chunk ofnd in the Capital.

    Alex didn¡¯t hold back anything and almost destroyed everything behind the walls.

    The entire capital shook with the earthquake and the weaker houses almost cracked and were destroyed, unable to endure the earthquake.

    Angus, who was at the front, tried to run away to hide from such an attack, but he wasn¡¯t able to get out of the attack¡¯s range.

    The chilling sound of a mour of bones aids the pain that was transmitted to his brain for him to understand that most of his bones had been crushed which was followed by a subtle pain that started to be unbearable.

    His body hadn¡¯t even touched the ground when he felt a fierce blow on his back that stopped his movement and threw him again.

    Alex¡¯s image appeared behind him and his feet mmed against the back of Angus and the sensation of having something broken was transmitted throughout the body.<sub>.</sub>

    BANG!

    Angus was sent flying in the opposite direction and this time his body had be numb due to intense pain flying like aet he mmed on the brick walls.

    Angus tried to get up but everything in front of Angus turned dark and he kept spitting blood.

    ¡°Kukhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± Angus stood up and screamed emitting powerful coercion all around blowing the pieces of bricks and stones from the wall all around.

    But his body had already been bruised and most of his bones had been crushed and was unable to extend his full force rather blood gushed out from his mouth.

    He hadn¡¯t evenposed himself when he felt a punch on his upper body and another thunderous explosion sounded and he was sent flying several metres backwards with staggering steps.

    Alex punched him fiercely and was about to move toward him again, however.

    An obscure figure appeared and swung his sword at Alex.<sub></sub>

    ?[0)??? Swish!

    But what he cut was just an afterimage.

    He was a Pseudo Epic rank who was able to survive the previous attack of mass destruction and found a chance to sneak attack on Alex.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Alex to dodge the attack and not only that after dodging his attack, Alex¡¯s figure also disappeared.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Alex¡¯s knee mmed at his back and arge hole appeared on its back revealing shredded flesh and broken white bones inside.

    At the same, he mmed his other knee on the man¡¯s head and the head exploded like watermelon and blood spurted out from his head like the rushing of spring water.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Two more Pseudo Epic ranks appeared who tried to attack Alex.<sub></sub>

    Alex remembered that eleven Pseudo Epic ranks in Amidon were able to reach the stage through experiments and sacrifices of many.

    ¡°Surrender now. You can at least keep your head.¡± Alex shouted seeing theming towards him.

    ¡°You are not in better condition than us. We can see that you are on the edge of passing out.¡±One of them spoke with arge sneer on his face.

    He was underestimating Alex.

    ¡°Although my condition is deteriorating still it is enough to take you down,¡± Alex replied.

    Without any more verbal exchange two of them appeared before Alex and punched Alex.

    Alex saw the powerful punching at his face and he distanced himself several metres away dodging the punch.

    They missed the attack but one of them teleported towards Alex back to attack again while the other would attack from the front before Alex could steady himself.

    Alex swayed his elbow towards the back while throwing a kick toward the front.

    The Pseudo Epic rank was shocked and seeing Alex counterattack, they reacted quickly and blocked his attack with their arms but they felt a strong hit and their foot moved slightly backwards.

    Alex used this opportunity to draw his sword and appeared before one of them and cut him into two halves horrifying the other one.

    The other man screamed with terror but before he could do anything, a beam of crimson energy was shot from Alex¡¯s sword that prate his chest making a huge hole in it.

    Alex sneered and walked towards the direction where he sent Angus flying but his steps staggered a bit and darkness covered his vision for a moment.

    At that moment many minion soldiers came running towards him. Alex shook his head to draw his attention and was about to make a move but the soldiersing at him were suddenly cut apart like a piece of paper.

    Alex tilted his head to Riya appearing beside her holding Christina in her arms.

    Alex gave a gentle nod and rushed towards the ce where Agnus stood with a wretched look and soldiers surrounded him trying to protect him.

    ¡°King of Nevan, don¡¯t cross the limit,¡± Angus shouted with panic.

    ¡°No matter the situation, you can¡¯t kill the king of neighbouring kingdoms with the Empire¡¯s permission,¡± Angus shouted with panic.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex screamed.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear my kindness you have to bear my hatred,¡± Alex screamed.

    The remaining bit of soldiers tried to cover Angus but their legs trembled on seeing Alex¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here,¡± Alex shouted and brandished his sword killing everyone that came before him.

    Angus turned back trying to run away with staggering steps however, a faint breeze passed by and a hand swaying in the air fell back on the ground.

    ¡°Noooooooooo!¡± A beastly scream rang in the ce as Agnus cried tears of blood.

    ¡°I will not kill you now. You are not worthy of wasting my time.¡± Alex spoke and kicked him, knocking him unconscious.

    ¡°Riya, take Christina to a healer or doctor whatever treatment personnel you can get.¡±

    ¡°I will look for Catherine.¡¯

 Chapter 159

    Inside The Prison which was under the basement of the Royal Pce in the Capital of Amidon.

    In one of the prison cells which was small enough to apany a single human being, therey a woman who had been cuffed with chains all over her body.

    Generally, most of the prisoners didn¡¯t need to pin down with so many shackles but she had to suffer such a fate.

    The smell in the prison was awful, filled with small insects and mice that could deter anydy and frighten them.

    No one in the prison cell could guess that the enchantingdy who was rotting in the prison cell beside them was the Queen of the neighbouring state.

    Even after suffering so much, there was the same indifference and coldness when she used to sit on the throne.

    With a well-developed body, many thought that this girl might be a seducer who might have sinned by taking someone¡¯s life by tricking them.

    While everyone was wondering about her circumstance, Catherine was lost in thoughts thinking about the welfare of the Kingdom.

    ¡°Without me, what might happen to Wright? The Kingdom that I built with my blood and sweat will be destroyed by these brutes.¡± Catherine murmured in a small voice as she hugged her knees and cuddled tightly to give herself some warmth in this cold frozen ce.

    Looking around, she bit her lips as her body trembled constantly due to the coldness of the night.<sub>.</sub>

    A few days ago, she was adorned as Queen but now she was just a wretched prisoner living under the enemy¡¯s mercy.

    A self-deprecating smile escaped from her lips as she started to think about her past.

    She was a single child of the King of Wright. There was no Prince or Princess beside her except for her parents she had no one to rely on.

    After her birth, her mother had a miscarriage after which she was unable to give birth to more children and her father refused to take any more concubines.

    Being a girl, many show her unfit of leading a Kingdom when her father decided to raise her as a sessor and supported her to be the Queen.

    Many even show her contempt and started to spread rumours about her that she was bad luck for Wright as after her birth the King wasn¡¯t able to give birth to any more children.

    Some even tried to pull strings and cause many unfortunate incidents in her presence to prove that she was a harbinger of bad luck.

    They started to make ns to seize the throne after her father¡¯s demise.

    With traps all around, Catherine tried to do her best to shut their mouth and her efforts didn¡¯t go unnoticed.<sub></sub>

    Frequently, she used to have odd dreams which gave a bountiful of ideas of how to promote the social structure and all of these came to change when she got the recognition of the artifact.

    After the death of her parents, she used the artifact to crush down her enemies. All of those kingdoms that tried to take this chance to gain the territory were defeated and Wright was even able to snatch some territories from them.

    The reforms she carried out went on smoothly alleviating the status of themon people of Wright and her Kingdom was finally able to climb the tiers but the moment of happiness didn¡¯tst long.

    The Emperor Of Kinley got wind of the artifact and directly sent a force to bring it and her refusal proved quite costly.

    The only way to protect everything she built was to marry the Emperor¡¯s idiotic son Alex who would soon be King of Nevan and both of their territories would merge.

    Instead of despairing, she thought of this as an opportunity sent by heaven.

    Although Alex was an imbecile, he was quite goodpared to those leecher and lustful men.

    With Alex being an idiot all the administration fell into her hands and she wanted to unify Nevan and Wright but she was met with strong resistance from Nevan nobles.

    Before she could take solid steps, she got the news that Amidon was preparing to go to war against them.<sub></sub>

    Gritting her teeth, she decided to let go of Nevan for now and strengthen Wright¡¯s forces to take on Amidon.

    s!!

    ?[0)??? Everything proved fatal.

    With dazed and saddened eyes she started to question herself where things go wrong.

    As Catherine was thinking about the recent events, the prison cell glowed with crimson colour and Catherine was startled by the sudden change.

    She got up from her feet to see through the small skylights, which was the only space to peek and she tiptoed to see what happened but before she could take a look the prison cell started to shake and she was thrown to the ground. Her head hit the ground while small pieces of dust and debris started to fall from the roof.

    She was covered with pieces of debris and after a few moments, the tremors that shook the capital finally stopped.

    She shook away the dust and debris wondering what happened.

    As she was wondering what was going on she heard a loud noise outside the prison and soon heard the faint sound of footsteps.

    She raised her head to see a man drenched in blood walking towards her cell. His eyes glowed in crimson giving her the look of a mad psychopath.

    For a moment, Catherine was frightened as she saw the man standing before her cell and then suddenly he shed, pulled the cell and tore it apart.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Catherine asked with a frightened voice.

    ¡°Did someone order you to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me?¡± Catherine spoke after mustering all her courage.

    ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Catherine heard a familiar but at the same time unfamiliar voice and raised her head to see the man¡¯s appearance clearly and frowned a little.

    Even before she could speak, the man pulled her into his embrace and said¡±Catherine, I am Alex. I came to save you¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Catherine almost screamed in disbelief.

    ¡°You are..¡± Before Catherine could speak, Alex carried her in his arms in princess carry positions and started to walk out of the prison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are safe now. We have won the war.¡±

    Catherine wanted to speak further but stopped as she saw Alex¡¯s inexplicable emotion.

    Moreover, Alex¡¯s hug gave her warmth and gave sce to her mind.

    As Alex walked carrying her, she was shocked to see Angus pinned on the prison wall with a sword with an arm missing.

    Alex carried Catherine to the bedroom of the Royal pce where Christinay after being treated while Riya stood at the side.

    ¡°Riya and Christina,¡± Catherine muttered seeing their appearance.

    ¡°Christina!! What happened to her?¡± Catherine asked with a panicked expression as she saw Christina¡¯s wretched expression.

    Riya gave a small exnation but before she could finish Alex pulled Riya andid her on the bed while Alexy beside the unconscious Christina.

    Catherine struggled to get out of Alex¡¯s grasp but stopped seeing Alex pleading gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will wake up so in the meantime, please take care of yourselves,¡± Alex muttered and passed out.

 Chapter 160

    The mes of war spread throughout Amidon affecting every ss of the society.

    With the weakening of central power, Mordek didn¡¯t suffer any difficulty in suppressing the opposing forces and conquered every obstacle that wasid in the way.

    Angus was chained and was left in the prison to rot until Alex gave any order.

    As the news of the copse of the Capital reached everywhere, most of them gave up on resisting fearing their destruction so Mordek was able to make it quick and reach The Capital much earlier than expected.

    On reaching the capital, he quickly started to work and the soldiers under him started to manage everything.

    Catherine, who was forced to sleep by Alex, woke up quietly and took the reins in managing everything.

    With Riya around here, any threat was cut apart before they could bear their fangs.

    The tyranny of Angus came to an end and many people were severely executed. Themon people that had been oppressed for centuries were finally able to take the air of relief under Catherine¡¯s rule.

    Christina¡¯s wounds had been healed but they left behind a scar on her face and all over her body.<sub>.</sub>

    Though she didn¡¯t think much about it, Riya and Catherine were worried about her as whichdy could bear such a thing.

    And on top of that, they were really worried about Alex¡¯s condition. There was a minor healer in Amidon but he wasn¡¯t able to heal Alex nor he was able to identify what was wrong with him.

    While everyone was running around here and there, on the eighth day of the war, Alex¡¯s eyshes fluttered.

    Alex tried to open his eyes but his eyelids didn¡¯t even bulge. His consciousness was still a flurry and he felt as if he was still in a dream but the dream was anything but sweet.

    ¡­

    ¡°Aghhhhh!¡± Alex sobbed painfully as his ears were being pulled from all front.

    ¡°Stinky boy, you dare to hide things from us.¡± Goddess Of Lust muttered with an angered tone as he pulled Alex¡¯s ears.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? I didn¡¯t hide anything?¡± Alex shouted with a wronged expression.<sub></sub>

    ¡®These olddies are so unreasonable. When I need them and call for their help they won¡¯t even show their face but now since they appeared the first thing they did was pull my ears.¡¯

    ¡°You dare to lie in front of us. It seems we need to teach some manners again.¡± The Goddess of War spoke, raising his fist making Alex¡¯s whole body tremble in fright.

    ¡°Alex, you tricked us. What you did was totally wrong?¡± The Goddess Of Wisdom spoke with a pouty expression.

    ¡°Are you talking about using a forbidden ck magicspell and raising my strengths using demonic energy?¡± Alex asked.

    The Goddesses nodded.

    ¡°Haa¡­That was the need of the moment.¡±

    ¡°Something like nature¡¯s call,¡± Alex spoke with an embossed expression.

    ¡°Moreover, Catherine¡¯s life was on the line,¡± Alex tried to exin.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Still, did you forget that things like that disgust us? Even standing around here is utterly disgusting as there is still a trace of that spell lingering around.¡± The Goddess Of Fortune spoke.

    ¡°Tell me, when did you get Devil¡¯s Eye and that man even taught you his swordsmanship?¡± The Goddess of War spoke, raising her brows.

    ¡°He taught me before I went to Hell.¡±

    ¡°And he also taught me some spells and gave me the power to use Devil¡¯s Eye,¡± Alex muttered.

    Everyone gasped in surprise at hearing Alex¡¯s words. Knowing that man, they weren¡¯t able to ept that the man taught Alex many things without asking for anything.

    Alex noticed their thoughts and exined¡±That was just a part of the agreement we had before. Also, he was feeling a little guilty for pushing me into the pit¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    Goddess Reba who was silent for the whole time looked at Alex with an inexplicable expression.

    ¡°Alex, when you used the demonic power, did you face any sh against the holy power? ¡°

    ¡°In a normal situation, holy power can purify demonic power or if demonic power overwhelms Holy power, one may get cursed.¡±

    ¡°So, how did you handle it?¡± Goddess Reba asked.

    Alex looked at her and another gaze on him who looked at him with curiosity.

    ¡°When I activated Devil¡¯s Eye, I cut off the power bestowed upon me and got rid of the holy power. Though I wasn¡¯t able to close it properly, it was enough to allow me to use demonic power for a short while.¡± Alex exined.

    ¡°Moreover, I guessed the function of the system which acts as a barrier and transfer chain between my power and my guesswork was correctas most of the things became inactive when I used the forbidden spell which didn¡¯t give me much pain.¡±

    ¡°Even though you make it sound quite easy, forcefully raising power not only damages your body but also one¡¯s soul.¡± Goddess Of Reba spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°The spell Devour which he used is not an ordinary spell. When you take one¡¯s life essence, it also devours a part of their soul.¡±

    ¡°If the soul is not strong enough to endure the burden it may get tainted by other souls and your behaviour might be affected a bit.¡±

    ¡°If the person had a strong obsession with something, it may subconsciously get imprinted in your soul and one may slowly start to have an obsession like the original owner.¡±

    ¡°Taking too much can change your characteristics and you may slowly start to lose yourself.¡±

    Hearing Goddess Reba¡¯s words, Alex was startled for a moment and his back was already drenched in sweat.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me this,¡± Alex muttered with a frown.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is a good teacher like me.¡± Goddess Of War snorted.

    Seeing Alex¡¯s worried look, the Goddess chuckled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Your soul strength is too much for others to affect you.¡± Goddess Reba spoke.

    Alex sighed in relief and thought that Devour is a frightening spell.

    Maybe many lose themselves and be a maniac using forbidden spells because of this reason.

 Chapter 161

    ¡°Haaa¡­haa.¡±

    Alex gasped heavily trying to breathe in as he felt a little bit of restlessness.

    His throat felt dry and he tried to open his lips which seemed to be stuck together like glue.

    His eyelids felt heavy as he tried to lift them to see where he was and what was going on.

    Alex looked nkly at his surroundings almost as if he had awoken after a long dream. The blurry vision was blinding and painful for him.

    He can feel the exhaustion eroding his whole body and a single movement of his muscles brought him an onught of pain.

    He felt as if his body was tearing up. In fact, he wasn¡¯t able to lift a single finger which made him realize how powerless he had be.

    ¡°That Devil bastard.¡±

    ¡°Devil is not evil. My foot.¡±

    When The Devil taught him ck magic and forbidden spells, he clearly said that the repercussions and aftermath weren¡¯t great and would just take a toll on him.

    But the pain was overwhelming. He lied about this.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t believe in him. The mythological description of him was true.¡± Alex muttered.

    His vision was still murky making it hard to see his surroundings.

    ¡®System, why is my body in a pathetic state? Since I have a goddess blessing and have a higher healing rate shouldn¡¯t my body be fine till now?¡¯

    [Host, the blessings are being blocked for now. There is still lingering demonic energy in your body. If the blessings started to work now it will cause more harm instead of giving you benefit.]

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    ¡®Then I have toy down on the bed like a patient for a few days.¡¯

    [It seems like that Host. You should cherish this once in a Blue Moon opportunity to take some rest.Moreover with godly wives by your side, it seems like the gains from the risk you have taken are too good.]

    ¡®Huh¡¯

    ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯Alex asked but he didn¡¯t get any answers.

    After lying for a while his vision started to recover and his eyesight started to be clearer. Though his focus was still blurry it was better than nothing.<sub></sub>

    The way things went on, Alex even thought for a moment that constant use of Devil Eye may one day blind his vision so he needed to be careful in the future.

    Alex just closed his eyes, wanting his head to nk. Resting once in a while wasn¡¯t something bad. He still feels exhaustion all over his body.

    Alex didn¡¯t know how much time had passed but he woke up as he felt soft delicate touch.

    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed and before he could open his eyes, a shiver ran throughout his body as he felt the soft touch of a hand caressing his body.

    Alex took a peek to see Riya unbuttoning his upper clothes.

    ¡®Riya, what are you doing?¡¯Alex muttered inwardly with sweat all over his body.

    Riya, oblivious to Alex¡¯s notion, carried on her work while humming a song.

    ¡®Why is she so happy while undressing me?¡¯

    ¡®No, don¡¯t tell me Riya is going to take advantage.¡¯

    ¡®No, my sweet innocent Riya is not that type of girl.¡¯<sub></sub>

    Alex¡¯s thoughts ran wild while Riya had almost undressed Alex leaving behind his pants.

    But contrary to Alex¡¯s thoughts, Riya took out a towel soaked in water and started to wipe Alex¡¯s body.

    Alex sighed in relief seeing Riya working hard.

    Sniff¡­Sniff.

    ¡®Riya you are the best.¡¯Alex gave a thumbs up though his face became red due to embarrassment.

    CLICK!

    Alex heard a loud metallic sound of opening the door.

    He opened his eyelid to take a peek to see Catherineing toward him with a bowl in her hand.

    ¡®What is she doing here? Riya dress me.¡¯Alex wanted to scream after feeling Catherine¡¯s gaze.

    Moreover, seeing the bowl of soup in Catherine¡¯s hand and Riya¡¯s behavior he felt as if these two had already made Amidon their yground.

    ¡®Did they already settle things?¡¯

    ¡°Catherine, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t our hubby¡¯s body the best,¡± Riya spoke in a coquettish tone while observing Alex¡¯s body.

    Catherine hearing Riya¡¯s words just red at her though one can see the red tint on her ears and there was a slight blush on her face while she took a nce at Alex.

    ¡°Riya stop your ploy. Quickly dress him up or he is going to get a cold.¡± Catherine spoke with a cold tone.

    ¡°We have such a godly husband and you all girls don¡¯t care,¡± Riya spoke faintly with a pout.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Catherine asked with a piercing gaze.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Riya dressed Alex and Catherine pulled a seat and sat beside Alex.

    She frowned as she looked at Alex¡¯s face which was red as a tomato.

    ¡°Riya, see due to your carelessness Alex had caught the fever. His face had be red due to the fever.¡± Catherineined and put her hand on Alex¡¯s forehead and she raised her brows.

    ¡°What let me see?¡± Riya spoke with a panicked expression.

    ¡°No, let me take care of him. You go and watch over those fools.¡±Catherine spoke and pushed Riya out of the room

    Catherine looked at Alex who seemed to be in deep sleep and observed him.

    ¡± I don¡¯t know why I always get a sense of familiarity around you as if we have met before and knew each other very well, ¡°Catherine said while taking a spoonful of soup and blowing the air to cool it down a little.

    ¡± I heard from others about your ventures. They also said how you rushed here to save me.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I wasn¡¯t able to believe their words. But after seeing you that day I can say that you are quite a capable person.¡±

    Catherine, after cooling down the spoonful of soup, brought it near Alex¡¯s lips and said¡±Before you were an idiot and I thought of Nevan as an opportunity to strengthen Wright and take it to a higher level.¡±

    ¡°But now since you have recovered, I don¡¯t know how to handle things.¡±

    ¡°So, my husband Alex since you are already awake why don¡¯t you answer some of my questions,¡± Catherine spoke with a smirk startling Alex.

 Chapter 162

    Alex¡¯s heartbeat hastened on hearing Catherine¡¯s words and beads of sweat started to trickle down from his forehead.

    ¡®How did she know?¡¯Alex pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Alex, you can stop your act,¡± Catherine spoke with a stern voice.

    ¡®Sure enough, she isn¡¯t the daughter of the Goddess of Wisdom for nothing.¡¯

    Alex opened his eyes slowly and saw Catherine¡¯s expression which had a mix of worry and anger.

    Swallowing his saliva, Alex opened his dried lips to speak.

    ¡°Ummmm!!¡±

    When Alex opened his lips, he struggled to speak and a raspy voice came out. Even though it was a muffled sound, it was clear and audible.

    Alex looked at Catherine¡¯s gaze with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°I just woke up when Riya started to clean me,¡± Alex muttered and before he could say anything else, Catherine stuffed the spoon into his mouth.<sub>.</sub>

    Gulp!

    Alex took a sip and felt that his dried throat had been revitalised though there was still a burning sensation.

    ¡°So, were you eavesdropping?¡± Catherine asked, raising his brows.

    Alex shook his head trying to deny¡±I swear, I haven¡¯t heard anything. I woke up today.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how did you know that I am already awake,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°When I touched your head, your brows furrowed and expression changed a little and since there was no fever, I guessed that.¡±

    ¡°So, how many days are thinking of pretending like this?¡± Catherine asked.

    Alex stared at Catherine¡¯s face for a moment. Various types of emotions shed in his eyes.

    Her face was almost simr to Ava¡¯s except for some facial distinction.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t move my body for now. It will take a while for me to recover.¡±

    ¡°As far as I knew it hadn¡¯t been a year since you started and you have already reached Master rank but still this wasn¡¯t enough to take down so many enemies.¡±

    ¡°After hearing Riya¡¯s narrations, I am sure that thest attack which shook the entire Amidon was done by you. And there is no way a Master rank can do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°So, you must have used something to forcefully raise your strength and now you are suffering a bacsh due to it,¡± Catherine spoke while trying to discern the situation.

    ¡°Alex, thank you for all this. I am grateful for your help. Without you, Wright may have been crushed to dust by Amidon.¡± Catherine spoke expressing her gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my job.¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°Now, tell me about the current situation.¡±

    Catherine nodded and exined to Alex.

    With Riya¡¯s help, Catherine first took care of the nobles and segregated them into bad and good.<sub></sub>

    Though most of them were corrupt and bad, there were still some people who disliked Angus¡¯s tyranny and raised their voices against him but all of them were suppressed by Angus.

    Mordek along with Ben already took care of the rebels who tried to create public unrest by dealing with them strictly.

    ¡°Still, Alex, you did a good job by not killing Angus. If you had killed him we would be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Why?¡± Alex asked with a surprising state.

    ¡°There is a rule in Kinley. Though we can wage war against other kingdoms and fight for territories we can¡¯t conquer a whole neighbouring kingdom at once and killing the neighbouring kingdom¡¯s King without the Empire¡¯s consent can be considered a sin.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Amidon start it first?¡± Alex inquired.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Amidon had taken me hostage and nted an imposter of mine on the throne?¡±

    ¡± It had nned to slowly and steadily make the whole Wright copse and make it gradually integrate with Amidon.¡±

    ¡°One has to get the Empire¡¯s consent to acquire the Kingdom.And Angus knew this, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t kill me and on top of that he never nned on touching you for now.¡±

    ¡°Alex, as far as I know, the Emperor¡¯s stance on you is neutral. You may have heard the rumours that the Emperor couldn¡¯t tolerate your foolishness anymore and threw you out but I don¡¯t think that was the case.¡±

    ¡°I am 100 per cent sure that the protectors are hiding in the shadows who will surely take action if you are going to die.¡±

    Alex stared at the ceiling nkly pondering Catherine¡¯s words.

    Alex couldn¡¯t even remember the image of his father. But if one asks if he hates him then Alex would deny it.

    He never hated that man. In a way, he had already given him a golden spoon and in a way took care of his safety by throwing him out of the Pce.

    He was sure that if he had remained an imbecile in the Pce, someone may kill him and he may not know when he died.

    Moreover, technically wasn¡¯t his father the so-called sugar daddy who made such beautiful women his wives?

    Technically any man would just go crazy thinking about it. Leaving others, Riya is alone enough for him to lead such a good life filled with happiness or bliss.

    Thinking for a moment, Alex pondered whether to tell Catherine or not.

    ¡°Catherine, when I raised my power I sensed some of the presence watching the battle. Some of them might be from the Emperor¡¯s side but I don¡¯t know about others.¡±

    ¡°We need to be careful from now on. Each step we take may be filled with traps.¡± Alex spoke.

    Catherine nodded on hearing Alex¡¯s words and said¡±I don¡¯t know from where you learned such forbidden arts nor will I still ask about it but pleaserefrain from using such things in future.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the future but for now our rtionship is of mutual benefit. My survival solely depends on you. If something happens to you, our lives will be in peril.¡±

    ¡°Unlike Yvonne having a strong backing we don¡¯t have anything like that. With your death, countless wolves may flock to us.¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression became solemn on hearing her words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry as long as I am alive I will protect you. It¡¯s my duty as your husband.¡± Alex spoke while casting a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Save that for Riya.¡± Catherine gave him a cold look.

 Chapter 163

    For the first time, Alex was feeling proud of himself for controlling his impulse to kill Angus otherwise the situation might have gone out of hand.

    Alex after three more days was able to walk.

    Catherine hadn¡¯t started the integration process and was waiting for the Empire¡¯s instructions. In case they might have overlooked it, Catherine had already sent a letter to Kinley.

    Currently, Longard was in charge of Amidon, Longard was in charge of Wright and Hamilton was in charge of Nevan.

    In the meantime, every time he looked at Christina he felt as if his heart was being squeezed from inside. Seeing the scars on her face, he med himself for the lot.

    After waking up the first thing he did was cast a healing spell on Christina but Alex still wasn¡¯t able to advance their healing spell for now.

    He needed some more days to reach his peak.

    On Terrace of Amidon Royal Castle

    Alex stood beside Christina with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Christina, please forgive me. It was because I was too hasty to attack, which ruined your face.¡±

    ¡°Not only did you protect me, but you also saved my life while sacrificing yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Alex spoke with teary eyes.

    Christina looked at Alex¡¯s saddened expression. She could feel Alex¡¯s sincerity in his words.

    ¡°Does having scars on my face make me look ugly?¡± Christina asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°No, No! I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°You are and will always be pretty in my eyes.The scar didn¡¯t ruin your face nor did itmake you look ugly.¡±

    ¡°You are still as beautiful as ever,¡± Alex said, taking Christina¡¯s hand and squeezing it a little.

    ¡°Since I am as beautiful as ever, what¡¯s the problem of having a scar on my face for now? I can wait until you recover enough.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t heal the scars on my face, I am still okay with it. It¡¯s not as if I care too much about looking good. Having scars would also help me to keep those perverts away.¡±

    ¡°I was only afraid that you may find me ugly,¡± Christina spoke with a faint voice.

    ¡°Christina, you are such a good woman.¡±

    Sniff¡­Sniff.

    Christina rolled his eyes seeing Alex overacting and spoke trying to change the topic¡±Alex when you are going to interrogate them¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you to start with them. Moreover, making them rot in prison cells would break their morals.¡±

    Alex wiped his false tears and his expression became serious.

    ¡°We have to get to the bottom of it.¡±

    ¡°Producing Pseudo Epic rank through immoral means. Amidon had left no leaves unturned to get stronger.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Moreover, we have to find the person backing them up.¡±

    ¡°Did you find anything or a clue that could lead them to the perpetrator?¡± Alex asked.

    Christina shook his head and said, ¡°No, most of them didn¡¯t even know about experiments.¡±

    ¡°The only one who might know might be the king.¡±

    ¡°When I interrogated the noble, they also said that the second inmand was the Prime Minister and after searching for a while I couldn¡¯t find him.¡±

    Alex frowned on hearing his words.

    ¡°Since when was he missing? Did he get alerted due to my attack and escape quietly?¡±

    ¡°No, they have said that they haven¡¯t seen him for a while. He might have escaped after he got the news of Amidon¡¯s defeat at the front.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Alex rubbed his shoulder while thinking about it carefully.

    Alex wondered whether the Prime Minister predicted this or if it was a meticulous calction on his part.

    There was also the possibility of him contacting the one who might be pulling the strings and thinking of a n to take us down.

    ¡°Christina, I should talk with Angus.¡±

    ¡­.<sub></sub>

    In the dirty prison which had been filled with nobles, which Catherine had deemed as sinners after investigating them.

    Alex sat down before them with an intriguing smile.

    ¡°So, my friend, how are you all?¡±Alex asked.

    ¡°Majesty,we don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°We are innocent. Please let us go.¡±

    Alex looked at the people who were screaming at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°I will give you an opportunity. Cough out all the misdeeds you have done in your lifetime. Whether it was swindling, killing trading ves or drugs or any dirty work.¡±

    ¡°I promise that I will spare your life,¡± Alex said with a serious expression.

    The entire ce descended into silence on hearing Alex¡¯s words and all of them pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Oh Yeah! Those of you who think that you are innocent raise your hands. I will transfer you to another cell. We shouldn¡¯t put good and civilised people with dirty bastards, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex grinned.

    There were 29 people gathered in the ce of which 11 raised their hands with a haughty look full of pride and arrogance.

    Alex didn¡¯t say anything more and asked the guards to take them away while asking Ben to note the things Alex moved inside the room where these 11 people stood.

    ¡°See, I gave you a chance to redeem yourself but you are still thinking that you are in a position to im your innocence.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡±

    ¡°What a Joke?¡± Alex chuckled.

    The nobles frowned on hearing Alex¡¯s words and pleaded.

    ¡°Majesty, we are being framed. A benevolent King shouldn¡¯t ignore our pleas. Please take mercy on the poor soul like us.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me that I am a benevolent ruler,¡± Alex spoke while pulling out a sword.

    The nobles flinched back seeing Alex¡¯s gaze.

    Alex threw the sword to the floor and raised his finger and said¡±One!¡±

    ¡°I will spare one life.¡±

    ¡°It is the survival of the fittest. After I return, the one who can survive by killing the others will live.¡±

    ¡°And yeah by the time I return if there is more than one person alive. I will execute everyone.¡± Alex spoke with arge grin on his face and walked out

    ¡­.

    At the corner of the prison, a cell which reeked of blood inside which a man was chained was pinned on the walls.

    Alex looked at the man who had aged a lot in a few days. He looked haggard and his face was as pale as a sheet of paper.

    The soldiers behind Alex put on a chair and left to guard outside on receiving his signal.

    ¡®Should I just soul search and finish the things off.¡¯Alex thought but shook his head.

    Soul search may destroy his brain circuit and something might go wrong if the Empire asked Alex to let him go.

    Alex folded his legs as he sat down on the seat while looking at Angus.

    ¡°King of Amidon, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Did you like the treatment of being imprisoned in your own house?¡± Alex spoke with a sinister smile.

    Angus heard Alex¡¯s voice and looked at him with bloodshot eyes.

    He seemed to be trying hard to let his anger not overtake his rationality. He knew that though he was in a bad situation his life was not in danger.

    As long as he kept himself in check, he could at least get out of here alive.

    ¡°No need to taunt me like that. I know this kind of game better than you kid.¡±

    ¡°Just get straight to the point.¡±

    ¡°I see you are good at ying tricks,¡± Alex spoke with a faint smile but his expression suddenly changed and he moved his face towards Angus and looked at him with eyes full of viciousness.

    ¡°But tell me Angus, were you the one who was ying the card or you were being yed.¡±

    ¡°So tell which one of two is it?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Angus stared at Alex with an awful expression.

    Alex could feel that Angus wanted to tear him apart.

    ¡°You are quite good at joking King of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°I have built Amidon with my own hands and achieved everything using my strength.¡±

    Alex looked at the man boasting shamelessly.

    ¡°You are telling me that you have experimented with people and raised their ranks. Use forbidden techniques to burn life force to raise the strength and use Tier 6 magic runes to enact barriers to stop attacks. You did all these things by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Are you taking me as a fool? You are nothing but a parasite who has got here by the leaching of others.¡±Alex spoke in a mocking tone.

    Angus didn¡¯t know how to refute Alex. He was taken by surprise at hearing Alex¡¯s words and wondered how Alex knew about the experiments and grades of the magic runes.

    He was sure that either someone had leaked some information or betrayed him.

    ¡°Now, I understand how you were able to defeat me and take us down.¡±

    ¡°Someone might have already defected to your side.¡±

    ¡®Huh! What kind of bullshit is this man spouting now?¡¯

    ¡°Yeah, so what? Why don¡¯t you show your big heart and give him some information?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that person will save you after knowing your situation? Rather than suffering yourself, shouldn¡¯t you also pull him down into the mud?¡±Alex smirked.

    Angus¡¯s eyes widened on hearing Alex¡¯s proposal. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that he doesn¡¯t resent the man who started this.

    He decided to act as a pawn so that he could gain something out of this war but since he was going down, why should he be the only one to suffer the loss and die alone?

    He should try to drag the other party if possible but he had signed a binding contract so he can¡¯t disclose the name.

    Alex noticed the minute change in the facial expression on Angus¡¯s face.<sub>.</sub>

    Angus had killed his brothers and his father to ascend to the throne. He hadn¡¯t taken a queen or concubine and was just a free spirit individual.

    Many women had died with whom he had spent the night. In a way, he had no rtionship which Alex can use to threaten him and there were no cards Alex can use to break him down.

    Torturing him would be proved useless and may just lead to his premature death giving Alex a huge headache.

    The Politics of the Empire was quite messy. Who knows a noble may be behind it and try every means to take him down.

    And there would be no lesser number of wolves who may be eyeing his wives.

    Riya had already warned that many may look for trouble to get their hands on his wives. So, there may be a chance of such a person ying a trick as Angus wanted to use Catherine as a bargaining chip.

    To get something out of Angus, the only thing Alex can do now was to add fuel to his ego and arrogance which wouldn¡¯t allow him to die down easily.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahha!¡±

    After pondering for a moment Angus burst intoughter.

    ¡°I like your proposal. You surely know how to use human nature and desires.¡±

    ¡°Just a simple mince of words and you made me tempted to bear fangs against the other.¡±

    ¡°Your strength has impressed me so I will just add a small hint.¡±

    ¡°There is no kingdom involved in this. I mean to say, no Kingdom instigated this war. It was a person with a vast influence, there was also a group involved in it. I don¡¯t know whether that person has any ties with the group.¡±

    ¡°That person seemed to have some animosity against you though he didn¡¯t kill you but rather asked me to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°What group or who is the person?¡±Alex asked curiously.

    ¡°That is for you to find out.¡±

    ¡°And what about Catherine? I heard you were going to sell her.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°That person just asked me to trap any of your wives. I trapped Catherine because I could use this opportunity to my advantage.¡±

    ¡°Who knows that person may be attracted to her beauty. If not for his warning I may have pounced on Catherine myself.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes be bloodshot on hearing his words but he tried to calm down as he knew this guy was provoking him.

    Alex gritted his teeth in anger after thinking about that person. He was sure that Angus was toying with him.

    ¡®First of all, about the clue of a person, isn¡¯t the world filled with people? Does he want me to search for every person?¡¯

    ¡®What kind of idiotic hint is that?¡¯Alex muttered inwardly and tried to calm himself and think carefully.

    Either Angus was trying to mess with him or there was a way to use the hint.

    ¡°Before that tell me about the experiment that helps you to produce Epic rank. Was it that group?¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that group. It was someone else.¡± Angus answered.

    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed with viciousness when he heard this. He already had a hint about it.

    ¡®Bright!¡¯

    ¡®That asshole might also be a part of this. But that man might have already started the cleanup after knowing the fall of Amidon.¡¯

    ¡®I should look for a chance and pay Bright a visit.¡¯

    But more than that Alex was more worried about the person who was pulling the string.

    Angus¡¯s hint was quite vague and absurd.

    If it was some sort of group, Alex was sure he couldn¡¯t find out about the group cause there are hundreds of secret groups in the shadows.

    But if it was about a person, Alex could make a few guesses about it.<sub></sub>

    There are chances that the man might be from Royal and there are even some chances of the Prince being part of this scheme.

    Was there a chance that it was the Third Prince who wanted to snatch Riya?

    Alex shook his head denying that possibility. He shouldn¡¯t be too hasty. Aiming swords without any solid evidence was only asking for more trouble.

    ¡°By the way, Prime Minister of Yours. What was his name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Lamar! Did that bastard know about all your criminal records and about your shady business?¡±

    ¡°He is already on the run even before the fall of Amidon,¡± Alex uttered.

    ¡°What!!¡± Angus screamed which frightened Alex.

    Angus¡¯s expression suddenly changed and seeing Angus¡¯s face became green with anger even he was confused greatly.

    The rottenness and resentment on his face were really out of expectations for him.

    ¡°That cheeky bastard must have betrayed me.¡±

    ¡°He is a piece of scum and an asshole. He must have taken the opportunity to escape when I was busy.¡±

    ¡°I always had a hint that he was a troublesome one. But he was so perfect in his job that I couldn¡¯t doubt him.¡±

    ¡°He knew some of the ns and who knows how many backhands he might have.¡± Angus cursed with all his might.

    Angus was fuming with anger to the point that his breathing became restless.

    ¡°So the summary is that even you don¡¯t know about it. In a way, that man escaped right under his nose.¡± Alex chuckled seeing Angus¡¯s expression.

    Alex didn¡¯t know whether Angus was acting or in reality, he was betrayed by that cheeky Lamar.

    But if it was all an act then this man deserves an Oscar award for his brilliant acting and if it is false then Alex was sure about one thing.

    He had stepped on the quest of chain viins that were waiting for him slowly toe for them.

    ¡°One viin leads to another. Traps after traps¡± Alex spoke with a dejected expression and stood up from his seat.

    Alex patted the warden and said ¡°Hey, take good care of him and give him some good food. If something happens to him, the empire will whip my ass.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, take good care of him and also wrap all his body with anti-mana chains.¡±

    ¡®After all, you are not going to have a simple death. There is no way you can die easily just like this after trying to kidnap my wife and destroy Christina¡¯s face.¡¯

    ¡®I will make sure you repent until thest moment of your death.¡¯

    ¡­¡­.

    After having a nice and pleasant talk with Angus which had pissed him to some extent, Alex arrived at the ce where the nobles were kept after coughing out all their deeds.

    ¡°Take them to the cell for now. I will judge them after seeing what all crimesmitted.¡±

    Seeing them leaving obediently, Alex muttered¡±Ben, if you find any of themmitting very or having a part in it or if they havemitted any heinous crime.¡±

    ¡°Just get rid of them.¡±

    Been nodded.

    ¡°What about the other ones?¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the person who was able to survive.¡±

    The soldiers guarding the room opened the door.

    As soon as Alex stepped inside it, the putrid smell of flesh and blood assaulted his nostrils.

    The entire room had been dyed with blood. The corpses were lying here and there.

    Some of them weren¡¯t even in one piece and some of them had beenpletely disfigured beyond recognition.

    Alex looked to the side to see the man filled with wounds resting in the corner.

    His body had been drenched in blood as if he came out of a pool of blood.

    ¡°I have done what you asked. Now, please give me my freedom. I want to live.¡±The man spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Ben, what is his name?¡±

    ¡°He is Count Helis.¡±

    ¡°Count Helix, what a tremendous will to live you have, ¡°Alex spoke while walking toward him.

    ¡°You are scum and a disgusting person who killed your colleague.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, rather I have a soft spot for a dirty bastard like you. After all, you are the people who help us to keep our hands clean.¡±

    Count Helix frowned after seeing Alex¡¯s sinister smile and trembled in fear.

    He flinched back and started to crawl towards the corner.

    In his eyes, Alex looked like a demon who wanted to kill him cruelly.

    ¡°Majesty, you can¡¯t break your promise. You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°You promised to grant freedom to the person who can kill the other, ¡°Helix shouted.

    His cries echoed throughout the room giving goosebumps even to the soldiers guarding the entrance.

    ¡°I am not killing you, rather I am rewarding you with a gift.¡±

    ¡°The ve mark.¡±

    ¡°From now on your soul will be mine.¡±Alex bit his finger and drew a magic circle in the man¡¯s head with his blood.

    Ben shook his head seeing Alex¡¯s cruel means and spoke softly¡±All Hail To The Bandit King.¡±

 Chapter 165

    While Alex was overseeing the things in the prison showing the true meaning of benevolence.

    The soldiers who had been designated to keep a watch on the walls were suddenly startled by seeing an unwanted visitoring toward them.

    The soldiers guarding the ce frowned and their facial expressions changed suddenly.

    One of the soldiers quickly screamed to notify General Mordek while they prepared for the fight and took their position.

    Far away from the City wall, under the blue sky and shining rays of the sun, numerous elongated silver gs glistened.

    The gs fluttered in the breeze with overwhelming Majesty and looked like a silverfish that was dancing crazily.

    The ground started to shake violently and the earth started to rumble as numerous cavaliers appeared and the grooves of the horse hit the ground in a rhythmic motion.

    The silver armoured cavalry charged towards the city wall like a tidal wave.

    From what the soldiers could see there were around 1000 soldiers and around four hundred cavalrymen were maintaining the front of the formation guarding a carriage in the middle.

    They were well trained to perfection and their marching was organised to perfection. It looked as if these thousand soldiers could take on five times the number of enemies alone.

    The soldiers started to sweat as the city walls had already been broken which was quite disadvantageous from a defensive point of view.<sub>.</sub>

    Moreover, these people were able to pass through the borders and reach the capital without any news that horrified them.

    Under themand of their superior, the archers drew their bows pointing at the oing waves of cavalry.

    They were in confusion wondering what to do when a loud shout reached their ears.

    ¡°Fools!!¡±

    ¡°Drop your weapons!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t attack them. Line up towards the front and salute them.¡±

    Mordek appeared on the scene and screamed at the top of his lungs. His chest rose and fell as he started to curse.

    ¡°The g belongs to the Empire of Kinley and they are the soldiers of Kinley. Any disrespect towards them means challenging the Empire¡¯s authority in itself.¡±

    Mordek¡¯s works snapped them out of their thoughts and they dropped their weapons immediately with a frightened look.

    Their hands trembled thinking about the scenario that would have happened if they had drawn their bows.<sub></sub>

    Mordek wiped off the sweat from his forehead and appeared at the front.

    The cavalry stopped their marching and a man walked out from the group.

    ¡°Fear not, we are here not for war.¡±

    ¡°I am Josh, The Envoy sent by the Empire of Kinley.¡±

    ¡°I have brought the decree of the Empire,¡± Josh shouted

    Mordek followed by the soldiers bowed their heads giving them a salute.

    ¡°Sir Josh, I am General Mordek. Nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Sir Josh, I will take you to the King. Please follow me.¡± Mordek spoke with respect.

    Josh nodded and asked the people to follow him.

    Mordek, who was going to lead them, looked back with a surprised expression.<sub></sub>

    A huge carriage was being pulled by five horses side by side, slowly pulled up and separated from the crowd. The carriage was giant and was as long as ten metres long and was supported by huge wooden wheels.

    The carriage was decorated beautifully and various floral patterns were engraved on it giving it a girlish look. What was more surprising was the shiny armoured knight whose strength was quite fearsome.

    The legendary rank guardian.

    Mordek¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment seeing it, and if his guess was correct then surely a member of upper-ss society would present in it.

    But the problem was that he didn¡¯t know whether it was an enemy or friend which horrified him.

    Just one wrong step and everything mighte to an end.

    Mordek didn¡¯t stare too long or his head might be hanged somewhere and resume his march towards Amidon.

    ¡­

    Inside the Royal Castle.

    Alex¡¯s mind was running in full gear as soon as he got the message that Envoys of the Empire had reached Amidon.

    It would be okay if there was a small group that came here but what came here was an army which made him fear that they maye here and ask him to go back.

    Alex even wondered whether it was the person who pulled the string from behind that made a move.

    Alex, apanied by his three wives stood before huge castle doors weing the Envoy.

    Josh jumped from the horse and hadn¡¯t even taken a step forward when his gaze fell on the man who was leading three women.

    He knew very well about the three but seeing the boy he was stunned.

    With an awkward expression, he spoke in a respectable tone.

    ¡°Greetings toYoung Prince¡­Cough.Cough..¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the King of Nevan.¡±

    Alex looked at the man who was feeling quite awkward while greeting him and thought that he looked like a good man.

    ¡°Sir Josh, Wee to Amidon.¡±

    ¡°Although we still haven¡¯t settled down here, we will try our best to attend to you.¡±

    ¡°May our hospitality be as per your liking,¡± Alex spoke while shaking my hand with Josh.

    Josh reciprocated Alex¡¯s greeting and gave a gentle nod to Catherine and Riya but frowned on seeing Christina.

    ¡°Lady Christina if we knew about your situation, I would make sure to bring a healer to treat you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Sir Josh, ¡°Christina spoke in a polite tone.

    Alex exchanged a few pleasantries and looked at the huge carriage stopping before the gates while wondering which nuisance was going toe out of it.

    The door of the carriage opened.

    The next moment, a weak and soft voice sounded which was filled with sweetness¡± Big Brother Alex!¡±

    Alex looked at the petite figure of a girl who seemed to be a little younger than him and had golden hair with golden eyes and her facial features were quite simr to him.

    While Alex was shocked to see her, Riya¡¯s eyes brightened for some reason and she couldn¡¯t help but speak in a soft tone.

    ¡°Princess Alice!¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Riya, how are you?¡± Alice spoke and hopped into Riya¡¯s embrace leaving Alex¡¯s jaw dropped on the ground.

    ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯

    ¡®Someone pleasekindly tell me otherwise my brain is going to be short-circuited.¡¯

 Chapter 166

    Alex stared at Riya hugging the petite girl with a warm expression as if she had met her long-lost sister after a very long time.

    Alice even forgot her image of the Princess and mingled with Riya.

    Alex turned his eyes toward Catherine and Christina with an inquiring gaze but they simply averted their gaze from him with an expression saying that.

    ¡®Don¡¯t pull us into it. It¡¯s your business.¡¯

    Alex already started to know her identity after Riya screamed but that was making him more worried about it.

    If she was her sister who was a member of the Royal family then what was she doing here?

    And was she even allowed to meet him who had been kicked out of his home?

    And on top of that, how can that old man of his allow a member of the Royal family toe here to meet the disowned Prince?

    After hugging to her heart¡¯s content, the girl named Alice, Alex¡¯s so-called sister parted from Riya and looked at Alex with a delightful expression.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot the courtesy due to meeting my best friend.¡±

    Alice walked toward Alex and held the hem of her long skirt while bowing her head gently, and spoke in a respectful tone¡±It¡¯s nice to meet you King Of Nevan, Big Brother Alex.¡±

    Alex felt a tingling sensation on hearing the word big brother and bowed his head and greeted her politely.

    Though he was slightly feeling awkward he tried his best not to show it on his face.

    Alice made a pouting expression seeing Alex behaving like a stranger and walking toward him raised her hand and asked Alex to escort her.

    Alex nodded and held her hand while leading her to the castle.

    ¡°Big Brother I see you have recovered. So, did you remember anything about me?¡± Alice asked with big pearl-like eyes.<sub></sub>

    Alex wanted to avert her gaze but seeing such lovely and cute puppy-like eyes on this girl made it hard for him.

    ¡°Princess Alice, I am not going to tell a lie. I don¡¯t remember much about the past.¡±

    ¡°I just have a faint recall of who I was but nothing more than that.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Alice spoke with a dejected expression but that didn¡¯tst for long, and after pondering for a moment her expression brightened up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sad. We can create new memories as long as we are together.¡±

    ¡°Since, I am the smallest daughter in the family. I was often left alone and I sneaked into your pce and we used to y around all day.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Riya used to take care of us and y with us. Those days were quite fruitful.¡±

    So, I have been ying all around my life. Before I used to y with you girls now I am ying with my own life and also some people.¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡®Haaa! Some things never change.¡¯

    Alex sighed seeing Alice sticking close to him while gripping her hands tightly.

    ¡®Why is she so close to me? Is this a facade to trap me down by lowering my guard? Shouldn¡¯t people of high-ss society find me unpleasant? How can she have had such a warm attitude towards me from before?¡¯

    Countless thoughts ran into Alex¡¯s mind. He was dealing with a member of the royal family who might be quite good at conspiracies and schemes.

    So, Alex couldn¡¯t help but doubt everything until he had a rough summary of their rtionship from Riya.

    Alex entered the Throne room and sat on the throne while everyone except Riya took a seat.

    Alex wanted her to take a seat but she refused to take a seat in front of the Envoys in case they might find it disrespectful.

    Fortunately, Alice was kind enough to pull her and make her seat beside her and no one was brave enough to offend her.

    Josh looked at Alex and opened a scroll

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the royal decree.¡±

    ¡°I am announcing the decree of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°King of Amidon had not only trespassed the borders of Wright but also tried to the situation of chaos that might extend to all over the Empire. Minor wars are not forbidden but the act of Amidon trying to take over an entire Kingdom cannot be forgiven as it may make others assume that they can wage war ording to their wish and will.¡±

    ¡°Since Wright and Nevan were victims here and retaliated due to Amidon, their act of upying Amidon would be forgiven.¡±

    Alex along with others sighed in relief on hearing the words.

    ¡°Though, your act of aggression of upying Amidon can¡¯t be ignored which may cause some friction in the future.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t be entitled to any punishment, rather there will be a 5 per cent rise in tax and your state has to give a sum of 1 million gold coins within the stipted time of three years.¡±

    ¡°You can start integrating Amidon, Wright and Nevan into a single kingdom as soon as possible.¡±

    After Josh¡¯s announcement, the entire ce descended into silence. Though they have been able to ignore the worst-case scenario, the sum of money raised in tax would surely cause a headache.

    ¡°Sir Josh, is there any order about King Angus? How should we deal with him?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°King Alex, there are still more things,¡± Josh spoke in an embarrassed tone.

    ¡°You are asked to hand over King Angus to the Empire. We will deal with him. Since he had vited certain terms, he is punishable by the offence.¡±

    Alex massaged his forehead thinking that it was good that he didn¡¯t overdone things with Angus otherwise he would be in trouble if Angus died.

    ¡± King Alex! Now, this is the most important message.¡±

    ¡°You should have been crowned as a king but since you were in aa, you hadn¡¯t gone through the official coronation ceremony.Without the coronation ceremony, you are still considered an unofficial king.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you are asked to head to the capital within a month from now where your coronation ceremony will be held.¡±

    ¡°And in the meantime, you can think of renaming the new Kingdom or keeping it as it is.¡±

 Chapter 167

    The contents of the Emperor¡¯s Decree brought relief to Alex¡¯s worries but thest thing was a pain in the ass for him.

    Every time a new king ascends to a kingdom, a coronation legion is sent from the Empire who will coronate the king.

    But in his case, he was called directly to the Empire.

    Isn¡¯t walking into the Zenith, Capital is Kinley akin to asking for beating from all around.

    It was not about his strength only he needed to make others strong also.

    In the meantime, although Alex had recovered wholly in the presence of these unwanted guests Alex wasn¡¯t able to heal Christina and can only make her suffer.

    Casting a high-grade healing spell may pull too much suspicion and he didn¡¯t know whether these will be his friend or foe.

    Although Josh looked friendly on the surface, who knows if he turned out to be a backstabber?

    ¡­¡­..

    Riya was upied with Alice as she asked Riya to tell her about the things that have happened after we left Zenith and wanted to hear Alex¡¯s stories after departing from her.

    Christina was busy thinking about the division of the army along with Mordek while Catherine apanied Alex to have a chat.

    Alex found Catherine to his liking when it came to political discussion.

    And having two heads is better and Catherine was the one who was going to handle the kingdom in his absence.

    ¡°Catherine, tell me what you think about the situation?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Everything is moving quite smoothly to the point that it feels quite unnatural,¡± Catherine replied while looking at Alex with asolemn expression.

    ¡°I am worried about Princess Alice. She seems to be a little yful and immature on the surface but she knows how to act ording to the situation.¡±Alex spoke, rubbing his chin.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°And the power of her guardians worried me. If something bad happens this time, we will be dying powerlessly.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about her?¡± Alex asked.

    Catherineid her back on the couch while resting her cheek on her palm and started to recall the bits and pieces of Alice.

    ¡°Alex, do you remember the day when we were bonded together by the ritual, I mean the day we were married?¡±

    Alex shook his head, he didn¡¯t even remember the face of his wives or anyone in his family and she was asking about the event.

    ¡°Alex the ritual took ce in Church and The Pope himself conducted it.¡±

    ¡°In the ritual, from your side, only Alice and the first princess were present along with the Emperor.¡±

    Alex raised his eyebrows hearing about the First Princess and wondered now what kind of rtionship she had with him.

    ¡®I hope that there is no hostility between us but what surprised him was that none of his brothers were present at the scene.¡¯

    ¡°I heard from Riya that Alice treats you very well and cares for you a lot though I didn¡¯t know much about the First Princess who had an aloof and cold personality.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Alex nodded and continued to listen to Catherine¡¯s words while mulling over them.

    ¡°I know you are weary of her. But still, at least you should try your best to forge your rtions with her. And on top of that, you at least try to mask your hostility.¡±

    ¡°Princess Alice may be saddened by your behavior.¡±

    ¡°You should already know that blood is thicker than water.¡±

    ¡°All our situations may be quite bad and we might have been forced to marry you but it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t sympathize with you.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Unlike you, we all have been loved by our families and at least we have someone to rely on before we fell.¡±

    ¡°Being an idiot you have been scrutinized and criticized by society even though this was not your fault, to begin with. I don¡¯t know if you remembered the things or if you are trying to bury them out of the fear of getting hurt, the torment you have gone through wasn¡¯t something one can endure.¡±

    ¡°Although we find it hard to ept you as a husband before that doesn¡¯t mean we hate you.¡±

    ¡°Even though you are disowned, that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have a family. On top of that, the very reason you were disowned had been resolved.¡±

    ¡°So, I think you should take the chance to forge a cordial rtionship with Alice and others.¡±

    ¡°I am not telling you to actively seek out them but at least you should try to mend your rtionship with those seeking out for you.¡±

    ¡°I know you are in a position where you cannot trust anyone and many wolves may be already eyeing to use you but I know you are clever enough to know the wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡±

    Alex heard Catherine¡¯s advice and felt as if a heavy burden had been moved away from his heart.

    He stood up and walked toward Catherine, hugging her gently startling her.

    ¡°Thank you, Catherine. Your words really meant a lot.¡±

    Catherine, who tried to struggle free, stopped in her tracks on hearing Alex¡¯s warm words.

    ¡°I will try to sort out things. Before that, we should start to take care of all this mess.¡±Alex spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°Although, it may not look like we are in a really bad situation. Integrating three kingdoms into one isn¡¯t as easy as it looks.¡±

    ¡°Wright and Nevan could be made into one easily before but with addition, Amidon which is a sharp contrast with the other two requires armed forces.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there is a heavy loss of personnel in the war along with resources. Your Nevan side is in the best condition.¡±Alex spoke.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Your loss of troops was minimal and I heard you tossed the entire battlefield and wreaked havoc alone,¡± Catherine spoke while staring at Alex¡¯s expression.

    Killing so many people might have burdened him. Catherine knew that Alex wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would kill unreasonably but the situation forced him to do so.

    Moreover, she knew that Alex wanted to rescue her as soon as possible and Alex was saddened by her absence which touched her a little.

    Oblivious to Catherine¡¯s thoughts, Alex thought that she was trying to appreciate him and he rubbed his nose with a proud look.

    ¡°You already know that your hubby is great. If you want I can even move an entire mountain in the way and bring stars from the sky.¡±

    ¡°aaah!¡± Catherine snorted and the tiny bit of respect that had been aroused in her heart for Alex was all lost.

    If Alex knew that the number of affection points he had gained in a few days had decreased because of his casual words, he would have coughed a litter of blood.

    ¡­..

    Alex stood before the door with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Today is too hot, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex asked but looked around to see no one was around him.

    He was standing before Alice¡¯s room where she was staying, currently apanied by Riya.

    Alex felt that he can kill many without batting an eye but when ites to conversing with a stranger who is somehow rted to him, he started to feel uneasy.

    Maybe it was trauma or a mental burden left behind by his older self who has been ignored since birth.

    Alex was about to knock on the door when he heard the sound of giggling from inside.

    Although Alex knew that he should give them some privacy, Alex¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t able to calm down and take a peek.

    ¡°This is all for the sake of knowing the opponent and gaining useful information.¡±

    Alex mumbled trying to reason with himself and shook away the guilt from his heart.

    Alex put his ears on the wall and channelized his mana to increase his hearing power and soon was able to hear the inside conversation.

    ¡°Big Sis Riya tells me the truth, does my brother bully you, thinking of you as a maid and treating you poorly.¡±

    ¡°No, your big brother is kind to me. He cares for me a lot.¡±

    ¡°My Lord doesn¡¯t allow anyone to look down on me and he takes strict action on anyone who looks down on me.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis, why are you still calling him My lord, isn¡¯t he already your husband? Just call him hubby or in case you can call him honey?¡±

    Riya blushed a little and her face became red as a tomato and seeing her reaction Aliceughed a little.

    Alex, the thief who hears her sister¡¯s words, gave her thumbs up.

    ¡®My sister seems to be a good girl. I should reward her in the future.¡¯

    ¡®I doubted her unnecessarily.¡¯

    ¡°Even My Lord had told me to drop the honorific but I just couldn¡¯t. Calling him Lord from years ago formed a habit.¡± Riya answered.

    ¡°Big Sis Riya, why are you behaving like a naive girl? You should show some coldness and let Big Brother run after you.¡±

    ¡°From early days you have been running after him and taking care of him. Now he should be the one running after you.¡±

    ¡°Just try to avoid me and put some distance for a few days, you will see how effective it is.¡±

    ¡°Men are always like this. If you get in their grasp easily, they would just get bored of you.¡± Alice advised Riya.

    ¡®Damn!! She is not my sister.¡¯

    ¡®How dare you give such a crooked idea to my lovely Riya. You are tainting my Riya.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly with an angry expression.

    ¡®This kid is just 17 years old and hasn¡¯t even fallen in love and she is trying to lead my Riya astray.¡¯

    ¡®Riya don¡¯t listen to her. Your hubby is the best.¡¯

    ¡°But what If My Lord gets angry and starts to ignore me for real,¡± Riya spoke in a worried tone.

    Alice pondered for a moment thinking about Riya¡¯s words¡±In this case, there is only one option.¡±

    Riya¡¯s eyes brightened while looking at Alice with expectant eyes.

    ¡°Then you should just be proactive and pull brother into your grasp and try to cook rice with him.¡±

    ¡°Once the rice is cooked, what can Big Brother do after that?¡±

    Riya who heard Alice¡¯s words was startled for a moment and her face became so red that it looked as if he had caught a fever.

    One could even see smoke rising from her head.

    Even Alex was embarrassed when he heard Alice¡¯s words.

    ¡®Who the hell made her a Princess?¡¯

    ¡®Is she a Princess of an Empire or a hooligan of the street?¡¯Alex cursed and unable to take in any more knocked on the door and coughed a little.

    After all, who knows what kind of crooked idea she may give to Riya.?

    ¡°Riya are you here?¡±

    Riya who heard Alex¡¯s sound suddenly thought that Alex might have heard the words and she jumped up in fright.

    Alice, whose condition wasn¡¯t far from Riya, thought about finding a hole and hide in that hole.

 Chapter 168

    CREEK!!

    The door opened after some time and Alex looked at Riya and Alice standing side by side with a guilty expression.

    When Alex raised his head to look at Riya, she did her best to avert her gaze.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled up a little seeing her and he spoke with a saddened expression¡±Riya what happened why are you averting my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Did I do something wrong or did I hurt you?¡±

    Alex stepped forward making Riya flinch a little.

    But before the little cat could get away Alex appeared before her and held her soft hands and spoke with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Please punish me Riya. Maybe because of recent events I am not taking good care of you so you are angry with me.¡±

    ¡°Chee! I am ashamed of myself.¡±

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t what My Lord thinks. I was juststartled by your sudden appearance.¡±

    ¡°My Lord has always been the best.¡±

    ¡°If you are not angry then kiss me.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Huuhh!But My Lord!!¡± Riya squeaked like a mosquito on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°You can¡¯t. I see you are angry with me.¡± Alex sighed with a hurt expression.

    Riya was unable to see her Lord¡¯s depressed expression and gave a gentle peck on Alex¡¯s lips.

    Alex wanted to kiss her deeply but due to the presence of a being known as the third wheel he cannot.

    Alex smirked a little looking at Alice who raised her head wondering about today¡¯s weather.

    ¡®Brat did you see? My rtionship with my wife is quite harmonious. You don¡¯t need to add more spice to our life which has already been too spicy for me.¡¯

    After showing the art of love to Alice and disying his harmonious affection for Riya, Alex asked her to give him and Alice some face.

    Riya nodded and just like a gust of wind disappeared as quickly as possible.

    She had already been greatly embarrassed and she was sure that her Lord had heard their internal discussion.

    With the presence of Catherine and Christina, she wasn¡¯t able to spend all her time with Alex like before so every time with her Lord was a precious one which she should cherish.

    ¡°I should follow Alice¡¯s advice and be more proactive with My Lord. After all, I have all the rights.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°We have already cooked rice once so it shouldn¡¯t be bad to cook rice for the second time,¡± Riya spoke with a resolute gaze while leaving through the corridor.

    Alex, who didn¡¯t know that the crooked bud had been already nted, stared at Alice who was trying his best not to meet his eyes.

    ¡®Did Big Brother hear everything?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, God! He does not think of me as a pervert, does he?¡¯

    Alex coughed a little to draw Alice¡¯s attention and spoke¡± Alice, I wanted to talk about something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± Alice raised her head like an obedient child.

    ¡°Alice, did youe here with the Emperor¡¯s permission or sneak in?¡±

    ¡°You know about my situation very well.¡±

    ¡°No, Big Brother I didn¡¯t sneak in. You can see that I came with my guards and my visit will not cause you any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Rather anyone who causes trouble will be troubled by me.¡±

    Alex knew that this girl didn¡¯t sneak in. He just wanted to draw her into the topic.<sub></sub>

    Alice stared at Alex¡¯s curious gaze and said¡±Big Brother, I just heard about the things going on here.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother you might know, you have already caused waves in the capital.¡±

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched and he blinked a couple of times with a surprised expression.

    Alice noticed Alex¡¯s emotions and started to exin.

    ¡°Most of the people didn¡¯t know about your recovery until the war started and Amidon was defeated.¡±

    ¡°Your bing normal was quite surprising. And you also knew that you didn¡¯t have any chance of crown nor did you want to join the fray but the gain seekers wouldn¡¯ty still.¡±

    ¡°Some might try to approach you and instigate you while some may try to make you a puppet king to cause unrest. The Prince fighting for the thrones may make use of you to destroy the other party.¡±

    ¡°So, now I am the apple of the eye for all. Everyone wants to take a bite.¡±Alex muttered rubbing their forehead.

    Alice nodded vigorously.

    ¡± When the Envoys were selected, I pleaded with the Royal¡¯s Father to allow me toe here.¡±

    ¡°With me here, I don¡¯t think anyone will try to approach nor harm you.¡±

    ¡°I think Father also thinks like that and he assigned The Legendary Knight for that reason, ¡°Alice spoke, puffing her chest proudly.

    ¡± Oh! Brother one more thing.¡±

    Alice stood up and went towards the table pulling the drawer while taking out a letter.

    ¡°Sister Yvonne asked me to give this letter to you.¡± Alice handed the letter to Alex.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Alex¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡®What does she want now?¡¯Alex thought while thinking of a new headacheing for him.

    ¡°Is it real or fake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s real!¡±Alice pouted and puffed her cheek

    ¡±And there is no one daring enough to imitate their seal after Sister Yvonne can be said as an unofficial Princess of Kinley.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you two are close enough for her to send you a letter, ¡°Alex said with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t we be close? After all, she is my sister-inw. And except you, none of the Princes had been married for real. They all just have an engagement.¡±

    ¡®How can they marry? There aren¡¯t scapegoats like me.¡¯He muttered.

    Alex tore the envelope and started to read the letter.

    ¡°Big Brother is seriously going to read it now,¡± Alice spoke with a dissatisfied expression but Alex ignored her and focused on the thing before him.

    Alex¡¯s expression remained unchanged but inwardly he was shocked by the contents.

    Alex heard that Yvonne had a really bad temperament to the point that Riya didn¡¯t like her but even after that she had acted on his behalf.

    Though in the end, she had written that it was all for her sister¡¯s safety which made himugh.

    ¡°Hey, Alice, when are you going back?¡±

    ¡°Does Big Brother not want me here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I am happy that you came here and just wanted to know how much time you can stay here.¡±

    Alice¡¯s expression brightened up and she said¡±I will go back with you when you go to Zenith.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

 Chapter 169

    <h2>Chapter 169:Going Back</h2>

    Alex after chatting with Alice left the room with a delighted expression.

    Yvonne''s letter can be said to be a godsend gift for him.

    Beforeing here with the help of Alice, Yvonne had sneaked three Transcendent rank knights into Alex''s guards who would obey Alex''s order and for now, would y with him.

    But if one looks carefully, he can see that three knights can act as guards for his wives leaving him vulnerable.

    ''Thatss can''t bear to send another one for me.''

    And Yvonne had carefully listed a series of things to be mindful of when he visited the capital.

    There would be many who are waiting to trample him to show their pride but on top of that, they are eyeing his movements carefully.

    And she also told him to contact her when he arrived in the capital.

    Though thetter half of the letter was filled with Athena''s concern.

    Alex came to know that Athena wanted toe here but was stopped by Yvonne and only calmed down after she was told that Alex will be visiting zenith in a month.

    Alex clutched the letter tightly and spoke with a fiery gaze.

    "Wait for me! I aming for you all soon."

    .....

    Alex had been staying in Amidon for a while and had almost sorted all the mess.

    The heaps of documents he had to go through almost made him mad. Fortunately, Christina was with him to decrease his load.

    Alex with hook and crook was able to find the experimental chamber that was used to raise the strength.

    Though nothing much remains there. That Lamar may have taken the researcher with him.

    He even pointed the things out to Envoy though he knew that it doesn''t matter much in their eyes rather if it was leaked to other people of high authority they may try to get the method to strengthen their own.

    But he needed to point out a cause or a reason to muddy the waters.

    Alex decided to leave the administration of Amidon to his most faithful and loyal ve surprising many but Alex asked them to believe in him.

    Now is the time to leave Amidon and return home.

    Standing before the castle, Alex was waiting for others toe out while conversing with Josh.

    "Sir Josh, you see there are links to a mastermind in all this mess pointing towards Bright."

    Josh frowned on hearing Alex''s words and asked" Are you sure about that?"

    Alex nodded and spoke, "Since Amidon had paid its debt shouldn''t we also look for Bright."

    Josh''s lips twitched uncontrobly on hearing Alex''s words and wondered whether Alex wanted to swallow Bright in this process.

    ''Isn''t getting a huge chunk like Amidon enough for now?''

    "King Alex, I got your point but attacking them and invading their borders will get you into trouble and you will be regarded as the aggressor."

    "The Empire always takes the benefit of conflict and sees the best case scenarios. If the aggressor who started the war had a good cause and had proposed benefits to the Empire, there shouldn''t be any action but if the aggressor harms the interest of the Empire there are chances of its right getting revoked."

    "Since you are quite close to Princess I am telling you this. The scale always moves to seek profit and bnce."

    "I know this Sir Josh but what if Bright is the one who attacked us first," Alex spoke while his lips curled upward with a faint smile.

    Josh stared at Alex for a moment with a stiffened expression.

    "What did Bright do to offend you?" Josh asked with a curious expression.

    He could see that Alex didn''t want to wage war on Bright for the power or fame but rather there is a hint of hatred and anger for them.

    "Heheheheh!" Alex gave a sneaky smile and spoke.

    "Bright hadn''t done anything bad."

    "They just raised some bandits and smuggled our resources, took our people as ves and used the beastman under me asb rats and tried to force the merchants out of territories."

    "It''s nothing much. They just wanted to y around in our territories."

    Josh swallowed his saliva and the more he heard Alex speak, the more frightened he became

    He could feel a chill running down his spine even if Alex was smiling before him as if his smile was just a hallucination masking the anger behind it.

    ''This is all the reason to wage full-scale war.''

    ''If what Alex said was true then the reason was more than enough to crush Bright but Bright wouldn''t be so foolish to openly discard Nevan''s authority and might be ying from the shadows that was why King Alex might be angry.''

    And Josh may not have seen it with his eye, but seeing the huge destruction that had been left behind on the walls along with the front anyone could guess that it was a single attack and it was Alex who did that.

    As Alex and Josh converse with each other cordially, Alex''s attention was drawn to the prisoner who was dragged around like a beggar.

    Angus was ordered to go with Josh to the capital where he will receive the punishment but Angus saw it as an opportunity to escape rather than as a punishment.

    Even Alex knew that the string man would surely pull strings to take out Angus and may act to rescue him in disguise to kill him.

    All the soldiers had lined up and guarded Alex and his wives as Angus was carried out as they feared that he may attack them after all Angus still had the strength of a Transcendent rank so even Alice had moved the forces to protect his Big Brother and Sister-inw.

    Angus while being led by the soldiers wanted to look at Alex and mock him. He had clearly said that he can''t kill him and once he escapes he''s gonna make Alex''s life miserable.

    But his expression froze as soon as his eyes met Alex.

    There was no anger nor any hint of hatred in Alex''s eyes rather Alex had cast a yful smile while waving his hand as if he was parting with a dear old friend.

    But for Angus, he felt as if Alex''s smile was the devil''s smile that was going to hunt him as long as he is alive.

    Not only Angus but everyone who noticed Alex''s expression felt an ominous feeling.

    Catherine looked at Alex''s smile which looked so innocent to the point that one may mistake him for a kind and forgiving person.

    Ben and Mordek looked at Angus with eyes full of pity and sympathy.

    "If this Angus had a little bit of brain, he should kill himself now otherwise only Devil knows what is going to happen to him, "Ben spoke while shaking his head.

    "Seeing His Majesty smile, I can feel his miserable scream. I don''t know what kind of crime he hadmitted in his previous life to fall into Majesty''s hands. Let''s give our final prayer to the man whose courage was worthwhile while itsted." Mordek spoke with a pitiful expression.

    "For the peace of his next life."

    "Amen!"

    "Amen!"

 Chapter 170

    Angus left with Josh towards the capital thinking about his future while his brain ran at full speed thinking about various situations.

    Alex sneered seeing Angus departing.

    ¡®If you think this over then you are wrong.¡¯

    When Alex used the demonic power, he made sure to cast a lot of curses on Angus which would have horrible nightmares.

    Moreover, he used ck magic on him which can harm from miles away just like voodoo dolls.

    From the moment Alex appeared he had been in his grasp from the beginning.

    On top of that, Alex cast magic on him that can give away his location and Alex might also get a hint about the person who is involved in all of this.

    In fact, it was so-called stalking magic.

    Thinking about all the horrifying spells Alex had used recently he couldn¡¯t help but scold the man for teaching him such things.

    ¡®That Devil Bastard had an arsenal of dirty spells and still addresses himself as Preacher of Justice and The Being Judges Other¡¯s Crime.¡¯<sub>.</sub>

    After The Envoys left, Alex departed from Amidon with his wives and Alice.

    After knowing Alice, though he hadn¡¯t let down his guard still he hadforted himself by thinking about the power Alice had in her for disposable.

    With Alice¡¯s help, he was sure that they would be able to avoid any life or death crisis.

    But Alex had to get stronger since he cannot raise his rank in a day he had to raise his level and get the stat points.

    And on top of that, he had to make others reach Master rank as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­..

    Alex¡¯s troops first stopped at Wright.

    Catherine wanted to take a look at the Capital of Wright before moving around.

    She was feeling nostalgic about not being able to see her people.<sub></sub>

    As soon as Alex entered the huge city gates followed by Alice¡¯s carriage, screams of joy and mirth echoed throughout the za.

    The entire attention was drawn toward Alex who was at the front.

    The people have been outraged at Amidon¡¯s behavior of kidnapping their Queen.

    Alex wanted to keep it under wrap but some kind of emotional bastard had leaked the emotions amassing immense hatred for Amidon among the masses.

    Alex sat on the horse and was in the lead and followed by two Transcendent ranked knights due to Alice¡¯s order.

    The people looked at Alex with respect and reverence. Their King who has beenbeled as a fool and disgusting pig was nowhere what the rumors described him.

    His golden hair glistened under the rays of the sun, shining with a golden austere. His red ruby-like eyes just added another charm to his appearance.

    Alex nced around the za filled with all kinds of people.

    A simple gaze from Alex was enough to shoot any maiden¡¯s heart.<sub></sub>

    For a moment Alex thought of showing his love for them but noticing the intense gazeing from the carriage, he knew that he would be courting death so he simply raised his hand and waved at the masses.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since he used Eyes of Truth.¡¯

    Due to being upied by all the work, Alex hadn¡¯t hunted talent for a long time.

    Recently he used it on Catherine who had an average potential. He was not surprised at the information as he knew Catherine was the type to use their brain to pin down her opponent.

    On the other hand, he was surprised by Alice who had a high level of potential and she was already at the peak of the Disciple rank though she doesn¡¯t have any specific type of talent.

    Alex raised his head and his gaze seemed to cover the entire za, his eyes glowed with a greenish luster as he activated the Eyes of Truth.

    Alex swept through the surroundings and didn¡¯t find anything interesting. Though still there were quite a few people with average potential that he could recruit into the army.

    Still, Alex quite noticed that the people here seemed to be way better than Nevan.

    Out of 100 people, Alex can find 20-30people with low potential, unlike Nevan who can find only 2-8 out of 100.

    Maybe this was because of the lesser poption in Nevan and also many had left Nevan unable to tolerate the cmity.

    As Alex¡¯s eyes swept through the crowd, his eyes fell on a certain individual.

    His eyeball widened and almost popped out from the socket. Alex felt like this might be a dream and tears were forced out of his eyes.

    Name:Lan

    Rank:None

    ss:None

    Potential:High

    Talent:Magic, Has good memory

    ¡°My God, I can¡¯t believe this.¡±

    ¡°Finally someone who had the talent to be a mage.No, he can be a magus.¡±

    Highly talented magicians were known as Magus. Anyone who can cast a spell and use magic is known as a mage but a mage can only be called a Magus when he can cast a spell above Tier 5.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think that there was a better time than this.¡±

    ¡°Previously I was sceptical to take a stop in Wright and rushed directly to Nevan but due to Catherine¡¯s order¡­I mean request I have to take a detour.¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity and stopped the match and directly jumped off the horse and walked toward the boy.

    The knight behind was shocked due to Alex¡¯s sudden behavior and jumped down and followed him.

    Inside the carriage, everyone was taken by surprise seeing Alex.

    ¡°What happened?¡±Catherine asked with a frown as she feared that someone might have done something wrong among the people.

    She raised her head outside and asked Mordek who was guarding the carriage as ordered by Alex himself.

    ¡°I think he is going to kidnap someone ¡­Sorry, I mean he is going to hunt for some talents, ¡°Mordek spoke with an embarrassed expression as he had forgotten that the Queen might not know Alex¡¯s nature.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Her Highness. It¡¯a s daily job for him.¡±

 Chapter 171

    The crowd that was cheering to the top of its lungs suddenly stopped and all sounds that were echoing in the za ceased abruptly and the entire ce plunged into silence.

    Alex just smiled bitterly as he knew that his rashness may scare them but what else can he do?

    Talent hunting is an art, one needs to be quick and shameless in that department to get a grade of A+.

    As Alex took several steps forward the crowd flinched and stepped back giving way for Alex.

    Generally, it was the knight¡¯s or guard¡¯s duty to clear the people and let the high-ranking pass through but they didn¡¯t even know where their king was heading so they just formed a close perimeter near him.

    Alex¡¯s Eyes of Truth was still working and he could see many talented ones in nonbat departments.

    These are the people who can form the backbone of society.

    Alex, who was walking toward the individual, noticed that the guy seemed to be afraid and ran back.

    ¡®Damnnn!¡¯ Alex knew something like that was going to happen.

    ¡°Hey, can you please catch that saggy bone guy with brown hair,¡± Alex shouted.

    The people who were looking at Alex quickly turned their heads toward the guy and many thought that this guy might have done something bad and started to pounce on him.<sub>.</sub>

    The poor guy who didn¡¯t even know what crime hemitted was restrained from all sides and dragged around.

    ¡°Stop!!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°The King had asked for you. Who knows what kind of evil deed you have done?¡±

    The people screamed and dragged the guy towards Alex.

    Alex, noticing the situation getting out of hand, quickly reached for the guy who looked at him with teary eyes.

    ¡°Your Majesty!! I didn¡¯tmit any crime.¡±

    ¡°Even if I have offended you somehow, please forgive me.¡±<sub></sub>

    Alex shook his head seeing the fellow pleads.

    ¡°Okay, you guys can leave him,¡± Alex ordered

    ¡°Hello! I know I have troubled you but can I know your name?¡± Alex asked with embarrassment.

    The guy wiped his tears and muttered faintly¡±Your Majesty, my name is Lan.¡±

    Alex nodded and spoke, ¡°Lan, I can see that you are quite talented and gifted in the field of magic.¡±

    ¡°If you follow me and learn magic I am sure that one day you will be a renowned mage.¡±

    Alex¡¯s words felt like thunder in Lan¡¯s ears and his jaw dropped to the ground and he rubbed his eyes with disbelief.

    He wondered whether he was dreaming or this King was joking with him.

    He just got up in the morning and went to work but stopped by the za to see the King when he heard about his arrival.

    But who knew that the King woulde to him and ask him to follow him?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Your Majesty, can I be a mage?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about magic. Though I can sense mana around me and may use it a bit I can¡¯t do anything except that.¡±

    Alex gleamed on hearing his words and he pointed to his eyes.

    ¡°Lan, do you see these eyes of mine? Nothing can be hidden from these eyes.¡± Alex spoke with a prideful expression but those around him were unable to take their eyes on him seeing him with awe.

    But more than that they were stunned that King was able to identify a person who has talent who previously looked like a measly beggar.

    Alex smiled as he looked around everyone present out there and spoke¡±Listen my very citizens.¡±

    ¡°There are many rough stones and diamonds hidden under the dust. Many of you are talented in many aspects and each of your talents is useful for the Kingdom and if utilised correctly can take us to a higher level.¡±

    Alex¡¯s figure floated up and he rose to a certain height of about six metres from the ground.

    ¡°Look at that guy with sses.¡± Alex¡¯s voice was amplified by mana echoed across the za.

    Everyone follows Alex¡¯s gaze and the direction towards which he pointed.

    ¡°That guy is good at calcting sums even though he might not be a schr.¡±

    ¡°That bald guy with a burly body is good at fine craftsmanship.¡±

    ¡°That guy had the characteristics of a good and disciplined soldier.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you lean and thin who look like a matchstick that can be blown away by the winds and have a talent in swordsmanship.¡±

    The people¡¯s eyes glowed as they heard Alex pointing out to a few individuals.

    ¡°See this is just a gist of it. Some of you might know your talent and some might unearth it in the future.¡±

    ¡°The only thing I ask you is to do what you love and support the kingdom as even if it can make a very tiny difference in the present but the sum of it will make a big difference in future.¡±

    ¡°We will soon be opening a schoolfor students of 9-12 for whom education ispulsory.¡±

    ¡°And after that, you can go to the academy which helps you to set you on the path you wanted to take.¡±

    ¡°I am not gonna lie to you all.¡±

    ¡°The situation of our Kingdom isn¡¯t very good. We need soldiers, we need strategists, we need people who can handle finance and documents and a heavy number of cksmiths.¡±

    ¡°Though I am not asking you to be a soldier, you can at least help us in raising the finance of the Kingdom by doing your best.¡±

    ¡°I hope we can work hard and with ourbined effort we can take our Kingdom and raise it to glory.¡±

    ¡°For the Glory of our Kingdom !¡± Alex raised his fist and shouted which was filled with the voices of people like a tsunami.

    ¡°For the Glory of our Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°For the Glory of our Kingdom!¡±

    The entire ce shook as the chimes of glory spread like a shockwave.

    Catherine who sat inside the carriage looked at the scene with inexplicable emotion.

    It¡¯s not that she hadn¡¯t tried to implement education but the people didn¡¯t waste the time of their children sending school to a ce where they can work and earn.

    She had addressed this issue to Alex but she didn¡¯t know Alex would preach about education in such a way.

    For a moment she thought whatever may be the case, Alex was a good man from inside though he had some screws loose.

    Or maybe many screws are loose.

 Chapter 172

    Currently in the capital of Nevan.

    A huge mass of people had gathered in the open streets and before them, there was a wooden tform on which men dressed in white cloth stood, and behind them was a line of pdins and infantry.

    They were priests who had gathered the crowd in the King¡¯s absence. There wasn¡¯t any hint of mercy that a holy priest should have rather there was an indifferent and cold expression on his face.

    Barry, the head priest who used to be a priest in the Church of Nevan left it after its downfall.

    When everyone wondered where he had gone, this guy suddenly appeared with a group of dogs.

    He looked more like a threatening bandit than a priest.

    He nced at the people kneeling before the tform and spoke with a calm tone¡±Citizens of Nevan we have received a report about the King of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°King of Nevan Alex was just a pathetic imbecile who might have been a sinner in his previous life and he was punished in this life by the Goddess turning him into an imbecile.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°But how can that guy be normal who had been punished by a goddess? For not too long we received reports of him using ck magic in the battle against Amidon.We suspect that his mind had been taken over by a devil who wanted to destroy peace and cause chaos.¡±

    ¡°We even feared that he had sold his soul to the devil and tried to corrupt the masses. So, we seek your active corporation in warding off evil.¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s children don¡¯t doubt this father¡¯s fairness. I promise you that we, the servants who were chosen by Goddess herself, are most fair and noble and as soon as we find that you don¡¯t have any connection with the devil, I will personally walk you all out.¡±

    The words spoken by Barry caused a hugemotion among the crowds shocking everyone present out there.

    Everyone started to chatter among themselves thinking about the words said by the head Priest.

    A man mustering his courage stood up and asked¡±Father, aren¡¯t you using our king falsely?¡±

    ¡°You all have left Nevan when we were in trouble and now that Nevan is rising because of our king¡¯s effort, you are trying to prove our king as a heretic.¡±<sub></sub>

    Barry smiled hearing the man¡¯s words and said,¡±Child, listen to me first.¡±

    ¡°I already had a prediction that big trouble would happen in Nevan. So, I started to prepare for it right away. I know things have been dyed but things aren¡¯t too bad for now.¡±

    ¡°Just think carefully, King of Nevan just became normal a few months ago and he had waged war on Amidon ughtering many innocent people¡±

    ¡°He killed many innocent citizens and children without any mercy.¡±

    ¡°Only a person passed by the Devil canmit such atrocities.¡±

    Barry¡¯s reason instantly terrified everyone across the streets nting a hint of doubt.No one knows the real situation nor do they know what had happened really and Barry took the opportunity of Alex¡¯s absence and started to preach against him trying to turn the masses against him.

    On the continent, no matter how prestigious or powerful you are, once you are leveled as a heretic and a person dealing with the devil by the Church you are going to be haunted down for eternity.<sub></sub>

    Demons who are known as worshippers of the Devil were criticized for that reason. Although everything was far from the truth, this was the church¡¯s way to destroy its enemies in the name of religion and belief.

    Still, openly condemning a King, for this reason, was no exaggeration and was a shocking incident in itself.

    The quick-witted people started to wonder from where this man got the guts to challenge their King.

    But knowing the authority of the Church they knew that their king was nothing before the might of the church.

    Barry¡¯s simple words had suddenly put everyone on the path of despair.

    Many tried to raise their voice and retort to Barry that what he was saying was nothing but false.

    But it only worsened the condition as they were dragged out of the crowd as a group of prisoners whomitted heinous crimes.

    Those who epted their fate were not treated harshly but those who tried to resist were subjected to harsh cruelty.

    While such a scene of chaos was going on, Bassie looked at the group priest with bloodshot eyes from a distance.

    He was the one to whom Alex had entrusted all the administration and powers and he had done his duty with the utmost importance.

    Although he was not a saint, he had never done any cruel deeds.

    The only mistake hemitted was being blinded by greed. He embezzled some funds but he stopped after seeing Nevan¡¯s worsening condition and he even pleaded with others to stop but none of them listened to him.

    He always had a guilty feeling for doing this and when famine struck and food resources were scarce, he used all the money he had stolen and even spent his own money to help the people.

    He had made sure that none of the people in his territory had to go to sleep with an empty stomach. He still had not reached a point where he couldn¡¯t feel empathy and sympathy for others.

    And now the scene before him was truly out of his expectation. With the absence of Alex for more than a month, many negative rumors were being spread about him.

    And now the Priest was running negative propaganda about Alex, he knew that someone had pushed and used force to do these things.

    He wanted to take action but there were three Epic rank pdins in the troops and currently, Nevan had none.

    He even thought of sending some assassins in decreasing their force but that would lead to more trouble.

    As Bassie was trying to figure out what to do, he saw the entire crowd suddenly descend into silence.

    Barry had a golden scepter in his hand and nodded proudly seeing that no one raised his voice against him after harsh treatment.

    He was about to return when he heard a loud crisp voice.

    ¡°Father!How can you bully people like this unreasonably? Didn¡¯t the priest preach that God is kind and merciful? Where is that kindness?¡±

    ¡°The only thing I can see here is violence.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Barry, who was going back and leaving everything to his henchman, was stopped abruptly by a crisp sweet voice.

    He was outraged by the words and he looked back to see a girl ring at the priest.

    ¡°Girl, how dare you?¡± Barry shouted.

    He was in a good mood as everything had been going ording to his ns but his mood was ruined by the sweet voice of the small petite girl who seemed to be a small child of 13 years.

    ¡°Father, you are doing something unreasonable and forcing us to ept that you are right when you don¡¯t have proof.¡±

    ¡°How can a devotee servant of the goddess act like this?¡± The little girl spoke with an innocent voice but the surrounding people around her already turned pale.

    They tried to shut her up but she didn¡¯t listen to them and now she had provoked the Priest.

    Barry stared at the girl who looked quite kind and gentle.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±He snorted.

    ¡°Your parents must be heretics and they even taught you the stuff from an early age.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Drag that girl and her parents.¡±

    The pdins who were overseeing the things rushed toward the girl and her parents trying to catch her.

    But before they could reach there, many armor guards appeared in front of them trying to block their way.

    ¡°Priest Barry, you are overstepping your boundaries.¡± Bassie appeared and shouted with an angry tone.

    ¡°Did you forget your promise? I only allowed you to investigate things peacefully but all I can see is that you are steering chaos all around.¡± Bassie spoke, gritting his teeth.

    He had already sent a letter to the King exining the current situation and that he might be on the way here.

    Since Bassie can¡¯t deal with them, he allowed them to spread their wings for now but these crooks are behaving more like bandits than Goddess devotees while twisting all the things using the Goddess¡¯s name.

    Only the King can deal with a shrewd person like him.

    ¡°Minister Bassie, you are stepping in our way.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°You are stopping a Priest from doing his work which equals trying to interfere with Goddess Judgement.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to say in this matter, ¡°Priest Barry shouted.

    ¡°Priest Barry, currently I am overseeing Nevan in the absence of King. If anything bad happens to his citizens the bill would be torn in my name.¡±Bassie spoke with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Moreover, you are treating the citizens of Nevan as if they are some sort of filth. Where is the benevolence that you all preach.¡±

    Barry¡¯s expression was distorted and he shouted angrily¡±Minister Bassie although I may look harsh I am already showing enough kindness.¡±

    ¡°If you stop me now then the next one toe for investigation will be inquisitor of the Church.¡±

    Bassie along with everyone¡¯s expression contorted after all only a fool might not know about the inquisitor of Church.

    They are the swords of the Church who handle all the punishment and dirty work. Being caught in their hands was equal to getting a ticket for a trip to hell.

    ¡°Even after my repeated warnings, you are not going to fall back,¡± Barry spoke with a threatening tone.<sub></sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to use this but you all have forced me.¡±

    ¡°I, a devotee servant of Goddess, will clear any obstacle thaty in the path of Goddess work.¡±

    He raised his golden scepter towards Bassie and the soldiers who surrounded the insolent girl.

    He poured mana into his scepter which glowed gleefully and a white beam of ravaging light shot towards them.

    [Judgement Of Light]

    Like a beam ofser, it headed toward their direction in a straight line.

    The sudden attack startled everyone. It was quite a deadly attack as no one had imagined in the wildest dream that this man who imed himself as a follower of the Goddess would abruptly go for a kill when both sides were still talking.

    The soldiers stood in front of Bassie even though they knew that they had no chance against the attack but at least they could save the citizens and Minster behind them.

    Bassie¡¯s vision was whitened as the mass of white light appeared before him.

    The soldiers screamed in danger as they felt the scorching heating from the attack.

    SHIIIIINK

    A figure shed before the soldiers who appeared out of nowhere and raised the huge greatsword covered with a bluish glow.

    Holding the hilt of the sword tightly, he swung the huge sword towards the white light which was instantly cut apart.

    The body of the sword shook slightly as it collided with a beam of light and a strong momentum rippled pushing everyone back and both the energies instantly disappeared.

    People looked at the figure that appeared wearing shiny armor and felt that they had seen this guy somewhere.

    ¡°Sir, who are you? I feel as if I have seen you somewhere.¡± Bassie asked.

    The armoured man turned back with a smile.

    ¡°Bassie, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡±

    ¡°I am General Mordek,¡± Mordek said while raising his hand to caress his beard butter remembered that he had lost his beard.

    The entire ce descended into silence as heard the man¡¯s words and thought whether it was a joke.

    They remembered Mordek as an old uncle with a long beard and some greyish hair but this guy looked like a man in his thirties.

    Bassie swallowed his saliva unable toprehend what was going on but before he could open his lips, a scream echoed from the wooden tform.

    ¡°How dare you, ignorant human standing in the path of righteousness,¡± Barry screamed.

    Mordek scanned Barry and spoke with a sneer¡±I don¡¯t know what crimes my fellow innocent citizens hadmitted to be treated like these and even if there is a misunderstanding, does Priest have authority to arrest anyone as he desires?¡±

    ¡°Watch your words you damned heretic¡­¡±Barry shouted.

    Mordek became anxious as he saw Barry trying to escte the matter but before Barry could give any orders he saw white glowing lighting from afar.

    ¡°Father Barry, it¡¯s nice to have you here. I have something that I wanted to talk about.¡±

 Chapter 174

    Barry frowned and was horrified seeing the man walking toward him with a dazzling light.

    His jaw dropped wide open and he was unable to close his lips for a moment.

    ¡°I heard you have been running propaganda by trying to prove me as a heretic who knew all types of ck magic and had sold my soul to the Devil.¡±

    Alex¡¯s loud voice reverberated everywhere which suddenly ignited the me of hope in the people¡¯s hearts.

    The girl who previously tried to defend Alex was scared by a deadly attack and her face was still pale but her crystal-like big eyes shone brightly and clearly.

    Alex noticed the girl and gave a gentle smile while patting her head.

    ¡°Thanks for supporting me.¡± Alex just gave a simple pat and went past him while giving a gentle pat over Bassie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You have worked hard. Leave everything else to me.¡±

    Bassie nodded on hearing Alex¡¯s confidence.

    Alex climbed the small stairs of a wooden tform and stood before Barry.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Everyone yelled in surprise as they looked at their King appearing at the critical moment.

    Alex stood before Barry and spoke with an indifferent expression¡±Release my people and step back.¡±

    His tone sounded arrogant which made Barry mad but even after that he couldn¡¯t retort the man¡¯s words and felt that the young man before him was very dangerous which even gave him chills while his perception told him to step back as soon as possible or the consequence would be very dire.

    As if everyone was hypnotised by Alex¡¯s words they let go of their chains and those who were dragging away the people suddenly stopped.

    The people who were released trembled and ran away.

    Alex stood before them but he didn¡¯t say anything and just nced around with a calm expression on his face.

    Alex¡¯s simple nce felt like a death stare and wherever he looked no matter the pdins or knights who were bullying the weak was suddenly terrified and shook in fear.

    Even the three Epic ranks standing behind Barry trembled in fear and felt as if a sharp sword was ced beside their neck as soon as Alex¡¯s eyes fell on them.

    Alex nodded in satisfaction after seeing their reaction and his gaze finallynded on Barry who felt as if his soul had been pierced by a sharp knife.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s talk.¡±<sub></sub>

    Barry bit his tongue trying to muster his courage and spoke¡±You¡­The King of Heretics.¡±

    Alex raised his brows and his lips curled upwards.

    ¡°So Father Barry, let me ask you a thing?¡±

    ¡°Did I just hear you using me by calling me a heretic when my wife is the Saintess?¡±

    ¡°If I had done something like this, shouldn¡¯t my wife have run after me with a knife?¡±

    Barry sneered on hearing Alex¡¯s words and said¡±King of Nevan, you are mistaking something.¡±

    ¡°Your wife used to be a saint but now she has been thrown out of that position and her current location is unknown.¡±

    Alex put his hand on Barry¡¯s shoulder and paused a little.

    Barry was startled by the sudden move.

    The pdins behind him thought of moving but Barry sent them a gaze to stay away.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you sure that you are not mistaking the facts?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know it was my wife who gave away the position of the Saintess.¡±

    ¡°And if you have any doubt, you can go to that carriage for rification,¡± Alex spoke while pouting his hand to that carriage.

    ¡°Huuhhh!¡± Barry¡¯s expression turned ugly seeing the carriage on which there was the Royal Emblem of Kinley.

    He felt as if something was stuck in his throat that refused toe out of it.

    ¡°Is that the Envoy?¡± Barry asked with a wary expression.

    ¡°Hahaha!No!¡±Alexughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Alice! She hade to visit me.¡±

    ¡°She would be really happy with the way you treated me, who is her very precious brother.¡±

    Barry along with another priest who followed him felt as if the ground under them copsed and they were struck with thunder on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    Some even looked at the carriage with disbelief thinking that this might be a joke or Alex was pulling some tricks.

    But seeing the gs and strong lineup guarding the carriage made their hearts palpitate.

    ¡°Hehehehehe!¡±

    ¡°I think this all might be a misunderstanding.¡± Barry changed his tone to a gentle and friendly person.

    After all Princess Alice was present here, he would be doomed beyond measure.

    No matter how strong The Church¡¯s authority was it cannot undermine the value of the Royal family.

    ¡°Father Barry!¡±

    Barry heard coarse chilling bones that made all the hair on his body stand up in fear.

    ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Re¡­Reason.¡± Barry stuttered on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you still think of me as a heretic, use Judgement of Light on me,¡± Alex spoke with a solemn expression, shocking everyone presents out there.

    The crowd and soldiers present in the street screamed on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    They thought that the King was taking punishment while trying to prove his innocence.

    Inside the carriage, everyone frowned upon hearing Alex¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Alice¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°That lowly Priest dared to humiliate my Brother and use him.¡±

    ¡°I will not tolerate this.¡± Alice decided to show herself and teach them a lesson but she was stopped by Riya.

    ¡°Big Sis, what are you doing? Brother is in trouble.¡± Alice asked with a stunned expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just trust your Brother.¡± Riya spoke.

    ¡°Riya, this is not the time to mess around. We are dealing with the church and we don¡¯t have the authority to have asay before them. Alex rebutting them will make matters worse.¡± Catherine spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°Catherine, you don¡¯t know My Lord well. He already had a way to prove his innocence.¡± Riya spoke and giggled a little.

    Catherine wanted to refute but she was cut off in the middle by Christina¡¯s voice.

    ¡°He seems to enjoying this very much,¡± Christina smiled as he watched Alex through the veil.

 Chapter 175

    Judgement of Light was the attack which can only be used by the priest who was afollower of the Goddess Reba.

    It inflicts heart-wrenching pain on those who have been corrupted or when punished.

    But more than that it had another use which is to undermine superiority.

    If two people were to fight with one another and they are asked to use the Judgement of Light then one who had higher faith and belief or is blessed by Goddess herself cannot be harmed by the one who had less belief.

    In a way, Alex is resistant to any attack cast by the followerGoddess Reba because the attacks mostly relied on faith more than one¡¯s mana.

    But this case is only true for Goddess Reba, not for others. If you applied this logic in front of Goddess Of War followers you are just giving away your head and body to them freely, to be cut and shredded into pieces.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are kidding right?¡± Barry asked with a smile but Alex¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a lot.

    ¡°Father Barry, if you are not going to use Judgement of Light then allow me to use it.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Barry¡¯s hands trembled and he almost loosened the grip of the sceptre and looked at Alex to see whether it was a lie but he could see Alex¡¯s irrefutable gaze.

    ¡±Your Majesty, how can you use the Judgement of Light?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think only priests can use it?¡±

    ¡°Come with me, I will show my faith in Goddess. Didn¡¯t use me of being a heretic? Why don¡¯t I prove my innocence by using the Judgment of Light?¡± Alex shouted while drawing out his sword.

    The three Epic were rmed by Alex¡¯s sudden move and appeared in between him and Priest Barry.

    A small glow covered their head and their body started to glow and grew out for a four, to the five-metre radius. Their manner was imposing and their strength was skyrocketing and in an instant, their might of Epic rank was fully exposed.

    Their aura creates ripples in the air pushing everyone back.<sub></sub>

    They thought Alex was going to attack Barry and they shouted coldly¡±King of Nevan, Please don¡¯t go too far. Before the church, everyone is equal whether it is a king or amoner.¡±

    ¡°You want to show off your power of holiness in front of me. You are still a child.¡± Alex spoke with a cold snort.

    Alex was blessed to the point that the Goddess was almost squeezed dry. He was the only one to be blessed by all Five Goddesses, and about faith and belief.

    He was taught by the Goddess themselves and epted them as their teacher and even the Queen Goddess treats him like his own child.

    If not for his realm restricting him, there is no way he loses to even the Pope in terms of holy power.

    Even without the use of the power of faith, he could go against the toe with the Goddess of War and the Devil. If he could just use the power of faith, wouldn¡¯t he be a god himself and this guy dared to call him a heretic and harm his innocent citizens by arresting them in his absence?

    The Devil must be pissed off by this man because it was due to these types of people, that he had been treated as an evil guy.<sub></sub>

    Alex didn¡¯t say anything and walked toward the three of them step by step.

    As he started to walk, an otherworldly phenomenon happened which astonished every one.

    A golden ring appeared over Alex¡¯s head which started to outshine brilliantly.

    The ring condensed Alex¡¯s head into a golden cor and Alex¡¯s body started to glow radiating a shine that started to expand outwardly covering the entire area.

    For a moment, he looked like the sun that illuminated the lives of countless people who have been drowning in the darkness of despair. He twinkled brilliantly suggesting the arrival of a new day after a night.

    The Priest and Pdin were horrified seeing the scene and sensing the holy power emanating from Alex filling their hearts with respect and reverence as if they were standing before an Almighty figure.

    Anyone who looked at Alex now had an urge to bow down his head and pray to him. Some even thought that God materialised in Alex.

    The Epic rank pdins were directly suppressed by Alex¡¯s might and they weren¡¯t able to move their bodies.

    Alex smiled and raised his sword and stabbed it while pointing straight towards the sky.

    ¡°Judgement of Light!!¡±

    A beam of light emerged from Alex and a thick column of light was shot towards the sky.

    The entire sky started to shake and glowed for an instant and as the light dispersed everyone looked up to see the cloud that was hovering in the sky had a huge hole on it and from it rays of the sun fell on Alex¡¯s body and bathed him in golden sunlight.

    After disying and showing off his strength, Alex raised his sword and pointed at Barry and their Epic ranks standing before them.

    ¡°Now, tell me, Father Barry!¡±

    ¡°If Iin to the Church about this and charge you that you arefabricating false evidence, what do you think will happen?¡±

    Barry stepped back in fear as, if Alexined about him, he would be in peril and seeing Alex¡¯s holy power, The Church would surely give him a priority.

    ¡°Your Majesty please forgive me,¡± Barry shouted.

    ¡°You are apologising to the wrong person Father.¡±

    ¡°Apologise them,¡± Alex spoke and pointed to the group of people who have been frightened by Barry previously.

    ¡°Either you ask for an apology or get punished by me. The choice is yours.¡± Alex shrugged his shoulder

    Barry gritted his teeth and bowed his head while asking sorry to everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± Barry shouted. He was really in a bad mood today.

    He was about to step down but he was stopped by Alex.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±

 Chapter 176

    A single sentence from Alex, all it took a single sentence to freeze Barry in his spot.

    Even though Barry could think of more than a thousand deadly tricks and traps in the blink of an eye, at this moment he wasn¡¯t able to think of any.

    All his ns had been crushed by this man¡¯s appearance.

    And the holy power he had proved that he had Goddess blessing and trying to bring him down by ying a trick is simr to waging war against the Goddess. If it isn¡¯t sphemy then what?

    ¡°Compensate 100,000 gold coins for the mental damage you have caused to my citizens.¡±

    At this moment he was in deep shock. So, deep that he couldn¡¯t even think and process the words Alex had said.

    Far from that, a deadly sensation started to tingle from his back.

    He was Priest of Nevan seeing Nevan going towards dirt, he was unable to take it anymore and decided to leave for the capital.

    But when he heard of Nevan¡¯s rise, he thought he could get a hold of his power if he acted quickly and at that time, he got an anonymous letter and chest containing one hundred thousand gold coins which asked him to do all this.<sub>.</sub>

    And if the propaganda was sessful and he can lead the citizens against Alex, he could get a promotion by consolidating his position.

    Though he wanted to neglect it and didn¡¯t believe it at first, he decided to step ahead as he had already gotten the money and on top of that with this, he can deepen the trust of people in religion.

    His power and authority will surely rise with the King¡¯s downfall. With no noble present to take this opportunity, he will make sure to hold the power and he even prepared for pulling three Epic ranks to Nevan.

    But at the moment, he was rmed at hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    Because the amount of money he asked for was the same as the amount he had gotten from an anonymous person and it gave him a dreary feeling whether Alex knew about it.

    Though King Alex doesn¡¯t have that sort of intelligence, what if Princess Alice helped him wouldn¡¯t that mean he was directly ying against a fire?

    Cold sweat started to pour down his body.

    ¡°What happened? Did you be deaf on hearing the amount?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Your Majesty, 100,000 gold coins isn¡¯t a small sum of money.¡±

    ¡°How can this small backwater Priest afford to pay such a ransom? I may not be able to earn that much money in my whole lifetime.¡±Barry asked with a pleading expression.

    ¡± When did I ask you to pay alone?¡±Alex asked while ncing around at all the white clothesmen along with guards and knights.

    ¡°I am asking all of you topensate. Since all of you took part actively in the coteral damage of my innocent citizens, you all will take part in raising the sum.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty please forgive us.¡±The beginnerPriest cried and kneeled while starting to beg along with the pdins and knights of the Church.

    But Alex stood still and indifferent to their pleas and spoke¡± You have enough resources to unite three Epic rank pdins under you and move a force which even a small Kingdom find it hard to reckon with but you don¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    ¡°Do you think of me as a fool or do you think of me as soft rice?¡±

    ¡°Just look at my people who have been frightened by your men.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°See that man lost his ability to walk due to fear, that kid lost his consciousness due to crying, that man lost all his money due to the crowd.¡± Alex started to speak shamelessly and shouted¡±Who willpensate them?¡±

    ¡°Tell me the citizens of Nevan, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!!!¡±

    ¡°Compensate.¡±

    ¡°Compensated!¡± Screams started to erupt from the crowd as they saw Alex taking revenge on them.

    ¡°But Yours¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Alex¡¯s loud shout echoed, silencing the entire ce and giving chills to everyone as his sound rang like thunder.

    ¡°I want 100,000 within a month.¡±

    ¡°Either that or I will personally make a visitto get the answer from the Head Church.¡± Alex threatened with a stern voice.

    Barry¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Alex¡¯s resolute expression. The young man before him looked as imprable as a fortress which cannot be broken no matter what.

    Remembering the previous disy, if Alex visited the Church, he would lose more than his post and Alex may even be appointed to a higher position by the Pope.

    Because of the holy aura released by Alex, Barry was sure about one thing, this guy shouldn¡¯t be provoked no matter what.

    ¡°Okay, Your Majesty, we willpensate you,¡± Barry said and bowed his head.

    ¡°Once again, I ask you for your forgiveness for my intractable behaviour,¡± Barry muttered before leaving with his henchman.

    Alex sighed in relief seeing everything going alright and not only that he managed to ckmail the person to get a ransom.

    But it was all for the people, there was no greediness in it.

    When he entered the scene, he was worried about whether someone was able to see him using ck magic or not in the war because that would cause some serious problems.

    ¡®This matter is not as easy as it looks.¡¯, Alex muttered inwardly while turning back to see his people with teary eyes screaming for his name.

    Alex smiled back and waved his head and walked through the crowds having a casual chat with people while introducing his wives.

    All of them bowed their heads in respect seeing his wives but frowned seeing Christina¡¯s scars which weren¡¯t hidden even if she wore a veil.

    When Alex exined that Christina risked her life to protect his, all of them cried tears and even kneeled before Christina to thank her.

    The scene looked as if it was not Christina but rather their family members were hurt and Christina saved their family members¡¯ life.

    Atst, he introduced Alice but contrary to the previous excitation the entire ce descended into silence.

    Alex sighed while patting Alice¡¯s head¡±You need to work hard Alice to gain their approval.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Alex felt nostalgic after returning to his warm and fuzzy castle.

    And the first thing he saw after entering his office was heaps of paper works thaty pending.

    Sitting in the chair while doing paperwork was exhausting but with a cup of coffee in one hand and Riya in the other, it was never boring but Alex seemed to be disced from his seat and his ce had been taken over by Christina.

    He looked more like her assistant than the actual owner.

    Alice and Christina seemed to be having a match, Alex who had been running like a dog here and there wanted to take a rest while giving his eye a chance to enjoy the beauty but his fantasy didn¡¯tst for long.

    ¡°Your Majesty Priest Barry from the Holy Church is here and wishes to speak to you.¡±

    At this moment, a guardes into the pce and reports.

    All the people present in the room who were doing the work stopped abruptly and all of their gazes fell on Alex.

    Alex looked at Catherine and after giving a brief nod walked to the executive hall and saw Priest Barry and an Epic rank knight who was waiting respectfully at the gate.

    A few clean-dressed beginner priests were behind them and were holding onto big chests.<sub>.</sub>

    Seeing Alex¡¯s arrival both of them put on a ttering smile and walked toward Alex.

    ¡°Your Majesty Barry and all the members of the Church came to greet His Highness and beg apology.¡±

    Alex nodded and walked on the tform and sat on the high throne while looking at them with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°To what pleasure did I owe you,¡± Alex asked with a cold tone.

    They were pretty embarrassed on hearing Alex¡¯s question but Barry didn¡¯t show any unpleasant expression and walked forward and gave a small bow.

    ¡°All of us are ashamed of our behaviour. Your Majesty is a divine being who has shown us the immensity of the sky. So, after we organised everything and fixed up the church we immediately came to visit you.¡±

    After he said that he signalled the beginner priest to open up the huge five big chests they were carrying.

    As soon as the chest was opened golden light started to spread from the chest.

    Alex, who maintained an indifferent expression, screamed inside with happiness and his eyes shed with a money sign.<sub></sub>

    All chests were loaded with gold coins.

    ¡°We have brought what the Majesty asked us to bring.¡± Barry signalled again and the Priest ced the chest on the floor.

    Alex didn¡¯t say anything and wondered for a moment while asking a man to check whether the gold coins were real or fake.

    Alex had seen his fair share of scams in his previous life. Anyone who knows a fantasy story might have read or seen a scene where a box filled with gold on top but inside everything was fake.

    The guards took the chestden with gold to the side and started to check the material.

    Alex stared at Barry for a moment which made him feel threatened.

    Like a predator observing his prey before pouncing on it. Barry felt two dagger-like eyes that had been staring at him.

    ¡°Priest Barry, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±

    ¡°Huhh!¡± Barry was suddenly astonished.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What does this Majesty want from this poor servant?¡±

    Alex gave a twisted smile which gave a weary feeling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of me, Priest Barry.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal!¡±

    Barry felt as if he had heard something wrong as they were Priests, not merchants.

    ¡°First, I want you to bless all the equipment of my soldiers,¡± Alex spoke while observing Barry¡¯s reaction.

    Barry¡¯s face contorted but he didn¡¯t dare to show his face.

    ¡°Your Majesty that is..¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it for free,¡± Alex said and seeing Barry¡¯s silence he knew Barry was somehow thinking about it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether he wants to do it or not, in the end, he is going to do what he has to be ordered.

    ¡°You can take ten thousand gold coins and I want you to help me buy mana crystals. We are badly in need of mana crystals. Since there is no big merchant to supply it to us. I am sure that Church procures crystals and knowing how you sneak Epic rank here, you can also sneak some mana crystal, can¡¯t it.¡± Alex smiled.

    His golden merchant goose was in Zenith trying to set his foundation and until it had been established Alex didn¡¯t want to procure supplies from the merchant group which had been hiding and changing its route.

    Even though they were able to get mana crystals the quantity and quality were less.

    But with Barry¡¯s help, he was sure that he could procure a better quality of mana crystals and that is also in huge amounts.

    ¡°I will add some good words on our name Priest Barry if you do what I say.¡±

    ¡°So, what is your opinion, Priest Barry?¡±Alex asked.

    ¡°Both sides will profit from the deal.¡±

    Barry fell into deep thought while contemting the pros and cons while wondering about Alex¡¯s words.

    Even though he was trying hard to get out of the situation, he couldn¡¯t and in reality, he didn¡¯t have that option, to begin with.

    Either make it big or fall.

    ¡°I will do what Your Majesty asked me to do and do my job faithfully,¡± Barry spoke while kneeling on the floor showing hismitment.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Barry gave a brief nod before departing with hisrades.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who asked you to do this nor what was his motive but if you ever get thought of betrayal or stabbing me in the back, you should ask Church of my battle.¡±

    ¡°They might have surely recorded my ughter at the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°There were also many forces observing me there.¡±

    Alex¡¯s hoarse voice sounded from the back.

    Barry swallowed his saliva and looked at Alex who was still smiling but he didn¡¯t say more and left with a small bow.

    Seeing the nuisance disappearing Alexughed.

    ¡°What a godsend opportunity?¡±

    ¡°You are really wicked. What way to send money?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Time ran fast.

    With the arrival of Alex, the normally quiet Nevan has gradually be lively.

    The lifeless citizens had been fully rejuvenated seeing their King.

    In less than ten days, King Alex would ept Kinley Emperor¡¯s conferment and officially upy the throne to be the 11 the king of Nevan.

    In the past three weeks, Nevan had to undergo too many changes and in that process, Alex incredibly rose from a ridiculed to a true king inside the hearts of Nevan citizens.

    Wideworks of drains for sanitation had beenid alongside wide roads. The old buildings had been refurbished.

    A special stand at the city gates was made where horses, carriages, and carts were ced.

    Special officers were selected to regte the rules andws of the city and they were provided with special headquarters.<sub>.</sub>

    Most of the recruited soldiers were trained at the castle before but now they have a separate building for training and a specialized Military Academy had also been made where anyone from the age of 12 or above could join.

    The school and preschool programs are already on the run and just need some time to go through as there was ack of manpower and personnel in that area.

    Catherine took the reins of the administration cutting somex for Alex but that didn¡¯t mean that Alex was wasting his time.

    During the daytime, he would make a squad and march out of the city to hunt monsters and train himself with his squad.

    Although there weren¡¯t any alchemists in Amidon there were some growth potions that could elerate one growth.

    Alex diluted it and distributed it among the chosen ones and they were grinded like grindstones under Alex¡¯s training routine.

    Each swordsman under him had to swing his sword 5000 times after the training while the archers had to hit 100 moving targets.<sub></sub>

    It was far worse for tankers who were just like punching bags where anyone coulde and pour his frustrations on them and push them around endurance to beat.

    All in all, everyone was making progress while doing their best.

    ¡­¡­..

    In The Castle¡­

    Arge crowd was gathered and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the two individuals standing at the center of the ring

    On one hand, it was Alex who was doing some small stretches while on the other hand, it was Jin, the Legendary rank knight who was assigned to protect Princess Alice.

    Alice, Riya, Catherine, and Christina stared at the scene with solemn expressions as anyone who saw this situation would scoff andugh at Alex.<sub></sub>

    Two days ago Alex came up with a request to fight Tim, the legendary rank knight, and surprised everyone and made all of them think that he had gone mad but Alex got approval to fight as he said that both of them will seal their mana and wouldpete with swordsmanship alone.

    It was a rare opportunity for Alex to try something different.

    Recently he was facing some problems and was in deep thought about it.

    Alex¡¯s main swordsmanship was Iron Heavy Swordsmanship and Devil Stance which upied the core apanied by other minor moves as a supporting role.

    His swordsmanship was still in the development phase and still now only consists of a single move known as Starlight sh.

    Though it consists of one move, that very one move was capable of cutting everything apart after all it was the very move that crushed the Goddess of War Holy Excalibur and defeated her though she didn¡¯t believe in the results thinking that he cheated and Queen Goddess helped him.

    But he can¡¯t use his swordsmanship now as if he used Starlight sh with this type of body, in the worst-case scenario his body would burst out unable to handle the pressure, or in the best case, he would lose his hands.

    Now when ites to other sportsmanship taught by the Goddess of War that was also a big no for now.

    There might be a warrior who could identify these though they are very rare.

    Except for Excalibur most of the Goddess of War swordsmanship has been replicated though they weren¡¯t as good as the original version still there shouldn¡¯t be any great warrior who was brain dead to the point that he can¡¯t identify the moves which had some essence of it.

    And since Alex was an idiot for 19 years of his life, how could he know the moves which take countless years to learn, let alone master?

    He can dismiss The Church by saying that the Goddess Reba had blessed him with holy power in his dreams but it wouldn¡¯t be absurd if someone ims that the Goddess of War blessed him and the next day he knew about all these.

    So, for now, he had to test himself and see how effective he was while using the most basic sword technique or if he can get recognition from this legendary knight and who knows maybe he can learn his sword techniques.

    He can also copy his sword moves and try to figure out or incorporate them into his sword dance.

    Alex tapped his sword and pointed as Tim gave a brief nod to represent his respect for him.

    Tim responded to the courtesy and asked Alex to go first, giving him the chance to strike first as a junior.

    The soldiers of both Nevan and Kinley scream for their respective favorites.

    Christina¡¯s eyes glistened as she saw them and her heart started to burn with a fiery passion to fight.

    Christina, who was immersed in thought, suddenly felt a tap and turned around to see Catherine¡¯s worried expression.

    She reached for her ears and whispered ¡°Christina, will it be alright for Alex to do this?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a legendary rank knight? Alex would be defeated easily and that would make the soldiers lose morale.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you are worried about My Lord¡¯s safety?¡± Riya muttered with a smirk but looked aside on getting Catherine¡¯s re.

    ¡°Catherine, it will be alright. They arepeting purely on the sword moves and they have sealed their powers. So, the rank wouldn¡¯t matter in this match.¡±Christina assured Catherine.

 Chapter 179

    ¡°Still it will be difficult for my brother no matter how big a genius he is but I still believe in him, ¡°Alice interjected.

    ¡°It was never about winning or losing. Alex is only testing his limit and his current strength. Since there is an expert here, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to seek guidance from him?¡± Christina exined.

    Everyone nodded on hearing Christina¡¯s exnation.

    Due to Alice¡¯s orders, the personnel from Kinley were helping the soldiers of Nevan in their training who have greatly benefited due to this.

    Not only did they be better, but it also made them open their eyes to the strength of the world and widen their horizons. Otherwise, they would be frogs sitting at the bottom of the well thinking highly of themselves after winning Amidon.

    ¡­..

    As Alex and Tim raised their sword, the shouts and screams that echoed in the surrounding grew faint. Their surroundings became blurry and gradually became dark as both of them focused on each other.

    It was as if they had entered a world where only two of them were present.<sub>.</sub>

    Tim stared at Alex and felt as if he would put up an exhrating fight. He didn¡¯t need to say that he was surprised because the look on his eyes gave out.

    It was amon hallucination when two sword masters duel one another with utmost focus.

    He could feel the aura of the sword master radiating from Alex which startled him.

    When Alex asked him for a match, he just saw it as a teaching session where he let the junior realise his weakness and unravel his strength but at the moment he was feeling that the person before him was a strong opponent who put up a strong fight which gave him a sense of dpidation.

    Tim smiled gently looking at Alex while wondering just how far this kid might have grown if he was still in the Royal pce.

    But unfortunately, he will never know that answer.

    ¡°King Alex, I will treat you as an equal opponent from now on, so be careful,¡± Tim spoke with a small smirk on his face.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Alex muttered.

    Sssshhh!

    They simultaneously took a deep breath calming their nerves, it was then a loud clicking sound spreading across the ce.

    It was difficult to tell who struck first and who had the advantage in the first sh.

    Just a simple sh of the sword and the impact of the des cause small blinding sparks to rupture.

    Alex felt that he was at a slight disadvantage in the aspect of strength as even if they have sealed their mana, Tim was still physically stronger than him, and he must have a strong physique.

    It was only because Alex focused on his physical growth and strengths most of the time due to being unable to awaken mana, that he was able to handle Tim.<sub></sub>

    On top of that, his mana heart improves his physique gradually.

    Tim, who noticed something, tried to test Alex¡¯s physical fitness first and he swung his sword more fiercely than before.

    Alex channelized all of his energy equally into his arms to attack while using his legs to support the upper body while propelling himself forward.

    There was a sound akin to a small burst of explosions along with the shrill screeching noise of metallic friction due to des sliding against each other and the cutting of wind echoing throughout.

    DANG!DANG!DANG!

    CLANK!CLANK!CLANK!

    Because of the impact, small shockwaves were created causing ripples in the air, and sweat and sand sttered and sprayed around the ce as both of them mingled with each other with the swords.

    At the moment, unlike before, a loud cheering was surging, and the crowd spectating the battle grew quiet from the shock.

    The two fighting before them looked like sword masters and they didn¡¯t even blink their eyes lest they would miss the moment of their fight.

    The Transcendent rank knights and the experienced soldiers looked at the scene with eyes filled with amazement.

    It took some time for them to notice the abnormality but as the match prolonged they could see Alex¡¯s moves which were quite simple.

    Contrary to Tim who was using the swordsmanship taught to them in Kinley, Alex was countering the moves with the basic sword movements.

    Horizontal sh, vertical sh, slice, thrust, stab, block and parry.

    Alex¡¯s swordsmanship didn¡¯t have any variety except the basic moves but the proficiency in using the moves made him look like a veteran soldier who had gone through countless battles.

    He blocks attacks or parries the ones he can and waits for thepse of opening, he would counterattack with a stab or swing or rotate the body using the momentum developed due to the sh.

    His cleverness in using the moves and throwing the faint made it difficult for one to predict the next.

    Alex¡¯s heart was beating fast and his arms started to ache as both of their swords collided.

    Alex gnashed his teeth and bit his lips to hold on to himself. Although he can manage the strengths aspect using his battle experience his stamina was still lower than Tim¡¯s by a huge margin.

    After all, even though Alex wasn¡¯t mentally tired his master rank body still had a limit even though his stamina wasparable to Epic rank but a legendary rank was the league of his own as it was the rank where one transcends the very limit of mortals and breaks through the shackles.

    It was quite a quantitative leap and many even fell to advance at this point and are trapped at transcendent rank.

    The difference between a legendary rank and transcends rank was simr to the difference between a squire rank and master rank in normal circumstances.

    Unless one is a monster like Alex or his wives blessed by Goddess it was really difficult to fight crossing the ranks.

    Blood started to trickle down from Alex¡¯s nose but he was too busy deflecting the attack to notice it.

    Tim felt Alex¡¯s determination and the feelings that he conveyed through his sword.

 Chapter 180

    Tim could feel the hard work and effort Alex had put into the practice to hone his skills.

    The boy before him was born as an imbecile with no one to take care of and was pitifully thrown out of the house as he came to age.

    From being fat or unable to walk properly and being ridiculed all over the world, to the current him who was as fit as a horse.

    And his strength and his kingdom had been rising greatly.

    Just how much effort did this boy put into training who was born with below-average physical traits and just how many times did he encounter a wall that he wasn¡¯t able to ovee, how many times he had felt hopeless unable to find a proper direction to advance until he craved his way through sheer will and determination.

    Those who trained until death and went through hell knew very well the value of the harsh training and can only know the amount of effort put on by others.

    Even on his path to Legendary rank, he despaired many times, lost his direction on the way and just to reach this level he had trained till exhaustion but even though he lived a harsh life, he hadrades and got sincere guidance from his seniors.

    But the boy had none to guide him and take care of him. Except for his wives, he had none to whom he could convey his feelings and bottle up stress.

    And one even doesn¡¯t know how close he was to his wives who had been forced to marry him against their wishes.

    As Tim felt the emotions conveyed to him in each strike, he suddenly noticed something amiss.<sub>.</sub>

    With each strike of the de, vibration spread throughout his whole body.

    ¡®Wait!!¡¯

    Tim, who was momentarily lost in thought while swinging his de, subconsciously frowned for a moment.

    CLANK!

    Alex parried his forward sh and changed the direction of the sword path and gave a half thrust which Tim reacted quickly but the de just passed through a few millimetres away from the cheek.

    Crackle!

    Tim could hear a small cracking sound which might be due to joints losing up or it may be due to fractures in Alex¡¯s arms.

    He could see the eyes devoid of any emotions and a face that seemed to be fully immersed in a sword strike Alex.

    Even though Alex seemed to exhaust his body and it was filled with sweat and his breathing became rough, his attack only became fiercer and fiercer.<sub></sub>

    Tim was momentarily stunned for a moment and reacted instinctively while raising his sword vertically and shing it at Alex with full force.

    The sharp edge of the Tim sword flew forward to split Alex into two but he forcefully turned his body at thest moment as he quickly leaned to the side to dodge the blow.

    The sword hit the ground and Tim used a little bit of his strength to swing the sword and was unable to stop from cleaving the floor.

    A small cloud of sand flew.

    Alex¡¯s eyes shone as he dodged the attack and he suddenly ran around Tim and dashed toward his back.

    Alex ran as agile as a cheetah pouncing on his back, his legs clutching into Tim¡¯s lower body while raising his sword and swinging it horizontally.

    Tim¡¯s eyes shed and he rotated his body with great momentum throwing Alex¡¯s bnce into disarray and quickly retracted his sword and raised it upward to block Alex¡¯s attack.

    CLANK!

    A series of metallic sparks flew as Tim intercepted Alex¡¯s attack and pushed his sword and threw Alex from his back.<sub></sub>

    Alex rotated his body in the mid-air andnded on his feet.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Alex clicked his body in annoyance as this was a chance to finish things off.

    ¡°What an extraordinary response King Alex?¡± Tim smiled while pointing his sword at Alex.

    A small ripple burst from him causing the sand and dust on the ground to be swept away for a certain distance.

    His sword started to glow with a faint blue light.

    ¡°I know we promised not to use mana but it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t use sword aura. Seeing your skill I think it would be a waste if we don¡¯t fight to the heart¡¯s content today.¡±

    ¡°You can also use a sword aura, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Tim¡¯s words made everyone dumbfounded for a moment. Even though they were greatly surprised by Alex¡¯s ability to match Tim, Alex¡¯s ability to use

    aura was really out of their thinking.

    ¡°Huh!!

    ¡°What!!¡±

    The soldier mumbled among themselves and thought about whether they had heard anything wrong and looked at Alex with a hint of anticipation.

    Alex cast a yful smile and raised his brows.

    ¡°So, we are going to do this huh!¡±

    Alex¡¯s body started to glow and his eyes gleamed with a crimson sh and a crimson aura enveloped his sword as he pointed it towards Alex.

    ¡°Everybody step back!¡±

    ¡°Also enact a barrier,¡± Tim ordered his man.

    All the knights started to encircle the area while others fell back. A light shone and a barrier started to form around the arena trapping Alex and Tim.

    Tim gently flickered the sword in his hand aiming at Alex. A powerful sword strike just flew out from the simple swing of his sword in the air.

    Surprising before it could reach Alex it hit something that burst in the middle.

    QUEUEING!

    Tim just lightly swung his sword to test the waters and realised that the previous blow was easily neutralised by Alex.

    Alex was losing in terms of physical prowess as the battle prolonged but in terms of sword aura, it even gave him a sense of fear.

    Alex¡¯s aura seemed slightly denser than his but only after colliding with Alex. So, he decided to move in earnest.

    ¡°Alex, I will seal my strength to Epic rank,¡± Tim shouted to warn Alex.

    Tim raised his sword and gave a thrust toward Alex.

    A sword manifested before Alex and was shot toward Alex with a frightening speed.

 Chapter 181

    Alex heard Tim¡¯s deration and his lips curled upwards.

    ¡®Forcing you till here can already be considered a win.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly as he saw Tim advance.

    Alex took his right step back to shift his strength while pressing his left foot forward and quickly raised his sword, swinging it fiercely to deflect the iing attack.

    A powerful shockwave burst forth as soon as the attacks collided with one another.

    When Alex saw Tim¡¯s movements he could see that they were quite seamless and natural. It was as if his body and mind were one with his sword.

    In addition, there were powerful shockwaves that exploded whenever his sword collided with him.

    If previously Alex had a doubt, now he was sure about it. Tim wasn¡¯t an ordinary legendary rank knight.

    He was now 29 years old and anyone able to reach the forte below 30 years would bebelled as a genius and if you achieved it below 25 you will be hailed as a monster of the generations all over the continent.<sub>.</sub>

    Tim must have a higher status among the knights of the same rank and that¡¯s why that old man of his had sent him as a bodyguard.

    Alex could see that Tim was different from his peers and even though he was of a legendary rank, he didn¡¯tck courtesy which one forgets on stepping here.

    Alex exhaled deeply as his mana heart started to beat faster and louder, washing away all his exhaustion as hisplexion started to change.

    His pale face and exhaustion already started to disappear.

    Using the aura had surely given him a boost and he could let himself loose a little.

    Tim swept his sword and what followed it was a strong gale that started to blow out of nowhere.

    Alex unknowingly let out a grasp of a surprised exmation as a strong gust of wind hit his face as a single sword strike created a storm sweeping the whole area.<sub></sub>

    Alex fell into deep contemtion about his next move as he was only using a simple sword technique till now but Tim has used a technique known as Storm Sweep.

    Alex thought about cutting it with a strong sh using his aura but a naughty idea hit him.

    ¡°I think I can copy a bit. Wouldn¡¯t it be alright, after all, I am just stealing from my home, isn¡¯t it.¡± Alex muttered

    He dashed forward and used his sword to counter Tim¡¯s move.

    ¡°Storm sweep!¡±

    Followed by Alex¡¯s swing, a huge storm followed by a tempest collided with Tim¡¯s storm and neutralised the attack scattering with strong winds.

    ¡°You are destroying my hairstyle,¡± Alex grumbled but what greeted him was a strong and powerful beam of bluish light aimed at him that wreaked havoc while passing through the storm.<sub></sub>

    Rays of light suddenly erupted from Alex¡¯s sword and he thrust his sword and plunged his sword down.

    A crimson beam of condensed aura was fired from Alex that added chaos all around and created a huge shockwave that brought a massive explosion shaking the whole barrier.

    ¡°We should stop the match,¡± Catherine muttered as she saw the things getting out of hand.

    ¡°Alice order your knight to fall back,¡± Catherine spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°But Big Brother is still fighting. Tim will control his power well.¡± Alice spoke, trying to calm Catherine along with the others.

    Christina assured Catherine that Alex would be alright but Catherine who refuted their words saw the cloud of dust dissipating and saw Alex and Tim standing there without any damage.

    All the people present there couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly as they filled with majesty and awe.

    As soon as the dust dissipated, their image distorted and disappeared from their ce.

    Small shockwaves started to erupt inside the barrier that rang like thunderps one after another.

    Due to multiple shockwaves, small cracks started to appear on the gradually closed barrier after the knights poured their mana but they were so focused on watching the match that they forgot to fix the cracks.

    BANG!

    With a loud st, a figure was thrown to the ground and slid into the ground for a few metres before he rolled his body and got up on his feet.

    Alex staggered back a little and looked like a beast who had used all of its energy.

    Although his eye glimmered with a burning fighting spirit, he was truly on the verge of fainting due to over exhaustion.

    Alex could use a healing spell to heal himself but that would be a tant disrespect to Tim who had recognized him as an enemy.

    Tim appeared before Alex and swung a horizontal swipe, Alex parried and deflected the blow but his body shook a little barely maintaining his bnce before Alex could track Tim¡¯s movements, Tim was already on the second strike.

    But Alex tilted his back till his nose reached the ground allowing the sword to pass over his face by fair breathing and kicked Tim¡¯s leg while using that momentum to somersault his body to get back a few distances.

    BANGG!

    Tim was caught off guard seeing Alex¡¯s flexibility which shocked him greatly and Alex¡¯s kick had connected to his torso throwing him off bnce.

    Alexnded back on its feet and stepped forward.

    Channelling his strength into his legs, he propelled his body with an extreme speed while thrusting the tip of the de at Tim¡¯s chest who lost his bnce.

    Before Tim could bnce himself and get out of the shock, Alex¡¯s de reached before his eyes.

    Although he knew that Alex would stop before it would kill him, his sixth sense and instinct that had been honed by countless battles and fights kicked in subconsciously as his sixth sense sent him a warning signal of impending danger.

    His eyes narrowed and he released all his strength, the frightening burst of power, took Alex by surprise and before he could stop his body, he was assaulted by Tim power as Tim unleashed all his strength and Alex was directly blown away.

    ¡°Cheatttttttterrrrrr!¡± Alex¡¯s scream echoed as his body flew like a ragdoll and crashed onto the barrier.

 Chapter 182

    Alex¡¯s so-called defeat which Tim won by cheating was imprinted in his mind which burned his fire to challenge him once again and crush him thoroughly.

    But he decided to get stronger and then challenge him so that he can beat his ass in the next round and take revenge for his humiliation.

    Alex was really caught off guard at that moment.

    How can he know that the man who reached the legendary rank will suddenly burst out like a maniac in fear of life?

    It¡¯s not as if Alex was going for the kill for real as it was just a spar.

    Due to the strong coercion and frightening burst of his mana, Alex¡¯s body was invaded by Tim¡¯s mana which had been creating havoc inside him.

    He wasn¡¯t at the legendary level so he can¡¯t protect himself from Tim mana invading him and a low-tier healing spell wouldn¡¯t work on it.

    And higher tier healing spells are a big no and using them would create a mess as the knights from Kinley might be vignt about it.

    Until Alex visits the Church in Kinley and deres that he had an epiphany due to Goddess¡¯s blessing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use a high-tier healing spell.

    His face had be pale as he slowly tried to force out the mana invading his body which took a few hours.

    It was Alex¡¯s mastery in channelizing his mana and his superior breathing technique that helped him to take care of it quickly, otherwise if it was anyone else he would surely be in trouble.<sub>.</sub>

    Alex, who was already in a foul mood, was further scolded by Catherine.

    ¡°Who told you to show off before a legendary grade warrior only to get beaten up and thrown all around?¡± Catherine shouted.

    ¡°You should get stronger before trying to show off.¡±

    Alex almost clutched his chest to stop the pain due to Catherine¡¯s words which were enough to make him vomit blood.

    ¡®Emotional Damage!¡¯

    ¡°Why are you so careless, you might have died. Your condition is also not looking good.¡±

    Riya and Christina sighed as they saw Catherine nagging like a mother.

    ¡°Catherine, this is not a troublesome situation. You are saying this because you are not aware of the full extent of Alex¡¯s ability since you are a nobatant. Alex could heal himself easily in fact his healing power can rival even top-tier priests but he can¡¯t use it now as you know.¡± Christina muttered.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t be careless like this time,¡± Catherine shouted at Alex.

    Alex pinched his forehead and rubbed it a little to soothe his headache, he really wanted to spank this girl.<sub></sub>

    But he was happy with the thought that Catherine was worried about him and a good husband shouldn¡¯t make his wife worry and so he nodded at his wife every word like an obedient child.

    Riya who was wiping the sweat on Alex whoy on the bed with a loosely buttoned shirt exposing Alex¡¯s well-toned boy feasted her eyes on Aled¡¯s enchanting figure and a sudden thought came to her mind.

    Her eyes became rozy as she saw Alex¡¯s casual look filled with sweat giving a new type of freshness.

    With his irritated expression and his exposed upper half, Aled looked like a bad boy attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Even Catherine and Christina didn¡¯t shame

    away from taking a peek at Alex¡¯s bare chest from time to time.

    Alice¡¯s advice to be proactive and take advance came from her mind and she felt an irresistible quenching thirst.

    She swallowed her saliva as the more she thought about it the more restlessness she felt.

    ¡®I should take the chance today.¡¯Riya muttered inwardly clenching her fist as her eyes burned with a fiery passion.

    Alex noticed Riya¡¯s odd stare and felt something was wrong with her. Riya¡¯s body seemed to heat up and her face started to be red as her breathing became heavy.<sub></sub>

    Her face had been reddened as she looked at him as if he was a delicious meal.

    Alex was surprised by Riya¡¯s condition and felt that her lust was slowly surfacing.

    As he wondered what was going to happen now, Riya who sat near him suddenly stood up with a resolute gaze.

    Riya turned her gaze toward Catherine and Christina and muttered¡±I will take care of the Lord and help him to stop the mana coercion.¡±

    ¡°Since I am Epic rank my presence would be more useful than you two so I think you two should return,¡± Riya spoke while trying to maintain her calmness.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay here?¡± Catherine asked, tilting her head.

    ¡°No!¡± Riya refuted decisively.

    ¡°Your presence will disturb us.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I have to take care of My Lord and concentrate properly and your presence may mess things up.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Christina tried to speak but before she could say, Riya quickly pulled Christina and Catherine.

    ¡°I will stay with My Lord today and help him. You two should also take some rest.¡± Riya spoke and threw them out while closing the door with a loud bang.

    CLUCK!

    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw Riya closing the door fiercely while turning towards him with a mischievous smile.

    Alex flinched back for a moment while wondering what kind of devilish thoughts were boiling inside.

    Somehow, he felt that tonight was going to be fun.

    Alex raised his brows as he saw Riya¡¯s cute naughty smile which aroused his feelings.

    Alex wanted to smile as he saw her eyes gleaming with desire but tried to maintain an indifferent face.

    She looked like a damn subus and as she noticed Alex piercing gaze, her body shuddered a little.

    She lowered her gaze as she felt quite shy as both of them were alone but she clenched her fist to shake away her shyness.

    ¡®I have to make a ce in My Lord¡¯s heart that would only belong to me so that none other women could snatch it.¡¯

    With Lord¡¯s increasing poprity, she was sure that all the five will be united soon and she would have quite less time to enjoy with the lord so she should savor every moment she had with the lord.

    Though she was momentarily ashamed of taking such bold action but for her future happiness she should do it and there was nothing to be ashamed of as the Lord was her husband.

    As if trying to reason herself and strengthen her resolve, she clenched the hem of her long skirt and walked toward Alex.

    ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t hate me even if this is too abrupt,¡± Riya spoke softly, faint as a mosquito with a reddened face.

    ¡°Let this servant of yours warm your bed tonight.¡±

    ¡°Huh! What do you mean?¡± Alex asked but before he could finish his sentence, Riya closed the distance quickly.

    Alex couldn¡¯t keep up with his words because Riya closed his mouth with a sweet kiss and sucked his tongue.

    Cheuppp!Cheeuppp!!!

    Moooooochh!Moooooch!!

    Riya¡¯s tongues entangled with Alex who, though surprised with the sudden development, felt quite pleasant and didn¡¯t resist Riya as she wrapped one of her arms around his neck and sat on his thigh while starting to caress his chest with another one.

    With a warm deep kiss, the sleepless night began.

 Chapter 183

    Even though the room was lightly lit and covered with darkness, it couldn¡¯t cover Riya¡¯s voluptuous figure as she came closer and started climbing on Alex¡¯s thighs quite gracefully.

    She looked like a naughty charming subus who could take away the lives of the man with her sweet innocent expressions that didn¡¯t match with her well-defined body.

    The only thing shecked now was just a pair of horns that would light up the whole scene.

    Alex even wondered just how much importance the Goddess ced on her to make such a beauty.

    But even after this, it was quite remorseful to think that such a heaven-defying beauty has the potential to soar toward heaven, which was abandoned by her parents.

    It would always be a sour spot for Riya but Alex would make sure to fill up the gap and would make up for all the love Riya had been deprived of.

    Alex could hear Riya¡¯s chest start beating crazily as she took the approach and kissed him violently.

    ¡°Ugh¡­..Riya¡­¡± Alex murmured as Riya kissed him deeply, invading his mouth with her tongue.

    Cheuuuap!!Cheuuuup!!

    Riya sat on Alex¡¯s thigh and devoured his lips trying to etch the taste of his lips. Their tongues were deeply entangled as they exchanged saliva while exploring inside with their tongues.

    Riya¡¯s body started to heat up like a fireball as she started kissing and her eyes became hazy.

    Not only that Alex¡¯s stuff which revealed its presence underneath her stimted her more and more.<sub></sub>

    Her brain started to melt just by kissing and Alex could notice the change in Riya¡¯s expression which made him smile.

    There was a faint purplish taint in Riya¡¯s eyes which seemed that lust was taking over her.

    Although Riya had lost her virginity and it wasn¡¯t her first time still she was quite inexperienced and Alex was the first man and would be thest man for her.

    Following her instinct, she continued to kiss him as if she wanted to eat Alex wholly but there was bound to be some inexperienced part in her.

    Still, her inexperienced way of kissing stimted Alex making the bulge underneath rise more upwards.

    Alex felt that he would explode if this went on as Riya was kissing without stopping.

    Alex forcefully parted his lips from Riya and muttered¡±Riya calm down. I am not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to push yourself. I am already yours and you are mine. So, let¡¯s take things slowly and enjoy ourselves.¡± Alex whispered into Riya¡¯s ears.

    As Alex¡¯s hot breath brushed past her ears, it stimted her further.

    Alex kissed Riya, taking the lead this time and slowly ran his hand down.

    He caressed Riya¡¯s neck, her arms and her thin waistline as he ran his hand on her body trying to feel the warmth.<sub></sub>

    Riya became more sensitive as her whole body heated up and trembled at Alex¡¯s touch filled with warmth and love.

    The moment Alex¡¯s hands reached her waistline, he stroked her thigh with the other hand gently and wrapped his other arm around her waist.

    Alex¡¯s lips parted from Riya and he lifted his lips and gently kissed Riya¡¯s slender neck and licked it.

    ¡°Ooo!¡±

    Riya let out a loud moan unknowingly.

    It was said when a woman¡¯s body gets excited properly, her body bes more sensitive.

    In particr, in the case of Riya, the excitement was at its peak and Riya trembled and moaned softly at the gentle touch of Alex.

    The thighs on which Riya sat were already starting to be wet.

    ¡°Haaa¡­Hmm.¡±

    As the caress continued, Alex ced his lips on Riya¡¯s neck, starting to ravage her slowly. Riya shivered and groaned as she felt the soft gentle lips on her body.

    Finally, they kissed down more and more. After the neck of the nape, then to the cor bone to the chest marking it with dots engraving his territory.<sub></sub>

    After ying to his heart¡¯s content, Alex finally took off Riya¡¯s straps and unhook her dress and pinned her down on the bed.

    Riya flinched a little as the clothes that were tightly wrapped around her fell as soon as it was unhooked and the two mounds of a mountain peak rose to their full glory.

    She felt a little shameful subconsciously and wrapped her arms around his chest but it was too difficult here big assets that bounced crazily.

    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? I have already seen everything, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Alex spoke with a smirk

    ¡°My Lord it¡¯s not fair,¡± Riya grumbled with a pouting expression and reached for Alex¡¯s pants and unzipped it.

    ¡°Wo!¡±Riya grasped in surprise, seeing the huge sword rising in full majesty soaring high.

    Not only was it long, but it was also too thick.

    ¡°Was that the thing that was inside mest time?¡± Riya eximed with surprise as he saw the blood vessel pulsating on it.

    ¡°Was it that big all the time?¡± Riya asked with a curious expression. Unlike Alex who had seen her naked once, she had been taking care of Alex and knew each nook and cranny of Alex.

    She had also seen that thing of Alex before but it was in no wayparable to before.

    Alex felt a little embarrassed as he saw her expression filled with curiosity and scratched his cheek.

    Alex knew that his thing was inhumanelyrge. He was not the type to believe in bigger the better as too much big may make things worse.

    Good techniques with decent size can do wonders and although Alex didn¡¯t know how big his thing was before he was sure it would be average or below average.

    It was only due to the Goddess of Lust¡¯s blessing that his things had been growing slowly.

    Alex, seeing Riya¡¯s expression, was unable to hold anymore andunched onto her lips giving a deep passionate kiss while he entered inside Riya, which had been quite wet.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Riya moaned lightly and her body quivered and Alex¡¯s body started to sway to and fro in a rhythmic motion.

    Riya started to feel ecstasy at Alex with each thrust.

    ¡°My Lord¡­My Lord¡­¡± Riya screamed Alex¡¯s name as she noticed Alex stopped his notion.

    ¡°Call me Alex otherwise I will stop,¡± Alex spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°But My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Alex!!! Call me Alex.¡±

    Riya breathed heavily as she saw Alex¡¯s serious expression and lifted her arms wrapping them around his neck and looked at him with lustful eyes.

    ¡°Alex! Can you please?¡± Riya muttered softly, biting her lips.

    ¡°Yes, Riya!¡± Alex smirked with a naughty smile and pinched Riya¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ouchhh!¡± Riya groaned with a sullen expression.

    Before she couldin, Alex started to thrust while sealing Riya¡¯s lips with a kiss.

    Riya wrapped her legs around Alex¡¯s waist and her breathing became haggard and she started to moan loudly.

    Both of the skin rubbed against each other and gave warmth to each other.

    ¡°Hah!!

    ¡± Hahh!¡±

    Riya¡¯s chest rubbed against Alex giving a pleasant sensation that stimted him more and aroused him.

    His things became hard and erged as Riya¡¯s inside started to squeeze him and Alex started to speed up bringing her to the height of ecstasy.

    Both of them reached ecstasy and Alex whispered into Riya¡¯s ears while speeding his motion¡±Riya, you innocent subus I love you so much.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Alex after the repeating intense workout session two more times finally pulled out his weapon while looking at Catherine who was breathing heavily.

    Her two jade mountain peaks heaved up and down and swayed like jelly as her chest rose and fell.

    It was greatly stimting which made Alex¡¯s passion burnt up once again.

    He had enough strength and stamina to continue until dawn or until Riya squeezed him dry but he can¡¯t for now.

    He had received a strict warning about it. Riya is a little different from others. If he wanted to enjoy it for hours he could do it with his other wives but not with Riya.

    Drowning in pleasure may form addiction and though it is okay with others, it wouldn¡¯t be okay with Riya cause if the feeling of lust and drowning in pleasure overtakes her mind, a natural cmity will ur.

    Alex can suppress Riya but what would happen in his absence when Riya suddenly gets aroused?

    Riya needs to reach legendary to have full control of her power so for now even if it is troublesome he has to restrain it.

    Riya who was breathing heavily stared at Alex who sat on the side of the bed while stroking her soft silky hair while admiring Riya¡¯s body.

    She had perfect harmony and her body was quite well proportioned. She had fat at the ce where it was required and her waist was quite slim with soft slender legs.

    ¡°My lord¡­..Alex don¡¯t you want to continue?¡± Riya asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Why are you not satisfied till now?¡± Alex asked with a smirk.

    ¡°No, I am fully satisfied but it looks like your thing is still not satisfied,¡± Riya muttered while pointing out Alex¡¯s thing which was still in its glory.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It will calm down eventually. You should clean yourself.¡± Alex spoke as he saw Riya drenched in sweat while the bed had been wet with their love juices.

    ¡°Alex if it¡¯s a problem I can use your hand,¡± Riya suggested as she looked at her big sword of Alex.

    ¡°Are you interested in doing that?¡± Alex asked while pointing at his thing.

    Riya nodded and moved her hand towards it but before she could touch it.

    TWANG!

    The door opened up with faint rays of light startling both Alex and Riya.

    Riya who was frightened by someone¡¯s sudden appearance pulled the nket with all her might and wrapped it over her as quickly as possible curled up like a frightened kitty while going under it.

    Alex¡¯s clothes which were on the side flew and fell on the other side.<sub></sub>

    Alex looked for something to grab but before he could grab anything, the water had already split and all of his body froze for a moment.

    He raised his chin to see Christina stop after taking a step in with an abrupt expression with her jaw wide open while gazing changing in between Alex and his lower part.

    Alex didn¡¯t know whether Christina who had frozen like a statue was shocked seeing him naked or seeing his thing.

    Whatever may be the reason he was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.

    Even though it was Christina who was his wife and saw everything, he couldn¡¯t shake away the feeling of being caught while doing something bad.

    Moreover, Riya hid herself, throwing him away in such an ugly situation.

    ¡®Riya is that how you treat your husband who has just now showered you with his love? It¡¯s wrong and hical on the part of a wife. Shouldn¡¯t a wife share all the happy and bad moments so how can you leave me open?¡¯Alex grumbled inwardly with teary eyes.

    Alex, who didn¡¯t know what to do, tried to cover it with his hands but still, it was toorge to cover with his palms.

    Christina, who had returned because she left something here, was surprised to see Alex naked but more than that she dazed off seeing that big mighty thing for Alex.

    For a girl like her, it was obvious to be interested in the opposite sex. Although she wasn¡¯t too interested in the opposite gender, still seeing it with her own eyes she wasn¡¯t able to hide her curiosity at all.<sub></sub>

    She tried to calm herself and pointed at Alex with a curious expression that looked as if she was just interested in gaining knowledge.

    ¡°Are those the things used for reproduction?¡± Christina asked with a genuine expression.

    She was not too ignorant and she just knew the general procedures but she onlycked in-depth knowledge and yeah also experience.

    Alex nodded his head vigorously, unable to know what to say.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too big.No, I think it¡¯s too big.¡±

    ¡°Can it fit inside a girl who is supposed to take it inside her? Wouldn¡¯t it be ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, are all men like this, I mean is this the average size? Does everyone¡¯s thing this big and does that mean there are also men with a bigger thing than this?¡±

    Christina asked questions as if the rapid-fire question answer round.

    Alex felt as if the world was spinning around when he heard Christina¡¯s question bringing him on the verge of tears.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s only in my case mine. Others are way smaller than mine.¡±

    .?O? ¡°You don¡¯t know your husband is a monster under the bed. You will know about it soon enough just how gifted your husband is.¡±

    ¡°Just wait for that day.¡±Alex spouted all types of bullshit

    ¡®Shit! What the hell am I saying?¡¯

    ¡°Then about that thing is it always like this?¡± Christina asked as she noticed it standing upright.

    Cough¡­Cough.

    Alex coughed loudly and spoke in an embarrassed tone¡±Christina can I wear something before answering.¡±

    As soon as Christina nodded, Alex dashed to the other side of the bed where Riya had thrown his pants and shirt and wore them as fast as possible.

    Riya who had hidden herself cast an apologetic expression while hiding underneath the nket only to be red at by Alex.

    ¡®Should I pull the nket?¡¯Alex thought inwardly. He was sure that Christina knew about Riya hiding there and thought that she was asleep.

    Alexforted himself with the thought that Christina didn¡¯t enter when they were doing the deed otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to face her out of shame.

    Alex quickly wore his clothes still, his pants weren¡¯t able to contain the huge bulge.

    ¡°But the way, Christina, did you need something?¡±

    Christina nodded and pointed, ¡°Yeah, I need that sword.¡±

    Alex saw the direction Christina was pointing and subconsciously closed his leg with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Christina what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I am talking about the sword behind you on the table.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Alex sighed in relief and took the sword ce behind the table and handed it to Christina with a shy expression.

    Christina took the sword and nced at Alex¡¯s awkwardness while handing it over the sword.

    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±

    Christina shook her and pondered for a moment but Alex tried to chase her away before she drop another bomber question.

    Alex who took the air of sce suddenly heard Christina¡¯s voice from outside the door which mortified him.

    ¡°I will wait for that day.¡±

 Chapter 185

    After a night filled with embarrassment, Riya didn¡¯t even take a look at Alex and avoided Alex¡¯s gaze every time she saw him and blushed a little, making the atmosphere quite awkward.

    And things got more awakened in the training session where Alex was sparring with Riya and Christina whereas Catherine was forced to lift heavy weights.

    ¡°Alex, should Riya continue her training regime? Will she not give birth soon?¡±

    Cough¡­Cough

    Alex coughed violently on hearing Christina¡¯s words and almost choked himself while Riya covered her face with shame.

    Even Catherine, who was doing her weight lift session, almost lost her bnce and looked at Alex and Riya with a weird gaze.

    Although she found it surprising on finding out about Alex¡¯s advancement in the case of Riya, she was shocked to hear about babies.

    ¡°No¡­No..¡±

    ¡°Doing it does not always end up with a baby,¡± Alex spoke hurriedly while making up his mind to educate her properly about this.<sub></sub>

    It was good that his sister Alice hadn¡¯t heard it otherwise he couldn¡¯t show his face to her.

    Alex, who noticed Christina¡¯s curious gaze and was frightened that she might ask more questions, hurriedly interjected¡±Christina and Riya, I think today¡¯s training is enough. You can leave now. I need to oversee Catherine¡¯s training.¡±

    Before Christina could mutter anything else Riya hurriedly pulled her away like a swift wind.

    Alex breathed in relief and looked at Catherine and ordered her to continue her training quickly.

    Unlike her general long skirt clothes, she wore a shirt made for women designed by Alex with leather armor binding to her body, she was taking each step with trembling legs while a huge rod with two big weights at the end of it.

    Alex stared at Catherine and sighed. Catherine didn¡¯t like to train. She seriously hates physicalbor.

    When Alex tried to pull her into training she tried to make various excuses that she will handle the administration and other things so there was no need for her to train as she wouldn¡¯t be at the front.

    Alex expected her to be Disciple rank before but he was quite saddened after seeing her at squire rank. She had just stopped everything once she awakened mana as she thought that this was enough.<sub></sub>

    On top of that, she had an upper level of average potential, unlike his other wives who had been born genius and fed with a golden spoon in terms of potential.

    Riya had reached the peak of Epic rank and just needed a stimulus to break through to Transcendent rank whereas Christina had stepped into Master rank and her soul injuries under Alex¡¯s constant care had been healed up greatly.

    Alex himself had reached the peak of Master rank and if he wished, he could step into Epic rank quite easily but he refrained from taking the step for now.

    When he forcefully raised his strength, Alex¡¯s strength should have regressed and his rank should have fallen out of the Master rank due to the repercussions.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t fall out of the Master rank but in ce of that, his foundation had been damaged a little bit.

    And foundation matters a lot and many people who neglect to set a good foundation regret itter when they reach the upper level.

    A good foundation is like the base of a tower which decides how many floors you can build in a tower. If it is weak, your tower may fall, unable to bear the burden.

    So, Alex was consolidating his damaged foundation before jumping into Epic rank now.<sub></sub>

    Stepping into Epic rank now may damage his foundation again causing separable damage.

    With the system¡¯s help, he doesn¡¯t need to make haste unless necessary as he uses stat points to increase his strength.

    Catherine who was struggling to keep up with the training regime set by Alex suddenly felt weakness washing all over her body and felt her vision be blurry.

    Alex didn¡¯t show her an ounce of mercy when it came to training and treated her harshly as if she was a stranger.

    She stumbled to her feet and was about to fall but she felt a shoulder supporting her while a hand wrapped over her waist holding her from falling, acting as support.

    ¡°Haaahh¡± She grasped heavily as she felt her throat bing dry while her heart was beating fast due to the workout.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I skip training?¡± Catherine grumbled with a dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°Do you want to get kidnapped again and rot in prison?¡±

    Catherine heard a harsh rough voice and her body started to shudder for a moment.

    She looked up to see Alex¡¯s eyes filled with disappointment.

    She could feel that Alex was greatly disappointed with her when ites to training as she never gave her best.

    Although Alex hears all her nagging and nods his head like an obedient child but when ites to training he bes a demon without any shred of mercy orpassion.

    ¡°Is there a need for me to get stronger? You also know I don¡¯t have much potential unlike others so instead of wasting time here can¡¯t I spend it somewhere else where it would be useful.¡± Catherine muttered in a nervous tone.

    Alex sighed with an unpleasant look and let go of Catherine who stared at Alex with a dazed expression.

    Alex turned his back and started to walk away leaving Catherine with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Alex!?¡± Catherine was baffled for a moment and shouted Alex¡¯s name, ran behind him as she was about to reach for Alex, within a span of a second, a sword appeared before her that was aimed at her head.

    And it wasn¡¯t a wooden sword but rather a real one.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± She shrieked in panic and jumped back in fright and fell back to the ground as her legs gave way while closing her eyes due to fear but as she felt that nothing happened after that, she raised her chin to see the sword stopping before her neck while Alex stared at her like a beast who wanted to kill her.

    Her face became pale as she saw Alex¡¯s expression and thought that Alex might have been so upset with her that he wanted to throw her out.

    Seeing the fear and despair in Catherine¡¯s eyes, Alex shook his head and pulled back his sword.

    His violent angered expression became calm again, surprising Catherine.

    ¡°Catherine, I understand your mindset. Instead of bing stronger, you want to groom strong people who stay by your side and guard you.¡±

    Alex understood Catherine¡¯s train of thoughts, it was quite simr to the weak protagonist. who uses all sorts of tricks to gather talented people close to him who always protect him but that may be true only for fantasy.

    ¡°I know you are thinking that the kidnapping happened because you are careless and your guards and others were on the weaker sides and if you cultivate people to reach a greater level you can prevent that ident from happening again.¡±

    ¡°That mindset of yours is wrong, in this world there is no absolute loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Even if you cultivate people and treat them with utmost care and respect there are bound to be some wolves and hyenas in the group who will bare their fangs as soon as they see the opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 186

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Catherine squealed while pondering Alex¡¯s words for a moment.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, wouldn¡¯t you be there to oversee things?¡± Catherine spoke while waiting for Alex¡¯s response.

    She doesn¡¯t know why but every time she spends with Alex she had that unconditional faith that he would keep her safe and protect her from all trouble giving his all.

    She didn¡¯t know why she feels this way nor did she know the basis of such trust but it was a feeling that appeared on the day when Alex broke into the prison tearing everything in his path to Amidon and rescuing her.

    Alex¡¯s appearance, which was filled with blood and chivalry, was an unforgettable memory for her.

    Alex was momentarily at a loss for words after hearing Catherine.

    He could feel the unwavering trustCatherine had in him which greatly amazed him.

    He didn¡¯t know how she developed such trust in him when both of them till now didn¡¯t open up to each other, unlike Riya and Christina.<sub></sub>

    Moreover, Alex unlike the other two hadn¡¯t made any advancement toward Catherine nor did he seriously try to melt her heart.

    In truth, he was trying to keep a bit of distance from her, for now, to sort out his feelings.

    The first thing he wanted to find out was whether Catherine was Ava¡¯s reincarnation or not, which was very important not only for him but also for Catherine.

    If he loved her just because she was his Ava from his previous life andter came to know although she had the same facial features as Ava she wasn¡¯t Ava and everything was just a coincidence then wouldn¡¯t it be wrong to her?

    On top of that, he also doesn¡¯t want to love to heal his heart thinking of her as a substitute for Ava.

    But now thinking about all of this, Alex chuckled with smallughter.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are Ava or not. The only thing I needed to do now was to fall in love with you and ept the real you, Catherine Wisseman.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly with a smile which baffled Catherine who wondered whether she had asked some silly question.

    Alex walked towards Catherine who sat on the ground with dishevelled hair and dirtied face which added some freshness to her making her look cuter.

    Alex kneeled on one of his legs and took the end of Catherine¡¯s hair and started to caress it.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Catherine, your words made my heart flutter and I am very much happy to know that you trust your useless husband so much.¡±

    ¡°Hearing these words made me overloaded with sweetness,¡± Alex spoke with arge grin on his face

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I meant?¡± Catherine spoke with a flustered expression and Alex could notice her reddened ears as Alex stroked her hair.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t refuse the intimate gesture, Alex felt that he had taken the correct steps.

    ¡°But Catherine, I won¡¯t be always with you nor will be other wives.¡±

    ¡°In case of a big war when all of us have to head towards the frontline and you would be left behind.¡±

    ¡°What will happen when someone will backstab you at that point? Let alone others, what if your Uncle Lampard backstabs you.¡± Alex spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°No, he would never,¡± Catherine spoke with a resolute gaze.

    ¡°There is no doubt in it. He would never betray even if it cost his life.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°But what if the cost isn¡¯t his life but rather the life of his child or family.¡±

    ¡°Huh!..That!¡± Catherine¡¯s words choked on her throat as she heard Alex think and was unable to refute the ims.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me them in this type of situation. Instead of that, you should me yourself for being weak and that the preparators tried to use other families to harm you.¡±

    ¡°One should believe in himself the most before believing in others.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying that you have to achieve overlord rank nor I am saying you should march on the battlefield but you should be strong enough to protect yourself in any uncanny situation.¡±

    ¡°And you can¡¯t give the excuse that you don¡¯t have potential. Hard work and potential go hand in hand. It¡¯s just like multiplication.¡±

    ¡°If your potential is low, you have to work harder to get the same value.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, out of all my wives, you are the one who has the title of Queen who will stand beside me walking hand in hand. Wouldn¡¯t it look bad for your hubby if they feel that you are just a weakling?¡±

    Catherine nodded her head after hearing Alex¡¯s long speech. She knew that she was too short-sighted and became arrogant thinking everything can be solved if you are wise enough.

    But her kidnapping incident where she had been kidnapped right under the nose of the huge army proved that everything is useless before superior strength.

    ¡°I will work hard and will make sure not to disappoint you.¡±

    Catherine spoke with her eyes burning with passion.

    ¡°My Good girl!¡±

    ¡°h¡­.Who is your good girl?¡± Catherine spoke with an irritated tone.

    ¡°By the way, Catherine, do you perhaps know a guy named George?¡± Alex asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°George¡­Let me think for a moment.¡± Catherine muttered while pondering for a while.

    Alex¡¯s heart started to pound heavily as he saw Catherine¡¯s wrinkled brows.

    ? ¡®Does she remember?¡¯

    ¡°I have a quite good memory but even after that, I don¡¯t seem to know this name. Is this guy from Wright or does he work under me?¡± Catherine asked.

    Alex facepalmed hearing her question and wondered why she was thinking so much if she didn¡¯t know about the name or she was trying to remember the name she didn¡¯t know but felt familiar with.

    ¡°No, I heard that guy is a good artist when I passed by the street.¡±

    ¡°You resume your training quickly, you still have to finish 30ps.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Catherine screamed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I do it tomorrow? I promise that I will take things seriously so cut me some ck today.¡±

    ¡°No!!¡± Alex shouted and he didn¡¯t melt even if Catherine¡¯s pleading attacked his heart.

    And in this way, Catherine walked on the path to hell prepared by Alex.

 Chapter 187

    At the time of Alex¡¯s visit to Zenith, the core of Kinley was about to approach and everyone was happily preparing for King¡¯s Alex ascension

    All the people were working hard to level up the whole city making a city filled with splendour.

    The military authority headed by Mordek and Prime Minister Bassie was incredibly busy coping with the uing military and political reform leaving no leaves unturned and giving their best to integrate the three kingdoms into one without causing more chaos.

    The people of Amidon who had been traumatised under Angus¡¯s tyranny were quite happy with the new reforms but that didn¡¯t mean there was no problem.

    Without the shade of bigger tyrants, smaller ones tried to lift their heads trying to usurp the current situation.

    Thieves, bandits, ck markets and drug dealers whoy hidden before started to take the portion of the market marking their area.

    But those who tried to lift their head were crushed brutally under the jaws of the lion who disyed what tyranny was.

    Alex personally took the matter of public safety into his hand and tried to eradicate all evil in society with his hand.

    He knew better than anyone else that these people are like a cockroach who persists even if their head is cut.

    Contrary to feeling frustrated, Alex was rather happy seeing many specimens who are eager for disy in the showcase and will soon use it to set an example.

    Alex enacted a pole of shame in every named city and he hanged the people naked who havemitted severe crimes and asked the people to enjoy the show by showering these people with their love by throwing eggs, dirt and shoes and many other things.

    The citizens who had suffered from these people took out all of their bottled-up stress.

    There were even cases where the criminal died due to an excessive beating.

    This treatment was enough for the evil people to shrink their necks and hide in the shadows while washing their hands off andmitting any crime.

    Alex promoted the building of orphans and shelter homes for old age.

    The children in orphans were given basic education while people in old age shelters can take part in learning some craftsmanship and spend their time in some useful recreational activity.

    The crime and poverty rates started to decrease and the worth of Nevan started to rise.

    Everyone put in an effort wanting to prepare for Alex¡¯s ceremony to show their gratitude.

    Alex¡¯s performance hadpletely won the hearts of the people and they were more willing to ept the rule of a man who knows to repay kindness with kindness and blood with blood.

    The wealthy ones contributed with money, and the strong contributed withbour while many merchants who entered Nevan tried to help by increasing trading and prosperity.

    At the same time, many neighbouring countries sent their delegations to Nevan wanting to maintain a friendly rtionship and discuss politics.

    Even Alex was surprised by the sudden visit of envoys of the other Kingdom.

    Though Nevan was rising quickly still it was just the first step and even after all reform, Nevan would still be in between Tier 4 and Tier 5.

    There is still a long way to go as the main backbone of a Kingdom is its military strength and it can¡¯t be built in two or three months as quality and quantity still matter in this aspect.

    With Amidon¡¯s addition and pouring resources while deducting the self-loss in the war, Nevan had an army of 20,000 on stand leaving the recruits who were still undergoing military screening so he was confused why all these folks rushed down here even though their kingdom Tier was higher than Nevan.

    Alex only knewter that this was the result of an article published in a popr magazine in Kinley shaking the whole Kinley again where it greatly highlighted him.

    [After 19 years of sleeping, the sleeping lion finally woke from its slumber. Amidon, who tried to poke its tail, finally got to know the meaning of getting caught in a Lion¡¯s jaw.]

    [So, who was going to be the next prey of the King of predators? Will he reim his title and gain his lost glory or will he go back to sleep again? Only God knows what will happen next.]

    Alex couldn¡¯t help but swear all day cursing the whole fourteen generations of that asshole writer who wrote such fiery things which might have provoked many. One can see that that guy was meaning the battle with the princes and tried to spice up things.

    The only good point in that article was that he was called King of the beast.

    Even in his world filled with dragons and other mythical creatures, the lion is still held as the King of beasts.

    Lion is neither as strong as others nor is he fast nor is he the biggest creature in the world.

    Whether in his previous or this world, the only aspiring trait of the lion is being fearless. Even while fighting an opponent much stronger than itself, it will give it all and die with pride.

    One doesn¡¯t need the strongest to be king, but rather a character filled with a little bit of everything starting from kindness to chivalry and decisiveness in proper proportion and Alex whose horoscope was Leo in his previous life can¡¯t help but feel a little proud about it.

    This was also one of the reasons for taking in Leo after seeing him in such a pathetic state.

    ¡­

    Outside the city gate, Alex stood with a saddened expression while holding Alice¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay for a few more days after all we will be moving in four days¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°Sorry Big Brother, I have to go before you. Don¡¯t worry we are going to meet soon.¡± Alice spoke while hugging him gently.

    Alice had already greeted his sister-inw before parting.

    With a reluctant expression, she got on the carriage and started to strode forward while waving to Alex with a cheerful expression.

    Alex shaded some tears in a sorrowful manner seeing her lovely sister going away.

    Alice who sat inside the carriage stared outside as her lips curved upwards with a sly smile.

    ¡°Big Brother you are too evil.¡± She chucked.

 Chapter 188

    In a dark underground room, a group of people sat across the round table while discussing their uing ns with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Princess Alice had left Nevan early and the King of Nevan forces will move to Zenith through Bright in a few days.¡± A man reported while informing everyone about all the recent events.

    The discovery gives everyone a sense of urgency and makes them feel that they need to think about some measures.

    ¡°What is Princess Alice standing towards Nevan.¡±

    ¡°She seemed to have a favourable impression on the King and also treat him well even though he is an outcast.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Is it true or is it just a made-up rumour?¡±

    ¡°What if she ns on using him to strengthen her forces as you know not only Prince but the Princess is also eyeing the throne.¡±

    ¡°The First Princess is too ambitious, wanting to be Empress, and wished to bring social revolution where the woman leads the man. ¡°

    A series of exchanges started to take ce as everyone started to add their opinion forgetting about the exact reason they had gathered here first.

    ¡°Gentleman, please don¡¯t deviate from the topic. You are neglecting the very reason for which we all have gathered here.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s chatter abruptly came to halt and they turned their heads to see the man who wore a crow mask covering the upper half of his face.

    ¡°Sorry Leader!¡±Everyone lowered their heads and waited for him to speak.

    The crow-masked man tapped on the table slowly while looking around everyone silently.

    The deadly stillness pressed down on everyone as every noise except the tap, tap sound disappeared.

    The atmosphere became quite tense as they saw him thinking deeply.

    ¡°We thought of abandoning the n due to the presence of Princess Alice before because if we got caught the situation would be very perilous for us.¡±

    ¡°But the higher-up contacted me and ordered me to press forward with the n but make sure that Princess Alice is not harmed.¡±

    ¡°Huhh!!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone gasped in surprise at hearing his words.

    ¡°Leader, it is the same asmitting suicide.¡±

    ¡°What kind of unreasonable order is this?¡±

    ¡°We are going to be wiped out if we do this.¡±

    Loud murmurs started to voice across the ce as everyone gave their opinion.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The crow masked man shouted, restoring the peace and calming them down.

    ¡°The higher up is not an idiot. He knows the consequences and how to avoid them. By doing this he wanted to pin the me on Nevan for not being able to protect Princess Alice and try to cut off King Nevan¡¯s wings before he spread his wings.¡±

    ¡°And if you wanted to know if the higher up has the power to cover you then you should know that he had enough power to shade the entire Kinley. His status is quite extraordinary.¡±The crow masked exined.

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± He nodded his head with approval when he saw a man raising his head.

    ¡°Leader, we know that we are scapegoats for the higher up and have to follow his order even though we don¡¯t know his true identity.¡±

    ¡°But can we know the real reason for doing this?I mean, is there a need to mess with the King of Nevan.¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to put our foot on his path? He is doing what he needs to do and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any greed for more power, authority or even for the Empire¡¯s throne.¡±

    ¡°Even if we won, we are going to suffer.¡± A man spoke with a dissatisfied expression as he found that entire situation quite absurd.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t find any justifiable reason to poke Nevan who was their neighbour.

    ¡°Good Question.¡± The crow-masked man smiled a little and sped his fingers while staring at the man.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a lion giving birth to a wolf?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°In this case have you heard of a beast or monster giving birth to another species?¡±

    ¡°Leader, why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°Because a lion¡¯s cub will always be a lion¡¯s cub. Even if it is disabled and mentally ill until the very end it will be a lion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would be another case if he had mental health issues but now since the lion had grown up into a true predator wouldn¡¯t it be better to cut it down before the cub had matured?¡±

    ¡°But..¡± The man tried to say something but he was stopped by the leader who carried on his exnation.

    ¡°I know that King Of Nevan doesn¡¯t seem to have a wish to spill blood over the throne externally and maybe internally also but¡­.¡±

    ¡°What if he is forced to fight the battle of session?What if he is forced to take up the sword to prevent his head from being cut and protect his loved ones.¡±

    ¡°So, do you think this beast would justy low for others to strike?¡± He spoke with a small sinister smile sending a chill down the spine.

    ¡°There have been various cases where kings behead their rtives, their brothers because they don¡¯t find it pleasing and if a Prince ascends who doesn¡¯t like the King of Nevan and decides to eliminate him.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s only one ofthe real reasons, isn¡¯t it?¡± A man spoke who wore a demon-shaped mask.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°The real reason is King Of Nevan is carrying five precious trophies whom the world wants to snatch.¡± He spoke with a bitter smile as he remembered their extraordinary appearance.

    ¡°Princess Yvonne and Saintess Athena were being suited by men all over the world and now Christina and Catherine whose beauty rivals them also appeared and his maid Riya hides under the veil, is also a heaven-defying beauty.¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, have there been anyinstances where blood hadn¡¯t been split for beauties?¡±

    ¡°Saintess Athena was protected by the Church and Princess Yvonne also had arge backing but Lady Christina and Lady Catherine don¡¯t have any strong background.¡±

    ¡°If the Emperor didn¡¯t bind them to that idiotic King, these flowers would have been already pucked by others. Since the King of Nevan is going to the capital with such beautiful flowers, soon various flower pickers will appear.¡±

    ¡°Soon, there is going to be a bloodbath and the one who came out as the winner will have a taste of heaven¡¯s fruit.¡±

    ¡°So, are we going to attack?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The crow-masked man nodded and looked at the demon masked man.

    ¡°Demonis take those specimens and crush the Nevan forces and you can harm the King of Nevan but not his wives.¡±

    ¡°The higher up wanted him to be aughing stock throughout the Kinleywhen he reached Zenith.¡±

    ¡°A cat in lion¡¯s clothing who can¡¯t even protect his girls.¡±

    ¡°What a suitable headline for the next issue.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Alex sat on the throne while listening to the brief speech given by Bassie.

    ¡°This is the messenger list of all those who came to congratte King Alex.¡±

    On the two sides, many chairs were present on which sat leaders of Nevan who were currently having a meeting with King Alex.

    These officials and ministers were carefully selected by Alex seeing their diplomatic talent and after doing a background check.

    This was an extended meeting of higher levels, in addition to military officials, there was the nobility of Wright and Amidon along with many respected people.

    ¡°Kingdom of Kezar King Brad, Lark Kingdom King Haze¡­..¡± Bassie said about the names of 16 kingdoms in one breath.

    ¡°All of them offered some tribute brought by the messenger. Here is the list.¡±

    Alex took care of the two lists and rubbed his forehead seeing such a long list.

    Originally, Catherine would have gone through the meeting but due to excessive Hellbent training, she wasn¡¯t able to lift her fingers still she wanted to oversee things and fought with Alex until he tied her and locked her in the room asking her to get some rest.

    ¡°Bassie please take all the things. We shouldn¡¯t refuse other kindness. Gifts are meant to be epted.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty, our rtionship with Kingdom Brook is not good. I think they have bad intentions in sending the gift.¡±Mordek grumbled.

    ¡°Leave them, just ept the gift. Why should we spill unnecessary blood when they are not even our enemies?¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°By the way did you find that asshole Kingdom helping Amidon secretly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Principle of Eden, it¡¯s a Tier 2 Kingdom working to gain recognition for Tier 1¡± Bassie replied.

    ¡°I see, by the way, what is the level of their King.¡±

    ¡°The King seemed to be in the Legendary realm and is 29 years old,¡± Bassie answered and asked further¡± Why did you want to know his level?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just to satisfy my curiosity,¡± Alex muttered as his eyes shed with killing intent.

    Hearing Alex¡¯s words everyone present there had a simr thought.

    ¡®Your curiosity isthe beginning of their misfortune.¡¯

    ¡°Your Majesty, since you are visiting Zenith, I think we should also prepare some gifts for the nobles of Zenith.¡±

    ¡°It will also make a good impression and improve your rtionship with them. Please don¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± The Cultural Minister of Nevan muttered.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty forging good rtions with them will also solidify your position in future and who knows you can also gain your lost honour.¡±

    Alex heard all their advice and looked around, raising his hand to shut them down.

    ¡°You all seem to have misconceptions. My honour doesn¡¯t lie in being epted as the Emperor¡¯s son. I don¡¯t care about being a member of the Royal family.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to lick him and beg him to ept me again even if he disowned me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need such pity.¡±

    ¡°The main reason I epted the proposal was that I wanted to meet my other two wives as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Instead of focusing on all this, you should invest your time in thinking about the welfare of Nevan and its people.¡±

    ¡°We need to work hard to make Nevan a foe to contend with.¡±

 Chapter 189

    In the Throne room, everyone shook their heads, casting an awkward smile.

    Many people in the world wanted to ascend the throne by doing everything in their power to crush the opposition by hook or crook and once they sat on the throne, many of them would hold onto their power tightly in fear of sharing a tiny bit of their authority to others and will kill anyone who tried to oppose them.

    However, Alex was the exact opposite and he would run away from power and authority as if it was a snake.

    The King¡¯s only interest was now to make the people self-sufficient and stronger to avert any cmity that could fall on Nevan.

    While kings may salivate and be a dog to please the nobles of Kinley when the opportunityes and would even bow down to get a chance to get coronation in the Capital Of Kinley, the King instead of rushing to get the official coronation was thinking about how to woo his wife.

    But who could help the minister inside the hall to get out of such situations andment on it?

    Only if one had a heart of stone can one oppose the King when he took a stance.

    Bassie shook his head with a wry smile¡± I will report the final details to His Majesty to make a decisionter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to report me. You can do as you please.¡±

    ¡°I trust you fully. If something goes wrong, you will offer your head yourself, won¡¯t you?¡± Alex cast an insidious smile mortifying Bassie who could do nothing except nod obediently.

    After the discussion and follow-up ns were over, Bassie reported to Alex about the things going on behind.

    Behind the Castle was a small forest under the foot of the hill which had been changed into

    Ferron Steel Square.

    The ce had been ssified as a forbidden zone where even high-level officials and ministers can¡¯t set foot.

    Except for Alex only his wives along with Bassie and Mordek could enter this ce.

    It had beenpletely blocked from outside. Of course, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the outer appearance while a huge hoarding with the name of the tag Nevan prison was hanged.

    There were a small number of guards who seemed to bezing around yawning with a boring look but inside there were currently 100 highly trained guards of disciples who followed a strange pattern while patrolling all around the ce so that even a bird couldn¡¯t go undetected.

    Alex smoothly entered the forbidden ground with no resistance and went straight to the underground ce.

    The underground soil had been dug out by the future legendary miner itself after which a stone wall cave had been made.

    Inparison to the quiet outside, the inside was more active where 100 elites chosen by Alex himself were trained on his orders on the right side.

    Aeon, the first son of Count Hamilton was also training there and already had a Master¡¯s rank.

    Aeon, who was swinging his sword, noticed Alex¡¯s presence and bowed his head.

    The others also bowed down and Alex gave a gentle nod and waved his hand asking them to carry out what they were doing.

    They were being trained to be knights under Mordek¡¯s guidance who was quite busy overseeing the military academia and them.

    Soon, Count Hamilton and Lampard would take over the guiding of recruits in military academia and Mordek would fully dedicate them to raising them secretly.

    On the left wing, another hundred individuals were being trained brutally who had seen the darkness of society.

    Alex on his crusade of killing the evildoers found many oddballs who have quite a good potential. Each one of them could be an asset to Nevan in the future.

    So, instead of killing, Alex spared them by nting a ve mark but that didn¡¯t mean Alex had already forgiven them.

    Those who have killed innocent people have to save ten times as people in the future if they wanted to get rid of the ve mark.

    Unlike other ve marks which can be broken if the ve became stronger than the master, the ve mark used by Alex once engrained can only be removed by him.

    Ptash!Ptash!Ptash!

    Alex hears the nerve-wracking scream of the people as he passes through the corridor.

    Alex stared at their training where they were hit by whips while others were fighting with each other with real daggers in hand.

    All these elites after finishing their training would be under Shadow Queen. Her words will bew for them and she would be their Queen.

    Alex stood there for a brief moment overseeing the training.

    ¡°Your Majesty!!¡±

    Alex saw a familiar ce who bent down on his knees before Alex.

    ¡°Ohh! Kajar, nice to see you.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have been doing well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. With your grace, I was finally able to gain back my strength and I am preparing to break through into Epic rank soon.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps by the time you return you will see a bunch of Epic ranks and many master ranks,¡± Kajar spoke in a humble tone.

    ¡°You are doing well Kajar, your time to shine wille soon.¡±

    ¡°How is Nina?¡± Alex asked about Kajar¡¯s wives.

    ¡°Nina is doing fine due to your grace.¡±

    ¡°Okay, carry out your work.¡±

    Alex chatted for a few moments about their training and left.

    As Alex walked further into the stone maze, the interior turned into a skyscraper-like huge stone hall with a deep and wide corridor where a dozen furnaces had been set up.

    The best cksmiths of Nevan and Wright were working here along with their apprentices and along with the help of soldiers sent huge solid rock pieces of iron into fences.

    On the other side of the huge workshop, a huge carriage was made up of steel and wood where various golden engravings were done unting the artistic design.

    But the interesting thing was that the golden engravings were not for decoration.

 Chapter 190

    Alex stared at the set of small metallic gears, screws and wheels which were fitted inside the carriage whose blueprint had been made by him.

    Alex noticed that the tools and equipment used by cksmiths were quite outdated so he had to draw out some modern tools to help them speed out their work.

    And this carriage was one of those which Alex put a sincere effort into, which is also a part of an experiment.

    It was personally designed by him just like the outline of the city.

    It unts artistic style along with futuristic design. If situations arise where a wheel has been broken, it can even drive through three wheels.

    Alex used all his magical and scientific knowledge to make this cause it was a question of his and his wives safety.

    ¡°My previous live study of engineering didn¡¯t go in vain.¡±

    ¡°King Alex.¡±

    ¡°Majesty!¡±

    ¡°His Highness!¡±

    Seeing Alex¡¯s arrival, all the soldiers and cksmiths gathered around him. They all bowed down and saluted him.

    Alex smiled seeing the familiar faces as he had been working with them recently and seemed to remember each one of them and all had be quite close to him.

    All of them were quite touched seeing Alex remembering them and treating them with respect.

    Among all the cksmiths, the best and most respected one was the middle-aged man named Mueller. His personality was quite dull but he was quite loyal and kind, he had a very warm heart even though he looked cold on the outside.

    ¡°Mueller, is the carriage ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! The overall construction is already over and we all need to tune it when it is ready to be drawn.¡±Mueller replied with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°Then bring it out, I want to test it.¡±

    As soon as Alex spoke, everyone who surrounded Alex and was chatting happily stopped abruptly and a heavy silence prevailed in the whole area.

    Mueller almost stumbled on his back but he shook his head and asked¡±Perhaps His Majesty means to take a test ride, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to check my durability,¡± Alex said, nailing a pin on their head.

    Mueller looked at his colleagues with dead eyes and asked them to bring it out for an experiment of destruction.

    While bringing out the carriage, the cksmiths shed some tears while many even burnt incense for it, the carriage whom they treated like their own children.

    Alex stared at the huge two-stored carriages and unsheathed his sword which made many skip a beat.

    Alex¡¯s sword started to glow as a crimson aura started to cover it fully.

    On another side, Bassie and Mordek watched the whole scenery while sweat flowed down like a flood from their bodies.

    Bassie even bit his nails in tension and looked at Mordek and said¡±We are already three days behind schedule due to His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°If the carriage will be cut into two halves, what are we going to do? We have spent tons of money on it and if we sell it we can easily fetch a huge sum.¡±

    ¡°Mordek, please say something. Try to persuade him to give up on doing this kind of thing.¡±

    Mordek stared at Bassie with a dumbfounded expression and blinked his eyes multiple times.

    Swallowing his saliva, he shouted¡±Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°What!!¡±

    Mordek¡¯s whole body shivered as he heard Alex¡¯s icy cold voice which froze him instantly.

    Attempting to put on a sincere smile, he raised his thumbs and muttered¡±Your Majesty! Best of Luck.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh Thanks.¡± Alex chuckled and went back to looking at the carriage leaving Bassie and others¡¯ jaws wide open.

    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± Bassie almost screamed with a panicked expression as Mordek instead of stopping him wished him luck.

    But his voice fell short as Alex raised his sword and shed it at the carriage.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A loud outburst urred which lit up the whole underground cave making the upper stone structure rumble, shaking the entire ce as if a small earthquake had urred.

    The Ordinary soldiers were pushed back a few steps due to the shockwave generated from the st.

    ¡°Nooooooooooooo!¡±

    ¡°My Babyyyyyyy!¡± Mueller screamed and sobbed as he saw his precious thing being destroyed brutally without even leaving any ashes.

    The other cksmiths tried to hold him and pin him down so that they could stop him from jumping into the fiery pit.

    ¡°Why!Why!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!Why did a benevolent King like youmit such a deed and destroy artistic things?¡± Mueller along with others sobbed stunning Alex.

    Alex raised his brow giving them a weird look.

    ¡®Have these people gone senile due to staying here for months? What kind of bullshit is this?¡¯Alex murmured.

    Seeing them acting as if someone died, Alex wanted to say.

    ¡®Bro, you are overreacting a bit.¡¯

    Unable to handle it anymore, Alex shouted¡±Shut up and look there.¡±

    Everyone stopped their wild behaviour and stared at the ce where the fire slowly died down and smoke dissipated leaving behind the carriage without a single scratch.

    A golden barrier en shrouded the whole barrier protecting it from damage.

    ¡°Woooooooow!!¡±They gulped with surprise seeing the scene.

    Alex stared at them with a cold gaze wanting to ask what was going on before but Mueller and others just averted his gaze while talking among themselves.

    ¡± Have you fixed the lever?¡±

    ¡°Go and take away the molten iron.¡±

    ¡°Hey, manage the temperature.¡±

    They shouted with an embarrassed expression and started to disappear.

    ¡± Now, did you all see the power of the rune?¡±Alex asked Bassie and Mordek.

    Both of them nodded simultaneously.

    ¡°It can take on the attack of Transcendent rank andst a while against legendary rank.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! The previous modification on the walls and the bricks with steel tes that you have been making recently are all of these?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Our Experiment is finally sessful.¡±

    ¡°They all have runes. Though they can only take on Epic rank attacks. Once, we have enough manpower and talented magicians. We are going to imprable defence.¡±

 Chapter 191

    The day to leave for Zenith had finally arrived.

    Since the coronation was taking ce in Zenith, there wouldn¡¯t be any coronation ceremony in Nevan for people to celebrate so Alex decided to celebrate on the day he marched out.

    Today was going to be a festival where all the citizens would enjoy themselves.

    DANG!DANG!DANG!

    The giant bronze bell at the gate of the Castle suddenly sounded which spread like shockwaves.

    The sound of the grand bell pierced the peace between heaven and earth instantly resounding throughout the whole city.

    As it echoed, a sudden round of excitement began to spread throughout the whole city startling the group of birds and animals in the city.

    In a distant ce behind the castle, the big golden lion that was napping leisurely suddenly squinted his eyes, his ears suddenly erected with light bursting out of his eyes.

    Besides her three beautiful maidens stood with an indifferent expression and suddenly had a pleasant look as soon as the noise resounded.

    Christina raised his hand and following her signal armed knights and armed infantry started to move.

    With Leo standing at the front, more than 100 roaring beasts and horses suddenly lined up in neat formation, they started galloping forward, trembling the earth and like a wave of the sea started their march.

    On this day, various outsiders with different motives gathered and when they saw the scene, they at the same time revealed shocked expressions.

    The bell rang marking the beginning of the uing auspicious period.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!TAP!

    Everyone heard the sound of light footsteps beating the ground rhythmically shaking the whole city.

    Before the Castle gates, hundreds of silver armoured knights headed by many golden armoured knights appeared whose armour glistened under the rays of the sun.

    The City streets bustling with noises suddenly turned quiet and all citizens had alreadye out of their homes lining the streets to witness the event and looked in the direction of the pce where a huge tform was carved high up on the ground.

    Now everyone waspletely impressed by the deeds of their kings.

    A huge number of infantry and cavaliers lined up before the pce unting their strength.

    Each of them emitted a fierce aura and their eyes were filled with a coldness that can make many tremble in fear.

    Alex, who stood on the wooden tform, stopped ringing the bell.

    Leo followed by Riya, Catherine and Christina walked up to the tforms and stood behind his back.

    A huge projection erupted above the castle making him visible throughout the city and his voice amplified by mana devices started to ring loudly.

    ¡°Citizens of Nevan, we have seen the fall, we have seen poverty, we have seen darkness.¡±

    ¡°Our state onceid low allowing others to trample us.¡±

    ¡°Each one of us has gone through a phase of our life where we onlyy low while hopingfor a better future which only God knows when wille.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not only you but also me and my wives who had been pressed down by fate which wanted us to bow before it.¡±

    ¡°But no!¡±

    ¡°We have already been living like flies who can be crushed by others so does it matter if we die trying to spread our wings and soar to the sky.¡±

    ¡°Our time for glory is now.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, I am Alex, who had been disowned from the Royal family of Kinley, will spread my wings and encourage you all to do the same.¡±

    ¡°I who used to be known as Alex Von Stan whose surname Stan had been snatched will be known as Alex Von Leonhart and the joint Kingdom of Nevan, Wright and Amidon from today onwards shall be renamed as the Kingdom of Leonhart.¡±

    ¡°My citizens are all lions among lions who fought on the erosion of time. So, everyone, let¡¯s do our best and create the history of a wonderful kingdom whose history would be engraved in golden words.¡±

    ¡°So, raise your head so that you don¡¯t miss this moment as I raise the g of our Kingdom.¡± Alex roared as he raised a crimson-coloured g on which the symbol of a golden lion face with two canines was engraved.

    Following the hoisting of the g, Leo came forward and sucked the air into his nostrils, opening his jaw wide and giving a terrifying roar which shook the entire city.

    The terrifying breath emanated from Leo transmitted throughout the city making the hair stand up on the skin of the listener due to excitation.

    The g fluttered in the wind like a crimson dragon engraving a deep sense of patriotism in the heart of the people.

    The people stared at the scene with teary eyes while cheering loudly for their King and Kingdom.

    Today was a very important day not only for the King but also for them. Only a stone-hearted person wouldn¡¯t feel anything in such a situation.

    Alex stared at the wonderful scene while ncing at his army.

    Aeon, Ben and Antwan had finally reached the Master rank while Max was in the middle of the Disciple rank due to histe awakening.

    Riya had finally stepped into Transcendent while the harsh training of Catherine had finally paid off allowing her to enter Disciple rank.

    Though Christina hadn¡¯t broken up, she had already rebuilt her lost foundation and her injury had been healed fully.

    His journey had been dyed a little but the results had been satisfactory.

    The stage had been set, the plot had been drawn, and the characters had been set. The only thing that remains now was for him to act and crush anyone who had ill intentions toward him and his wives.

    ¡°My Coronation ceremony is right around the corner. I know everyone can¡¯t wait for it anymore.¡± Alex smiled faintly as his majestic voice permeated into everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°So, my citizens as I return with glory from Zenith. So wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Pass on my order. Dispatch the army. Our destination is the Empire capital Zenith.¡±

 Chapter 192

    It was a journey that would take eight days to reach the capital unless there were useless troubles.

    After leaving their Kingdom, that night Leonhart¡¯s expedition army camped out in ake beside the huge dense forest inside the Bright Kingdom territory.

    It was a pleasant night under the shining rays of the full moon with soft winds caressing one¡¯s body.

    The silence of the night was asionally broken by the rustling of leaves.

    But the deathly silence didn¡¯tst.

    Around the ce where the expedition army took a rest, a small screeching noise started to echo softly like the buzzing sound emitted by the night insects.

    The trees and bushes started to spew rustling noise and countless red eyes glistened under the darkness of night appeared whose gazes seemed to be directed at the expedition army.

    Hundreds of red eyes appeared and soon several creatures appeared.

    A hoard of wolves appeared who seemed to be able to stand on two legs and looked like werewolves.

    ¡°Grrrrrrrrrrr!¡± They grunted fiercely and without wasting any more time rushed toward the camp.

    The soldiers surrounding the ce were suddenly awakened by the sudden noise and screamed in panic and their bodies trembled.

    Some even tried to flee back, throwing away their weapons out of fear.

    Seeing their cowardly act fueled the instincts of this beast and followed the real enemy attacks.

    Humans with long nails and sharp canines who seemed to have lost all their reason, their eyes glowed dark and they screamed like a vicious beast who jumped toward the camp.

    Leading them was a man wearing a Demon-shaped mask who stood on the cliff.

    There was a mocking smile underneath his mask as he saw the soldiers running away in fear.

    ¡°These soldiers are just for show. They can¡¯t even lift their weapons due to fear.¡± He snorted.

    As heughed while thinking that they were worrying in vain. Except for King of Nevan and a few others, these were all useless.

    But the smile on his face didn¡¯tst for long leaving behind a confused look.

    The soldiers who were patrolling around jumped back and hid behind the camp allowing the beast to reach the wooden carved fences.

    The Wolves who were about to jump on the fences were suddenly struck with a golden light which blew them away.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A lion appeared before the pack of wolves whose fur glittered like gold at night.

    He snorted at the pack of wolves with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Roar!Roarrr!¡±

    [Surrender your lives to this Lion Lord]

    ¡°Grrrr!¡±

    ¡°How Wwwlll!¡±

    The wolves didn¡¯t seem to heed his warning and dashed toward him.

    Leo jumped and threw a paw.

    BANG!

    The wolf was instantly crushed by Leo¡¯s paw.

    Leo took a step back and pounced on the pack of wolves tearing each one of them apart.

    The scene looks quite bloody and horrific as Leo tears the pack of wolves along with the internal organs which became mince meat and falls on the ground along with a drizzle of blood.

    The soldiers who saw this scene gulped their saliva seeing the lion who always used to act like a cat while lying in Riya¡¯s embrace.

    It looked so innocent and cute as if it only eats vegetables and drinks milk but seeing it now feasting on enemy blood, it sure looked like the King of Beasts.

    Leo, busy in his ughter, suddenly flinched back and his long ears perked up as he heard a quick footstep and turned back to see odd humans rushing towards him.

    Leo raised his brows seeing the group of ugly distorted faces like humans charging at him carelessly and dragged his paw back to the ground taking a stance.

    Taking a deep heavy breath which even inted its stomach, its eyes glowed for a moment and its body emitted golden light as it circted its mana and opened its jaw giving a brutal bloody roar that could even shake a human soul in fear.

    ROOOOOOAAAAAAAAAR!

    Leo let out a terrifying roar that made the ears of almost everyone begin to bleed. The ground under Leo¡¯s feet started to crack and extend forward creating a crevice in the ground and sweeping away all the dust and debris.

    The roar came out as a soundwave blowing away everyone who came in contact with it. The human creatures that rushed toward Leo were thrown away and anyone who reached a radius of fifty metres around Leo started to bleed from the ears as his terrific roar burst everyone¡¯s eardrum.

    The fierce breath crushed away all the enemies.

    The trees shook and the ground rumbled for a few seconds after Leo finished the roar and everything returned to being peaceful.

    Leo stared at the devastation when he heard the sound of loud psing behind him.

    ¡°Nice Leo! You did a wonderful job.¡±

    ¡°Seeing your strength, I am proud.¡±

    ¡°Leo, I haven¡¯t raised you in vain.¡± Alex who walked out of the tent raised his thumbs praising Leo.

    Leo just waved his hand with a flustered expression giving a cute roar.

    [You are embarrassing me.]

    Alex was enjoying Leo¡¯s bloody ughter and suddenly screamed as he felt two soft hands punching his waist.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Alex asked with a surprised expression as both Riya and Catherine pinched him with all their strength turning his skin blue-ck.

    ¡°Because of your influence, our cute Leo has been spoiled. He has been affected by you.¡± Both Riya and Catherine muttered at the same time.

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched on hearing both of his wives words and he started to sweat profusely.

    After breaking through Master rank, Leo can change his body shape to a small cut cat whose cuteness was really out of this world.

    ¡®It seems like my position is in danger.¡¯

    ¡®Damn Leo! This daddy will soon have a man-to-man talk with you.¡¯

    ¡°Leo,e back!¡± Alex ordered. After all, who knows what will happen next?

    Leo roared and ran back towards the camp and its size changed to that of a small cat and it jumped into Riya¡¯s embrace and cuddled like a small cat while Catherine and Riya caressed it gently.

 Chapter 193

    Alex turned his head and stared at the edge of the cliff.

    His red eyes flickered with a reddish glow emitting killing intent.

    The man wearing the demon mask was suddenly startled by Alex¡¯s gaze which seemed to pierce him.

    But the next moment, he was given a shock beyond his wildest dream when he heard Alex¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Demonsis, I have been waiting for you.¡±

    His eyeball widened with a horrified look when he heard Alex¡¯s words which froze his entire body.

    ¡°How did you know my name?¡± He muttered with a panicked expression.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled upward with a mocking smile as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s because you are going to be an important asset for me in the future.¡±

    The man had no way of knowing that Alex used an eye of truth to know his name so he thought that someone had leaked his name.

    Alex turned his gaze and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to fight back.¡±

    As soon as Alex¡¯s voice fell, the soldiers who were behaving like cowards seemed to be frightened by just a simple scream, suddenly pulled out their weapons and advanced fearlessly.

    ¡°Aeon, Ben, Antwan¡­¡± Alex stopped in the mid of his speech as he saw Max¡¯s eyes filled with expectation.

    ¡°Except Max, everyone leads the troop.¡±

    Max¡¯s shoulders dropped as he saw others getting the chance to lead the troops except him and Ben even gave him a mocking smile.

    Alex smiled bitterly seeing his expression and tried to coax him¡±Max, you are an important part of the army.¡±

    ¡°You alone can destroy everything. So, I wanted you to wreak havoc alone. You are one of my best soldiers, my future star. A one-man army so goes unleash destruction.¡±

    Max¡¯s dimmed eyes were suddenly filled with a crazy fighting spirit and started to burn vigorously and he let out a nerve-wracking roar and jumped straight to the battlefield.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    With a giant axe head, he slew everything that came before his eyes, with a strong stomp he created a crater in the ground forming radial cracks all around.

    The humanoid monster¡¯s feet were struck on the ground and before they could move, their heads were blown away and blood sttered all around.

    Alex swallowed his saliva seeing Max go on a rampage like a madman.

    ¡°This bastard madman¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard, see your surroundings before unleashing such an attack or you will hurt your armed brother,¡± Alex screamed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are one step further than him when ites to rampage.¡±Mordek mocked him.

    ¡°Shut Up and bring me that bastard wearing a mask to hide his ugly face.¡±

    Mordek nodded and disappeared from his ce.

    On the other hand, there was a one-sided massacre. The soldiers of Leonhart looked more like a beast than the actual beast whom they had been fighting.

    The monsters and humans who had lost their reason were frightened by their vicious attack.

    One of the spearmen pierced the tip of the spear into the monster¡¯s gut and that raising the monster swung it around mming it into others.

    The defenders whose job was to defend were running amok, smashing their shields at the enemies and beating them to a pulp without any mercy.

    Archers who should support from the rear charged ahead and used the arrow tips to pierce the monster and dug holes in them.

    Antwan, even though had the axe which he could use as a harbinger of death, used his bare hands to tear the monsters into two halves.

    Out of the whole bunch, Alex could only see Aeon fighting gracefully like a civilised trained knight.

    ¡°Die!!¡±

    ¡°Give me your head!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut these pieces of meat!¡±

    All kinds of heavenly chants of battle cry were being sung by them

    Catherine who saw the scene swallowed his saliva out of nervousness.

    Alex was simply ashamed of seeing their crazy fighting style and was asking in his heart the name of the bastard who influenced them in such a way.

    ¡°Alex, how the hell did you train them?¡±

    ¡°The soldiers and knights who were marching in an orderly fashion with gracefulness. So why are they fighting like savages?¡±Catherine asked with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Just wait for My Lord to make a move. Youhave to redefine the verymeaning of savageness.¡±Riya giggled.

    ¡°Alex, did you notice something,¡± Christina asked with a curious expression as he saw arge frown on Alex¡¯s face.

    Alex just nodded on hearing Catherine¡¯s words.

    Alex looked around and activated his mana sensor to see that around 600 human monsters were swarming toward them.

    ¡°Just look at those humans and beasts here. They are not ordinary beasts, rather they are all the result of some god damned experiment.¡±

    ¡°You see the fumes of ck mana appearing on them, ¡°Alex spoke with an angered tone.

    ¡°I remember you saying this. But seeing them with one eye hit one heart.¡± Catherine muttered.

    ¡°With the mass supply of humans from lower societies and other Kingdoms, they will never run out of these ves.¡±

    ¡°During the war, these types of tactics could prove quite fatal as the opposing forces would be tired out even before they fight the real battle,¡± Alex muttered while analysing the situation.

    ¡°So are they going to attack us? We are going for an official Coronation to Kinley under Emperor¡¯s order. Isn¡¯t this a direct challenge to his authority?¡± Riya asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°Who said they are going to wage war on us?¡± Catherine spoke with a cold expression.

    ¡°They will just harass us and make trouble for us and will try to shake our mental stability before reaching Zenith,¡± Catherine muttered.

    Alex nodded his head at Catherine, analysing that what she said was correct.

    The game of mouse and cat ying with each other had already begun.

    ¡°Soldier, try to surround them and close their escape route.¡±

    ¡°Form a perimeter and bind them there.¡±

    Alex gave a series ofmands and the soldiers who fought in disarray instantly arranged themselves into formation.

    ¡°Riya and Christina, protect Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, let me have some fun,¡± Alex muttered with an apathetic voice as his eyes shone with killing intent.

    Alex pulled out the huge great sword from his back and covered it with mana which started squealing violently.

    With a huge stomp, he leaps high in the sky.

    The dust and debris under him were swept away by the impact and hit his wives making them scream at him at the same time.

    Alex gulped and swallowed his saliva as he heard his name along with ring stares making a hole in his back.

    ¡°Sure enough one shouldn¡¯t mess with ady¡¯s makeup.¡±

    Alex shook his head to clear away unnecessary thoughts and used flight magic to soar into the sky to increase the momentum of his attack.

    Embers of mes engulfed his huge great sword as he poured his mana into the sword voraciously.

    ¡°This much is enough,¡± Alex spoke with a smirk as he looked down at the gathered flocks of prey.

    ¡°Cast the barrier,¡± Alex shouted while raising the huge great sword and throwing it down with all its might.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The great sword was shot towards the ground which flew like a missile breaking the barrier of sound and heading straight towards the crowd of gathered prey.

 Chapter 194

    Like a metre that descends from the sky, the huge great sword which had caught fire due to friction of the atmosphere descended down with fierce momentum.

    At the same time, a thin crimson line of fire seemed to join the earth and the sky appearedbefore a powerful explosion shook everything around a radius of a few kilometres.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground shattered, and the trees were swept away, the beasts, humans and monsters who were at the centre of the impact were blown away and annihted instantly.

    A huge sphere of fiery red grew from a small luminous point. The degree of heat that emerged from it swallowed everything within a radius and the heat alone made the living being roast into pieces of ashes.

    In just a few seconds a dome of fire reached about a hundred metres in length forming a huge mushroom-shaped cloud which burned everything into ash.

    A magical barrier was formed a few kilometres away from it which shuddered at the shockwaves that collided with it seemingly destroying it and forming cracks.

    The defenders who formed the barrier sweated profusely on thinking about the consequence if the barrier broke.

    Alex¡¯s wives were quite far away and suddenly saw a huge oval-shaped dome which lit the entire ce as if the sun had already risen.

    Catherine¡¯s jaw dropped wide open seeing the scale of destruction caused by Alex¡¯s attack and Alex¡¯s words of going there to have fun resounded in her ears.

    ¡°Manic!¡± She screamed with a panicked expression.

    ¡°Is this how he destroyed Amidon?¡± Catherine asked with a sceptical look.

    ¡°No!¡± Christina replied while shaking his head calming Catherine wildly beating heart but then she heard Christina¡¯s words which struck like thunder.

    ¡°If Alex used that attack, the entire forest would be annihted. That attack has the strength to vaporise a whole city.¡±

    Catherine closed her mouth with her trembling hands. He knew that Alex was strong, yes insanely strong but this kind of firepower was really out of one¡¯s imagination which seemed to break the bnce of power which exists.

    Even after witnessing it with her own eyes, she wasn¡¯t able to believe it.

    ¡°Christina, how is this possible? Can one cast such an attack of mass devastation in Alex¡¯s rank?¡± Catherine asked in a trembling tone.

    ¡°Alex is a special case.¡±

    ¡°Suppose, a swordsman can cut a hill with his sword whereas a mage can blow a mountain with his spells.¡±

    ¡°Alex, who can do both,bines it.¡±

    ¡°Alex¡¯s attack had an oddbination of magic and strength maniption. First thing, Alex has great swordsman technique and his mastery over magic was enough to get him the title of the archmage.¡±

    ¡°Combining these two he is unleashing an attack of wide over the rank. This isn¡¯t an impossible task but for this, a person had to have higher mastery in both swordsmanship and magic.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, along with the time taken to master both, one needs to harmonize them perfectly otherwise the attack will be worthless.¡±

    ¡°And as you know, no one till now was able to reach the top by walking on two paths,¡± Christina muttered like an expert.

    ¡°Except him,¡± Catherine spoke with a bitter smile.

    ¡°See, didn¡¯t I say our hubby is great?¡± Riya teased Catherine.

    But contrary to his expectation, Catherine agreed with her words and nodded his head while staring at the scene with amazement, surprising Riya.

    ¡­.

    At the same time, a few moments before the explosion.¡±

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    A fierce battle was going on the other side of the forest.

    Sparks flew all around forming bright shes which disappeared in an instant followed by the clinking sound of the metal collision.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Small shockwave waves created due to shes started to smash the rocks and boulders to the side while destroying the trees.

    Mordek was now engaging with the Demon masked man who was starting to panic as he wasn¡¯t able to inflict a single wound on Mordek.

    The more he fought, the more he thought that something was amiss as even though he wasn¡¯t able to pierce through Mordek¡¯s defence, Mordek was also unable to inflict a single wound on him.

    He was also a Master rank and his senses felt that Mordek was also at Master rank still he felt quite odd as he felt that Mordek was taking on him easily and seemed to be on a defensive stance.

    As both of them engaged with one another, they heard a whistling noise of somethinging down the sky

    ¡°Shiittt!¡± Both of them screamed at the same time and started to gain some distance but a strong shockwave hit them at the back throwing them off

    Mordek, seeing the huge explosion, cried inwardly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am your loyal follower of yours so why do you want to kill me so much?¡±

    Mordek ran toward the demon masked man while trying to protect himself from the aftermath of the explosion that shook the whole ce.

    As the explosion resided, there was no speck of vegetation left behind and the ce which used to be a forest had turned into a barrennd with dark brown soil which seemed to have burnt crisp.

    A big crater was formed at the centre while many dried and burnt carcasses of enemies were left behind leaving behind a pungent smell

    Sweeping away the trees and dust that seemed toy on top of him, Demonsis was scared out of his wits and thought that he should run away as soon as possible otherwise he would die without any remains to put in the coffin.

    But as he started to run, he found Mordek blocking his path and he tried to shake him away by attacking with all the strength he could muster.

    But Mordek just casually swung his sword to deflect his attack.

    With a panicked expression, he tried to run his mind to find a way to get past him and he was thrown to the ground, a sudden idea shed in his mind.

    He got up on his feet and attacked again but as Mordek deflected his attack, he turned his body and threw a handful of dust into his eyes.

    ¡°Aghh¡­Bastard!¡± Mordek screamed while rubbing his eyes.

 Chapter 195

    Demonsis tried to attack Mordek but even though he was blinded by the dirty tricks, his sense was enough to deflect the attack.

    Though he found it hard to defend still it was enough to buy him some time until his vision had been cleared up.

    Demonsis gives up on aiming for Mordek¡¯s life and decides to flee quickly.

    Demonsis found the chance and started to run past Mordek fleeing away.

    BANG!

    He hadn¡¯t even crossed a few metres when a huge greatsword struck before him.

    He screamed in pain and jumped back but to his horror, his head was held tightly like a pair of pincers and he wasn¡¯t able to shake away the hold.

    BANG!

    With a loud noise, his head was mmed on the ground making a huge hole in it and Alex who held his head raised it and started to m again and again.

    Dust and soil went into his openings as Alex repeated the notion without mercy.

    Alex after mming him to his heart¡¯s content with a hearty smile reached for the mask.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see just how ugly is your face that you have to hide it under the mask.¡±

    ¡°I sincerely feel pity for you to be born with a face looking like shit.¡±

    ¡°My honest condolences brother!¡±

    Demonsis who heard Alex¡¯s mocking words almost died of vomiting blood.

    The humiliation was too much for him to digest.

    Alex took his mask and wore it on his face with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Demonis, I will make sure to finish the task you have been given, ¡°Alex muttered as he reached for his head, sending him to eternal darkness.

    Alex asked his men to kill the remaining ones that lingered around there.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to advance the n forward.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    A hawk carrying a secret parchment hovered around a huge castle and finallynded on the window and started to peck the window pane.

    A pair of hands appeared that took the eagle inside.

    He raised the eagle and took out the small parchment of paper tied around its legs.

    Plucking the small parchment paper, he opened the letter studying the contents with a curious gaze.

    His eyes widened and a yful smile appeared on his lips.

    [Leader, I have tried to carry out the task given out by you to utmost perfection. The King of Nevan is a hot-blooded idiot who seemed to look down on others. He jumped at the front and started swinging a huge axe like a madman. The army was full of cowards and the soldiers messed up and weren¡¯t able to deploy the formation taught to them. Some even ran away throwing away their weapons.]

    [Under our relentless attack many of them were injured and their pathetic weapons were damaged greatly. I sneaked in and attacked King Of Nevan, his ego went over his head and injured him greatly. I could have done critical damage but General Mordek appeared as a saviour and protected him. He took the reins of soldiers and with all his might he cleared our forces. You have to be careful of him. He is quite strong and has reached Epic rank. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.]

    [Leader, regretfully I can¡¯t return as Mordek had ced a tracking skill on him. I am not able to get rid of it now and I am also injured in the fight and had to run away to protect my life.]

    [So, this humble servant of yours beg apology.]

    Folding the paper, the manughed and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s organize a banquet for them and rub wounds on their salt.¡±

    ¡­

    After taking care of the things and clearing away the traces of the battle that happened tonight, Alex¡¯s troops entered the Bright Kingdom after which the main cities were present.

    They finally encountered the watchtowers and check posts withrge fences.

    It was a simple check-post set by every Kingdom and could be set up on the borders and typically a battalion of people who rotated their shift here, who were mostly sent here to suffer by the higher-ups.

    It was a dead zone for people if your Kingdom had frequent war but it became a ce of business when your Kingdom enjoyssting peace.

    These people who were sent here as punishment, profit a lot by taking ransom from other people to give them the right to enter.

    In fact, this guard and the watchtowers were of no use in case of war, they were just present to intimidate others.

    As Alex¡¯s troops entered, Alex was surprised to see the guards lined up holding their weapons and aiming at us.

    ¡°Beggars, who are you all?¡± A man standing before them shouted.

    Alex had asked his soldiers to change their appearance and pull out all their broken weapons and rusty swords to act like warriors who have suffered a lot.

    It was time for the Oscar-level actors inside them toe out and show their skills.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Alex waved his hand and the troop that was marching forward instantly stopped. Even the war horses the soldiers were riding on it froze instantly as if Alex¡¯smand was thew.

    Alex raised his brows on hearing the man¡¯s question with a mocking.

    Although his men held broken weapons and wore dpidated armour, still this can¡¯t hide the fact that this was an army marching with an official g.

    Even a brain-dead fool can infer the difference. It was a direct insult to his people but as a good-level actor, he had to prove his worth while Alex pondered the man¡¯s intention.

    Alex can only think of two situations.

    Either this man like most others didn¡¯t know about the setting and symbol of his new kingdom or this man had been asked to act like this from a higher up.

    Seeing the burly man with curled ck hair staring at them with arge grin on his face, Alex can already sympathize with him.

    This guy was guaranteed to be a typical cannon fodder extra who thought that he would be rewarded after doing what he was said to do but only an experienced and avid chunni boy like him knows how his fate is going to end up.

    Alex stared at his man and rolled over his eyes.

    ¡°Ma¡­.No, I mean Aeon, just go and solve the troublesome matter,¡± Alex ordered.

    Sending Max may cause more trouble than required.

    Aeon got down from the horse and walked towards the guy and asked with a gentle tone¡±Hello, pal what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Who are you all, identify yourself first. Are you a member of the rebel army that is going to trespass from here and cause a riot in Bright?¡±

    ¡°If you are thinking this then stop your naive thoughts. We are proud and dedicated citizens of Bright thatwouldy down our lives to stop you from trespassing.¡±

    ¡°We may not be able to stop you but we can cause irreversible damage to you.¡±

    Aeon, who just wanted to have a friendly chat, was bbergasted for a moment seeing the man speaking such heroic words filled with courage.

    He felt as if he heard the joke of the decade.

    Although he still tried to maintain his friendly smile, he was cursing inside.

    ¡®You should have at least the strength to speak those words.¡¯

    ¡®You want toy down your lives. Do you even have enough men toy down? You are just going to blow away with a simple sneeze.¡¯

    Aeon sneered at the man who was just at squire rank while most of the follow-ups were unawakened.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Can you see the g fluttering there? We are an army of the Leonhart Kingdom which was previously known as Nevan? You see the king there sitting on the horse while resting on that man¡¯s shoulders and had been injured badly.¡± Aeon spoke while pointing his fingers.

    The man stared at the g and looked at Alex who was coughing blood and had a face as pale as a sheet of paper.

    He seemed to be grievously injured.

    ¡°I can¡¯t permit you. You need to give me proof.¡± The man spoke with a righteous voice.

    Aeon looked back and got the signal from Alex, handed a gold coin and tugged it in their sleeves.

    ¡°What are you doing, I am an honest man. I do my job with absolute loyalty to the kingdom.¡±

    Aeon took out another gold coin and ced it in the man¡¯s hands but seeing him not taking the money offered, Aeon sighed his head and his expression became cold.

    ¡°Brother, I salute you for doing your job faithfully.¡±

    ¡°But you are dying the King¡¯s Coronation which will be held in Zenith. The Emperor himself issued a decree to invite Majesty Alex.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t allow us to move from here. It¡¯s okay then, we will have no problem but can you handle the consequences of doing this? Not only you but your whole Kingdom¡± Aeon shouted angrily while pointing his fingers at the man

    ¡°Do you think you can take the responsibility?¡±

    The man¡¯s back was drenched in sweat on hearing his words. His henchman who stood there with a mocking smile on their face suddenly felt their scale going numb.

    The man suddenly held Aeon¡¯s hand and muttered with a smile.

    ¡°Since I was a kid, my father taught me many things.¡±

    ¡°He had said that one shouldn¡¯t ept bribes but if one kindly offers it, he should take it gracefully.¡± He spoke and took the coins from Aeon and shouted.

    ¡°Leave the way, let them pass.¡± The man ordered.

    Aeon smiled and waved his hand.

    The man who watched the whole army pass through didn¡¯t know why but he was getting sympathetic gazes from quite several people.

    After they left, he sighed in relief and wiped off his sweat while fidgeting with the two gold coins which amount to 10 years of his sry.

    ¡°Hehehehehe!I have benefitted from both sides.¡± He muttered and asked the messenger to quickly inform the situation of the King of Nevan who seemed to be badly injured.

    ¡­.

    The army passed through safely to other ces without any hurdles and was already given leeway without causing any trouble.

    There was some asional harassment trying to shake up their mentality but seeing the army not reacting to them made them feel they were too weak to retaliate or they were too tired after being injured to fight again.

    Still, the so-called peaceful journey came to an end as they were stopped while passing through the territory of a Duke.

    It was the territory of Duke Walmart and Duke himself stopped them.

    Sensing the hostile intent, the expression on his face changed a little.

    ¡°Honourable King and Queen of Nevan, please don¡¯t take this wrongly. We have no hostile intention.¡±

    Alex walked out of the carriage with an exhausted look and asked.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 196

    Duke Walmart stared at Alex who needed the shoulders of his aids to support himself from falling down.

    His right arm had been bandaged which seemed to be severely injured.

    The faces of the soldiers also didn¡¯t look so well.

    There were many scratches and bruises on their bodies and exhaustion was quite evident on their faces.

    They looked as if they had gone through hell.

    Duke Walmart bowed his head and said¡±Honourable King of Nevan, we heard that Nevan¡¯s newly named Leonhart¡¯s expeditionary forces would be travelling through here, so I and most of the minister along with other nobles havee here to wee you.¡±

    ¡°There may have been slight conflicts between Bright and Nevan in the past but all those things are in the past now. As you know there is a saying that there is neither eternal friendship nor eternal enemies. We are willing to be the closest aid of Leonhart¡¯s kingdom.¡± Duke Walmart spoke with a humble tone.

    Alex waved his head and was about to speak but he coughed violently and was out of breath and it seemed that his wounds had opened up.

    ¡°Take Alex inside and treat him. I will take things from here.¡±

    Everyone heard a sharp crisp voice followed by the descent of a woman who looked like an absolute fairy from heaven.

    Anyone who saw her gulped their saliva and they even skipped a beat for a moment.

    Following her, another woman descended whose beauty rivalled the other though she wore a veil it wasn¡¯t able to make others avert their gaze rather it drew their attention wanting to see the face under the veil.

    COUGH¡­COUGH.

    ¡°Catherine, take things here and also be careful,¡± Alex whispered into her ears as he was carried onto the carriage.

    Catherine stepped forward with elegance under the numerous gazes with an indifferent expression and spoke.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Duke Walmart!¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Queen Catherine.¡±

    Catherine nodded and asked them the reason for stopping them.

    ¡°Your Highness, we have heard about the unfortunate incidents which you all have suffered at the border of Bright. I can assure you that our Kingdom had no hand in such a heinous deed still we are aware of mistakes which had led to such incidents¡±

    ¡°Because of our carelessness, your men and soldiers have been grievously wounded.¡±

    ¡°So, we wanted to beg you for an apology. We ask you to stay at our ce and recover a bit before continuing your travel. Moreover, we have prepared some sincere gifts for you all.¡± Duke Walmart spoke with a pleading expression expressing his guilt.

    Catherine, who carefully observed him, raised her brows and spoke coldly¡±Duke Walmart thanks for your kind intention but don¡¯t you think that your side is stillcking in sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Huh! What do you mean?¡± Duke Walmart asked with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°Since it was the negligence of your Kingdom shouldn¡¯t such a gesture be offered by the members of royal families?¡± Catherine asked with a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°Your Highness sorry for such rude behaviour but there had been an unfortunate situation that¡¯s why I have to make such an offer in ce of His Majesty.¡± Duke Walmart confided and started to exin the situation.

    ¡°The First Prince had lost his honour after losing a battle against the Prince of Regan and had lost his senses followed by a series of crises, His Majesty had copsed recently due to which there is an atmosphere of chaos.¡±

    ¡°The Second Prince has been running around trying to take over the situation while suppressing the rebels who are aiming for the throne and has been quite busy.¡±

    ¡°Even though he is quite busy. He had promised to visit here today. So, we sincerely asked you to ept our offer.¡±

    Catherine pondered for a moment and looked at the soldiers who stared at her with pitiful eyes and finally nodded.

    Duke Walmart smiled warmly and shouted¡±Lay down my orders, prepare the weing ceremony for King Alex. We are going to host a banquet at my mansion today. Let the whole Dukedom celebrate their presence and show the world how well we treat the guests.¡±

    ¡°His Highness, please follow us.¡±Duke Walmart spoke while sticking closely to Catherine.

    The expedition forces followed them closely while the Ministers that were present out there ttered Catherine and Christina to their heart¡¯s content singing their praises.

    Although Catherine was indifferent to all of it and didn¡¯t put them into her ears, Christina was slightly annoyed with all those people buttering her up.

    Unlike Catherine who was quite used to it, Christina was not resistant to it, moreover, if someone dared to do this in the army, she would make sure to teach him a lesson and in Nevan, only a person who wishes to seek to die had clouded his senses would behave like this.

    Duke Walmart who was speaking quite gracefully asked¡± Lady Christina, as far as I know, you don¡¯t seem to be wearing a veil.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the unfortunate incident that I have to wear a veil,¡± Christina muttered with a sorrowful voice.

    ¡°Ohhh!What unfortunate incident could that be, Lady Christina?¡±

    ¡°Would it be possible to share the pain with us?¡± Duke Walmart spoke with a warm smile.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay to refuse if it is a personal matter.¡±

    Christina shook her head and lifted her veil.

    The people around her who saw the scene waiting for the moment to see her face suddenly froze like statues.

    Everyone felt a sharp pain in their chest seeing her face and felt as if they were struck by thunder.

    Although one can say that her face was beautiful but it used to be as it was riddled with grievous scars now.

    ¡°Lady Christina, what happened to your face?¡±

    ¡°Who can dare tomit such an evil deed?¡±

    The people around her started to mutter in an angered voice and it was genuine anger as they wondered who was that cruel bastard who inflicted such damage on aflower.

    ¡°I got the scars during the war with Amidon. It was when the King of Amidon attacked us.¡± Christina muttered, staring at the people all around her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pity me. I will ask the priest to get rid of it when I reach Zenith. So, please don¡¯t mind me. ¡°

    ¡°Even though she said this, no one was in the mood to chat as their mood have been spoiled after seeing such a devastation

 Chapter 197

    Following their arrangements, Alex¡¯s expedition forces took some rest.

    Duke Walmart like boot licker muttered pleasantly, ¡°We have sat a splendid dinner in the evening to treat all the honourable people and all those mighty Leonhart warriors..¡±

    Duke Walmart wanted to walk closer and became more intimate with his ttering smile but as soon as Catherine shook his head, it made him swallow the words that he was going to say and shut his mouth.

    He stepped back a little seeing Catherine re.

    ¡­.

    Inside the Duke of Walmart Mansion in the evening.

    A grand stage was set, with a big buffet and a long red carpet was set to wee the people.

    Mordek and all the military soldiers stayed outside still they were offered a suitable ce to amodate where there was a feast of their own but it was done in the presence of an intimidating stare of soldiers of Bright who shed some casual jokes and mock them with a sarcastic tone.

    Hot head Max and muscle head Antwan wanted to show the strength of their bulging muscles but they were immediately stopped by old man Mordek.

    Still, it was quite a peaceful atmosphere.

    Yes, it was peaceful apparently.

    On the other end of the Banquet, Alex entered followed by his two wives.

    As he walked inside everyone¡¯s stares fell on him.

    It was a mix of emotions containing envy, hatred and disgust.

    Alex knew that these people would look down on him and be jealous of him and would try to mock him.

    But after a few moments, he was unable to hold hisughter as he came to know the reason for their envy.

    They were more jealous as their wives and daughters were bewitched by his appearance rather than him having the chance to marry godly wives.

    It all started when these nobles and ministers tried to sing praises of his wives and their beauty, making them angry but now it was their wife¡¯s turn as they feast their eyes on Alex who, even though had a pale face and worn-out look, was quite handsome.

    As Alex engaged in gentle talks with them, a loud voice rang.

    ¡°Everyone Wee the second Sun of the Bright Kingdom, Prince Edward.¡±

    Alex stared at the man with a gentle smile while taking a sip of the wine and he stared at Edward, he gave a gentle smile and nodded at everyone¡¯sments.

    His smile was hideous which can mask his inner expression.

    ¡°What a heinous bastard,¡± Alex mumbled softly.

    Edward begged pardon and turned his head towards Alex.

    As soon as their gaze met, everyone could see sparks flying all around.

    Edward who still had the warm gentle smile raised his hand for a shake.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the legendary King of Nevan who is famous all over the world and his name has been a hot topic since childhood.¡±

    Alex could hear the sarcasm in his words but still, the smile lingered on his face and shook his head.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Sir Edward, I will take that as apliment.¡±

    ¡°By the way, thanks for inviting us here. My soldiers needed some break, so we.¡±Alex spoke.

    Edward just waved his head and muttered¡± You are embarrassing us.¡±

    ¡°The honour is ours.¡±

    ¡°I cannot see your third wife. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Riya? She was a little reluctant to appear here. So, she is resting in her room?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate. I wanted her to grace my Kingdom with her presence.¡±

    ¡°Since she is a maid and always stays hidden. Not much was known to her.¡±

    ¡°Being a maid restricts her from appearing here but King Alex, if you didn¡¯t bring her here thinking that it will lower your dignity you don¡¯t have to worry about it¡±

    ¡°My people are open-minded and they don¡¯t differentiate people on status. Even if she is a maid, she has the right to enter here.¡±

    Alex narrowed his eyes as he could feel Edward repeatedly emphasising Riya as a maid andmoner.

    Even Catherine and Christina¡¯s expressions hardened a bit as they were fully aware of Edward¡¯s intention.

    Not only was he humiliating and insulting him, but he was also testing Alex¡¯s patience.

    Edward, who knew that Alex knew his identity and expected him to be a short-tempered person, started to run wild and swear all around.

    But contrary to his expectations, Alex smiled and lingered on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir Edward next time we visit you. We will surely keep that in mind.¡±

    Edward¡¯s expression crumbled a little as Alex didn¡¯t fall for his provocation.

    The party went on as usual. Except for the men staring at his wives wildly and the woman at him nothing else happened.

    But at the end of the celebration, Edward came close to Alex and whispered.

    ¡°I can see your arrogance and the eyes with which you are looking down on me.¡±

    ¡°You think that you are invincible just because you are stronger. It¡¯s still unknown whether the expeditionary force could reach Zenith and even if it does, would it reach one piece.¡±

    ¡°You are soon going to be aughing stock and the image of your weak soldiers and being wounded has already travelled far, showcasing how weak you are.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, you may be already dying on the road. It¡¯s too bad to let the beauties by your side suffer but don¡¯t worry after your death, they will soon find their new homes.¡±

    Alex, who heard every word, nodded his head and said, ¡°Thanks for informing me about all this.¡±

    ¡°So, Farewell!¡±

    ¡°And also Good Luck to you,¡± Alex whispered into his ears.

    ¡­..

    Alex entered the room with Christina and Catherine where a girl dressed in ck sat.

    Alex threw the coat and sighed.

    ¡± Haaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°I want to kill that bastard!¡±

    Catherineughed seeing him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to act now. I can see just how tiresome you are feeling from all this. You can rx a bit.¡±

    Alex nodded and slurped down on the couch.

    The shirt which sticks down on the chest suddenly bulged and the top button flew away. The facial expression changed a little and the body grew shorter.

    ¡°Sister Catherine, acting as big brother is difficult. I can¡¯t even scold the other party while he was shouting all that bullshit.¡±

    Christina smiled seeing herin ¡°Don¡¯t worry Alice, your big brother will soon show them the meaning of despair.¡±

 Chapter 198

    A few hours ago before reaching the territory of Duke Walmart.

    While Leonhart¡¯s expeditionary forces were passing through the area, the loud sound of metal nging instantly frightened everyone.

    Leonhart¡¯s forces reacted quickly and raised their guard. By now, they had already positioned themselves in a defensive formation.

    The defenders raised their shields and took out huge iron towers shields locked onto each other forming a tall defensive tower for safety measures around the Royal carriage.

    The wall curled and circled the king¡¯s carriage and protected the king against any possible arrow projectiles.

    The most powerful warriors had already taken out their battalions and rushed forward passing through the tall trees patrolling the area.

    Their long hair fluttered in the wind and their tall tall figures gave everyone a sense of security.

    Aeon and Ben who were in the lead were like two ferocious tigers that carefully observed what was going on with their dark red capes fluttering in the wind.

    Leo who stood in front of the carriage let out a hoarse fierce roar sending the others warning as terrifying killing intent shed in his eyes.

    Aeon was observing around and suddenly raised his hand.

    A sh of an arrow appeared before his eyes but Aeon was faster and caught it with his hand.

    CRUCK!

    Aeon crushed the arrow while Ben narrowed his eyes as he heard the shouting and nging of metallic getting closer.

    Aeon noticed many figures nearby.

    ¡°Some people are not afraid of death,¡± Aeon spoke in a hoarse voice and his figure disappeared.

    The trees and ground shook as a fierce battle ensued which was already over as fast as it appeared.

    Aeon, who apprehended three men to gain some information, suddenly heard a loud voice.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Aeon narrowed his eyes to see a hundred well-armed infantry standing before him.

    ¡°Who are you? Identify yourself?¡± Ben asked, raising his sword.

    ¡°We are on a joint expedition to catch these people. These twelve gangsters had killed many and plundered the resources.¡±

    ¡°See this there is a bounty of 5 gold coins on their name.¡± The Captain of the joint expedition forces spoke.

    Aeon asked the soldiers to ry it to the king.

    ¡°Hand the culprit over them, Aeon!¡±

    Aeon heard the loudmand from behind and threw them towards Bright¡¯s forces.

    The Captain nodded and the man was about to leave when he heard a loud voice.

    ¡°Did I permit you to leave?¡±

    The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed as he heard the King¡¯s voice and spoke in a humble tone¡±Your Majesty, did I show any kind of disrespect.¡±

    ¡°You said that they have a bounty of 5 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°So, handover the five gold coins. Leonhart badly needs money. Five gold coins mean a lot.¡±

    The captain was tongue-tied on hearing the King¡¯s words.

    ¡°Majesty, we don¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    ¡°Report to higher-ups, if before stepping out of Bright I don¡¯t get five gold coins. Bright will surely lose more than it owes.¡±

    Alex¡¯s voice echoed throughout the ce.

    Although the captain wanted to mock him he didn¡¯t know why but he felt that the words he heard were soon going to be true soon.

    In this way, their forces had been harassed one after another.

    Sometimes, they were attacked by bandits, sometimes monsters or mercenaries.

    But things started to go weary and Bright crossed the limits many times seeing Alex taking on everything without fighting back.

    They even started to form a preconceived notion that King Alex was a coward who didn¡¯t like to fight inother territories.

    It¡¯s like thr saying that even a lion behaves like a dog in anotherne.

    As they proceeded forward, they didn¡¯t see arge number of infantry and cavaliers from the Bright Kingdom anymore but there were about dozens of scouts from Bright that followed behind Leonhart¡¯s troops and closely monitored their troop¡¯s movements.

    Max was already losing his patience and he evenshed out taking out his axe trying to kill them but was stopped by Ben at thest moment.

    The soldiers of Bright had their own freedom and could legally do anything and go anywhere in their Kingdom.

    If Max and Alex charge with their troops, that would give a reason to start the war and they would be held guilty. They just needed a suitable reason to fight back but since Alex was staying back, Bright threw all kinds of dirt on it.

    Around the afternoon of that day, the troop finally walked out of the thick mountains and forest giving them a sense of relief but the peaceful and happy atmosphere didn¡¯tst long.

    The soldiers started to feel unrestrained in the open space and the fresh swift wind blowing there cleared their stuffed and annoying feeling caused by those bastards Bright forces

    But as soon as they emerged, theywere greeted by a huge number of soldiers near the Fortress, the soldiers were armed and well equipped and were ready for war.

    The Fortress had been formed by cutting the mountain. On one end of the mountain, many watchtowers were present which would give a strategic advantage to the archers and one could see the whole battlefield from there.

    Between two mountains was a narrow valley or pass which was the only way to pass through.

    If there would be a war, they were surely unfavorable position due to the terrain, and Bright on the other hand seemed to be fully prepared and had a huge strategic advantage here

    Just a singlemand from the higher up and Leonhart¡¯s forces had to face a full-scale war.

    Bloodshed was around the corner and the atmosphere was quite tense.

    Many soldiers skipped a beat while they tried to contain the anger and boiling blood of rushing heads and y the enemies that were before them.

    Alex stared at the scene with a calm expression as if he could somehow predict what was going to happen.

    As expected, they didn¡¯t fight them and exined that there was a military drill going on here.

    Alex, who had been silent throughout the journey, had already engraved the marks which he needed to take care ofter.

 Chapter 199

    ¡°These scums of Bright are too much!¡± Alice grunted with anger.

    Her chest heaved up and down due to outrage and her sullen expression makes her look quite cute.

    Catherine chuckled seeing her and sat down on the edge of the bed while fording her legs.

    Alex had asked Alice to depart from before and hid in Bright. He had ced his soldiers who would soon disperse into Brights to gain information.

    As Alex reached the designated location, he along with Riya sneaked out while Alice pretending as Alex took the charge.

    Since they came with Alice there was no check on them, unlike Alex¡¯s squad which had been checked countless times or harassed him.

    On top of that, Alice¡¯s had a striking resemnce to Alex¡¯s except for the colour of the eye. So, with little of the magic maniption spell given by Alex, she can change her shape.

    But this was only because Alice¡¯s face was somehow close to Alex and she could maintain the magic for six hours a day.

    ¡°Sister Catherine, Sister Christina! Big Brotherhad been suffering silently.¡±

    ¡°On top of that, the dirty scumbag insulted Sister Riya and I wasn¡¯t able to do much.¡±

    ¡°If my brother would be there, he might rip his neck,¡± Alice said.

    Remembering the dirty rotten face of that bastard, she wanted to spit on that face.

    Catherine smiled seeing Alice grumbling and her heart warmed up a little seeing Alice caring for Alex so much.

    ¡°You are worrying too much Alice.¡±

    ¡°Let me teach the way of lions,¡± Catherine spoke while staring at Christina who smiled a little.

    ¡°When lions step back silently that doesn¡¯t mean that they are retreating, rather they are just preparing themselves to strike back.¡±

    ¡°Today will be an unforgettable night for Bright.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh!¡± Catherine¡¯s lips curled upwards.

    ¡°I am a little bit worried about it,¡± Christina spoke with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Both Catherine and Christina eximed with surprised expressions.

    ¡°Christina, what are you worried about?¡± Catherine asked.

    ¡°No¡­No!Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am not worried about Alex.¡±Christina waved her hand to calm them down.

    ¡°I am worried about Bright. What if Alex goes out of control and wipes out the entire fortress in anger.¡±

    As soon as Christina spoke about her worries, the entire atmosphere became silent followed by a gulping sound of swallowing saliva.

    ¡­.

    It was another night.

    Except for the shining moon, no stars were twinkling in the sky.

    Everything else was the same as the previous night except that today was the night of ughter.

    A night which would make many screams in agony filling them with despair not knowing what struck them.

    It is a Night that will be remembered in Bright for aeons toe.

    Like a gust of wind,obscure figures covered in a veil of the night moved around like a sh.

    As they passed through the people, they only felt a strong gust of wind going past them.

    Blood sttered, bodies piled up and intense killing intent filled the sky as the figure went past the ces.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    As the squad of people passed through the engraved marks, a swift sh lit for a moment in the dark followed by which heads rolled on the ground.

    After ughtering all the way to the current ce with unstoppable momentum, they stood on the top of the mountain staring at the fortress downwards.

    [Sunmount Fortress.]

    The ce where most of the evildoersy who tried to harm his soldiers on multiple asions.

    Although there was norge-scale warfare still some of his soldiers were injured for real.

    He could remember the tension and heavy atmosphere as he passed through this ce where they could attack at any moment if they let their guard down.

    Trapped in the narrow valley between mountains on two sides, if the situation became worse except for the elites there was no way one could survive.

    ¡°Just because I was passive, you think you can step off my head.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I am soft rice? You bastards.¡± Alex muttered.

    Alex gave a sinister smile and took the demon-shaped mask and wore it on his face.

    ¡°Riya, what do you think? Do you think I look handsome?¡± Alex spoke in a yful tone.

    ¡°Yes My Lord, you looked charming. It gives you a bad boy vibe which makes you attractive.¡± Riya chuckled.

    Alex stared at the Riya assassin suit which was drenched in blood. The Shadow Queen¡¯s mood to kill seemed to be in full swing.

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t disy such affection in the public.¡±

    Alex looked around and smiled a little seeing Peru¡¯s awkward expression.

    Behind him was a battalion of wolf tribesmen and well-trained assassins whose appearance had been changed into that of the humans who lost their reason.

    ¡°Listen to my orders.¡±

    ¡°Riya and I will take down the watchtowers.¡±

    ¡°You will take the position. As soon as you see a big fire touch lit up, you should infer the fall of watch towers and begin the seize.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tear down the enemies. Just kill them as swiftly as possible until I start to make the noise.¡± Alex ordered.

    ¡°First take care of the patrolling officers.¡±

    ¡°Riya, let¡¯s enjoy to the heart¡¯s content and unleash the madness.¡±

    ¡­..

    In one of the watchtowers, five archers were present.

    Three of them were asleep while two stayed awake.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡± One of them yawned heavily, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°Today was a fun day. We scared the shit out of those weaklings.¡± Another one spoke and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha hahaha!¡±

    But hisugh stopped in the middle as he noticed something was amiss.

    ¡°Huh! Hey, why aren¡¯t you replying? Did you fall asleep?¡± The man muttered rubbing his eyes and turning his back but what greeted him was a dagger piercing straight into his neck, slitting it.

    He opened his mouth to scream but no voice came out of his mouth as he rolled his eyes he found hisrades sleeping there with a trail of blood trickling down from their necks.

    Riya pulled out the dagger and blood gushed out like a fountain.

    She wiped off the blood on the dagger while muttering inwardly.

    ¡®One down, another two to go.¡¯

 Chapter 200

    BANG!SLING!SLING!

    Like a ghost appearing in the darkness of night, Alex appeared and decapitated the archers and faded away leaving behind the deathly stillness.

    He would nimbly crawl on their back slowly and seeing the opportunity, he would close their mouth and send them to his dear friend devil to hire them for jobs.

    He could use sleep spells to make them unconscious and could give them a silent and painless death.

    But there is no joy, isn¡¯t it? He wanted them to stare deep into his filled with fear and despair before the darkness uncle came and caressed them to sleep for eternity.

    Before it was just a grudge of the Kingdom and Alex thought that they were doing all this to follow the orders and please the superiors to get their promotion but hell no.

    These donkey-minded men were equally scummy as their bastard masters.

    Not only did they mock him but also dared to speak ill of his wives but also ridiculed them.

    If it was any other situation, he would have pulled out their tongues and hung them on disy on the walls and asked them to stare at them with their damned eyes.

    Currently, he was dynamite that could explode at any moment. If not for giving away his identity, he would put all his might and annihte everything here.

    As the group of men fell with arge thud, one of the men who were asleep suddenly woke up.

    Alex reacted immediately and drew the dagger and the man unable to react, closed his eyes instinctively.

    He wasn¡¯t given the time to shout for his life and the dagger already pierced the skin of his neck but surprisingly the man didn¡¯t die.

    With a jaw wide open with disbelief, he looked down to see the dagger touching his skin forming a small cut from which blood flowed.

    Alex raised his brows as he looked at the man.

    Through his advanced senses and mana sensor, he remembered about this man.

    He was on guard below and when others were bad-mounting him and his wife, he tried to correct them and ended up getting beaten. He doesn¡¯t seem to be the bad guy.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±The man asked in a trembling tone.

    Alex retracted his dagger and muttered before knocking the guy out,¡± I am a Demon.¡±

    ¡°Whew! It¡¯s done.¡± Alex spoke while wiping away the sweat.

    ¡°Doing things that are out of my style is difficult.¡±

    ¡°Goddess of War, why didn¡¯t you teach me how to act as an assassin,¡± Alex grumbled and jumped down.

    Riya who had learned superior stealth techniques that can hide her presence and even her breath to utmost perfection, along with Riya sneaked inside the fortress.

    Alex already lit a torch signaling them.

    THUD!THUD!THUD!

    Knocking out the guards patrolling the gate, Alex pulled out his sword.

    ¡°My Lord, what are you doing?¡± Riya whispered with a panicked tone.

    Alex smiled hearing her words but it was hidden under his mask and taking a stance, he stabbed his sword forward.

    [Piercing Thrust]

    With a loud echoing noise, Alex thrust his sword covering it with mana.

    BOOOOOM!

    With a loud noise that rang like striking thunderps, the huge heavy gates were blown away into pieces.

    The huge and mighty door that stood there with full glory was now lying down in tatters like a broken piece of rag.

    The loud noise rmed everyone presents out there. Many were bewildered by the sudden noise that rang like thunder.

    Those who were patrolling ran towards the gate while those who were sleeping or taking a rest were suddenly woken up by a heavy sound.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to kill.¡±Alex roared and with a huge mighty leap, he strode forward leaving Riya with a surprised expression.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t theye here to sneak in and destroy the things? So why were they making so much noise?¡¯ Riya thought inwardly.

    Alex had nned to nip the bud quietly without anyone knowing but he changed things after getting the intel.

    That Edward was an eagle¡¯s eye bastard and was quite tricky to deal with.

    If he does things quietly, he may somehow pull all the me on him and may use him of sneaking out and doing all kinds of things which could prove fatal for him.

    But after getting the news about the unexpected not-so-weing ceremony where he was going to be humiliated, he thought that he should make a loud noise.

    If the information reached him early during which the fight was still going on, he would first check him and his troops.

    Since Alice was posing as him and her maid as Riya, they would get over the situation quietly.

    With this demon mask and the wolf tribesman, he would put all the me on this ugly demon masked man and confuse Edward.

    His sixth sense will soon scream that Leonhart had a hand in it but he had no way to prove it and had to swallow his anger.

    ¡± As he had said before, the stage had been set and the audience had already gathered.¡±

    ¡°It was time for him to start the drama.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin Act One.¡±

    ¡­

    The ground soldiers pulled out everything they could get hold of and sprinted towards the gates as if their life was on the line.

    The groups of guards on the walls also started to descend quickly leaving the walls unguarded allowing Riya to sneak up.

    As for Alex¡­

    He decided to unleash the maniac inside.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    With an eruption of the loud st, the group of soldiers hurling toward were blown away.

    They were suddenly hit by something that descended on them with great momentum.

    One of them who got off his fear was quickly kicked and sent flying.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Soldiers flew away with one hit and rolled all around.

    As the dust dispersed, they were horrified to see a demon masked man whose eyes shed with crimson glint filled with madness shone brilliantly and he spoke in a coarse and rough voice.

    ¡°Show me fear, show me despair.¡±

    ¡°Cause I demon of madness feeds on your despair and grows stronger.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahah!¡±

 201 Chapter 201

    The soldiers were horrified to see the man¡¯s sudden appearance who let out a burst ofughter filled with madness.

    ¡°Grrrrlllll¡±

    ¡°Growl!¡±

    As they stared at the man, they heard loud sounds of howling and stared at the gates that seemed to be flooded with a group of beasts rushing towards them.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Many screamed in panic while trying to understand what the hell was going on here.

    Alex on the other hand lifted the man and threw it toward others like a feather

    The man mmed onto an iing group of soldiers and threw them into disarray.

    Stomping the ground, he lunged forward at the soldiers who raised their shields trying to defend themselves.

    BANG!

    Alex¡¯s momentum was like a cannonball fired from a cannon and like the waves of the sea crashing at the shore, he collided with them with all his strength.

    With a loud crackling noise, the line of defenders who raised their shields fell apart like cards.

    Like an arrow, he prated the defence line with ease.

    The group wolf tribesman, leaping forcefully nosedived straight at the soldiers ahead.

    Their bones were sturdy and their hide was thick, They were confident in their defences.

    mming their legs on the ground, shooting straight at them.

    They shed against them violently.

    DANG!

    Their sharp ws collided with the shield and sharp weapons of the enemies producing a resounding whack that felt quite awful to hear as it fell on the ear drums.

    The soldiers weren¡¯t able to take them head-on and were pushed away mercilessly.

    Peru, who was at the front of the siege, destroyed the enemy lines that were gathering there.

    With a forward leap, his w thrust forward and pierced the air, it pierced straight at the enemy¡¯s heart.

    The man tilted his sword to defend and protect himself but the sharp w broke past the sword and the w went right into the chest piercing the heart.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Peru¡¯s ears perked up as he suddenly heard the faint whistling sound in the air, he reacted quickly and turned his head to notice arge number of arrows flying straight at him.

    ¡°Growl¡± Peru led out a fierce howl and pulled their bodies and used the enemy¡¯s bodies as shields.

    But before the rain of arrows could fall on him,Alex appeared before him and drew out his sword.

    Arge golden hue encased him and erged outward following which all the arrows descending on them were destroyed.

    ¡°Peru, I don¡¯t want to see any casualties,¡± Alex muttered and waved his hand.

    On getting Alex¡¯s signal, two Transcendent rank knight¡¯s appeared behind him.

    ¡°I want you both to oversee the whole situation. Only act if someone¡¯s life is in danger.¡±Alex ordered.

    Both of them nodded their heads and went on with their work.

    Alex¡¯s eyes shed coldly and his image blurred.

    Like a swift ninja seen in movies, Alex moved swiftly as fast as lightning.

    Many soldiers didn¡¯t even know when the scythe of death reached them and they fell onto their knees as strength left their bodies.

    The wolf tribesman and assassin pounced on them and tore them apart mercilessly.

    Alex¡¯s demonicughter sent a chill down the spine and echoed throughout the ce scaring the shit out of them.

    Some even trembled on seeing his sight, long blood red hairs with a red mask with cruelughter, a man drenched in blood from top to bottom whose appearance even though looked like a man seemed to be crueler than the devil itself.

    The demon-masked man extended his right arm outward, away from his body, and lifted it together with a huge spear he picked up from somewhere.

    Swoosh!

    Dark reddish mes suddenly engulfed the whole spear and began to burn, increasing the power at the same time.

    The mana in the surroundings twirled around the spear and started rotating around it.

    ¡°Your fear and despair is a heavenly meal for me.¡±

    ¡°Guys! Let there be carnage.¡±

    Alex roared in a low voice at the same time as his arm muscles swelled, he began the throwing motion. He simply released his grip and let it go.

    His words echoed throughout the whole valley.

    Riya who stared at the huge amount of mana condensing around his spear just prayed in his heart that Alex doesn¡¯t cast a frightening attack here that may destroy everything.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The sonic st shattered a portion of the fortress wall forming small cracks that started to widen due to the sonic sts ringing rhythmically.

    To, the soldiers whose bodies were still weak felt the forting crisis and felt as if the whole world spinning around them.

    The spear-carrying ferocious momentum shot like a missile leaving behind a trail of ck soot while emitting the loud sound of the shattering of sses.

    Its target was the huge arachnoid dome shaped structured building which was used as storage faculty.

    Food, weapons, and many other precious things were stored in that ce. In a way, it can be said as the backbone of the whole fortress.

    Though Alex¡¯s target here was to ughter and kill these scumbags who attacked them posing as bandits and thieves, he didn¡¯t cast such an attack on them as they wouldn¡¯t have their bodies left in one piece due to the impact after taking on such a blow.

    Rather the attack was a disy of his strength knocking them off the edge and letting them drown in the misery and pain of offending someone who shouldn¡¯t be messed with.

    The spear shot like a cannon, within a sh and, collided with the building in seconds, the huge arachnoid dome exploded into pieces showing signs of copse.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    In a single second terrifying explosions shook the entire mountain, shaking the whole structure.

    The Fortress shook harder and harder and the walls and rocky structure along the ce of explosion split into countless pieces.

    Cracks of huge sizes appeared at the foot of the mountain that was united with the Fortress on the back and the ce lit up with deep reddish mes followed by a mini chain of fierce explosions taking ce one after another.

 202 Chapter 202

    The soldier¡¯s mouths led wide open and their mind became nk witnessing the scene.

    Their entire froze with fear witnessing the scene up ahead.

    After the dome exploded, huge fumes of dark smoke rose high into the sky forming an obscure dark cloud covering the only rays of the moon which shook away the darkness of night.

    The fire from the incident lit up the whole fortress destroying the whole ce of impact.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    As the mini explosions rang one after another, small shockwaves were created that forced the soldiers to step back followed by the scattering of things inside the storage.

    Rain of pieces of scarps, metals and broken things started to fall from the sky.

    Due to the explosion, many things inside the building were burnt and destroyed while many things detonated and sted away from that ce.

    The soldiers with pale faces stared at the sky as a rain of metals fell hitting them.

    Many even passed away after being hit by shockwaves carrying huge prices of debris swept along it.

    The soldiers and guards near the ce tried to put up the fire and minimize the destruction but everything was in pain.

    The food stored there had been burned, and the weapons had been damaged, the war horses and beasts that were stored there along with men guarding the ce seemed to be wiped away.

    Not a single remaining of the people present in the building left as they were annihted without leaving behind ashes.

    Some even pissed and wet their pants due to fear and everyone stared at the Demon masked with a sorrowful tone while many tried to speak with a trembling voice.

    They wondered whether this man was speaking the truth and he fed on their fear and despair to grow stronger.

    So, in that case,wouldn¡¯t he just leave after feeding on their fear?

    ¡°Why are you attacking us? What wrong did wemit?¡±

    ¡°Please spare us?¡±

    ¡°Please have mercy on us?¡±

    ¡°We are just innocent harmless citizens who are stationed as guards here.¡±

    Painful shrieks emerged all over the ce as they asked the same question and begged him to spare them.

    Alex stared at the horror-stricken faces and spoke with a loud voice.

    ¡°Harmless, my ass!¡¯Alex snorted inwardly.

    When they passed through this ce, there were roughly around 700 soldiers stationed there but currently, there were only about 300.

    It shows just how much they wanted to intimate them and make them sumb to fear.

    Trying to harm them as bandits was not enough for them so they tried to show their might to scare them by bringing a strong military force while Alex¡¯s troops passed through here.

    Some even questioned him whether he was a man or not.

    ¡®I will show you how big of a man I am.¡¯

    ¡°You haven¡¯tmitted any crime today but all the crimes you havemitted till now have filled the pot of sin and your atrocities can¡¯t be stuffed in the pot anymore.¡±

    ¡°So, now it¡¯s time to pay back,¡± Alex spoke with a sneer

    ¡°Kill them and raid the ce,¡± Alex ordered and waved his hand signalling that the short break time was over and ughter time had begun again.

    Alex forces who appeared swiftly also disappeared as swiftly as possible in the darkness of night and made a huge noise.

    While most of the people slept in their cosy beds after going through all sorts of hardships and work of the day, the upper echelon of society was forced to wake up from their good night¡¯s sleep.

    Alex allowed some people to escape to spread his glorious acts otherwise everything would be in vain, isn¡¯t it?

    Terrible news struck most of the noble houses. Since most of the heads of the houses had gathered in Duke Walmart territory currently, the entire Bright was devoid of the top echelon who were responsible for making important decisions.

    They escaped, beat the drums, let the cat out of the bush and informed every official they found.

    Most of them were sceptical and wondered whether it was true or not.

    Many thought of them as drunkards while many thought that they were sent by someone to spread the news. After all, how can a mighty stronghold be taken down so easily at dead night when many of them were present in the afternoon at the fortress?

    Still, some decided to believe in them and started to spread the news which circted like wildfire.

    Since most of the heads of noble households were away it was toote to receive the news. Still, they acted as quickly as possible and sent their forces to help.

    ¡­

    The bloody killing at night came and left fast.

    In less than two hours, Bright soldiers who were stationed at the fortress werepletely wiped out after theirst scream resonated under the night sky.

    The warriors of Leonhart after finishing their job and looting the ce quickly disappeared into the darkness like ghosts in the night.

    Except for the blood running on the ground and the bloody smell from the one-sided cruel ughter that urred at the ce, there was no trace of the enemies who were rampaging out here and the ce waspletely shrouded in silence.

    After more than an hour, finally, some other sounds made the ce feel alive.

    A small team of cavaliers in silver armour that were riding on dark armoured horses were rushing towards the fortress and they were followed by armoured infantry with torches in their hands.

    The cavalries were rushing ahead with a tense expression and the atmosphere was quite solemn. They have already prepared themselves mentally for the danger that lies ahead.

    Getting the news, they acted as quickly as possible trying to negate the damage.

    Soon they got close to the battleground.

    When they arrived at the foot of the hills, one of the cavaliers leading them frowned along with his guards who paced themselves.

    He made a hand gesture to the cavaliers that were still charging after him at full speed, and the cavaliers behind immediately slowed.

    They drew out their swords and held them tightly onto their shields as they all went on horses.

    ¡°What a thick, bloody and pungent smell?¡± One of them muttered as they felt a sense of eeriness permeating from the surroundings.

    With a question on his mind, the leader strode forward slowly.

    As he entered the pass, he saw the huge shadow cast on them and he rode forward, he stared at the scene with a mouth wide open as he saw a small hill blocking the entry

    An eerie night wind blew by and brought along a thick, disgusting and bloody smell that made him and the rest of the cavaliers want to puke.

    The horses that strode forward with all their might were scared and these horses with a horror-stricken expression stepped back continuously.

    The cavaliers stopped and asked the men to light up the torches and move them forward.

    Whosssshh!!

    The mes of the torch flickered in the night breeze and lit up the darkness in front of them.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    A soul-wrenching noise echoed throughout the ce.

 203 Chapter 203

    As soon as the mes of the torch lit up the scene before them, every one of them froze for a moment and their brain stopped for a moment after seeing such a horrifying scene.

    The soldiers and elite knights who had ridden through countless battles and had seen countless deaths were horrified for a moment.

    At that moment, they felt as if they were seeing. the scene of hell in itself where countless people are stacked.

    No one had thought that the huge shadow that was cast on them and a thing that blocked the pass was a small hill of corpses piled up one after another.

    It was made of theirrade¡¯s corpses. Blood, torn armour, broken swords, chipped des, detached limbs, and decapitated heads were all piled onto each other uniformly by the enemies who all took their lives.

    The soil under it had be damp and was soaked in blood The blood flowing from the corpses had formed a small stream running downwards.

    On top of the hills made of corpses, a sphere was stabbed into it pointing at the back wall of the Fortress. Red blood dripped down slowly from the spear and most of the blood had already been solidified.

    The leader whose heart was already in mess stared in the direction of the spear that was pointed and his along with everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as they saw the walls painted with a blood-red message.

    ¡°You are next!¡±

    As soon as their eyes fell on their message, their legs became weak and with all the strength they had, left within in an instant and everyone¡¯s scale went numb seeing the horrifying disy.

    ¡°Who attacked them?¡±

    ¡°What a cruel way to kill and give a warning? He killed everyone?¡±

    ¡°No, he massacred almost all the soldiers who were stationed at the fort.¡±

    These cavaliers who were proud of their bravery and strengths were on cold feet. They couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.

    As the night breeze blew through the trees to the ground, numerous leaves fell off the trees on the ground emitting a faint rustling sound.

    The cavaliers felt as if numerous killers were hidden in the dark, preparing to give them a lethal blow. The scenery around was scary and ghastly since the enemies were able to take down an entire stronghold quickly so they thought they could also be wiped out.

    The leader quickly saw the dangerous situation around there and started to inspect the corpses which had many w marks and signs of scratches all over third bodies.

    Each second felt like an hour, and they were afraid of the slightest sound. The night was cold and dreary making them all weary of the possible danger they might face.

    So, they quickly rode their horses and escape from the murderous ce as quickly as possible as if they would die if they stayed here for even one more second.

    They came as fast as the wind and left as quickly as possible like a coward and they didn¡¯t even bury it and took care of the corpses of their peers.

    Standing on top of a mountain cliff, Alex stared at the scene with hawk-like eyes.

    ¡°Your Majesty, should we leave them like this?¡± Peru asked.

    ¡°Yeah, we want these people to beat the drums and ry our deeds to the whole kingdom.¡±

    ¡°We have already let some fish escape thes. These cowardly dogs will surely meet them on the way and get the report.¡± Alex answered.

    ¡°Peru, my men have already made a path for you all. You can return safely and all the items we have hoarded, please transport them to Bassie.¡±

    Peru nodded and stared at Alex with a curious expression and mustering his courage, he asked¡±Your Majesty, you trust us so much.¡±

    ¡°I mean letting us transport so many gold coins and valuables. Are you not afraid of us stealing it?¡±

    Alex raised his brows and spoke with a harsh tone¡±Do you want to die of betrayal?¡±

    Peru flinched back a little on hearing the voice and seeing Alex¡¯s murderous gaze but at the next moment, Alex burst intoughter.

    ¡°Peru, to whom are you kidding?You guys stayed hidden in the forest for so long and didn¡¯t plunder humans so why do you need all these when you have already gained so much?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you can take a share if you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, now leave and return safely.¡± Alex waved his head and went back to watch the fleeing cowards.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t even feel empathy or sadness seeing their peers dying in such a brutal way. Instead of paying respect or trying to find the enemies, they ran away with tails tucked into their legs.¡±

    ¡°This ce seemed to be filled with filth. It had been entirely rotten and had been made hollow.¡±Alex muttered with a solemn expression.

    Riya nodded and stared at the group of cavaliers leaving the pass.

    ¡± The world is like this. Many will show you respect and praise you when you are strong and alive. But when you fall and die, most of them wouldn¡¯t even take a look at your corpse or shed tears.¡±

    Alex stared at Riya¡¯s eyes that were shining bright like stars and asked¡±Riya, will you cry if I die.¡±

    ¡°My¡­Lord¡­¡± Riya stuttered hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmm! I am not going to talk to you anymore.¡± Riya snorted and turned her back and started to leave.

    ¡°Hey! Wait.¡±

    ¡°Riya! That was just a joke.¡± Alex, like a good husband, ran after her and tried to appease her and beg for an apology.

    ¡®Girls in this world are firecrackers who would burst at the tiniest sparks.¡¯

    ¡­..

    BAANG!

    Edward who read the report mmed the table, crushing it down to pieces.

    ¡°Who¡­.Who¡­Just who the hell¡±

    ¡°Who is the one responsible for all of this?¡±

    ¡°Who had the guts tomit such a crime in my Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°I will reap that bastard,¡± Edward screamed.

    He was really in the pinch currently as this time, his honour was on the line.

 204 Chapter 204

    Edward who was running his mind at full speed was suddenly struck with an unsettling thought.

    ¡°What if this was done by him?¡±

    The more Edward thought about it, the more frightened he became.

    Although he had tons of enemies none of them was capable enough to enter his territory and take down a whole strategic point.

    So, naturally, the needle was pointing in one direction and that was Alex.

    ¡°What if he was trying to control his anger before him and sneaked out of the Duke¡¯s mansion tomit such atrocities.¡±

    ¡°No, his troops are still there or maybe some slipped in and he only took a handful of elites.¡±

    Edward stared at the outside scene. There was still some time before dawn and if Alex went himself and sent his troops, he couldn¡¯t return quickly.

    ¡°I need to check first.¡±

    ¡°If everything happens as I thought, I can find a chance to strike back and profit a lot in front of this incident.¡±

    Edward was a greedy person, for the sake of the throne, he poisoned his father who would be in aatose state and spent the rest of his life until he went into eternal slumber.

    And he secretly mixeddrugs with his older

    brother food who suffers nervousness and mental breaks down because of this which had made him a psycho.

    Fortunately, his mother was dead. Otherwise, seeing himmitting such devious deeds, she would have killed him in her womb rather than giving birth to a snake who harms his own family.

    Edward acted quickly and called the guards.

    ¡°Ry my orders. Invite King Alex respectfully and ask him to meet me.¡±

    ¡°If he asked the reason then inform him that there had been a state of emergency.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, a quick search in the soldier¡¯s quarter and see whether all the elites of Nevan were present or not.¡±

    ¡­

    Due to forceful intrusion, Alice along with others had to wake up from their peaceful sleep.

    Alice, who wondered why they were called so urgently, heard that there was an emergency meeting.

    ¡°It seems that your brother had enjoyed a lot in the night,¡± Catherine muttered with a faint smile.

    Alice giggled and muttered, ¡°It seems that brother had a wild night out there.¡±

    ¡°I hope he might not have overdone it,¡± Christina said with a worried tone.

    ¡°You are worrying too much sister Christina. My brother knows how to control.¡± Alice refuted.

    He tidied up quickly and posed as Alex walked out followed by Catherine, Christina and her maid who posed as Riya.

    The servants and guards who saw him walked out of the room followed by a line of beauties, gritted their teeth out of jealousy and wondered just why the hell their luck was not as good as this man¡¯s.

    Even though they were staring with their dagger-like eyes trying to poke a hole inAlice was posing at Alex, they tried to maintain their characteristic friendly smile.

    ¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, King Alex is on the way.¡± A servant informed Edward who stood beside Duke Walmart.

    Edward who heard the servant¡¯s words frowned and his expression stiffen with worry.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they try to make excuses to dy the timing as Alex might be still out or has he already returned?¡¯

    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t possible, just how can he return so quickly? Even if he is a legendary rank, he can¡¯t travel so fast. Something is odd.¡¯

    ¡®What if the attack was done by someone else.No, it can¡¯t be, even if it was done by someone else he had to find a way to me them otherwise his reputation would be pummeled.¡¯

    ¡°Did they try to dy or make excuses? Were they annoyed and shouted at the servants?¡± Edward asked.

    The butler shook his head and said¡±No, they replied as soon as they were called and said that they will be here quickly.

    CLANG!

    The door opened and Alex with a leisurely pale face walked into the room followed by his women.

    ¡°I hope you have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Edward said with a smile.

    ¡°Why did you wake us up so early?¡±Alice asked with an irritated tone.

    ¡± We have a little problem over here. We have suffered a huge crisis.¡±

    ¡°Crisis¡­What crisis?¡± Alice asked with a startled expression and her eyes opened wide.

    Her acting was capable enough of bagging an Oscar to her name just like her big brother.

    Catherine shook her head seeing his genuine acting.

    ¡®Same blood runs deep in both of their veins.¡¯Catherine thought inwardly.

    Even Edward was taken up for a moment seeing Alice¡¯s expression.

    With a subtle frown on his face, he spoke in a sarcastic tone¡±It was the ce where your forces went through where a military drill was held and you all have mistaken it as the call of war from our side.¡±

    ¡°So, I am wondering whether you have a role in its destruction. You better know than anyone else just how short temper you are. Maybe, you have a hand in it. I am just guessing as you know this big event shocked the nation.¡±

    ¡°As the Prince, I must punish the evildoers. So, naturally, I must inspect everyone.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Alice clicked her tongue with an annoyed expression and muttered pointing her hand at Edward.

    ¡°Listen here bastard, let¡¯s drop the pretences for now.¡±

    Alice spoke like Alex whose bandit switch had been switched open.

    ¡°I know very well that the monster attack in the forest was your doing. Do you think I have a hole in my brain and I have forgotten about your heinous deeds bymitting the experiment?¡±

    ¡°Since we are here, let¡¯s talk for real now.¡±

    ¡°If I want to crush you, I can kill you now. Don¡¯t doubt my strength. If I wanted to kill you no one can save you. So, if I wage a war, I would take your head on as I did with Amidon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to use cowardly tricks like yours to deal with my enemies,¡± Alice spoke, coughing out all her anger which mortified Edward.

 205 Chapter 205

    ¡°I have enough of you, ameasly worm who is trying to crawl in my way.¡±

    ¡°Open your ears and listen to me carefully, I don¡¯t have a hand in whatever shit happened out there.¡±

    ¡°So, get your facts straight. I don¡¯t waste my precious time here in Bright ying around. I have an important coronation ceremony up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Did you understand?¡± Alice spoke in an enraged tone while ring at Edward.

    ¡®Wild dog!¡¯Edward muttered inwardly.

    If not for the situation, he would surely make this bastard pay for his rude behaviour.

    Duke Walmart who stood aside to observe the scene tried to maintain an indifferent expression, but inwardly he was just too shocked.

    This man was behaving like a true gentleman before but now he was just barking like a dog without any shred of elegance and dignity.

    It was as if his noble status was just an illusion and this was his true self.

    ¡®He is just a thrown dog. What can we expect from him? Is there anyone who could teach etiquette to the idiot?¡¯Duke Walmart snorted inwardly.

    ¡°Calm down King Alex.¡±

    ¡°Anger is not good for your health,¡± Edward said, trying to appease Alex¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Just tell me what happens and I will decide after that. After all, you destroyed my good night¡¯s sleep. I should at least know what useless thing happened at night that gives you headaches and dark circles.¡± Alice shouted.

    Edward bit his lips to swallow his anger and control himself from punching this pretty face.

    As the guy¡¯s face was too close to him, Edward noticed that Alex¡¯s face seemed quite girlish when looked closely.

    Edward with a heavy heart decided to narrate the events to Alex and others while trying to observe the minute change in their expression.

    Hopefully, he can notice something amiss in their behaviour but contrary to his expectations.

    Gulp!

    Four subtle sounds of swallowing saliva resounded in the ce which even baffled Edward who saw Alex and his wives staring at him with a face filled with shock and disbelief.

    For a moment, no one spoke after hearing what happened.

    ¡°Ermm¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s rasped voice broke the silence that prevailed in the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°You mean to say that the Fortress was taken down and the enemies made a small hill of corpses piling them on top of each other,¡± Catherine spoke with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°And there was also a message on it.¡±

    Edward sighed and nodded his head.

    Alice and others grasped in shock and found it hard to swallow the breathing.

    Though the worst-case scenario for Alex blowing away everything didn¡¯t happen, still, Alex¡¯s way of messing up coincides with the tyrant¡¯s way of doing things.

    More than that, Alex is still outside which means soon there is going to be chaos all around.

    And the message that you are going to be next was very easy for them to understand.

    He might be going after Edward¡¯s head for real this time which horrified them.

    Though he behaves like a tyrant and mad hound, he was very good at masking his true feelings.

    Most of the time, the things one is seeing was what he wanted to show.

    Now since he had issued the decree he might be going for it.

    ¡®What the hell are you doing out there Alex?¡¯Catherine cried inwardly.

    ¡®Are you going to kill Edward out of nowhere without consulting with me?¡¯

    Somehow she felt as if she had been betrayed.

    ¡­..

    After plunging the whole Bright into chaos,Alex was still out there moving towards his next destination along with Riya.

    Recently, he found some information and decided to take a look at it.

    If what he thinks was correct, then he will have a chance to turn the whole Bright upside down.

    Alex and Riya entered the capital in disguise. Alex¡¯s hair became short and he changed its ck colour while he wasn¡¯t too worried about Riya as no one had seen her face except a handful of people.

    If not for her eye-catching beauty that attracts too much attention, Alex would have taken a stroll with her but since they had to finish up things quickly, he won¡¯t have any more time to waste.

    Alex sneaked inside the capital and headed towards the castle.

    ¡°My Lord, what if Edward¡¯s father and brother aren¡¯t present at the castle? He might have already dealt with them or kept them hidden.¡± Riya asked Alex.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°They are already useless and discarded. If Edward tried to hide them away now others would be suspicious of him.¡±

    ¡°So, he can¡¯t dispose of him now,¡± Alex answered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get into an inn and get some more information.¡±

    Alex and Riya, wearing cloaks, entered the inn and sat down at one of the corners after ordering something.

    ¡°Another cloaked bastard.¡± One of the men sneered as Alex passed through them.

    Alex just smiled bitterly while observing around the inn.

    Alex remembered thest inn he entered in Wright which wasparable to a top-ss hotel suite contrary to this rusty and pungent smell inn filled with drunkards.

    His sixth sense which had been honed by reading countless novels, and mangas and watching anime were already screaming about the uing event.

    And ording to Dao of Protagonist, soon there is going to be a drunkard who will harassdies and he is a guy who reached the peak in Dao of Chunni Boys and had to act on behalf of the protagonist to save her and make her fall in love.

    Alex shook away his thoughts and got up and walked towards the centre where a group of drunkards were speaking about useless things.

    He just sneaked in quietly and muttered¡±I heard His Highness Edward is meeting with King Alex.¡±

    As soon as Alex threw a spark on the oil, the fire was caught quickly.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard all the nobles on Duke Walmart territory wee him.¡±

    ¡°Wee, my ass. All of them went there to gang up on that harmlessmb.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that Second Prince, he looked like a cunning fox who could do anything for his greed.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear the rumours? It was said that the First Prince poisoned the King but the Second Prince saved him from eternal slumber though he went into aa.¡±

    ¡°And then we heard the news that the First Prince had lost his senses and became a maniac.¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡±

    ¡°All of you shut up, you idiots.¡±

    ¡°Talking ill about Royal and Noble is asking for a death sentence.¡±

    ¡°By the way, who was that asshole? Who the hell started the topic?¡±

    Even though they asked the question, Alex had already sneaked out after fueling the fire and the drunkards were too drunk to notice that and started discussing it.

    Alex took note of all the rumours and important things.

    As he was pondering about it, he heard a loud shriek.

    Alex didn¡¯t even need to take a look at what happened out there and just sent asignal to Riya.

    Swish!

    A man who was harassing ady trying to force her toe with him suddenly disappeared into thin air and everyone noticed the wooden doors vibrating to and fro leaving behind the woman.

 206 Chapter 206

    The Royal Castle of Bright was built at the centre of Bright, unlike Nevan which was built at the far corner of the city.

    Huge roads paved the way to the castle which was filled with greenery all around.

    Several people were guarding the ce.

    Alex could sense the presence of three Epic rank knights stationed in it who seemed to have higher authority and were guarding the ce.

    The patrolling was quite tight and all the guards and knights were doing their duties faithfully.

    Still, this force wasn¡¯t enough to detect them.

    Riya¡¯s stealth technique was one of the superior techniques throughout the whole continent and can even mask one level.

    She was trained to be a top-notch assassin and rule the underworld using her stealth and charms which could take away the lives of targets quite easily.

    Most of the guards here have studied and built and could smash boulders with their fists.

    Even though they looked stronger none of them had sharp senses enough to notice two shadowy figures climbing up the huge walls and rolling over the fences with their nimble cat-like movements.

    Alex first searched the outer perimeter to gather any relevant information.

    Paving the path, they sneaked into a thick tree.

    Riya and Alex hid their figure quietly behind the canopy tree.

    With the leaves and shadows hiding their figure, they took a look at their surroundings.

    Alex observed the surrounding, the garden and huge building beside it reflected into his eyes.

    He used a mana sensor and his hawk-like eyes to observe the strength and skill of the people.

    Alex raised his brows as he stared at the huge pce which seemed to be carved with precious materials unting the wealth.

    Inside one of the chambers guarded by an Epic rank knight, slept a man who was in a half-death state.

    If that man had a health bar, it would surely start to beep with red colour.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the King of Bright.¡±

    Alex removed his gaze while starting to look for the second target but his expression changed a little.

    Riya noticed his expression and asked with a worried tone¡±Lord, did you find something.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Alex nodded and looked at the outer edge of the pce.

    At the end of the outer edge, a three-storeyed house could be found whose entrance was guarded by five people dressed in ck armour but rather than that he found it odd seeing arge number of people patrolling the ces.

    Although all of them were quite weak, thier rotten expression was quite weird.

    Moreover, it was outside of the inner area and the building doesn¡¯t seem to look as marvellous as other ces.

    It looked quite shady and dpidated.

    On top of that, Alex found an underground basement beneath the house and if his mana sensor is correct, that person was surely the First Prince.

    ¡°Riya, I am going to meet the first Prince. In the meanwhile, try to sneak around the king and the maids. Who knows you may find something useful?¡± Alex muttered and waited patiently.

    He could directly teleport and jump into the prince¡¯s pce but the Epic would surely be alerted due to the mana fluctuations.

    And he would be pulled into a fight without getting any information.

    Moreover, unlike Riya, he doesn¡¯t have a good affinity with the shadow element that¡¯s why he was finding it hard to learn Riya¡¯s stealth technique.

    Though it would take time for him to learn and master it, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He had gone through worse where even basic things needed to repeat a hundred ot times for him to learn when he was taught by the Goddess Of War.

    He hadn¡¯te here to wage a war or fight rather he came here to see whether his suspicion was correct.

    He had heard rumours and even got information for his men, anyone with a little brain could infer that Edward might have a hand that led to the current situation of the King and the First Prince.

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn this ce into a graveyard before leaving.

    The guards on the pavement who moved back and forth turned their backs.

    The moment they turned their back, he jumped out of his hiding spot,nding a few steps behind him without making a noise.

    Whoosh!

    A strong gust of wind was generated by his big movements brushing against the back of the guard who felt that someone was behind his back.

    He immediately turned his back to see who it was but Alex had already left by the time he turned.

    Alex¡¯s speed was too fast for these people to see him but if he used too much speed, the ripples created in the surroundings wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Lucas observed the people here and they seemed to have well-equipped weapons of better quality than the others.

    And they also seemed to be quite rich, Alex heard them talking about patrolling there was as good as wandering around as nothing fun happens in there.

    Lucas already arrived at the roof of the building within an instant and saw two people walking inside.

    A maid with a tray along with a servant seemed to be well dressed.

    Alex didn¡¯t know why he felt an eerie feeling seeing both of them. It was as if both of them were involved in some sort of shady business.

    Alex¡¯s eyes twinkled as he felt like he was going to uncover the darkest secret.

    Alex¡¯s image blurred as he started to follow the cat¡¯s tail.

    Apanied by the servant who dressed quite neatly wearing the uniform of a butler, the maid and he climbed the stairs and entered a room.

    They entered a neatly arranged room and the butler walked toward the wall and slid his fingers into it, pressing his thumb on the wall.

    CLICK!

    A subtle clicking sound was heard followed by a small rumbling noise and the wall started to separate into two.

    As the wall resided to the side, a small narrow passage appeared with stairs leading down the room which was filled with darkness.

 207 Chapter 207

    Alex entered the passage before them, they only felt a cool breeze blowing over their head.

    Alex stood at the roof of the passage while The Butler and the maid entered the passage and started to climb down the staircase.

    A small me torch on both sides of the wall lit up as they walked down.

    At the end of the stairs was a big basement which had a big prison in it.

    The sight of a man with long dishevelled hair along with an unruly beard appeared in his eyes. He had long nails and scratches all over his body which seemed as if he had scratched himself.

    His eyes were unfocused and his body was trembling while the man seemed to be muttering something.

    Chains and cuffs were wrapped over his body which was connected to the wall at the back.

    He didn¡¯t look at the people who arrived there and just cuddled up like before.

    The butler stared at the man as if it was just a pathetic piece of shit which disgust him.

    He pulled out a key from the coat and opened the cell allowing the maid to enter who put down the tray.

    The maid hit the big bowl covering the dishes with a fork, which resounded and filled the whole room.

    The man seemed to react as soon as he heard the voice and like a dog, he started to salivate and with eyes filled with madness ran towards the tray.

    Throwing away the lead, he started to pounce on the food like a violent animal and started to eat with both of his dirty hands.

    The maid stepped back seeing him eating and the sight nauseated him.

    A piece of meat suddenly bounced off his tray andnded on the maid¡¯s feet.

    The man¡¯s eyes glowed and he hopped into the maid¡¯s feet but the chain around him restricted him from reaching her feet.

    As he tried his best to take that big chunk of fatty meat.

    ¡°Scum will always be scum.¡± The butler clicked his tongue and kicked the man on his face fiercely.

    The man who was swallowing the food hurriedly was choked and he started to cough violently but the Butler didn¡¯t show any reaction and kicked him to his heart¡¯s content.

    Even though he was kicked like a pig, the man didn¡¯t give up on chugging down and tried his best to take a mouth full bite.

    ¡°Eat it, Eat all this piece of shit and stay alive until we are getting rid of you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha hahaha!What a nice job to earn the trust of the Lord by taking care of you.¡± The butler spoke with a sinister expression and burst intoughter.

    The maid just smiled a little seeing the butler enjoying herself.

    The Butler turned back and spoke with a sweet smile¡±Let¡¯s go, my sweetheart.¡±

    As the duo started to climb up and leave, a man who was watching the whole scene of amusement jumped down from the dark ceiling.

    Alex snapped his fingers and a small fireball appeared and danced over his head lighting the whole ce.

    ¡°What a scene?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I woulde across such a sight.¡±

    ¡°My melon eater wives would surely love it.¡± Alex chuckled and walked toward the man.

    The man previously enjoyed wealth and shined in glory, he was adorned by countless individuals but now he was in such a pathetic state.

    ¡°First Prince!¡±Alex called the man but he seemed to turn blind and with his bruised body was licking the floors for the grains of rice.

    ¡± First Prince!¡±

    ¡°First Prince!¡±

    ¡°You are a gone case for real but don¡¯t worry Doctor Alex is here at your service,¡± Alex muttered and pulled the first Prince¡¯s hair raising him in the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first get rid of this.¡±

    Without any warning, Alex mmed his knees into his gut.

    Blurb!!!

    The man let out a frantic scream and vomited down all the food he had taken.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    Seeing all the things he had takening out, his eyes were filled with despair and staring at Alex with bloodshot eyes, he jumped on him and swung his ws like nails at Alex.

    Alex dodged it by tilting sideways and mming his knuckles at his jaw and sending it away crashing at the wall and knocking it unconscious.

    Alex took out grain and stared at it.

    He looked at the tray from which food was served and slid his finger around it.

    ¡°Sure enough, there are drugs in it.¡±

    The food contains a huge pungent, medicinal scent.

    Alex activates the eyes of truth and looks at the man.

    ¡°This man had good potential but everything was wasted because of his brother.¡±

    Alex walked toward the first prince who was unconscious and sliced all the chains.

    He pulled the man to the centre and tore off his shirt.

    He had a well-defined body but all of them were ridden with scars.

    Alex put down his hand on his back and started to circte the mana inside him.

    Alex sighed in relief as he saw that there was no contaminated mana like the maniac human Edward used as an experiment.

    ¡°First, I have to get rid of all the poison that is in this guy¡¯s system,¡± Alex muttered and forcefully invaded the man¡¯s body filling it with his mana.

    The unconscious man suddenly let out a painful groan as he felt a strong stabbing pain all over his body as thousands of needles were being stabbed into his skin.

    Alex felt thatall of this guy¡¯s mana channels had been blocked due to some poison making him a cripple apparently, who would be unable to use his mana.

    Alex poured his mana and broke the resistance and as he channelled mana into his vessel, he blocked down all the obstacles.

    The man¡¯s body jerked violently and all of his pours emitted a foul ckish substance while he started to cough ck blood.

    He suddenly opened his eyes which shed with a bluish light followed by a wild painful scream echoing throughout the ce.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

 208 Chapter 208

    While Alex was finishing his tasks, Riya also didn¡¯t leave any leaf unturned in digging out information.

    She followed the maids, servants and other guards near the King¡¯s pce trying to catch anything amiss.

    She also followed the maid to the kitchen to observe the preparation of food and found that the head maid was acting quite suspicious.

    The King was fed with a nutritive soup and after preparing it, without anyone noticing it, the head maid poured a drop of unknown liquid into the soup while no one was observing it.

    But her actions didn¡¯t go unnoticed in Riya¡¯s eyes who smiled heartily as she finally found something that could help her.

    The next thing she did was follow the maid into King¡¯s pce where an Epic rank stood guard at the entrance.

    Riya didn¡¯t know whether this guard was also a part of someone¡¯s grand n or not.

    Riya was standing on the roof of the opposite building next to the king¡¯s pce, suddenly feeling a gust of wind and hearing a voice.

    ¡°Riya, knock down that Epic rank after the maides out.¡±

    Riya nodded and began her operation.

    Knocking out and killing silently was her fort for which she could even win a gold medal if it was some kind of game.

    Riya waited for a patient while observing the Epic rank movement who seemed to sigh quite often and there was a little bit of sadness in his eyes.

    Riya noticed the maiding out of the chamber and leaving the ce.

    The Epic rank knight walking to and fro suddenly had a bad premonition. He shook his head looking here and there down.

    At that very moment, a pair of soft hands touched his head and before he could react he felt a strong hit on the back of the neck.

    THUD!

    His body felt down like a lifeless object.

    Alex, who looked at the scene from the roof, wondered whether Riya had killed the man due to overuse of strength.

    She asked Riya to go in and search inside while he wasing in a while.

    Alex quickly left after witnessing Riya safely doing her work and moved toward the ce where Edward lived.

    Alex sneaked inside the room through the window and strolled inside it.

    The room had a small bookshelf and near a window, there was arge table.

    There was a bed on the corner and various other things filled the room.

    Alex searched everything carefully from books to under the beds. He even pulled the book slowly one by one wondering if there was a secret passage in here that would open up suddenly but unfortunately there was nothing.

    He pulled out the drawer and checked the letters and documents in it.

    Alex sighed, finding nothing. He had expected this somehow.

    ¡°Which wolf would hide things in his own house?¡± Alex muttered and was about to leave when his gaze fell on the dustbin.

    Hoping that something might be there, he started to search inside the trash can.

    Inside the pile of things, he found burnt pieces of ck soot which might have been the residue of the burnt letter and he searched carefully, he found a burnt envelope with half burnt small emblem in it.

    Alex carefully picked it up so that it doesn¡¯t crumble into dust.

    ¡°Which noble house emblem is it?¡±

    Though half of it had been burnt still Alex was sure that he would be able to find the house with it.

    Alex wondered whether the noble house was of Bright or somewhere else or whether it belonged to the noble house or not.

    ¡°At least, I got something,¡± Alex muttered and left.

    Alex quickly arrived at the First Prince residence and entered the room.

    Alex smiled a little as he saw a good looking man sitting at the other end of the bed.

    After expelling the drugs and poisons in him, he was able to regain his sanity. Even though his eyes were still hazy and blurry, he seemed to be fine now.

    This man has some good potential and can be a top-notch warrior in the future but he was almost ruined by his brother.

    It was as if the saying ¡®Heaven envy the supreme talent.¡¯

    As soon as Alex treated him, he wanted to get rid of the disgusting body odour and cleaned himself.

    ¡°First Prince, let¡¯s visit the King,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°You can call me Harry.¡± First Prince spoke and bowed his head to thank Alex again.

    Alex put his hand on his shoulder and snapped his hand.

    Their image blurred, illuminating the whole ce.

    Harry felt a little nauseous and as soon he opened his eyes, he found himself back in his father¡¯s chamber.

    He looked around and saw his father lying on the bed.

    His face had be haggard and full of wrinkles, his ck hair had be white and he had aged a lot even though he was still in his 40s

    ¡°Father!¡± He screamed with a panicked expression and ran towards him.

    When he had be an idiot due to the drugs, his father was still alright and used to visit him frequently but his visit decreased until no one came to visit him.

    He had also lost all his senses and he didn¡¯t even remember what he was doing until Alex informed him about him.

    Except for living a life of hell and the sensation of getting beaten, he didn¡¯t have any memory of it.

    Tears trickled down his cheeks and his heart felt heavy as he saw his father after so long.

    ¡°Can you cure him?¡±

    ¡°Please treat him. I will do anything you ask for.¡±

    ¡°I can be your ve. If I became a King, I can give you my whole Kingdom. Just save my father.¡±

    Alex patted his shoulder and spoke¡±Harry, I can cure him but his lifespan had been reduced significantly. Even if I heal him, at best he has 5-7 years of life ahead.¡±

    ¡°On top of that, I don¡¯t know how he would react if he knew about the good deeds of his son,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that and heal him.¡±

    ¡°I will punish that bastard for his atrocities.¡±

    ¡°I will make him pay and repent in hell.¡± Harry¡¯s eyes be bloodshot as he remembers all sorts of evil crimes done by his brother.

 209 Chapter 209

    The whole Bright which had been in an uproar due to the massacre that happened at night, at the Fortress was startled again when another piece of news spread throughout the Bright.

    The shock brought by this news was a thousand times bigger whenpared to the other one.

    The upper echelon consisted of nobles and many other important officials of the state were bewildered.

    Every upper member of the society received a special order to assemble in the King¡¯s hall and on top of that, it was written that the King who had fallen ill and went into aa had woken up from his deep slumber.

    While everyone was wondering what was happening here, a certain man was feeling that he was at the end of the ropes.

    ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡±

    With a muffled roar, Edward pulled his hair out of anger.

    ¡°Why the hell is everything bad happening now?¡±

    ¡°Just why are things, that had been already in my hands gone wrong suddenly one after another¡±

    Edward screamed at the top of his lungs.

    He was already having a hard time finding out the real culprit of the incident while thinking of ways to me Alex.

    He was just proceeding in this matter when another earth-shattering news shook him entirely.

    When he heard the news, he was struck by thunder and the ground beneath him copsed entirely.

    Everyone who received the letter could infer two things about the meeting.

    First, this meeting was about the sessor of the throne where the King let out his worries that he may copse again while another was to invite King Alex respectfully.

    And Edward who read the letter was having a bad premonition about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Your Highness, I think he is thinking about naming you as his sessor.¡± Duke Walmart muttered trying to calm him down.

    ¡°How can you be so naive?¡±

    ¡°How can father wake up after drinking the eternal sleep medicine for so long? In this life, there was no chance of him waking up again.¡± Edward shouted.

    ¡°Your Highness, there are many things in the world that one can¡¯t guess. We have to visit to infer things.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if he had a breakthrough at the end of his life that temporarily alleviated the effects of the medicine?¡±Duke Walmart muttered rubbing his chin.

    ¡± But what if someone had interfered and cured him, ¡°Edward asked with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Pftt!¡±Duke Walmartughed and started to exin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke, Your Highness. Only a high-level priest from the Central Church can heal him. In his current condition, even the potions wouldn¡¯t have any effect on him.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, we should try to take this chance to name you as the Crown Prince. We shouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by and hopefully, you can seed to the Throne as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully so!¡± Edward spoke, calming his heart.

    ¡­

    Alice along with his sister-inw arrived at the Capital Bright and started to exchange a few pleasantries with the bootlickers.

    All of them were also shocked at the recent invitation they got out of nowhere. The Bright King, who was in deep slumber, suddenly woke up and invited them for a meeting as soon as he woke up.

    They didn¡¯t need to think too hard to know who had a hand behind all of these events, still, they were surprised to see Alex pulling strings from behind and manipting things quickly.

    They didn¡¯t know the contents of the meeting but they were sure that today was going to be an important day for the Kingdom of Bright as well as for Edward.

    As they entered the hall and were greeted by the King of Bright, Brian and they took their ce designated for them.

    Most of the people present out there started to flock toward them and Alice had to work hard to stop these annoying flies.

    Even though Alice tried to express her disdain for these people shamelessly tried to mix with them.

    ¡®Stop staring at my sister-inw you bastards otherwise, my Brother will punish me.¡¯Alice muttered while gritting her teeth.

    The hall which had been bustling with ttery, praises and wishes for King Brian suddenly came to stand still when the announcement for Second Prince¡¯s entry rang loudly.

    Edward walked through the door with a gentle smile on his lips while his eyes conveyed deep emotion of worry.

    He looked like a pitiful son who came to meet his sick father as soon as he got the news.

    Tiredness and exhaustion were quite apparent on his face. Anyone who looked at them would think that he is a good filial son.

    ¡°I greet Your Majesty,¡± Edward answered and bowed his head respectfully.

    Brian nodded with a solemn expression and muttered, ¡°You have been working hard recentlymy son.¡±

    ¡°You have made me proud. Seeing you doing your best for the nation and also for yourself makes my heart bleed with happiness.¡±

    ¡°I am not a worthy father.¡±

    Edward who heard words wondered what he meant by that and raised his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have just done what a Prince should do for his country,¡± Edward spoke with a humble tone.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Alice clicked her tongue seeing his acting.

    ¡°Hahahahahahah!¡±

    The silence that prevailed in the entire hall was broken by suddenughter and it came from the King itself.

    ¡°Filial Son, this father of yours is proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Today, I have gathered you all for an important announcement.¡±

    ¡°Lay down my order, from today onwards The First Prince will seed me as a King.¡±

    ¡°He will soon have his coronation.¡±

    ¡°Since, you are working hard. You must be very tired. So, from today onwards you can rest permanently.¡±

    His words sounded like the ringing of thunderps to everyone in surprise.

    ¡°What!!¡±

    ¡°How!!¡±

    Everyone screamed with a shocked expression and their mouths stayed agape.

    Those who supported Edward even fell onto their knees and shouted¡±Your Majesty, please reconsider your decision.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you might have forgotten about the First Prince¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°He is mentally unstable. How can he control the whole nation when he can¡¯t even control himself?¡±

    They started to plead to ask the King to reconsider their decision.

    Edward was so stunned that he was unable to speak a word.

    For a moment, he stared at his father who seemed to be quite unfamiliar to him.

    His eyes had lost their austere and as he stared at his father, he noticed a smirk on his lips who was looking at him with a sinister smile.

    As he wondered what was that, he suddenly heard a loud voice from behind.

    ¡°Who said that I am mentally ill?¡±

    A loud crisp voice reverberated and a man walked through the huge doors.

    His steps were slow and steady and a sarcastic smile hung all over his face.

    His eyes were sharp as a dagger and as he stared at the group of nobles before him, they flinched back and shuddered.

    Just because he hadn¡¯t appeared, this doesn¡¯t mean that the bunch of hypocrites had forgotten just what kind of person he was.

    They had to bow down their heads and stand aside keeping their head down when he walked before them, unable to look straight into his eyes.

 210 Chapter 210

    He was Bright¡¯s glory. It¡¯s a future powerhouse and hopes.

    For a kingdom to promote itself from Tier 3 to Tier one, it has to produce a legendary grade warrior. This was the only fundamental difference between the two.

    Prince Harry was able to reach Master rank at 20 years.

    Seeing his prospects, using every resource he was sent to Zenith to enter the knight academy.

    Prince Harry was able to enter it and was able to reach the peak of Epic rank at the age of 23.

    It was sure that he would be able to reach Transcendent rank and then legendary rank before the age of 30.

    Harry earned quite a name for himself but everything was destroyed when he lost the match.

    He was going to make a breakthrough in the middle of the match but his opponent struck at the moment injuring him greatly which made him fail the breakthrough and suffer a huge bacsh damaging his foundation.

    After that, it was said that he lost himself and became a mental patient.

    And now the person who had disappeared from the scene for two years stood before them with the strength of Master rank, his eyes were still sharp as over and the chilling coldness from his face made everyone tremble.

    ¡°Brother, I am happy to see you recover,¡± Edward spoke with a small smile on his face.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Harry raised his brows.

    Rubbing his chin, he started to circle Edward.

    ¡°Edward, you don¡¯t seem to change much.¡±

    ¡°You are still the same.¡±

    ¡°Haha!Yeah!¡± Edward gave a self-deprecating smile.

    ¡°I will always be the same.¡±

    Harry nodded and spoke, ¡°Yeah, you will always be the same.¡±

    ¡°A disgusting piece of shit.¡±

    ¡°Trash will always be trash.¡±

    The temperature of the surroundings plunged back sharply and everything froze as soon as Harry¡¯s words fell.

    Harry stared at Edward fiercely whose expression stiffened.

    The mask which he had always worn on his face started to crumble slowly.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Edward spoke with a terrified expression.

    ¡°You are asking me?¡± Harry narrowed his eyes and chuckled.

    He walked up the stairs and leaned back at the side of the throne and pped his hand.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s expose this wolf to the world.¡±

    Swish!

    With a small gust of wind, two Epic ranks appeared and threw a few people bound in ropes to the ground.

    The nobles gazed at the people. They didn¡¯t know most of them except the butler and head maid.

    Harry narrowed his eyes and spoke with a murderous gaze¡±Do you want to speak or do I have to make you speak?¡±

    The people who were thrown on the floor started to shiver.

    ¡°Please spare us.¡±

    ¡°Prince Edward threatened us. He threatened to kill our family if we didn¡¯t do what he said.¡±

    ¡°And what did he specifically ask you to do?¡± Harry asked.

    ¡°Prince Edward ordered us to mix drugs in your food and fed a medicinal potion to the King.¡±

    ¡°We just did what he had asked us to?¡±

    ¡°Please have mercy on us?¡±

    ¡°I have kids in my house.¡±

    They started to sob while begging them to spare their lives.

    The nobles who were watching the scene felt their scale go numb.

    All of them who had sided with Edward took a 180-degree turn sharply. After all, this man poisons his own family for his greed.

    Who knew what he would do with them for power once he ascended the throne?

    Harry red at Edward and spoke with an amicable smile¡±What do you have to say about this, my lovely brother?¡±

    King Brian who had been silent about the whole situation opened his mouth and spoke with a saddened expression¡±If your mother was still alive she would have killed herself to repent for giving birth to you.¡±

    ¡°Fighting for the throne is one thing but trying to kill your father,¡± Brian spoke with a disheartened expression.

    ¡°Hahahahahahhaha!¡±

    Everyone was astonished as Edward started tough like a maniac.

    ¡°What right do you have to criticise me? This isn¡¯t the first instance where a son poisoned his father and tried to kill his brother. There have been various instances.¡±

    ¡°Even that imbecile Alex is walking towards the big trap? You will know in the future just how ugly, the fight for the throne is?¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to, you will be pulled into and forced to fight until one side wins.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I have nothing to repent. Don¡¯t think that you can stop me?¡± Edward sneered and taking a scroll tore it.

    ¡°A magical scroll.¡± Everyone gasped in surprise seeing it.

    Magic scrolls weren¡¯t easy to get hands-on. Each magic scroll was simr to a national-level treasure for the low Tier Kingdom and seeing the Second Prince taking a scroll out of nowhere, terrified them.

    The scroll started to shine brightly.

    Two portals appeared behind him from which monsters started to appear.

    Duke Walmart who saw the scene was bbergasted by the scene.

    He had taken part in all of Edward¡¯s schemes against the Royal family but he didn¡¯t know all of his means.

    Seeing a monster appearing out of it made him realise that he had made a mistake in choosing the side.

    Harry reacted quickly, ¡°Guards evacuate everyone.¡±

    Soldiers started to flood in and two Epic rank knights stood before the king.

    All those who knew how to fight pulled out their weapons quickly.

    ¡°Grrrr!¡±A fierce howl echoed which shook the whole ce.

    BANG!

    A paw with long ws appeared out of the portal and soon the entire being walked out of the portal.

    A three-tailed panther with dark purplish fur opened its maw to give a soul-wrenching roar.

    ¡°I hope you all liked my gift.¡±

    ¡°So, farewell for now. We will meet soon.¡± Edward smiled and stepped inside the portal which closed off quickly leaving everyone in bewilderment.

    Five Master ranks and one peak Epic rank apanied by many weak monsters stepped out of the portal and started to engage.

    Harry, who was at master rank, engaged in the fight along with others.

    ¡°Should I deal with them?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Alice, who heard a faint whisper, suddenly screamed in horror, frightening the others who stood beside her.

    ¡°Big Sis! You scared me to death just now.¡±

    ¡°Riya, where is Alex,¡± Catherine asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He left for somewhere and asked me to take care if any trouble arises.¡±Riya replied while staring at the purple Panther that came out.

    The other epic rank appeared quickly and two of them were fighting with it trying to subdue it.

    While Harry along with the soldiers was engaging with another monster while an Epic rank stood beside King and guards started to evacuate the people

    The Panther threw a paw sending the Epic rank flying towards the pir while opening its maw wide apart condensing mes in its mouth.

    As he opened the maw, its face was smacked by a kick and its head collided with the wall making a crack.

    Mordek appeared on the scene and holding its head smashed its face but it wasn¡¯t enough to pin it down.

    While Mordek engaged with the panther, Alex¡¯s squad surrounded their queens.

    ¡± Your Highness, are you all alright?¡±Aeon asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°Yeah, we are all alright but we need to help them otherwise there would be too many casualties,¡± Catherine spoke and looked at Christina.

    Christina nodded and drew her sword with a fierce shout¡±Follow me.¡±

    ¡°First evacuate the ones who can¡¯t fight while trying to minimise the casualties.¡±

    ¡°Also form a perimeter around Catherine to protect her.¡± Christina gave a chain ofmands before descending into battle.

    Riya stared at the scene and decided to take down the huge panther that posed a threat.

    ¡°I hope Alex can tie out the loose ends otherwise we will be in trouble for sure,¡± Catherine muttered with a worried expression.

    They have already allowed one of the enemies to slip down the radar in Amidon so she didn¡¯t want the same thing to be repeated here.

    Edward was a huge threat from Bright as well as Leonhart and no one knew the strength of the monsters he had at his disposal.

    If he wasn¡¯t gotten rid of quickly, he will surely take the chance of their visit to Zenith to destroy Leonhart.

    Hopefully, Alex who had vanished out of nowhere can take him down.

 211 Chapter 211

    Edward walked out of the portal with a distorted expression.

    He clenched his fist in anger and mmed it onto the wall.

    ¡°Five years of hard work.¡±

    ¡°For god sake, five years of my precious time was wasted.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­Why?¡± He roared with bloodshot eyes and dug his nails deep into his palms while clenching his fist tightly.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let it end here. I still have a card. My greatest trump card.¡±

    ¡°My secret organisations. I can take everything back.¡±

    ¡°This is not over. Harry¡­..Brian¡­Alex.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you.No, I will make you cry tears of blood. Only then will my heart experience peace.¡± Edward mumbled taking out all his frustrations.

    He walked through the dark corridor and asked all the members to gather up in an hour. Meanwhile, he had to take care of other things.

    ¡­.

    After teleporting to his basement, he sent his men to clear all his traces and destroy every piece of evidence that could leak information about his group and all his hiding ces.

    He even ordered them to destroy all those things that could trace his movements to the sponsors and the person whom he had contact with.

    He thought of asking them for help but the people may think of him as pathetic and may even disregard him.

    After clearing out everything, he walked toward the meeting ce of the members.

    He wanted to plunge the whole of Bright and Leonhart into chaos. He wanted them to burn to ashes.

    Taking slow and steady steps, he walked toward the huge door and putting on the crow mask face, he opened the door.

    CLUNG

    Edward opened the door and raised his head to see the members.

    However!

    THUD!

    With a loud thud, he fell on his back with his jaw wide open seeing the scene before him.

    His leg went soft and he lost all his strength.

    The entire meeting room had been dyed with blood.

    Head, detached lips, fingers, and organs were all over the ce as if they were garbage thrown around.

    The pungent smell of blood reeked throughout the ce.

    The scene spoke in itself about what kind of horror transpired in the ce.

    It didn¡¯t look like a ce where a massacre took ce rather , it looked like a butcher shop filled with pieces of meat all around.

    ¡°Shall we begin the meeting Leader!¡±

    Edward, whose whole world was spinning around his head, suddenly snapped out of his thoughts when he heard a yful voice.

    With a dull lifeless voice, he looked up to see a man sitting on the chair with his legs on the big roundtable.

    His entire cloth had been soaked in blood which had already been hardened.

    Edward stuttered for a moment seeing the person.

    ¡°Dem¡­Demonsis.¡±

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked with a trembling voice.

    All his anger and all his arrogance that he had put up till now suddenly vanished.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are an eyesore. I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°What! For that simple reason, you did all this.¡± Edward spoke and looked all around.

    His body shivered in fear seeing such a gruesome scene that even gave him an urge to vomit.

    ¡°Nah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can kill me,¡± Edward muttered and pulled out another scroll but before he could tear something went past him.

    He just felt a soft breeze brushing over him but soon something flew in the air and collided with the wall sttering blood.

    Edward who was holding the scroll was onught with intense pain and shrieked loudly.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Damnnnnn!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!My armmmmmm!¡± Painful groans escaped from his lips forcing tears out of his eyes.

    He clenched his teeth and bit his lips until blood came out from them.

    Veins bulged on his forehead and he sweated profusely.

    After screaming and roaring like a wild beast while rolling on the pool of blood sshed from his missing arms, he asked¡±Why are you doing all this? You were my right hand. I treated you so well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also one of the reasons for which you lost your right hand.¡±

    ¡°And soon you are going to lose more.¡±

    ¡°Hehehee!¡±

    A vicious smile appeared on Alex¡¯s face.

    ¡°Before I tell you the reason, would youlike to take a look at my face?¡±

    Gulp!

    Edward swallowed his saliva. He had never seen Demonsis face who always refused to take out the mask.

    Now, he feared that Demonsis might be someone who held a grudge or maybe he had done something wrong with Demonsis so he was taking revenge.

    Demonsis stood up and walked towards Edward and squatted down before him and stared at Edward whose body quivered on receiving such an intense gaze.

    He put his hands on the mask and took it out at once and shouted sticking out his tongue.

    ¡°Huuiiii!¡±

    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Edward screamed in horror and jumped back like a frightened rabbit but his back shed at the door and he was unable to move backwards.

    He tried to close his eyes but the appearance of the face lingered in his eyes.

    A burnt face that looks like a human skull.

    ¡°Sorry, for frightening you, Edward. That was not my real face.¡±

    ¡°Look at me, this is my real face.¡± The man putting on the mask opened it again.

    ¡°Hu¡­Hu..¡±

    Edward who was grasping in shock opened his eyes to take a look.

    Long golden hairs fell like water falling behind the back. Crimson red eyes along with a face that has been etched deep inside his heart.

    Edward was so shocked that he lost his consciousness and wondered whether it was a dream but a loud p woke him up.

    He opened his eyes to see crimson eyes staring straight at him.

    ¡°Listen scum didn¡¯t I say that I am too hot to handle?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t heed my warning and appeared before me like an idiot to y with fire.¡±

    ¡°This world trulycks daring daredevils like you who like to challenge death.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will grant your simple request but before that let¡¯s have a look inside the rotten brain of yours.¡±

    Alex couldn¡¯t have done it previously, but currently, Edward was just a fugitive and even if Alex killed him there would be no repercussions.

    cing his hands on his head, he tried to look for the clues.

    Edward started to scream and felt as if his head had been ripped apart.

    ¡°Ornd!¡± Alex muttered softly as he got the name of the person who helped these scums and even asked Edward to y with him.

    As soon as Alex took out his hand, he was surprised to see Edward still well and his mind had not been damaged.

    The chance of this happening was 1 in 10,000 and these kinds of people have extraordinary mental strength or might develop it in future.

    ¡°A heartless person like you must surely have such strength, otherwise how can you ovee the inner demon and try to harm your father and use people as experiments.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t copse. I will y with you to my heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°You use ve marks to make them submit to you. Good, I have a way to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°After I control them, I will also let them y with you.¡±

    ¡°I hope you have fun with them,¡± Alex smiled, baring his white teeth.

    But for Edward, it felt like a devil smiling at him before toying with him.

 212 Chapter 212

    With Riya¡¯s and Alex troop¡¯s help, the monsters were taken down easily.

    Riya killed the panther as if it was just a kitten startling everyone and many fell onto their knees and thanked him while King Brian offered several treasures to Leonhart and all the diplomacy was handled by Catherine.

    Meanwhile, Alex who had disappeared just sent a message that he had taken care of the other hand but requested not to make it public for now.

    King Brian wanted to treat Alex and others but he refused and said they will visit Bright to have a friendly chat at another time.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Alex what did you do with Edward?¡±

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±

    Alex, who was resting his chin on his palms, heard Catherine¡¯s question, and stared at hergiving a yful smile, ¡°That¡¯s secret.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore.¡±

    ¡°What about the experimentbs and those monsters and beasts,¡± Christina asked.

    ¡°Big Brother, did you all kill them?¡±

    ¡°Just how many were there and how did you manage to kill them,¡± Alice asked with a curious expression.

    Alex saw the curious gaze of the fourdies who were staring at him with a questioning gaze as they showered him with a series of questions one after another.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t they a little bit too curious about it? Instead of that, shouldn¡¯t they ask for my safety first? Just what kind of wife and sister are you all.¡¯Alex muttered inwardly with a bittered expression.

    ¡°I have taken control over them. They have a ve mark on them which allowed the master to listen to them. I was able to manipte the ve mark and make them submit to me.¡±

    ¡°That bastard had several magic scrolls with him. I decode the ve scroll and I tortured him to give up their ownership of them to me.¡±

    ¡°Keep this within yourselves.¡±

    ¡°And I am going to use them only in case of emergency. They are hidden underground in a secretb. Only King Briana nd Harry knew about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank God! We have solved the problem of Bright. It was a thorn for us before. But now we have gained a powerful ally.¡± Riya muttered.

    Everyone nodded.

    After solving everything, King Brian asked Harry to apany them as Harry was quite familiar with Zenith.

    He even sends some forces to help Alex if anything troublesomees up.

    Except for Bright, Alex didn¡¯t face any trouble in other kingdoms.

    But before reaching Zenith, they had to pass through a City Clex which is quite popr for the ouws.

    Clex was an independent city where various criminal underground forces of Kinley hid. It was heaven for criminals where no one could touch them.

    Previously it was a part of the Tier 2 Kingdom Whiteriver but they weren¡¯t able to control it and the city gained independence from them.

    It was a ce where crime rates were too high and where even ordinary citizens walking on the pavement may turn out to be a thief.

    If they took a detour now, their journey would be dyed by one and a half days.

    There were other paths but Alex needed to pass through them as he needed to check something and on top of that he needed to loot some of them otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Alex¡¯s hands were already itching to hoard them.

    Moreover, no one was brave enough to seek trouble with Kinley¡¯s royal family. With Alice here, they would be seeking death if they try to act.

    They would just leave their way on seeing the Royal g of Kinley but Alex didn¡¯t want to use it.

    After all, wouldn¡¯t it be more fun this way? Alex can¡¯t help but rub his hands thinking about the delicious meals that lie ahead.

    Behind the carriage, Alex¡¯s group was rotating shifts around the ce.

    Harry, who had been out of touch, wanted to train with them. He treated the whole journey as training to regain his strength.

    This journey was equally important for him. He had to make up for the loss of two years and his regressed strength.

    But even after that, he couldn¡¯t help but frown regarding Alex¡¯s decision to visit Clex city.

    ¡°Was there a need to go through this?¡± Harry asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°Trust me, this city is the worst ce in Kinley. Lowest of the lowest scums live there.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t lower your guard even for a moment.¡±

    ¡°It is full of thieves, bandits, gangsters and mercenaries.¡±Harry tried to persuade them.

    But contrary to his expectation, everyone burst intoughter.

    Max almost fell from the horse on hearing Harry¡¯s words while othersughed, holding their stomach unable to contain it.

    Harry wondered whether he had made a joke for them to react like this and stared at Mordek who just stared at him as if he was just a naive boy.

    ¡± Why the hell are you all behaving like this?¡±Harry asked with a curious expression.

    Ben walked over and patted his shoulder¡± By the time we pass through this ce, you will know why are we behaving like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not us who should be worried, rather it should be them who should be worried about.¡±

    ¡°After all, the one who is going there is their godfather.¡±

    Although Harry was still confused, the atmosphere was quite amicable while everyone wasughing and chatting happily.

    But the good times were suddenly interrupted by some people who surrounded them.

    Swish!

    A white arrow coated with red blood suddenly shot out from the dark distance and stabbed right into the ground before the cavaliers leading the charge.

    Followed by this, arge number of arrows were shot from all around which drew a line on the ground.

    The blood on the arrow scattered everywhere and after it camean overbearing loud shout.

    ¡°We are members of lone wolf bandits. Take out 1000 gold coins if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    The blood dripping from the arrow signified that by taking a step forward without coughing out coins, you will meet with death.

    Such type of warning and looting by threatening was quite popr. If you don¡¯t have a status or a huge name, you are bound to fall prey to it.

    Alex came with thousands of troops but leaving three hundred with him, he scattered the others forming a group, all of them will be led by Transcendent rank experts from Alice¡¯s side who will train along the journey and meet them at the intersection before Zenith.

    Except for a few Alice troops following them in the dark Alex had sent most of them away.

    Moreover, entering the city with such a huge number of troops may provoke them causing unnecessary bloodshed.

    The remaining three hundred here were in rough shape and carried broken instruments.With no g or symbol in their hand, they were naturally mistaken as pushovers.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±Max screamed like a gori.

    ¡°Leave them to be.¡±

    ¡°I will ughter them, piss on them. Crush their balls and will make sure that their fourteen generations wille to an end today.¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t react to Max¡¯s words and walked out of the carriage.

    Stepping forward, he pulled one of the arrows, snapped them into pieces and ordered¡±Tear them down.¡±

    The archers hiding deep in the dark trees reacted quickly and pulled out the arrows but before they could shoot.

    Swish!

    A sharp arrow silently pierced the wind, went straight into the throat and went out of the other end.

 213 Chapter 213

    DUSH!

    The archer bandit didn¡¯t even get a chance to scream as the arrow tore his throat and he fell from the tree like a lifeless object.

    It was followed by countless showers of arrows.

    PSSH!PSSH!PSSH!PSSH!

    At the same time, a string of arrows was shot from Leonhart¡¯s archer one after another in rapid session.

    When the bandits were pitted against the professionally trained archer from Leonhart¡¯s side, their skills fell short.

    They could only draw the strings by the time the archers from the other side had already fired a series of arrows urately.

    The sharp arrow¡¯s speed was incredibly fast but it didn¡¯t make any sound yet blood bloomed and killed the archers while blood spilt on trees and branches.

    A few of them were able to fire the arrows but all of them were blocked by defenders who formed closed formations before the archers.

    The arrows easily shot dead the archers from the other side who started to fall one after another.

    THUD!THUD!THUD!

    Dead bodies started to fall on the ground from trees like leaves falling due to wind.

    Alex made hand signs and then Mordek, Aeon and Harry all led their squads and started closing in from all three directions while the archers still held the bows.

    Alex asked Ben to cut the escape route of the bandits but came at them from another side.

    On the other hand, deep inside the ce field with trees, a group of sixty people werezing around.

    Many of them slept while others were counting the collection of today¡¯s business.

    Sure enough, Alex wasn¡¯t the only prey and there were more scapegoats here who were looted or killed mercilessly.

    It looked like a peaceful resting ce for a group of elderly except for the appearance of the people.

    Their peace was suddenly disturbed by a man running towards them hurriedly.

    ¡°Boss, we have a problem. A group of soldiers led by a flowery man are killing their way here.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°He dared to raise his weapons against Lone Wolf. Let hime here and taste our fists.¡±

    The attitude of the other side angered the scar-faced muscr man.

    As soon as he got up, he saw Alex leading his man surrounding them.

    He stared at Alex from head to toe and smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°Hey, you green horse, do you know who I am? I can see that haughty and arrogant look of a noble but let me tell you even big nobles salute us before passing through here.¡±

    ¡°We are Lone wolf bandits and mercenaries. Our boss is a big shot in Clex city. Seeing your smile I can tell that you are a flower that grows in the garden that doesn¡¯t know the world outside which is filled with thorns and weeds.¡±

    ¡°You slick thin noble bastard. Seeing your handsome look I can clearly say that you haven¡¯t ever touched a weapon. Did you even kill anybody? Have you ever seen blood? Who gave you the guts to provoke us?¡±

    ¡°I am Dough, the leader of the 5th squad¡­¡±

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±Dough felt his blood rushing all over his body.

    ¡®Did this man have a hole? Didn¡¯t we kill your men till here who bleed when killed or do you think their bodies have water instead of blood?¡¯Everyone wondered after hearing the man¡¯s boastful words.

    Alex, who was starting to get irritated, took a step forward but with a single step, he directly passed through many people and appeared before Dough.

    Dough¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing the greenhouse appearing before him abruptly.

    The others were rmed and drew out thier weapons but all thier bodies froze as an intense chilling murderous intent radiated out from Alex¡¯s body.

    They tried to strike their weapons at Alex but strength left their body.

    The entire ce became dyed with red and Alex¡¯s eyes glowed fiercely.

    ¡± Cough¡­Cough¡­¡±

    The bandit¡¯s throat became dry and they fell onto their knees unable to endure the pressure crushing them.

    Even Dough, who was at Master rank, trembled in fear.

    ¡°The number of people I killed, on one hand, is enough to cover the whole city.¡±

    ¡°You dared to ask me whether I have killed or not?¡± Alex sneered.

    The amount he had killed in hell¡¯s judgement was equal to half of the poption of this whole world.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Alex asked in an overhearing tone.

    Dough like a frightened rabbit shook his head.

    SLAP!

    A few teeth fell off Dough¡¯s jaw as he was suddenly struck with a p.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Alex muttered and started to p him.

    ¡°Boss, who are you to just say your name?¡±

    ¡°I am gonna kowtow before you?¡±

    Alex grabbed his cor and shouted, ¡°Bastard if I knew who I was then why the hell would I ask you.¡±

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know who I am.¡±

    ¡°And you son of bitch, how dare you to use the name lone wolf when you are using force to scare others.¡±

    ¡°How dare you soil the name lone wolf, you scum.¡± Alex cursed him and started to p him again and again until his face became red like a tomato and it swelled like a pig.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you?¡±

    ¡°Ohh! I got it. It¡¯s not that your mother didn¡¯t teach you, rather a piece of scum like you didn¡¯t like your mother teaching and ran away from home and now you are here, working as a bandit.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought of your mother, did you think she would be proud of you?¡±

    ¡°You piece of trash

    Dough and the bandits who heard his words suddenly felt that the world was spinning.

    ¡°Sorry! Please forgive me.¡± Dough cried desperately.

    ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t hit me. I still haven¡¯t married. If I lose all my teeth then which parent would give me their daughter?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm! You are right about that.¡±Alex rubbed his chin.

    ¡°I will spare you on the ount of your future wife but instead I want something.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want sir?¡±

    ¡°Money!¡±

    Alex muttered.

    ¡°To spare one life, give me a gold coin. Otherwise, you will die without a grave and I will peel all your skin and use it as a g on my carriage.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t try to refuse me, I know you all are quite wealthy.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have so much money.¡± Dough pleaded.

    Alex rubbed his chin for a moment and muttered¡±Cough out every penny you have and also from now on you are going to be my tour guide in Clex city.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to hold back a single penny, I will kill anyone who tries to hide a single penny.¡±

    Alex walked leaving them dazed and snapping out of their thoughts, they started to take out their money.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are we not going to kill them,¡± Mordek asked while others surrounded him.

    ¡°No, I changed my mind.¡±

    ¡°There are going to be more people like this on the way and we can¡¯t fight everyone and waste more time.¡±

    ¡°We will mix with them and with their help we can easily get into the city without much trouble.No one wouldtrouble us when we apany them.¡±

    ¡°But, what if they were able to identify us,¡± Ben asked.

    ¡°Nah!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I ordered you to wear broken things? In your present state, except Aeon and Harry, you all look no different from bandits.¡± Alex spoke, making everyone choke.

    They were at a loss for words on hearing Alex.

    Alex noticed Mordek saddened gaze and patted his chest and asked him to give him the spear.

    Alex held the spear and assessed it carefully as if it was a divine weapon and out of nowhere, he turned towards the group of bandits and ced the spear on his shoulder and threw it.

    His hand shot forward like a whip and the spear shot like a bullet.

    POP!

    With a popping sound, everyone saw a man¡¯s head burst out like a watermelon.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take out all your money? You think you have a special privilege.¡±

    ¡°You dare to cheat this daddy of yours.¡±

    Seeing the man dying like this everyone didn¡¯t hold back anything and took out all of their money.

    Mordek, Aeon, Ben, Harry and others just blinked their eyes like a fool.

    ¡°Did he really try to hide the money,¡± Harry asked.

    Alex just shrugged his shoulders and muttered¡±Nah! I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Than!¡±

    ¡°I just want to make an example out of this.I was sure that they would try to save some.¡±

    Everyone¡±¡­..¡±

    Meanwhile, Harry started to gain enrichment and understand why they wereughing at him before him.

 214 Chapter 214

    Dough led Alex¡¯s squads toward the city and as expected, the road was filled with bandits trying to loot them.

    If they would be a normal merchant, only god knows how many times they would have been raided.

    Dough cleared the way for them and gave the excuse that these were all Lone Wolf troops and the carriage held their looted goods and no one tried to look for them after Dough¡¯s deration.

    Lone Wolf seemed to be quite a reputable name and their leader seemed to be at Transcendent rank.

    Alex wanted his wives to stay back but all of them wanted to enter the ce and their eyes were filled with enthusiasm as if they were going for a pic.

    Even Alice, who seemed to have passed through this ce quite often, was jumping up and down to tour this ce as if this ce was a cultural hub.

    Alex stared at the ce which looked like old Nevan except the street was filled with all kinds of people.

    ¡°Boss, be careful. These people may look poor and weak but they don¡¯t underestimate them.¡± Dough advised Alex and others.

    ¡°Marvellous sword for 80 silvers.¡±

    ¡°Take this protection locket for 10 silvers.¡±

    ¡°Strong shield at the price of 50 silvers.¡±

    The street was filled with hawkers selling all kinds of things.

    Most of the things seemed to be fake and the people tried to sell things when most of them weren¡¯t even worth a penny.

    Alex searched if there was anything useful as he remembered that wuxia protagonists usually find life-changing things here.

    But regretfully Alex didn¡¯t find anything so without wasting any time, Alex asked Dough to take them to their boss.

    ¡°Do you want to meet him?¡± Dough asked with a curious gaze.

    He should be happy about this as he was thinking of a way to gain his revenge , if he could take him to his base, his boss would have taken them down but hearing Alex¡¯s words about taking him to the base made him weary.

    He didn¡¯t know why he was feeling rather odd about it.

    ¡°Riya,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Others look for the inn and gather information,¡± Alex ordered but he halted in his steps and looked back with a gentle smile.

    ¡°And yeah, if I hear that you have been pickpocketed and were naive enough to lose money, then I will cut the sry of that much money lost.¡±

    ¡°So, be careful and have a safe journey.¡±

    Everyone felt shivers down the chill on hearing his words.

    ¡­..

    In the Lone Wolf headquarters.

    Lone Wolf began their operations as mercenaries but was unable to earn enough from it and agreed to loot money swallowing their reasons.

    One day instead of protecting a merchant group that was hired to protect them, they kill the group and take all their money.

    In this way, they became bandits from mercenaries and started to grow but they still maintained their mercenaries business as they were able to pay a good amount for certain requests involving doing illegal things.

    It was a usual and calm day and the head of Lone wolf, Woofer resumed his daily tasks of looking at the collection while fiddling with a woman on both sides who massaged his shoulder with a sweet mischievous smile.

    KNOCK!KNOCK!

    ¡°What happened!¡± Woofer asked with an irritated tone as his good moments were interrupted.

    ¡°Boss, Dough had returned and he seemed to have collected a good sum today

    He wanted you to meet two people who havee here for a request. They seemed to be quite powerful.

    Woofer waved his hand asking the woman to leave.

    The door opened and Dough entered, giving them a bow followed by Alex and Riya.

    After everyone left, Woofer raised his brows seeing the dazzling boy and the ck-clothed woman.

    Alex pulled down the chair and sat down while Riya stood behind him.

    ¡± Tell me, Mister, what request do you have?¡±

    ¡°Kidnapping, assassinating someone, stealing goods or transport of illegal things.¡±

    ¡°Which facility do you want?¡± Woofer went straight to the business.

    Alex smiled and bent his head and said¡±I will give you 10,000 gold coins for this task.¡±

    Woofer¡¯s eyes widened and he thought about whether Alex was joking.

    ¡°What I want is simple?¡±

    ¡°I want the whole lone wolf mercenary?¡± Alex spoke with an overhearing tone.

    Woofer stared at Alex with a dazed expression and then suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Mister, you are good at jokes.¡±

    Alex chuckled seeing him and just nodded his head.

    ¡°Can we be serious now? Tell me what job request you have.¡±

    ¡°I am serious Mr Woofer. I want Lone Wolf¡±

    Woofer rolled his eyes and thought about whether this man is an idiot.

    Seeing his clothes and appearance he was sure that this person was noble and he might be the young and overconfident haughty boy who doesn¡¯t know the way of the world.

    He thought of teaching this boy a lesson.

    Woofer¡¯s expression changed and without any warning, he pulled out a dagger and he moved his hand straight at Alex¡¯s throat.

    However!

    His wrist was struck and with a speed invisible to his naked eye, a dagger pierced his palm and it was pinned on the desk.

    He shrieked in pain and started to shout in agony but Alex had already made the room soundproof.

    Woofer stared at the woman beside the boy and was seriously frightened by her.

    Only after she made a move, did hee to know that she was at the same rank as him but he couldn¡¯t even react when she made the move.

    ¡°Is this the basis of your confidence?¡±Woofer asked while observing Alex¡¯s facial expression.

    Alex nced at his eye and said¡± No!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that if I made a move, and was unable to control my strength, you are going to hell for sure.¡±

    Woofer just closed his eyes and tried to process what was going on.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I want you all to work for me until I am here,¡± Alex muttered and took out a scroll.

    ¡°I hear there is a ck underground organisation here. I want you to check this scroll there and collect information about the seller.¡±

    ¡°Just this?¡± Woofer asked with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Yeah, and I have nted a mark on you which will inform me when you think of betraying me.¡± Alex lied but it was taken seriously by Woofer.

    Alex stood and spoke with a smile, ¡°It was a pleasure doing business with you Mr Woofer.¡±

 215 Chapter 215

    In a small inn somewhere in Clex.

    Everyone stared at a naive-looking boy who sat on the chair.

    He looked like a fool who was talking casually with everyone. He was quite daring to unt his wealth in this ce.

    He had a nice sword on his waist along with a pouch filled with coins.

    Three nasty-smelling men appeared on the table and ced their hands on the table with an ominous smile.

    ¡°Kid, is this your first time here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have run away from home.¡± The boy replied with a sincere expression.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    ¡°I see that must be why you are carrying heavy things here. For a thin boy like you, it must be difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes brother, the things are so heavy that I am having trouble moving around here.¡±

    Another one patted his shoulder¡±Why don¡¯t you give the things to us? We will help you move around.¡±

    ¡°With us around no one will dare to seek trouble with you.¡±

    ¡°What really, you will help me, brother.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes shined.

    One could hearughs and sneers from all around the ce where many wolf eyes were looking at the scene with curiosity.

    ¡°I will help you carry things but for that, you have to give me something.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, brother? Just say your wish?¡±

    The man smiled and stretched his hand.

    ¡°Haha! You are a nice kid. I don¡¯t want anything much. Just give the coins pouch on the waist and the coat of yours which looked quite expensive.¡±

    The man spoke and without waiting for any reply, stretched his hand towards the pouch but it was chopped with lightning speed before it could reach it.

    Stash!!

    He nkly stared at the cross-section of the severed arms.

    He only came to his senses after seeing the blood pumping out from his severed hand like a waterfall.

    His hands were chopped faster than his nerves could transmit the pain and as the brain was able to process, the howling contest began.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The boy bent down and picked up the chopped hand and spoke with a naive smile.

    ¡°Hands are very precious and this piece of useless shit meat seemed very important to you? I will give it to you so that you could remember this honourable meeting with your small brother.¡±

    With a humble expression as if he was an innocent gentleman, he threw the hand.

    The remaining ones who stood thier with a stupid expressions finally reacted and thier faces distorted.

    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°Son of a bitch, I am gonna kill you.¡±

    Before they could pounce on him, the innkeeper appeared and shouted¡±Lock the door!¡±

    ¡°All of you kill these noble bastards and we will divide the money.¡±

    The guests in the inn stood up and took out their weapons.

    The waitress started tough at the boy¡¯s naivety.

    The boy stared at the innkeeper with a stupefied expression and his eyes started to tear up.

    ¡°Hup¡­Hup!¡±

    Sob! Sob!¡±

    ¡°Mr Innkeeper, I thought of you as a good man but you..¡± The boy cried and wept his eyes.

    The innkeeper just sneered and said¡±Boy, be careful in your next life. Don¡¯t trust anyone easily.¡±

    ¡°Haaa!¡±He took a deep breath and muttered

    ¡°It¡¯s okay cause I am also a bad boy.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the boy¡¯s whole demeanour changed.

    From a docile rabbit, it turned into a ferocious beast.

    ¡°By the way, thanks for locking the door and saving some trouble.¡± He muttered and swung his hand.

    Swish!

    With a simple fast horizontal swing, he cut three heads at once and sttered the blood on the people at the back.

    ¡°Whoa! This feels awesome.¡± He spoke with a smirk following which loud groans and shrieks rang all around.

    Blood followed and the body fell and within five minutes everything was cleared up.

    The entire inn had be clean of bugs and pests while the pest controller sat on the chair folding his legs and looking down giving a haughty look.

    ¡°I will cut your tongue if you keep on screaming,dy.¡±

    CRINK!CRINK!

    Alex sharpened his sword with a dagger while speaking and all the waitresses who were screaming and holding their hands suddenly stopped and started to cry silently.

    Before him were three waitresses, two bartenders and an innkeeper.

    ¡°What a wonderfulbination.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask, is this the first time you ganged up on others like this or is it a usual routine of yours?¡± Alex asked, looking at the innkeeper.

    ¡°This¡­.I¡­First¡­¡± The innkeeper stuttered in his speech and seeing Alex¡¯s gaze almost wet his pants.

    ¡°Hahaaa!!I don¡¯t have enough patience.¡±

    sh!

    Just like this, the head of the innkeeper was separated as if it was just a piece of cake.

    It was not a big deal.

    Yeah, it was not a big deal except for Alex.

    The waitress who was calmed down a little started to scream again loudly but their voice was stuck in their throat unable toe out as Alex sharpened his sword again.

    ¡°Hey, beauty answers my question.¡±

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the first time. Anytime we find a naive fool, he ends up in this state.¡± Thedy named Marie spoke.

    Beside her were Rosie and Freta and Tom was the name of the bartender

    ¡°So, who is in charge of the cleanup?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them. I mean they used to clean up after killing.¡± Freta answered

    ¡°Can you clean up the ce?¡±

    They shook their heads but stopped in their tracks seeing Alex¡¯s sword shining.

    ¡°We are expert cleaners. We even have a degree in cleaning. This is nothing for us.¡± All of them spoke in the same tone.

    Alex smiled and pulled the pouch ced before them.

    ¡°Divide the money among yourselves. From now this inn belongs to me until I stay here.¡±

    ¡°Now divide the money among yourselves. You used to bet in the underground battle championship. You could take 10% of the gain.¡±

    ¡°If the thought of running away and taking the moneyes to your mind then I will personally ce your head in the disy case for others to marvel.¡±

 216 Chapter 216

    In a dark corridor.

    A man walked through the ce followed by two knights.

    His eyes were filled with a mixed expression of sadness, hatred, anger and self-me.

    He reached the corner of the dark passage and stood before the metallic door behind which was a prison cell.

    Countless emotions shed in his eyes as he stared at it and his eyes became damp for a moment.

    ¡°Open the door, let me see that bastard.¡± He ordered.

    The Knights opened the door.

    As the door opened, a putrid and pungent smell assaulted their nose.

    The man entered and stared at the person in front of him.

    His hands had been cut, his body had countless w marks and bitten marks.

    His body was drenched in blood which had solidified over the wounds.

    Staring at him, he asked, ¡°Edward, did you really need to do this?¡±

    Edward, who had been in a pathetic state, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the person who entered.

    ¡°Brian!¡± He gritted his teeth in anger and his face was filled with hatred. It looked as if he was not meeting with his father, rather he was meeting his archenemy.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even call me father.¡±

    ¡°Just how did I give birth to such a snake,¡± Brian spoke while closing his eyes filled with sorrow.

    ¡°If you still think of me as a son, kill me. Free me from this hell.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live like this. Kill me, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Ohh! Now you even have the guts to curse your father. Just who the hell will teach you all this stuff?¡±

    ¡°Are you my son or did someone control you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! If you have the tiniest shred of mercy kill me.¡±

    ¡°From childhood, you handed all treasures and authority to Harry without carrying them for me. Do you want me to take it lying down when he drowns in wealth and glory while I rot in the corner?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he was the future hope of Bright. Our Kingdom¡¯s rise was on his shoulders and we could have already raised our status but you fool instead of trying hard and giving your best, you envied me and wasted your time in petty tricks.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Even if he had superior strength, didn¡¯t both of you sumb before my petty tricks? It proves that I am superior. Bright should belong to me.¡± Edward screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Brian¡¯s face distorted hearing Edward¡¯s words.No matter how unforgivable sin a childmits, there would always be a part in their heart that didn¡¯t want to ept that.

    He came here while falsely hoping that Edward might have been controlled and someone might have led him astray but he seemed to be rotten from inside.

    Brian had already investigated all the details. Edward knew that he had no chance of getting the throne in presence of his brother, so he had been ying tricks since ten, gathering opposing forces.

    Duke Walmart was also one of the big instigators who had been punished severely by him and had been executed publicly.

    Brian stared at Edward in disgust and said,¡±Though I want to kill you and get rid of you as soon as possible, I can¡¯t due to the benefactor¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°I know that the one behind you has the means to know of your death and will be alert so unless King Alex has taken care of him, you will rot here in this cell.¡±

    ¡°Good Bye!My filial son.¡±Brian spoke with disgust and left without looking back.

    ¡­.

    Meanwhile, the inn was filled with hustle and bustle.

    It was filled with Alex troops enjoying all their meals for free. The inns they rented before were filled with troublesome people.

    Even with Lone Wolf¡¯s name, some people of equal power tried to poke at them resulting in mini fights all around.

    Though it resulted in a brutal loss for the other side, Alex decided to take over an entire inn.

    And this precious opportunity was given to him by none other than Bobar¡¯s Inn.

    While the three waitresses were busy serving the food.

    Catherine grumbled, unable to get her daily dose of coffee, and muttered¡±Where is Alex, I hadn¡¯t seen him since the morning.¡±

    ¡°He said that he was going for a walk,¡± Christina spoke.

    Riya, Alice and Catherine just blinked their eyes and looked at their food.

    ¡°How many are going to die today and how many are going to lose their wealth?¡± Alice spoke.

    ¡°Shall we make a bet,¡± Alice spoke innocently?

    ¡°No!¡± Catherine refutes with an overbearing tone.

    ¡°Why Big Sis Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Gambling is bad. Just look at your brother. I am hundred percent sure that he was a gambling addict in his previous life.¡±

    ¡°Just look at him now, he is even gambling his life and taking risks all around,¡± Catherine muttered with a stern expression.

    ¡°Are you worried about him now? Maybe you are already falling for My Lord¡¯s charms¡± Riya asked.

    ¡°Cough¡­Cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I worry about him? Although we were forced to marry, that doesn¡¯t mean I hate him. We have a good and amicable rtionship of mutual benefit.¡±Catherine tried to exin but her flustered expression said otherwise.

    ¡± I am more worried about others,¡± Christina muttered nonchntly and everyone closed their lips, unable to refute it.

    At the same time, the door of the shop opened and Alex walked out holding a big pouch.

    But everyone who saw it could feel that something was wrong with it.

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s in this pouch?¡±Mordek asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a gift for our precious waitress,¡± Alex said and threw it toward Rosie who caught it in surprise.

    ¡°Open it Rosie and show it to everyone.¡±

    Rosie barely had opened the pouch when a scream emerged from her lips and he jumped back in fear frightening everyone.

    The pouch fell down and from it, a head rolled on the ground.

    ¡°T¡­Tom!¡± Rosie stuttered in her speech.

    ¡°He tried to run away but as I said. I will kill you no matter where you escape.¡± Alex spoke while pulling a chair to sit down.

    ¡°Alex, can¡¯t you find any other time to bring that gift? I mean, we are eating here.¡±

    ¡°You are making us lose our appetite,¡± Catherine spoke angrily.

    Alex looked around to see everyone nodding their head while ring at him

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Alex smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the underground championship shall we?¡±

    ¡°We will divide the sum and ce our bets.¡±

    ¡°Aeon, Harry, Ben, Max and Antwan are going to participate in it.¡±

    ¡°In case we have our fighters facing each other. We will ce 60% of the sum who will win and the rest on others.¡±

    ¡°Remember no big bidding. We are here to gain not to loot their treasury.¡± Alex spoke but no one believed in it.

    Alex gritted his teeth seeing their distrustful gazes.

    Alex wanted to enter there but he couldn¡¯t believe that all his three wives along with his men almost cried and pleaded with him not to take part in it cause they feared that something bad might happen.

    On top of that, experienced warriors may easily find his pretence and if someone may discern his identity now, then maybe it will be all over.

    Of course, for them, not Alex, so not toplicate the process they asked Alex not to participate.

 217 Chapter 217

    Underground Battle Championship.

    It was conducted two times a year with a gap of six months.

    It was conducted by Underground Alliance consisting of a group of psychopaths who were here to enjoy the show and gain some money in the process.

    They would take 15% of the winning bet and would earn a lot of money from here.

    Since they don¡¯t have to spend a single money except for hosting thepetition. In short, they make a lot by fooling others.

    The winner of the tournament earns 5000 gold coins. The second and third ce earns 1000 and 500 respectively but there were rarely second ces as the winner kills the other side most of the time.

    The winning prize may not look high and the real money came from gambling. The odd and return y a good role in it.

    The winner¡¯s name will be published throughout the ce.

    The battle is divided into groups ording to the ranks and what made things worse was there was a group of 12 consisting of Transcendent rank.

    Except for him and Riya, no one could enter the group and this was the ce where heavy bettings were made.

    Riya can¡¯t enter into public eyes as her fighting style was quite simr to the assassin gang and could give away her identity as their member and Alex, was held back by others.

    But if worse came to worse, he just had to burn his handsome face and use disguise to seep into it. There was a lot of time for it so Alex could loot some money to soothe himself before that point.

    The ce was like the diator¡¯s arena of ancient Rome.

    Most of the people were spectators.

    In the preliminary round, 100 would fight against each other and 16 would be selected.

    And all the participants have to stay here until the end of the match allowing others to y dirty tricks even before the matches.

    ¡°Wee to the battle of bravery. Did youe as a spectator or as a participant?¡±

    Alex gritted his teeth¡±For now I am a spectator.¡±

    The man raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°The first round of squire rank begins now but if you are a higher rank you can be a spectator for now.¡±

    Alex nodded and handed over the entrance fee and entered.

    ¡°When will betting start?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Once, the match starts or if you are participants wanting to bet on yourself you can begin now.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I will take my leave.¡±

    Betting and gambling are bad but he was an exception.

    ¡­..

    The spectator¡¯s seats around the battleground were filled with noisy people.

    Alex had no squire rank under him now. Though it was a good thing but not for this situation.

    Alex used his experience and observation to bet 2 gold coins and earned 8 gold coins.

    There was no heavy betting so the odds weren¡¯t good.

    Most of the settings were done with silver coins and even the spectators were not interested in it.

    The next match was for Disciple rank and here it was time for mad bull Max to charge in.

    ¡°Go Mad Bull Max!¡± Alex cheered.

    Catherine and Christina who sat beside him tried to cover their faces and distanced themselves from him.

    ¡°Hey, where are Alice and Riya?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°They went to have some fun,¡± Catherine spoke while averting her gaze.

    Alex stared at the people praying as fanatics who believe in God even though they have never prayed in their whole life.

    After a series of matches, it was time for Max. His opponent was quiet for a disciple rank and Alex could see that the person had gone through a lot of his own to reach here.

    Max charged ahead like a maniac but his opponent avoided him and he collided with the wall.

    Alex told Max to use only brute strength without any thought so the other thing is that his speed and thinking are his weakness.

    After engaging for some time, Max was panting heavily and due to hitting here and there he had wounds all over his body but surprisingly he won the match by ousting the other in stamina.

    Many thought him lucky while many crossed out his name from the list.

    But surprisingly Max with a swollen body reached all the way to round 16.

    ¡°Max, show them that you are not a loser anymore who has lost nine thousand and ny-nine matches. Show them that you can use your mind instead of strength.¡± Alex shouted.

    The people who wanted to bet on him after hearing Max¡¯s losing streak again refrained from betting and the odds for his win became fifth

    Alex used this opportunity to bid on 20 gold coins along with others.

    And surprisingly again the match was won by Max who slipped while dashing forward mming his opponent and knocking him down.

    The fight went on. The match stopped only with the opponent¡¯s life or his confinement.

    Max against all odds reached the final. His body was in very bad shape. His face had been swollen like a pig. Blood trickled down from all over his wounds.

    Most of the walls had been damaged by his mad dash.

    But still, Max stood steadily forging his way to the final making others believe in his unstoppable luck to the point that his winning odds were quite high.

    ¡°Poor Max!¡±Catherine spoke with a sympathetic expression.

    ¡°Does he need to suffer like this for your greed? Don¡¯t you even have a shred of mercy for him?¡± She red at Alex.

    ¡°Catherine, that¡¯s a part of body tempering training.He is in the phase of developing a steel body.¡±

    ¡°If he keeps on getting beaten, he will develop a steel body which will further evolve into a golden body once I beat him¡­I mean once I train him.¡±

    ¡°Christina isn¡¯t correct?¡± Alex stared at her but she just averted her gaze, unable to think what to say seeing Alex¡¯s shamelessness.

    This guy¡¯s skin was thicker than the bricks of the wall itself.

    ¡°Shameless, scoundrel. All you do is talk and behave scrupulously.¡± Catherine shouted in anger.

    But Alex just rubbed his nose with a satisfactory smile.

    ¡°Thanks for the praise.¡±

    ¡°Shameless is an art while having a thick skin like me is blessed by heavens in itself. You can¡¯t understand Catherine.¡±

    Catherine growled at him like a fierce tigress but decided to keep her mouth shut otherwise she felt that her IQ would be decreasing if she kept talking to this guy.

    As the final match begins, Max and his opponent get the signal to fight but as soon as the match starts.

    Max stared at his opponents viciously as if he was going to tear him down, arousing everyone¡¯s expectations but as soon as he took a step, he spit a mouthful of blood clutching his chest with a painful expression.

    ¡°I concede defeat,¡± Max muttered and fell to the ground as if he was too tired to even stand, shocking everyone.

    Those who have spent most of their fortune on him and wanted to turn their life around were struck by thunder and almost copsed on the floor spitting litres of blood.

    Catherine already burnt a license for the underground alliance while wondering if Alex even wanted to raid their treasure vault.

 218 Chapter 218

    While Alex was in a full betting mood aiming to reap a huge amount as if he wanted to prove his qualifications as King Of Gambles.

    Alice and Riya sneaked out from the group with a n of their own.

    They headed to the underground alliance area which had one of the biggest ck markets of Kinley and naturally the products sold here were quite legit.

    Walking down the dusty narrowne, Alice with a mask on her face stared at the small children eyeing them with hunger which could arouse sympathy in the cold heart person.

    But after staying here and learning the information, she naturally knew that these were all acts and these children work to assess one¡¯s wealth and also act as spies.

    They have been trained from a young age after these orphans are taken.

    If they dare to show them a soft spot, they will try their best to sabotage you, so Alice tried her best to ignore them even though her inner self was screaming to help them.

    Still, she decides to hand them some food when she returns.

    The small dirty alleyway leads to a small shop which has ess to the ck market.

    She knocked in three times and a small lid of the door opened.

    ¡°Password¡±

    ¡®Was there a password to get into this ce?¡¯Alice bit her tongue and tried to maintain a cool front as she spoke.

    ¡°You swine. You dare to ask me for a password. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°There is no one as noble as me in the whole Kinley.¡±

    ¡°If I reveal my identity, you will fall onto my knees and beg for mercy,¡± Alice said, puffing her chest with pride, after all, she wasn¡¯t boasting nor telling a single lie.

    If she really revealed her identity she feared that they might piss in thier pants.

    ¡°Madam, please forgive me. Do you have the token?¡±The other side spoke with an embarrassed expression.

    Nobles generally had tokens and asking them for a password was kind of an insult for them.

    Alice was startled again for a moment as she didn¡¯t even have that.

    She had only heard that the Lone wolf didn¡¯t have so much ess to the ck market and was having trouble gaining the information so she thought of giving a helping hand to her dear brother but who knew it was soplex?

    ¡°I have money..¡± Alice tried to negotiate but she was cut short by Riya.

    ¡°Is this the token?¡± Riya asked and taking out a badge ced it for the other side to see.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°A Diamond token.¡±

    The man verified the token and essed it.

    ¡°Shit! Open the door.¡± The man on the other side screamed in bewilderment and opened the door quickly and fell onto their knees.

    ¡°Please forgive us for showing you our unpleasant side.¡±They apologised.

    Riya nodded and strolled forward pulling Alice who stared at the man with a shocked expression.

    ¡± Excuse me, this token has great authority.¡±

    ¡®Great authority! Are you kidding me? You came with her and don¡¯t know about it.¡¯

    ¡°Mam, the password is for normal people while tokens are for VIPS. There are grades from bronze, silver, gold and diamond ording to their authority and till now only 82 diamond tokens have been issued.¡±

    ¡°Each ck marker had different passwords but the token can be used in any ck market.¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± Before Alice could shout, Riya pulled her away quickly so that others may not be suspicious of them.

    ¡± Big Sis from where did you get this token?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the ce I used to work before? I got it from one of the men and the leader allowed me to keep it.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say you have this?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Because I remembered about it just now.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this token could be used for all ck markets. I only used it in Zenith.¡± Riya muttered.

    As soon as they departed, the guards wept their sweat and stared at each other.

    ¡°We should inform higher-ups and let them handle it.¡±

    Alice looked around with eyes filled with excitement and anticipation.

    The ck market was filled with all sorts of interesting stuff.

    You can find everything ranging from weapons to potions. There were even ces where you can buy information about others or put a bounty on an individual and circte it throughout the Empire making him a hunting target.

    Various types of secret forcesid here have vast connections.

    They nned to find an information guild and ask about it.

    It was a ce where you could do anything you wanted so they also wanted to seize other opportunities before telling Alex about this.

    Clex, an ouw city exists only because of the support of the nobles and others. This ce can be used for both good and evil deeds.

    ¡°Big Sis, let¡¯s buy a potion. Weck it a lot but are they all genuine?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°Yes almost everything found here is genuine and since most of the things are either smuggled or stolen, the prices are also quite low.¡±

    Riya and Alice went on a shopping spree even forgetting about their initial goals.

    They checked the quality of the things carefully and even tested the things before buying these things.

    As they kept on buying, their shopping was suddenly interrupted by a set of guards looking for them.

    They circled Riya and Alice who raised their vignce seeing them.

    ¡°Mam, don¡¯t be afraid of us. We are not here to seek trouble.¡±

    ¡°We havee here to invite you on the behalf of our lord.¡±

    ¡°Who is your Lord?¡± Riya asked.

    ¡°Our Lord is the Vice President of the Underground alliance.¡±

    Riya pondered for a moment thinking about what to do next.

    ¡°Big Sis, we should go. If worsees to worst, we have to reveal my identity. I have this ring which can be sent to emergency signals. If they dare to harm us, my father will surely tten the ce.¡±

    ¡°Your brother might burn it to ashes before that¡± Riya chuckled and followed them.

    They arrived at a huge mansion. The servants greeted them and took them to their Lord.

    ¡°Wees Ladies!¡±

    A man wearing a white mask greeted them and asked them to sit down.

    ¡°Why do you want to meet us?¡± Riya asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we wanted to see which diamond token holder entered now. As you all know the situation in the Zenith is quite chaotic due to someone¡¯s forting.¡±He chuckled.

    ¡°Some are even talking that it might be marked as the Fifth Prince¡¯s return. So, we now have quite a several requests¡±

    ¡°What kind of request?¡± Riya asked.

    The man raised his head and said¡±You need to specify the authority for that. You can¡¯t know the request for diamond grades. You can only inquire about the lower ones.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the mostmon request for the gold token holders,¡± Riya inquired with an aloof expression.

    ¡°The mostmon request is to gather all information about King Alex and his military strength.¡±

    Alice stared at Riya who was talking with authoritative and an overbearing tone which was in stark contrast to her geek self when she was with Alex.

    After chatting casually for some moments.

    The white masked man smiled underneath and took out a box and handed it to Riya and spoke.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Riya spoke.

    ¡°A token of gratitude for saving me, Queen of Shadows.¡±

 219 Chapter 219

    Both Alice and Riya¡¯s eyes widened hearing the man¡¯s words and they became alert, wondering about the uing crisis.

    Alice¡¯s mouth was hung open and her jaw dropped to the ground.

    She felt that she had heard something, she shouldn¡¯t have heard.

    While Riya was surprised that the person knew her identity, Alice was horrified to know that her Big Sis was the unofficial Queen assassin.

    Still, she fell in doubt wondering how her sis with Epic rank earned the title years ago.

    But Riya quickly snapped out of her thoughts and reacted as fast as lightning, her image blurred and a dagger appeared over the throat of the white-masked man threatening to slit his throat.

    ¡°Tell me, how did you know my identity?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are the Vice President or the owner of the underground alliance. As long as I want, I can kill you without anyone knowing.¡± Riya spoke with a cold voice and a sharp murderous aura locked the man.

    Even Alice¡¯s whole body shivered due to fear and felt the temperature of the room going down by a few margins.

    Her sister seemed to be quite fierce just like her brother.

    ¡°Queen, please listen for a moment. We are old acquaintances.¡± The man muttered with a panicked expression and pulled out his mask quickly in fear that he might be killed if he was a stepte.

    ¡°Ken!¡± Riya muttered with a surprised expression.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Can you please remove the dagger before we can have a formal talk?¡±

    Riya pulled out her dagger and went back to her seat while Ken caressed his neck. He was just an inch away from death.

    He swore in his heart not to y pranks like these.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°He is the third son of Count Iverfield. He mostly works behind the scenes and was in charge of the ck market around Zenith.¡±Riya exined.

    ¡°You are that mysterious third son of the Iverfeild. I heard that the third son was useless, trash and a ck sheep and that¡¯s why the Count forbade him from making public appearances.¡± Alice spoke with a baffled tone.

    Ken clutched his chest and felt as ifhis heart was shot with a series of arrows¡± My Lady, how can you badmouth me so directly?¡±

    ¡°By the way My Lady, are you a noble or a friend of the Queen.¡±

    ¡°I am obviously the younger sis¡­¡±

    Before Alice could speak, Riya closed her mouth and said¡±She is one of my younger subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Riya asked with a cold look.

    Alice just nodded her head obediently.

    ¡°Still Ken, how did you know about my presence here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are investigating me and following my tracks,¡± she asked coldly.

    ¡°No!¡±.

    ¡°After you got the token, I modified it when you gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°When each token owner dies, the ck market investigates the new owner of the token to determine whether they are worthy of being able to hold it or not.¡±

    ¡°They knew about your ownership and no one had squirms about it. Your token had two special symbols SQ which show your identity¡±

    ¡°Now, please take a look at the gift.¡±

    Riya after clearing all the doubts opened the box carefully.

    ¡°Death Kiss!¡± She gasped in shock and stared at Ken with disbelief.

    ¡°You managed to get it?¡±

    ¡°How could I not when The Queen had taken a fancy to it?¡±

    ¡°Is it a precious treasure?¡± Alice asked.

    Riya just pulled out a ck dagger giving an ominous feeling.

    ¡°This dagger has a special poison effect that can kill a Mythic rank if he just gets scratched by it.¡±

    ¡°A Saint rank would be paralysed fordays after being cut with it.¡±

    ¡°The stronger the user, the stronger the effectst. It was made by an ancient dwarf master. I found it in an auction and wanted to buy it but I couldn¡¯t at that time.¡±

    ¡°I wanted it badly before but now I don¡¯t know how to use it,¡± Riya murmured with a disheartened expression

    ¡°You can use it to protect your big brother,¡± Alice whispered.

    ¡°You have a big brother,¡± Ken asked with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an orphanage which I used to look after.¡±

    ¡°After I backed out from the scene. I spent my time with children taking care of them.¡± Riya spoke with a stern expression while hinting to Ken not to look for that orphanage otherwise the consequence would be really bad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the usual talks. Since you are here, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you need?¡± Ken asked with a resolute expression.

    Riya ced a scroll in front of him and asked¡±Do you know about this scroll or the seller?¡±

    ¡°It hadn¡¯t undergone Magic association approval.¡±

    Ken frowned and picked it up to take a look. His back was already drenched in sweat.

    A scroll had to undergo strict procedures to be released into the market so that it didn¡¯t fail and didn¡¯t cause any damage to the user.

    Previously there were many counterfeit scrolls which had caused severe harm even though they cost a ton until the Magic association decided to take action.

    A Magic scroll maker should have his licence and all the scrolls need to go through verification and would have a stamp on their back.

    Even though the ck market sells many stolen and smuggled things, the scrolls sold by it must have the magic association stamp otherwise the seller is punished harshly.

    ¡°The situation seemed to be troublesome.¡± He muttered.

    ¡°I have to inform everyone. If the Magic association found out about this, we would be in trouble.¡±

    Magic association is a group that exists independently of the Empires and is open to all species. Its power can rival an Empire so its wrath wasn¡¯t something they could bear.

    ¡°Are you sure it is sold here?¡± Ken asked worriedly.

    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Riya asked.

    Ken shook his head in fear.

    ¡°We have some information that the seller had some connection with a man named Ornd.¡±

    While Riya and Ken resumed their conversation, Alice on the other hand started to sweat profusely.

    She felt as if her sweet and shy Big Sis seemed to be quite unfamiliar.

    She even feared if her Big Sis would silence her to stop her from leaking the secret.

 220 Chapter 220

    Unaware of the undercurrents happening all around, Alex was gritting his teeth thinking about the uing matches.

    He had thought of sneaking into the Transcendent group but from Master rank onwards, the participant¡¯s rank would be tested before the entry.

    Currently, the Master rank group fight was going on and not so surprisingly, all the top four were his subordinates.

    The first match was between Aeon andAntwan while the second match was between Ben and Harry.

    In the first semi-final.

    Aeon and Antwan collided fiercely.

    Antwan used his strength to suppress Aeon but before the well-bnced Aeon, he fell short and lost the match.

    On the other hand, Harry defeated Ben quite easily.

    It would be odd if Ben could defeat Harry who was at the peak of Epic rank but still the defeat made Alex¡¯s mood sour.

    ¡°Damn Ben! You cut my nose. I will have to give you special training.¡±Alex grumbled.

    Been who was returning with a saddened expression suddenly sneezed and his body shivered.

    ¡°Why do I feel that something bad is going to happen to me?¡±Ben muttered while looking around.

    ¡­

    Sounds of beating drums echoed around the ground as two men stared at each other.

    ¡°Since you are younger and less experienced one. I will be generous and let you make the first move. Come at me with everything you have got!¡±Harry spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter, ¡°Aeon shouted.

    Aeon dashed forward like a predator on the hunt.

    Like a fierce gust, he covered much distance separating him from Harry.

    Harry¡¯s lips curled upward with a scheming smile.

    [Sword Materialisation]

    A huge sword materialised before Harry and as his eyes narrowed, it followed his will and vibrated intensely and like a bullet it shot towards Aeon.

    The sharp tip of the materialised sword threatened to pierce everything in its way but Aeon remained fearless in the face of it and continued to press forward.

    Aeon rushed forward looking like an idiot hurrying his way to meet his death but just then, he raised his sword leaning sideways.

    The materialised sword brushed past his sword emitting a clicking sound and its direction changed.

    Aeon¡¯s hands shot out in the direction of the sword and he instantly grabbed it tightly while Harry summoned various types of swords out of thin air and shot them at him.

    Harry swung his hand downward and all of them plunged downwards to Aeon.

    Aeon holding his sword and Harry¡¯s materialised sword jumped forward and swung his weapons towards them.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    He received the attack head-on while deflecting them with increasing ferocity.

    Harry¡¯s creations were sted all around and started to crumble slowly.

    Harry pressed his foot forward and stabbed Aeon.

    His sword shot straight out aiming at Aeon¡¯s face but Aeon blocked it with his sword.

    Harry attacked a few more times. His sword aimed at his left shoulder but Aeon hit the tip of the sword with enough force to change its trajectory.

    It moved away instead of reaching him, Harry brought his sword and aimed at Aeon¡¯s thigh but that was also parried by Aeon easily.

    Aeon gracefully blocked and parried Harry without breaking a sweat but with time, Harry¡¯s attack became fiercer and fiercer.

    Harry stepped back and directly thrust his sword at his torso but before it couldnd on it, Aeon kicked his wrist out of nowhere making it miss the target.

    At this moment, Harry was defenceless, Aeon made his move and with the sword, he shed at the opponent and met empty air, as Harry slipped past it but Aeon narrowed the distance and it was impossible for Harry to dodge it from so close distance and itnded on its body pushing him a few steps back.

    They exchanged moves again. The battle wasn¡¯t about whonded how many hits or who injured the other more, it was gonna continue until one fainted or surrendered or one died.

    The onlookers were already biting their lips and chewing their nails due to nervousness. Both of the participants were fighting fiercely and seemed to be equal for now.

    Many even bet their entire fortune on these two hoping for their respective wins.

    Aeonnded on hit.

    Harrynded a hit.

    Harry has Aeon cut on his torso.

    Aeon¡¯s sword brushed past Harry¡¯s cheeks.

    Blood started to sprinkle and stter all around.

    Both of them seemed to be getting tired with every passing moment.

    Aeon attacked Harry who seemed to be able to read the trajectory but unexpectedly his sword took a U-turn and he smashed Harry¡¯s face with the handle of the sword.

    Harry jumped back while blood trickled from his nose.

    Harry gathered all his mana preparing to finish the match.

    ¡°I also have something like this.¡± Aeon snorted and his sword started to vibrate rapidly emitting a shrill cry.

    Ten bluish swords made of pure mana materialised behind Harry¡¯s back.

    Aiming his sword at Aeon, he stepped forward and all his swords followed him flying straight toward Aeon.

    Seeing Harry charging at him, Aeon confronted him head-on instead of shrinking back.

    ¡°If you are man enough, take my strike head-on, Harry.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on,¡± Harry shouted.

    His sword glowed and he shed at Harry.

    [ze of Fury]

    BOOM!

    The ten swords made of mana collided with a huge fiery arc of the de and were instantly crushed into pieces while Harry¡¯s sword made a dull sound unable to press forward and a sh of horror appeared on his face as he was unable to neutralise the attack.

    Aeon roared, gritting his teeth while fiercely shing forward.

    BANG!

    Harry¡¯s body was sent flying like a kite cut off from the string with arge cut on his chest and he mmed against the wall.

    His eyes still had a look of disbelief. He never thought that Aeon would defeat him as had countless fighting experiences and talent.

    ¡­..

    In the spectator seat, the parchment fell to the ground as Catherine stared at the oue with disbelief

    ¡°He lost!¡±

    ¡°How!¡±

    ording to her analysis after seeing these two abilities, he was sure that Harry would win the match but seeing him losing the match she was at a loss for words.

    More than that, she had betted 100 gold coins on him.

    Catherine stared at Alex with a guilty expression and said¡± Sorry! I lost the money¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Okay,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°Christina, on whom did you ce the bet?¡±Catherine asked.

    ¡°Aeon!¡± Christina replied nonchntly.

    ¡°What! You bet on Aeon but how did you know he would win when Harry seemed to be better than him.¡± Catherine asked curiously.

    ¡°Because I was also in charge of him in the training. I believed in him.¡±

    Alexughed seeing the Daughter of Goddess of Wisdom in such a shocking state.

    Sometimes, statistics, probability and logic don¡¯t work. In some ces, you need to use your experience and ce trust.

    But since Catherine hated the warrior paths and he hadn¡¯t seen their training and true skills, it was natural for her to believe in the person based on the facts one knew, like Harry who had made quite a name, unlike Aeon who hadn¡¯t even time to shine.

 221 Chapter 221

    ¡°Did you think that Aeon is a nobody? Aeon and a hundred candidates who are personally trained by me were on another level.¡±

    ¡°They have trained brutally until their hands weren¡¯t able to lift off the sword.¡±

    ¡°These people may not have good potential but their will to ovee the adversities is second to none.¡±

    ¡°Ben could have also defeated Harry but due to being involved in other matters, he hadn¡¯t undergone as strict training as them,¡± Alex exined.

    ¡°Moreover, Harry is too conceited. He believes in talent and potential, more than hard work. It could be a good lesson for him.¡± Christina spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, you are also right about that. After staying at Zenith and meeting all kinds of geniuses, he thinks that people with potential and talent can reach the top while others would stay at the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡± Alex snorted after all he was the peak example of hard work. There had been many candidates like him who were lucky enough to enter Goddess sanctum and even Goddess of War personally trained them but only a handful of them were able to bear it even though they have greater talent.

    The only blessing Alex had was his more robust soul and his mental strength was more than theirs due to remembering his previous lives.

    As Alex was in deep thought, a sudden announcement snapped him out of his thoughts.

    ¡°Due to an urgent situation, the next battle would be between Transcendent rank groups.¡±

    ¡°And after that, the Epic group will be held.¡±

    ¡°And all the participants will fight in the battle royal.¡±

    ¡°It was the order of the higher-ups so that they could make the match more exciting.¡±

    A loud announcement echoed in the ce.

    ¡°Why the sudden change?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I have heard something like this.¡±

    ¡°What about betting?¡±

    The spectators and hardcore gamblers started to grumble and shouted with a wronged expression.

    A single battle meant the chance to bet and earn decreased.

    As they tried to protest, Alex who was startled by the sudden announcement suddenly saw Alice returning and sitting beside Catherine with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Alice, where is Riya?¡±

    ¡°Huhh!Bis Sis is buying dresses. I mean she is shopping.¡±

    Alex squinted his eyes and felt as if something was wrong.

    ¡®You are saying that my wife whom I haven¡¯t seen wearing clothes of another colour except ck is shopping. Are you kidding me?¡¯Alex didn¡¯t voice out his thoughts as the participants entered and instead of 12, there were 13.

    Alex started to scan the participants but his eyes were struck by ady wearing a ck battle suit with a huge great sword on her back.

    Alex rubbed his eyes a few times.

    ¡®System, is my eyes are malfunctioning. I have not activated my eyes of truth but why do my eyes see her as Riya?¡¯

    [Host, don¡¯t you think that it would be weird if you can¡¯t even identify your wife after seeing her every nook and cranny and remembering it thoroughly.]

    ¡®Dogshit system!¡¯ Alex cursed and stared at Alice with a smile.

    Alice, who felt a cold gaze, turned her gaze away.

    ¡°My cute little sister Alice, I think we should have a pleasant talkter.¡±

    Alice just nodded her head like a robot while sweating profusely.

    ¡®Riya why did you enter without telling me? And what is this great sword you are carrying on your back?¡¯

    Alex had just seen Riya using a sword to imitate him just to stay in touch but Alex didn¡¯t know whether Riya can fight with it.

    Since his wife had participated in it as a good husband he should support her.

    Riya received Alex¡¯s gaze who smiled a little and giving thumbs up, he sent a small flying kiss.

    Riya blushed a little.

    When Riya talked with Ken, she thought about the idea and asked him to use his authority.

    She had asked Ken to change the scenarios into battle royal so that everything would be over quickly.

    Moreover, with the sudden change in order, Alex wouldn¡¯t be able to enter here.

    Knowing him, he would have already devised a n to enter the round so Riya decided to give him a surprise.

    Meanwhile, Alex withdrew his gaze from Riya and scanned the others.

    However!

    This time he saw something, which was even too much for him to take in.

    ¡°Holy Shit!¡± Alex blurted out and almost stood up from his seat.

    Name:Albert Haskell

    Rank:Transcendent

    ss:Swordsmanship

    Talent:Able to see through the disguise

    Born with Eyes of Discerning

    Potential:Superior

    ¡°Eyes of Discerning!¡±

    The eyes of the Discerning were simr to his all-seeing eyes or Eyes of Truth which could discern one¡¯s character and can see through all illusions and disguises.

    Though they couldn¡¯t see the individual information like their name and all their data, the power to see through the concealment and illusions is already good enough.

    But more than that this bastard had superior potential.

    Except for Riya and Christina, this guy is the third person he had seen to have this kind of potential.

    ¡°Alice, did you know something about Haskell?¡± Alex asked.

    Alice tried to search in her memories but she wasn¡¯t able to remember anything. She felt as if she had heard the name but she wasn¡¯t able to recall it.

    ¡°Alex, I seem to know about the Haskells,¡± Christina spoke.

    ¡°They are also fallen noble families like mine.¡±

    ¡°Why did you want to know about them?¡± Christina asked.

    Alex¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked at the guy and said¡±We might be seeing a person who could be a legend in the uing future.¡±

    The result of the battle seemed to have already been decided. Alex could already guess that if Riya and that Albert guy collided with their true strengths, the other cannon fodder will just be blown away worthlessly.

    The thirteen people stood in a circle covering the entire ground and as soon the signal for the fight was given, all of them dashed toward one another marking their opponents.

    BOOM!BAAM!BANG!BOOM!

    Miserable squeaks and squeals along with the loud cheers of the audience, shed with each other.

 222 Chapter 222

    The warriors went over each other¡¯s throats as if they had a deep grudge against each other.

    The Transcendent rank warrior can be said to be an elite who is worthy of respect wherever they go, so their fighting in number createsrge shockwaves enough to shake the whole area where fighting was taking ce.

    An ugly scarred warrior started to salivate seeing the ck-clothed woman. Even though she had her face covered, the curves and her voluptuous figure cannot be hidden under it.

    Approaching her, he muttered¡±Beauty ept your defeat. Come under my wing. This big brother will protect you.¡±

    Riya didn¡¯t even nce at him and waited for anyone toe to her for a fight.

    ¡°You dared to neglect me!¡± The man screamed and pounced on her with his sword.

    Riya just snorted and pulled out the huge great sword from her back and swung it casually.

    CLANG!

    A loud piercing sound rang followed by the figure flying in the air and crashing onto the walls making a huge hole in it stupefying many.

    With one strike, Riya put the man in his ce and stabbed the sword on the ground looking around with eyes filled with dominance.

    ¡°You are lucky that My Lord didn¡¯t fight, otherwise he would have already cut you into pieces for provoking him.¡± Riya sneered and stood there.

    The others were shocked to see thedy with a greatsword standing there casually angered them and they dashed toward her.

    Riya pulled out the huge sword and clenched the hilt tightly, trudging forward.

    The ground underneath her cracked and she appeared before them in an instant, and she harnessed her momentum to spin her body around to generate a greater amount of strength and swung her sword along with her body taking a full body rotation.

    BOOM!

    A fierce collision erupted between them and their eyes widened with disbelief as their arms went numb and their vision went dark.

    Before they could understand what happened, they were knocked out easily.

    Albert, who was holding back his strength while trying to deflect his opponent¡¯s attack, suddenly saw the scene and his eyes glistened with curiosity and he almost leapt in joy.

    ¡°Finally, I have found a worthy opponent.¡±

    He was sick of finding mediocre opponents and to spread his name throughout the world, he needed to face a stronger opponent to gain experience but what he got was only mediocre opponents who fell after taking a few of his attacks so he came here to see if there was anyone worthy among them.

    And he finally found thatdy who seemed quite strong.

    Albert released his strength and kicked the one before him, sending him flying.

    ¡°Get the hell out of my way.¡± He shouted, blowing away everyone that came into his path.

    Riya, who was engaging with another one, suddenly felt danger and she raised her sword to use as a shield.

    BANG!

    Her sword was struck fiercely and the impact forced her to take a few steps back.There were drag marks on the ground as he was pushed around.

    She raised her head to see a man holding a sword giving her a sinister smile.

    ¡°Lady, please fight me with all your strength.¡±

    Before Riya could answer, the man already appeared before her and struck her sword.

    Riya waved her sword at the man but Albertjust slides under and closes the distance he struck her, stabbing his sword

    Riya¡¯s pupil constricted and she rotated her body to avoid it but it brushed past her forming a small cut on her waist.

    Riya quickly retracted her sword and jumped back while staring at her wounds.

    Her expression contorted and she stared at the man coldly.

    Riya held the great sword and threw out a sh which came at Albert like a knife chopping him downwards.

    The momentum was so strong that the Transcendent warriors at the side even forgot to breathe for a moment as pressure spread far and wide.

    If they were under its attack, they were sure that they wouldn¡¯t live to tell the tale.

    But Albert¡¯s expression stiffened as he noticed something odd.

    A frosty aura burst out from his body and seeing the opponent attacking at him, he just stood still and raised his sword.

    BAAM!

    It sounded like a wooden sword trying to cut a metal sword.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Albert shouted furiously and his aura skyrocketed.

    The greatsword started to freeze, surprising Riya.

    Albert hit with a downward chop throwing Riya off bnce and then retaliated strongly by striking the great sword with all his strength.

    The frozen great sword was unable to bear the brunt of Albert¡¯s attack who seemed to be hell-bent on destroying it.

    The sword vibrated and suddenly burst into pieces while the impact passed through the sword to Riya¡¯s body and like a rag doll, she flew backwards onto the walls and crashed onto them.

    Albert stared at the scene and roared furiously¡±I am here to hone my skill, not to waste time entertaining people.¡±

    ¡°I can see that you are a novice in using greatswords and didn¡¯t even take the fight seriously.¡±

    ¡°Fight with me properly with your real weapons.¡±

    ¡°Give me everything you have got. Don¡¯t y tricks on me.¡± Albert roared in anger.

    For a moment he even felt humiliated as the other party held back when he made his intention clear by giving his all from the start.

    Riya stood up against the wall and wiped the blood from their lips which had already stained the portion of the hood.

    She staggered to her feet and stared at her hands which had ayer of ice and she felt her hands bing numb.

    The hit from before had forced the man¡¯s mana to invade her body.

    Riya squatted down and grabbed the ground which started to crack, following which a smallyer of ice formed on it as Riya forced out the opposite mana.

    Standing up, she stared at Alex for a moment.

    ¡®I have disgraced My Lord,¡¯Riya thought.

    She thought that she would surprise Lord but who knew there was such a monster here?

    Riya pulled out her dagger but then he heard a faint voice in her head

    ¡®ept Defeat!¡¯

    Her body jerked and she looked at Alex¡¯s solemn expression.

    Alex knew that Riya could defeat her but it may expose her fighting style in a ce where countless hidden eyesy.

    The gains didn¡¯t outweigh the loss. And about money, he had already made a lot. There was no need to give in to greed to make more by taking more risks.

    Albert noticed Riya¡¯s expression and following her gaze heard him stare at Alex with bloodshot eyes.

    Realizing the situation, he wanted to shout.

    But he froze in his speech as soon as he saw him.

    He could see a monster, a real monster in human clothing hiding beneath the mask.

    His eyes could see it. At first nce, he could see that the man was special.

    But even after sensing danger, his blood boiled with fighting intent.

    ¡®I can¡¯t miss this opportunity, I have to fight him. Even if I put my life on the line.¡¯

    ¡°You fight me. I challenge you.¡± Albert shouted pointing at Alex.

 223 Chapter 223

    Alex, who was worried about Riya¡¯s safety and mustered his courage and asked her to forfeit the match, suddenly stumbled and almost fell on his butt on hearing Albert¡¯s words.

    He stared at him, unable to speak.

    He just stood up and passed the message to Riya in her head but who knew this man after seeing him would challenge him outright?

    ¡°Why do you want to fight with me? I don¡¯t know you nor do I have any grudge against you.¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°I want to fight you to get stronger. If you fight against me with all your strength irrespective of the result, I swear on my name that I will give you a treasure.¡±

    ¡®Just where the hell did this maniace from?¡¯

    ¡®Only a handful of people who can be counted on one hand are born with eye ability.Instead of calmly using it, this guy is going around trying to provoke people.¡¯

    ¡®Does this kid also have a mental disability?¡¯

    ¡°Sorry, I am just a weakling. You can look at my rank.¡±

    ¡°I will be crushed by you like an ant,¡± Alex muttered and signalled others to leave quickly as soon as possible.

    Alex signalled Riya who used her stealth technique to disappear but Albert who can still see through her suddenly roared in anger.

    ¡°Fight with me otherwise I will kill this girl no matter what it takes.¡±

    Alex was turning to leave and suddenly froze on the spot and took a step, he shouted¡±What did you say?¡±

    Strong killing intent radiated from his body blowing away everything.

    The spectator¡¯s seats started to tremble and they felt a strong pressure descending on them while pinning them down.

    It was fortunate that Alex was wearing a mask or his identity might have been exposed.

    Catherine, Christina and Alice who were beside him were suddenly pushed away like a feather and thrown to the ground.

    ¡°I said I will kill this girl. I can see the deep obsession and Lust for you deep inside her.¡±

    ¡°You hold an important position in her life, and so shall she. If you want to save her, fight me.¡±

    Albert roared trying to intimidate Alex.

    Alex didn¡¯t speak further and his image blurred. He appeared directly before him and he threw a punch.

    The man¡¯s lips curled upwards and dodged it quickly, he threw his elbow but Alex ducked it and appearing behind him grabbed his neck and shoulder, flying up into the sky and disappearing from the other¡¯s eyesight leaving everyone around here with a dazed expression.

    After they disappeared, others breathed in relief but they were at a loss of words about the scene that transpired here while many screamed about the match result after all their money was on the line.

    Alice and others stood up while dusting their clothes.

    ¡°Big Brother is angry. He might get out of control. He didn¡¯t want to fight so why the hell did that maniac have to provoke him.¡±

    ¡°This madman!¡±

    Everyone turned their head to see Mordek cursing Alex while coughing sand and dust.

    ¡°He wanted to fight him when he spoke about treasure. He might have looked for him in another timebut that guy spoke ill about Riya¡± Christina muttered

    ¡°Though I am sure he wouldn¡¯t die, his life from this moment will be filled with misery, ¡°Catherine said.

    ¡°Still, from Alex¡¯s expression, I can already discern that Albert is not an ordinary individual,¡± Christina muttered.

    ¡°Instead of thinking about that, we should get away from here as quickly as possible,¡± Mordek shouted.

    ¡­

    Alex grabbed Albert¡¯s shoulder firmly and with a swift breath flew out of the Clex city moving towards the forest.

    Albert tried to get out of Alex¡¯s hold but feared about dropping from such a height which may lead to game over for him.

    He didn¡¯t want to die before a fight or end up in an injured state.

    Alex flew over the forest and found a suitable spot, descended quickly and threw Albert around.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Albert¡¯s body crashed against the trees breaking them over again and again after which he slid through the ground for a distance.

    Albert coughed heavily to take out the particles of dust and spit blood while standing up.

    BAAM!

    Alexnded in front of him with a loud bang.

    His expression was quite scary as if he was going to fight a life and death match.

    ¡°I knew you wanted to intimidate me by spouting all that bullshit. But didn¡¯t someone teach you that one should respect others first?¡±

    ¡°I thought of fighting you secretly but seeing you want to dig your own grave, who can stop you.¡±

    Alex¡¯s overbearing tone rang in Albert¡¯s words.

    Albert who looked suddenly felt a sense of despondency. The man¡¯s expression became foul.

    In the heat of the moment, he just did what he could think of. But now thinking about this he regretted it a little.

    After all, if this man was close to that woman it would make sense if this guy was angry with him but now that he had already stepped forward, he cannot go back now.

    ¡°If you want me to apologise then defeat me. Give me everything you have got.¡±

    ¡°The bigger fist had the right to decide everything. The victory will decide who is right or wrong.¡± Albert shouted.

    ¡°Hmm! Good!¡± Alex muttered as his eyes glowed dangerously.

    ¡°You shameless piece of shit. You are trying to take down a junior like this when you can be my uncle by age.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying. I knew that you were hiding your strength. My eyes can¡¯t see through you even though I am quite gifted in discerning others.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, let me tell you. I am an Epic rank and my age is less than 20.¡±

    Albert who heard this was at a loss of words for a moment and shouted.

    ¡°Cut the crap, you liar. There is nothing wrong in epting the truth.¡±

    ¡°This madman,¡± Alex grumbled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Albert shouted and in an instant, he appeared before Alex.

    He pointed his sword tip which shot towards him like a cannon.

    As the sword shot toward him, Alex felt great pressure under the sword. Alex could even feel the suppression due to the difference in their rank.

    However!

    This guy found the wrong match today.

    BAAM!

    Alex thrust his sword and as both the tips collided, shockwaves emerged due to the crash.

    Both Albert and Alex were pushed a few steps back.

    As both of them separated, Albert felt his blood boiling due to excitement.

    ¡®I thought I was the biggest madman but this guy¡¯s level is way beyond me.¡¯

    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be. I have to level up. I have to show him who is the real boss.¡¯

    Both of them didn¡¯t make their move but released all their strength.

    The overbearing aura of the mid-Transcendent rank of Albert crashed on Alex but it wasn¡¯t even able to move back Alex by an inch rather his aura shed against the man fiercely.

    White misty fumes started to emerge from his body and Albert¡¯s eyes became misty.

    Ayer of frost started to cover his sword.

    Alex was a bit surprised to see a magic swordsman.

    A reddish ensued Alex and his sword started to glow fiercely.

    Alex and Albert¡¯s images blurred from their ces.

    CLANG!

 224 Chapter 224

    Two faint shadows leaving behind afterimages crashed against each other.

    Alex¡¯s reddish glowing sword collided with the icyyered sword of Albert creating a crackling sound forming a loud ripple in the air.

    The heat of the sword shes against the frosty sword creating a faint explosion with a sizzling sound.

    A faint haze erupted outward due to the sh.

    Albert exhaled fumes of icy air while Alex channelled his mana inside him.

    ¡®This guy seemed to have a stronger ice affinity to the point he can control it with his free will. I didn¡¯t think I woulde across an elemental ability user.¡¯

    ¡®Maybe had consumed some natural treasure or had swallowed the heart of an ice dragon?¡¯

    ¡®This guy can be considered as the son of heaven in a way.¡¯

    Albert stared at Alex as they both assumed high guard and threw shes at each other.

    Albert retracted his sword and threw an overhand cut but Alex parried quickly as if the motion had been ingrained in his body.

    Albert tried to throw Alex off bnce and tried to cut through from another side but Alex parried it again quite easily.

    They moved, back and forth creating a strong burst of ripples that blew away theyer of soil and dirt on the ground.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG

    Soft shockwaves spread one after another which eroded the upperyer of the soil while the trees that were at the side started to vibrate as they suffered the brunt and their barks started to crack bit by bit.

    Bouncing on the back of his feet, Alex readjusted the grip on his sword. Holding it over his right shoulder, he waited for his opponent to make his move.

    Alex deflected Albert¡¯s attack and changed the projectile of his sword by attracting thest minute, making him quite frustrated.

    It looked as if Alex was going to be hit by his sword but at thest moment, it didn¡¯t.

    Albert with the next cut thrust his sword aiming at Alex¡¯s torso but Alex¡¯s sword cut at the lower angel deflecting his attack and raising the tip of the sword to go up.

    Albert missed the opportunity to attack much to his surprise and leapt backwards chopping Alex¡¯s de aside.

    Alex didn¡¯t fight for the blow or try to parry the attack; rather he used the momentum of the sh and used deflection to spin his body around and swing his sword at Albert¡¯s head.

    Albert lowered his back while raising his sword to parry the blow and shed against Alex.

    Alex dodged to the side, throwing a sh at Albert¡¯s hand quickly.

    Alex¡¯s counterattack shocked Albert greatly.

    Albert retreated quickly but a faint cut appeared over his knuckles but he didn¡¯t let go of the grip of his sword.

    Albert gnashed his teeth and gawked at Alex while pressing forward.

    The two men closed, and Albert swung his sword while Alex just simply deflected the direction of the sword but Albert mutated the cut into a thrust.

    He threw shes, cut and thrust at Alex relentlessly driving him around the ce.

    Alex started to see the desperation in Albert¡¯s eyes who tried to push him.

    Albert, being frustrated, roared in anger pouring his mana into his sword. His speed increased by several margins.

    Propelling his strength into the leg, he hurled forward leaving behind arge footprint on the ground.

    He swept his sword in an attempt to hit Alex but as soon as his sword passed through Alex and cut into two halves, he was surprised to see that it was just an afterimage.

    Swish!

    A small blizzard erupted due to the cut freezing everything within a radius of 40 metres.

    Albert¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a small mana distortion behind his back and without any thought, he turned his body stabbing the space in front of him.

    Alex who appeared behind him to attack was surprised to see his fast reaction and jumped back quickly still Albert¡¯s sword brushed past his cheek following which a small gust of wind passed by him.

    A small cut appeared and the blood that trickled froze forming ayer of ice over his cheek.

    Alex wiped off the ice but at that time Albert was already upon him swinging his sword at him, however, Alex swiftly slid to the ground passing through the arc of the swing and getting up on his feet, bashed his elbow at Albert¡¯s back.

    BANG!

    Albert was pushed forward as he was struck by a heavy impact but he used the momentum while spinning his body to sh at Alex.

    A huge snowstorm emerged from the sh that struck Alex, blinding his vision.

    A strong gust of frosty winds attacked him dragging him back while the strong sh that appeared before him suddenly burst before him exploding into a frostyyer of ice raining on him trying to freeze him.

    BAAAM!

    Alex shivered a little as he was suddenly hit by frost and the frosty mana tried to invade his body while everything around him froze and started to crumble into pieces of ice.

    Alex¡¯s upper body was frozen by theyer of ice.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    With rough and heavy breathing, Albert stared at the cloud of snow before him. He thought that his attack might have frozen Alex into a statue resulting in his victory.

    But his hopes were crushed as he saw a red glowing de was swung following which a sound akin to tearing off paper reached his ears.

    SHIIIIIING!

    Theyer of haze and cloud of snow was cut apart and blown away.

    A strong gust of wind blew and everything dissipated around the ce andAlex¡¯s figure emerged covered in snow like a snowball.

    As Alex circted his mana, the snow melted emitting small vapours.

    Alex¡¯s body erupted with a strong aura and with each step he took, the ground beneath him cracked.

    Alex with arge grin on his face,raised his sword at Albert with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Madman! Your time is up!¡±

 225 Chapter 225

    Albert¡¯s senses screamed of danger urging him to flee.

    As he stared at the figure, he started to hallucinate about standing on an ocean of blood, filled with bones and corpses.

    His eyes of discernment saw a strong bloody aura emerging from Alex that was impaling him down.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for round two,¡± Alex spoke with a mocking expression.

    Albert snapped out of his senses and the illusion disappeared quickly.

    Both of them circled around keeping their guard up.

    Albert made the first move but Alex just pped the de aside and thrust forward.

    Albert parried and tried to counter the thrust, two of them met face to face with swords struggling against each other but at thest moment, Alex pulled out the sword off the line and raised his right arm to give a p.

    SlAP!

    Albert was startled by the sudden move and stepped back quickly with his red cheek while ring at Alex.

    ¡°You shameless¡­¡±

    ¡°What You¡­¡± Alex grinned.

    ¡°Did you think of that when you threatened mydy?¡± Alex muttered while shing forward.

    ¡°The ytime is over.¡± Alex grinned and snorted at him.

    ¡°You have great potential and have been blessed by the heavens. Instead of looking for guidance from a good teacher, you run around looking for death.¡±

    ¡°I need to teach you a lesson,¡± Alex murmured after all he cannot leave aperson having the such talent to behave like an idiotic ruffian.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go Overdrive.¡±

    Alex knew he had be serious otherwise things were going bad.

    Alex pushed every ounce of his strength to the limit.

    Emitting arge amount of energy that even gave Albert a sense of dpidation, his entire senses were focused on the target.

    Whoosh!.

    Alex¡¯s body moved like lightning, coated in a bluish hue emitting faint trails of lightning, he strolled forward.

    ¡°Bring it on. Do you think I fear you?¡± Albert shouted.

    He moved like a blur while sharpening his body in an instant.

    Condensing a great deal of mana onto his sword, Alex created a de of light which brimmed with great brilliance that could render one blind instantly.

    It was even enough to tear the space around him.

    There was no hesitation in Alex¡¯s eyes nor any remorse if he killed Albert in this process, he just had to give his best and satisfy this idiot.

    The de descended with a Godlike speed, shing Albert in front of him.

    CLANG!

    Sparks flew as Albert easily parried his full strike but his legs stumbled into the ground forming a small pit which startled him.

    He quickly pulled out his leg, thrashing the ground and coating his de with mana and sliced at Alex.

    BOOOM!

    The echoes of the devastating impact sped across the air and the ground started to break apart but Alex didn¡¯t look shaken even though the surroundings suffered a great deal.

    SHINNNG!

    Alex knocked his next strike and twisted his de and Alex I¡¯m an| blurred appeared behind Albert and brandishing his sword at him.

    Albert as if he had an eye on his back shed backwards spinning his body without even turning his head.

    Swish!

    Alex¡¯s body was ripped apart but much to Albert¡¯s surprise, thr ripped body started to disperse into mana.

    ¡°Clone!¡± Albert squealed and before he could react, Alex twisted his legs and mmed his feet on Albert¡¯s torso sending him flying.

    Albert rotated his body in the mid-air andnded on his feet but leaving behind a streak of lightning Alex appeared before him while shing at him.

    Albert shouted and a dense chilling aura burst forth from his body attacking Alex with Halestorm.

    Alex exhaled leaving fumes of mist and Albert¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.

    Bringing both of his arms down with a strong vertical stroke, Alex shed.

    [Iron Heavy Swordsmanship]

    Alex¡¯s sword became heavy and all the strength was concentrated at a single point.

    The point of the sword that was going to collide against the enemy was condensed with all his strength.

    Albert raised his sword on which a mini tornado of snow swirled

    BOOOOOM!

    Light filled the whole area with a blinding sh that was expanding in radius.

    The eruption sted debris and scattered it all around.

    Alex generated a shield to defend himself from freezing coldness. The destructive ability of the attack tore down the defence of Albert who was plunged downward due to the heavy blow and even the ground failed to support him.

    As the thick smoke disappeared Albert squatted down supporting himself with his broken tip sword.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose. I can¡¯t lose now.¡± He muttered.

    Getting up, he raised his hand.

    Mana swirled around him and ice started to materialise taking shape and rendering forms.

    ¡°Try this!¡±

    A cackle escapes Albert¡¯s lips as heunches a spear in Alex¡¯s direction.

    Whoosh!

    Space tore as the long and sharp pointy spear was projected at me.

    The insane velocity of the attack was enough to tear everyone into shred that stood before it.

    Albert had poured almost everything into it and enhanced it as much as possible.

    The spear rotating in itself hurled its way toward Alex with a massive burst of energy.

    Alex raised his sword to his right arm while staring at the iing attack.

    [Piercing Thrust]

    Alex grinned and stabbed his sword and his hand shot like a whip, shooting a mass of concentrated pressure that sliced everything before him.

    BOOOM!

    Everything before Alex was cut apart from the ground to air while the spear burst and explode into shards of ice vaporising everything in front of him.

    The remaining strength of the pressure hit Albert and sent him flying back like a doll spurting blood.

    With a look of disbelief on his face, he stared aimlessly at the skies with an ugly expression.

    All of his body ached as he had pushed himself greatly and he had suffered the repercussions of using too much of his ice ability and his blood was clotted inside him.

    In a way, his situation was quite bad and if not treated properly, the clot may render some functions of his body useless and he may turn crippled or die.

    ¡®I can¡¯t die here, otherwise, all my hard work and my journey in search of strength would be in vain.¡¯

    Albert gritted his teeth trying to keep himself conscious while enduring the pain.

    He heard the sound of footsteps and looked around to hear a voice.

    ¡°If I were in your shoes. I would have killed myself rather than lose a person who is of a lower rank than me.¡±

    ¡°What that means is you are Epic rank. You didn¡¯t conceal your rank.¡±Albert spoke with an expression of shock and disbelief.

    ¡°Bastard, how many times do I need to say that I am Epic rank.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for thinking that I am concealing my strength,¡± Alex shouted.

    As if thest straw had been broken, Albert¡¯s eyes became lifeless and he coughed ck blood with a pained expression.

    He still thought that this guy had held back a little and he might have lost outright if the guy had used all his strength.

    At first, he saw him as a hurdle and by defeating the guy, he could step further but the more he fought, the more he felt that this guy wasn¡¯t serious and still had some tricks up his sleeves.

    If only Albert knew that what Alex held back were magic spells and Goddess blessings to boost his physical prowess instead of rank, he might die of shock.

 226 Chapter 226

    Alex stared at Albert whose body twitched and convulsed like a wriggling worm.

    Alex just gave him a gentle kick and cast a minor healing spell and waited for the response.

    Alex used his spell while channelling his mana to treat him internally.

    Alex¡¯s warm mana flowed inside him clearing the cut while his healing spell healed him partially.

    But even after waiting for quite some time, Albert¡¯s body only shivered.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Or are you going to die?¡±

    Alex twitched seeing him not responding.

    ¡®Did I go too hard on him that he had developed a trauma?¡¯Alex muttered.

    ¡°You were a good warrior and one of the lucky ones to die by my hand.¡±

    ¡°I should dig a grave and bury you,¡± Alex muttered and nudged back to walk but he felt a tight grab on his foot and looked back to see Albert ring at him while raising his head.

    Alex squatted down and what followed after was.

    SLAP!

    ¡°Do you think this is a y, you bastard? You dare to act before me after I cast a healing spell.¡±

    SLAP!

    ¡°Did you take me as a fool?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Albert¡¯s miserable shriek echoed and he was beaten till blue back and his handsome face had swollen like big.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you act to be unconscious?¡±

    ¡°I thought if I wake up, you will toy with me and torture me,¡± Albert sobbed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you challenged me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that you would defeat me.¡±

    Alex tried to calm down his anger and extended his hand.

    ¡°Give me.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Albert asked with a surprised expression.

    ¡°Give the treasure you were talking about? Didn¡¯t you say that you will give me a treasure after I defeat you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any treasure. I didn¡¯t think that I would lose.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Alex¡¯s face became red with anger.

    ¡°Asshole.¡± Alex roared and punched the man.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    After beating him mercilessly, Albert who thought that it was finally over shrieked again as Alex healed him and went on to beat him to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    Alex took deep and heavy breaths while staring at the man lying down.

    ¡°I have to knock some sense into him otherwise the heaven gift will be wasted on this shithead,¡± Alex muttered and pulled the man over his shoulder, flying towards the city.

    He could feel various auras approaching this ce but they were just weaker ones so Alex didn¡¯t find any difficulty to enter the city while hiding from them.

    ¡­

    In the Inn.

    The atmosphere was quite solemn and many were biting their lips due to nervousness.

    Their day was ruined due to a previous incident to the point that there was a risk of being exposed and all of Alex¡¯s ns may be wasted.

    ¡°Can Alex defeat him?¡± Catherine asked while staring at Riya.

    ¡°I am sure that Lord can defeat him,¡± Riya assured everyone.

    ¡°But that guy is on a different level. He is a bit special and a monster. I don¡¯t know what a talented guy like him was doing here.¡± Riya spoke with a depressing expression.

    She was feeling quite guilty. If she had talked with Alex, the situation might not have escted to this point.

    At that time Mordek, Aeon and Max returned.

    ¡°Is there anyone suspicious around us?¡± Christina asked.

    They shook their heads.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone on our trails. Harry and Max are still on patrol. His Majesty had taken that guy away and there seems to be movement on that side so they might be focusing to reach there.¡± Mordek answered.

    At that time, the door was slightly open and Alex appeared with a man over his shoulder.

    Alex¡¯s hair had been dishevelled and his clothes had been torn in some ces.

    Everyone gasped in shock and horror seeing him but more than that they were surprised to see the man Alex was carrying.

    From a nce, one can see that the man was beaten like a dog without any mercy to the point that he looked to be one step away from the door to death.

    Alex dropped him down and ordered the men to take him.

    ¡°Majesty, did you just kidnap him,¡± Aeon asked with a surprised look.

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly.

    He wondered why the hell he was seen as a kidnapper by his men.

    ¡°Just take him.¡±

    Alex rotated his gaze towards Riya who shuddered a little.

    ¡°My Lord, please forgive me for my imprudence,¡± Riya spoke with a slight quivering tone.

    Alex walked toward Riya and looked straight into her eyes who lowered her sight.

    Alice, who was witnessing the scene, was struck with thunder.

    ¡®Where is the coldness, where is that overbearingness? Sis, why did you be ameek and shydy before Big Brother? It¡¯s not if My brother will eat you?¡¯

    Alex raised Riya¡¯s chin and seeing her expression burst intoughter and pulled her head into his chest and wrapped his arms around her waist.

    ¡°Hey, Riya, you don¡¯t need to be sorry. It¡¯s okay. I think we profited a lot.¡± Alex spoke with a smirk.

    All those who heard his words knew about the profit he was talking about.

    A new ve, and a superior quality breed on top of that.

    Riya melted into Alex¡¯s warmth and cuddled like an innocent child.

    ¡°My fierce tigress, you have the strength to even give me a hell of a run so why are you always frightened before me?¡± Alex joked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know My Lord. I just lost my confidence before you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! In that case, we should have special training.¡± Alex grinned.

    Cough¡­Cough¡­

    Alex¡¯s ears perked up.

    Both he and Riya realised the situation, and both of them separated quickly.

    ¡°Can you save thister?¡± Catherine red at Alex.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be jealous Cath, we can also undergo a special training session.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Catherine shouted.

    Although she can¡¯t say that she was a bit flustered seeing Alex¡¯s lovey-dovey.

    ¡°Riya had brought some important information.¡±

    Alex¡¯s yful expression suddenly turned serious on hearing Catherine words.

 227 Chapter 227

    Riya exined her encounter along with Alice leaving everyone stupefied.

    They stared at her with a gawking gaze and for a moment, the status of their innocent-looking Riya clinging to Alex seemed to have gotten figured to the point they couldn¡¯t see it.

    Her status seemed to be a bit overpowered which shocked them greatly.

    Gulp!

    Catherine and Christina swallowed their saliva after hearing the full story

    ¡°You are a diamond token holder,¡± Catherine asked with disbelief written all over their faces.

    Catherine wasn¡¯t ignorant of the status. She hadpleted her schr degree in Zenith and knew much about the ck market.

    Meanwhile, Christina who though hadn¡¯t been to any academy or stayed in Zenith much knew about it from the military.

    Sometimes, they need to seek information about the offenders and criminals from the ck market.

    And this naive-looking girl was the holder of authority which was enough for the boss of the Market to bow down their head.

    Alex was a bit ignorant about it but still didn¡¯t find it hard to believe after exnation after knowing about things.

    ¡°Riya, there is one thing I am curious about.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who had been in Zenith knew the terror and legend of Shadow Queen who had an excellent record of 390 kills of the assigned,¡± Catherine muttered.

    ¡°You were clearly at Epic rank earlier so how could you achieve such a feat? If you killed only Epic ranks and Transcendent ranks, you couldn¡¯t achieve such fame with this, so how?¡±

    ¡°I am also curious about it,¡± Alice asked with sparkling eyes.

    Although Christina didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes also brimmed with curiosity.

    Riya stared at Alex with an inexplicable expression.

    Alex pondered for a moment while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Riya, you can reveal that.¡±

    ¡°I will seal this entire ce with the sound barrier,¡± Alex muttered and snapped his fingers.

    Riya nodded and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s because I have a hidden power which can increase my strength to a greater degree.¡±

    Riya muttered and stood up from her seat dropping the veil and the cloak.

    The mana around her swirled frighteningly and veins bulged all over her body.

    Her hair broke free from the bun and started to flutter.

    Her ck hair turned purple and her pupil became purple and her body started to emit a purpleyer of mist.

    Her strength started to increase from early Transcendent rank to peak and then broke past to legendary rank and reached mythic rank but as it was about to climb higher¡­..

    Alex shouted ¡°Stop it! That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Riya nodded and soon let go of her transformation returning back to normal.

    Heavy grasps could be heard across the room as Riya returned to her seat.

    Alex took a deep breath and stared at Christina muttering softly for only her to hear¡±Christina did you remember something.¡±

    Christina shuddered on meeting Alex¡¯s gaze and wondered how he knew.

    Just like Riya, Christina had this kind of power which was known as Valkyrie mode.

    She wanted to say something but was stopped by Alex.

    ¡°We will talk about thatter.¡±

    Alex led Riya to continue.

    Riya exined her story to others.

    Riya couldn¡¯t control that power previously. It was like that until Alex helped her.

    Previously, whenever she was in danger, her powers activate on her own and after that, she doesn¡¯t remember anything except everything before she had been destroyed and her target was dead.

    With her ability, she tried to get into a higher authority and consolidate some power. Her goal was to save Alex from the assassin if any.

    Even the Emperor helped her indirectly which proves that he wanted to help Alex.

    There may be other reasons or he might want to keep a tab of things going in the organisation.

    Whatever may be, with his help she was able to achieve her purpose.

    And to her surprise, there have been five people who wanted to kill Alex but Riya assassinated them instead.

    As she rose in authority, she made sure not to kill the innocent and went after the ones who had done something bad and were evil.

    For example, a man whose family had been killed by a knight from a noble household and the man used all his savings to kill that guy.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that her hands weren¡¯t stained with blood. Even though she knew it was bad as long as he can keep his lord safe, she was ready to do it.

    Fortunately, no one aimed for him as he grew up after all Alex was already crossed from the list of threats due to being an idiot.

    Sob¡­Sob¡­Sob¡­..

    ¡°Big Sis, I didn¡¯t know that you have done so much for Big Brother, ¡°Alice spoke while shedding tears.

    ¡°Brother, I am warning you if you dare to betray Sis Riya, I will not forgive you.¡±

    Let alone others, even Alex was a bit overwhelmed by Riya.

    Alex never asked Riya and waited for her to reveal her story. Who knew Riya was holding back because she didn¡¯t want Alex to know what she had done for him?

    If not for her present situation, she might have not revealed everything.

    ¡°Thanks, Riya for taking care of me,¡± Alex spoke with a worried look.

    Riya seeing his gaze just gave him a pleasant smile.

    After everything had been sorted, Alex interlocked his hands as he fell into deep thoughts.

    His ns had been messed up and he was sure that since Riya wasn¡¯t able to find the seller that guy had already left this ce.

    His option to stay and search for him was no longer possible. Previously he didn¡¯t want their intervention that¡¯s why he decided to keep it secret but since it is exposed, he needn¡¯t stop it. Rather it would be good if the matter blows out greatly and turns into a grave situation.

    ¡®What would happen when the person behind this mess is found when the whole Magic association is behind it? Wouldn¡¯t it be fun?¡¯Alex grinned inwardly.

    ¡°We will leave before dawn tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But what about the scroll,¡± Catherine asked.

    ¡°I wanted to find that personying low. But now since the magic association has been informed about it, the movement is gonna be big and all eyes will be upon them.¡±

    ¡°We will be in trouble if they could trace the scroll to us.¡±

    ¡°And the perpetrators may already be aware of this. So, we need to get out of here.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I have made sure that Ken didn¡¯t reveal anything about us.¡± Riya spoke.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Tell him to inform a lone wolf, if he gets anything,¡± Alex spoke with a sigh.

    He needs to find a way to get into the Magic association so that he could work out with them to sort out the mess.

    While Alex was preparing to depart and reach Zenith unknown to him and all the people of the world something big was happening in the shadows.

    An event that could change the scenarios of the present.

    The ce where only darkness exists where there is no sun or moon.

    A ce where darkness swallowed the light.

    The Realm of Darkness, a ce that had been forgotten from the pages of history.

 228 Chapter 228

    Every world has its own stories of Myths and Legends that are passed down from times of old.

    Sagas of mysteries that have yet to be discovered, yet to be heard. Legends of people that defy imagination which exist beyond themon sense of people, which may not be known but have always existed.

    Some of the stories were circted all over the world whereas some had been ceased and stored as forbidden knowledge which when spread across could create chaos all around.

    The biggest tale of legend that had been circted in the world of Everton was none other than the fight between First Emperor Kinley and the man chosen by God to represent them.

    But in truth, there was a myth more fearsome and more heaven-defying than that.

    A war which transformed the whole world into what it was now.

    The Era of Cosmic War.

    In a world filled with magic and countless fantasy, supernatural beings were bound to exist whom people revered as God and their antithesis known asDemons.

    Where there is light, there is bound to be darkness lurking around and under the existence of the good, there are bound to be some nurtured by darkness who are considered the creatures of evil.

    Gods were believed to be creatures of light whereas Demon was said to be creatures of darkness and descendants of the Devil.

    But only people who have dived deep into the history of the World, searching for links and giving their all to unearth the truth know about the existence of an unknown whom the entire had forgotten about until they made their appearance.

    A heaven-defying truth came out from the depths of history that had stayed hidden for countless aeons which had been overshadowed by the war of Kinley thousand years.

    A theory which made the world know that Demons weren¡¯t the only creature born from darkness but rather a separate entity had been present in the world. which was the embodiment of darkness in itself.

    The Goddess and God were born with the attribute of light while the Devil was born from darkness but in this process, another entity came into existence whose presence was in threat itself.

    The entity was known as theGod of Darkness

    The God Of Darkness wanted to plunge the world into darkness engulfing the whole world and unifying it into his power until nothing but the reign of darkness remains.

    It was said that During the period of The Comic War.

    The Goddess and Gods were on the losing side and the darkness was so overpowered that they were able to engulf and corrupt the army of Heaven turning them into entities of shadows.

    Losing battles one after another, The Goddess fell into deep thoughts and wanted to overturn the situation and decided to create puppets.

    The living puppets were created for their sustainment and to follow their orders whichter became living creatures walking over the world.

    The Goddess created humans while Goddess Nature nature created the species of Elves and created Dwarfs.

    The Devil gave birth to demons with darkness who can be corrupted as they have the same origin as creatures of Darkness.

    Along with them, many other creatures were born and transformed in the process.

    The four major races along with others were united under one banner to lead the conjoined army under the leadership of Gods to fight against the army of Darkness.

    After years of war, they finally defeated them.

    But the God of Darkness wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of and before his death, he created a realm independent of the three realms where the creatures of darkness resided while he promised to return once again to overturn the world.

    After the war, Goddess along with others created a ce for all creatures and the world which was named Everton was created.

    Every species took their ce in the world residing in their territory.

    But as the God and Goddess retreated, they also started to fight against each other for their greed which had shaped the world to today what we see after millions of years.

    And now Inside The Realm Of Darkness.

    The ce where the world¡¯s vilest creature with the most depraved nature stayed.

    A huge stage was set, the spectators were present and high seats were erected.

    There was only one thing the denizens wanted.

    A Bout!

    It was very important to fight, which holds great importance for their future and prosperity.

    Two creatures lunged forward at each other. Like shadows piercings through the darkness of night, their obscure bodies exchanged blows, moving fluidly in the battle shing against each other.

    The frenzied dancested for a long time along with the rhythmic song of the fist colliding against each other yet none of them was able to ovee the other.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG

    They kept on attacking and going over each other¡¯s throats using all the manoeuvres to the best of their abilities.

    But the fight was still in a stalemate.

    Swish!

    The hands of one of the fighters moulded into a sword while charging onto the other in a desperate attempt to win.

    However, the other man stood as if he was dazed by the opponent but before the opponent could deal deadly damage, his hands moved like lightning turning into a scythe whose speed was quite faster than the obscure figure that lunged forward.

    The obscure figure tried to dodge the fatal strike but he wasn¡¯t able to as the scythe passed through him splitting him into two halves the figure vanished into thin air leaving dark fumes covering the vision.

    The obscure figure who held the scythe was suddenly alerted while trying to figure out the location of the target but he realised it toote.

    Arge sword big enough to tear anything into pieces, with a sharp tip to pierce even the toughest material appeared from behind.

    Swish!

    It pierced the other figure from the backing out of the chest and he raised the figure in the air with the sword while the wounded figure struggled and squirmed.

    But before he could scream, the sword moved and soon his whole body was torn into pieces.

    ckish liquid split all around and fell on the stage.

    The audience cheered seeing the figure¡¯s victory.

    It was a do-or-die match which held utmost importance for them. There would be no loser in the match and only one winner.

    The audience pped and fell onto their knees to offer their salute.

    ¡°You lose. I win. If only you would have yielded you would be still alive. ¡°

    ¡°I have been serving you for 600 hundred years. I finally defeated you and took over your position worthy of my status.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take over your people.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡± The figureughed and looked at the judge with expectations.

    The judge stared at the high seats erected over there and noticed their signal.

    He dered the winner and waited for the response of the other side.

    A deep voice echoes throughout the ce which fills everyone with fear and reverence.

    ¡°The result of the battle had been decided. The owner of the 12th position of Council has been decided.¡±

 229 Chapter 229

    A hushed silence spread across the wh2ole ce.

    None of the people present out there uttered a single word as if they were afraid of the speaker.

    They even bowed their heads to show their respect for the voice.

    The voice which interrupted the fight belongs to none other than the person with the highest authority in the realm.

    The person who sat in the 1St position of the 12 who controlled the whole Darkness realm.

    His words were thew and anyone defying him wouldn¡¯t be alive to see the next day.

    ¡°Rockerz, you have defeated Nex. From now henceforth, the title of 12th Position has been ced on you. You arenow the new ruler of the 12th Position.¡±

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let down the Darkness Realm and the will of God of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°May we achieve our dream and destroy the cowardly Gods and Goddess.¡±

    ¡°The ceremony and the rite of session shall begin now.¡±

    Rockerz nodded with a yful smile. He couldn¡¯t believe that the day for him to ascend had finally arrived.

    After thousand years of bitter struggle, he could finally prove himself worthy and a seat on the throne.

    He was a mere servant of the previous 12th Position and strives hard to climb up. All of this had been possible by his contribution to the mortal ne.

    He used all his merits to challenge the previous position holder and ask him for a match.

    He was about tough when his eyeball contorted as he felt a slight distortion around the stage.

    He along with everyone was quickly alerted.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    A chain of explosions urred and the entire stage crashed and plunged while waves of mes spread all around burning the audience and the guards.

    CRING!

    A sharpened sound rang and the space before them was torn and from it, a human walked out.

    He had brown hair along with a beard of blue eyes which were filled with hatred.

    He pulled out his sword which brimmed with brilliance clearing away the darkness of the space as if a sun had been born.

    ¡°You have wreaked havoc, killed my family, and ughtered many. It is finally time for you to ept the punishment.¡± He roared with tearful eyes.

    ¡°You dare to enter the Darkness realm in my presence?¡± A loud voice erupted which crashed onto him like a tsunami shaking the whole ce.

    Even the space seems to tremble, as the voice crackles carrying enough strength to destroy the ce with the voice alone.

    Smokes of darkness erupted which shot toward the man who emerged.

    A huge spike appeared, rendering its form and shooting toward the unwanted man.

    CLANG!

    The spike as if it met an invisible wall was unable to move forward and soon dispersed into nothingness.

    The man who sat on the seat of 1st Position stood up with widened eyes.

    ¡°Martial Saint!¡±

    A figure appeared wearing white robes. His face glistened and with each breathes he took, the space seemed to tremble before him

    ¡°Heron! Long time no see!¡±

    ¡°This junior of mine hase here to seek justice for all the crimes you people havemitted in recent years.¡±

    ¡°Nick! Finish the job quickly.¡± He shouted.

    Nick heard his voice and dashed forward towards Rockerz who was too shocked at the moment.

    He hadn¡¯t imagined in his wildest dream that this many would directly enter here just to take revenge.

    Sensing his thoughts, Nick roared furiously¡±Did you think that only scums like you go to the mortal world and do what you want while we just cooped up in our ce.¡±

    ¡°Today, I will kill you,¡± Nick shouted and burnt his life force and the sword in his hand glowed brightly as he shed at Rockerz who screamed in horror feeling the intense threat.

    The entire ce seemed to light up and its attack on Nick seemed to carry a light attribute which was their nemesis.

    Heron along with other seats stood up to stop the blow but strong waves of energy erupted behind the Martial Saint and a series of figures emerged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do what we can to dy them and cause as much damage as possible.¡±

    ¡°Kill as much as you can. An opportunity like this will never appear in your lifetime.¡±

    Following the call, a heaven-defying battle erupted shaking the bnce of the realm.

    A battle between the strongest individuals of their respective world.

    Swish!

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    ¡­.

    After an unknown amount of time.

    Somewhere in Everton, a portal appeared and a group of figures walked out of it riddled with scars and injury.

    On a harsh rocky terrain, a group of people supported their bruised bodies.

    They were a squad of fifty but they had been reduced in number and now only a few countable ones were alive.

    ¡°We somehow achieved a part of our goal.¡± One of them murmured with a shocked expression filled with disbelief.

    His hollow eyes nced around the vast rocky and barren ce devoid of any lives.

    Sighing in remorse, he stared at the dark skies.

    ¡°Soon, the reign of darkness will be upon us but at least we were able to dy their march and I have finally taken my revenge. Now, I can at least die peacefully¡± He muttered, closing his eyes.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Nick!¡±

    ¡°Nick!¡±

    Everyone yelled when they saw the man-dried figure whoy on the ground while closing his eyes and taking hisst breath.

    A Supreme rank powerhouse died before their eyes who had the talent to achieve Overlord rank but the unquenchable hatred made him unable to step into that rank until he untied the knot in his heart.

    Silence prevailed in the atmosphere as the man finally closed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. He had killed Rockerz and dyed their ns.¡±

    ¡°The Darkness realm known cannot use the grand to cover the world in Darkness for a few years until they can gather the sacrifices and offerings.¡±

    Everyone stared at the man with a solemn expression.

    All of them were the elites of the world who stood at the apex of power.

    The seal of the mortal realm was wearing allowing the people of the Darkness realm to enter the ne andy out the ns.

    Nick, a saint of the current generation, was unable to ovee his hatred for the guy who took away everything from it.

    Since he decided to make the trip, all of them decided to take part in it, giving devastating blows and the one leading them was a Martial saint.

    Martial Saint is one of the strongest elite in the world from the human side.

    ¡°Sir, will it make a difference?¡±

    The Martial saint looked at the 29 people who were able toe out alive and sighed.

    ¡°If the other races would have epted the proposal and lent us strength. Not only would we have suffered fewer casualties but we might have caused irreversible damage that couldn¡¯t be recovered for centuries.¡±

    ¡°We just pushed back their ns for a few years. At least, there shouldn¡¯t be any mass scale invasion during these 3-5 years.¡± He muttered with a solemn expression.

    ¡°We were able to get rid of the 12th and 9th positions of the council. But I don¡¯t think it would affect them a lot as they can be filled easily. Unlike the people of our world, everyone can fight from their side contributing to the war.¡± A man spoke with a solemn expression.

    If we could take out one of those top five seats, we might have had an upper hand.¡±Martial spoke.

    The top five held the real authority whereas the other seats were nothing but cannon fodder.

    The Martial Saint stared at the sky and muttered¡±I did what I could do now everythingy in the hands of the future generation.

    ¡°If your ns didn¡¯t bloom and the hope you have for others is shattered. We humans might be doomed along with other races.¡±He muttered.

    In truth, he was a bit reluctant about this but he only carried on because of his persuasion.

    ¡®I hope, I don¡¯t regret agreeing with your suggestion, otherwise, the loss we suffered is not something that can be filled up easily.¡¯

    He raised his hand and waved it.

    A strong storm blew and the entire scenery changed.

    All the people disappeared into thin air as if they never existed and everything returned to silence.

 230 Chapter 230

    Albert Haskell was the only son and since he was chosen as the heir of the Haskel household which had already fallen from grace, he had a huge burden over his shoulder.

    Being fallen noble, they were always seen with contempt and thorn in other eyes while their vassal states tried to take over them and throw them.

    Their ancestors had a hierarchy of Viscount. But their glorious past was soon eroded due to the weakening of the sessors who weren¡¯t able to hold the responsibility and stop their decline.

    Albert was the hope of their house who was born with superior talent and from his childhood, he was able to showcase extraordinary talents.

    He saw good improvement and was able to rank up quickly whenpared to other geniuses.

    Believing in him, all the members of their house decided to bestow upon him their heirloom which had been stored in their vault for countless generations.

    The Heart of legendary beast, Arctic Phoenix.

    The Arctic Phoenix was hunted down by their ancestor and the heart had been preserved.

    It was a very precious treasure that could change the life of the people.

    Albert consumed it to gain ice ability and ice resistance.

    After being beaten by Alex, with no way topensate him, he was forced to sell himself to Alex and work under him.

    Albert surrendered himself and became hisckey.

    Albert¡¯s only hope was to get stronger and best Alex to free himself.

    In this way, Alex was able to snatch another ve.

    If only Albert was a bit level-headed, he might not have fallen into the demon¡¯s grasp.

    As the groups marched ahead, everyone gathered around Albert trying to scare the dimwit.

    ¡°And once you have fallen into the trap, there is no way the big devil gonna let you,¡± Ben exined to Albert.

    ¡°First, he will beat you to make you feel pathetic and then he will whisper to your promises to shake your mentality and make you look at him with respect. Slowly and steadily, he will cloud your mind.¡±

    ¡°Our King had an unquenchable thirst to kidnap people and use them as ves.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, you can see him drink blood on a night when there is a full moon.¡±

    ¡°Just look at us. We were all prideful warriors but we have fallen into the devil¡¯s trap.¡±

    ¡°What a pity for a strong and vigorous warrior like you to fall into the devil¡¯sir and waste your life.¡±

    ¡°Look at the man. He is the future king of Bright but now look at what he is doing. Bowing his head and barking like a dog before Alex.¡± Ben muttered.

    Albert¡¯s whole body trembled with fear on hearing Ben¡¯s words and he bit his lips in fear.

    Meanwhile, others tried to contain themselves fromughing and spoiling the fun.

    Gulp!

    Swallowing his saliva, Albert asked cautiously, ¡°How can he be so strong?¡±

    ¡°Just from which shit hole did you crawl. Don¡¯t you know about recent affairs?¡± Max asked.

    Albert just shook his head while waiting for them to answer.

    ¡°King Alex is the fifth Prince of Kinley and the world knows him as an idiotic prince but after being struck by lightning, he had be normal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Albert grasped in shock.

    ¡°He is that ck sheep who had been disowned. How did he be like this?¡±

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not the real truth,¡± Ben spoke

    ¡°Do you want to know the truth? Thene closer.¡±

    Albert nodded obediently and walked towards Ben sitting on his horse.

    ¡°The truth is¡­.¡±Ben paused a little before speaking.

    ¡°King Alex is dead. The one who is upying the body is the servant of the devil.¡±

    ¡°The real King Alex, unable to suffer such a miserable life, sold his life to the devil and who is upying his body is a terrible being.¡±

    ¡°Whattttttt!¡± Albert screamed in horror and jumped in shrek falling off his horse.

    Beads of sweat formed on his head as he remembered the scene of Alex beating him non-stop.

    Not only that after beating to his heart¡¯s content, but he also healed him and started to beat again with a sadistic smile.

    ¡®He is a devil who enjoys seeing others in pain. Oh my god, just whom did I provoke? Albert cried and almost shed tears of blood.

    ¡°Father¡­Mother¡­I am doomed.¡±

    Ben wanted to speak more but he heard a loud voice.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Albert turned his head to see Alex walking out of the carriage and his eyes erged with fear.

    ¡°Kuak!¡¯

    ¡°Please don¡¯t drink my blood. Please don¡¯t torture me to fulfil your sadistic desires. I beg you.¡±

    Alex¡¯s face distorted and he stared at his men who averted their gaze and started to talk about the pleasant weather.

    ¡°What is going on? Can someone exin to me or do I need to take matters into my own hands?¡±

    Albert saw the reddish hue on Alex¡¯s lips and a small trickle of blood and was shocked out of his mind.

    Seeing no one speaking, Alex treated Albert to speak otherwise he may be tortured.

    Alex calmed him down after hearing Albert¡¯s words and muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s my special protein shake, you bastard. I don¡¯t drink blood nor am I a servant of the devil.¡±

    ¡°How can one believe such bullshit? Are you a small kid? Even kids have better IQs than you.¡±

    ¡°By the way do you have a hole in your brain? Did you even go to the academy?¡±Alex yelled

    Albert shook his head and said, ¡°I ran away from the academy.¡±

    Alex facepalmed and controlled his urge to kill this bastard.

    Albert shuddered to see Alex¡¯s annoyed face but fortunately, he was saved by God¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have some people ahead.¡±

    Alex heard the soldier¡¯s words and walked towards the front along with others and a small smile bloomed on his face.

    Alex and his forces had already arrived around the capital and were now meeting with his forces whom he had dispersed and sent them separately to train along the way.

    Alex stared at the troops who were led by the Transcendent rank. All of them have worked hard in the past few days.

    Alex gazed at his men¡¯s fierce eyes and indomitable spirit. Although their realm hadn¡¯t been changed they had undergone a drastic change and were now countless times stronger than previously.

    Most of them were ordinary soldiers who hadn¡¯t been awakened when he took the reins but now each of them has be a foe to contend with.

    ¡°You all have made me proud,¡± Alex muttered and raised both of his arms.

    Bright light erupted from him and enveloped all of them.

    A warm and cosy feeling flowed in them washing away all their exhaustion and healing their minor wounds.

    Alex smiled seeing their expression ¡®Don¡¯t thank me rather than Goddess for blessing me.¡±

    Their journey should have taken 8-10 days but due to all kinds of things, it was dyed to 20 days but he didn¡¯t care about it even though he waste for almost half a month.

    They were just a few minutes walk from Zenith but still, he didn¡¯t find anything odd or saw any messenger for him.

    In a way, it was also a test of his old man¡¯s attitude towards him. If he had sent envoys or a messenger asking about the dy, then that means he would have been pissed at him but since there was none, Alex can try out the old man¡¯s goodness and his tolerance level.

    Alex mingled with his men and asked them about his adventure before moving ahead.

    At that time, his wives and Alice walked down the carriage and called him.

    ¡°Huhh!¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why did you all exit from the carriage at once?¡±

    Everyone stared at Catherine who started to say¡±Alex, I wanted to visit a ce separately in Zenith.¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°I have friends in Zenith from my academy days.¡±

    ¡°I see. Okay!¡±

    ¡°I also want to visit my household,¡± Christina spoke surprisingly to Alex.

    ¡°Your Household!¡± Alex asked with a deep question mark on his face.

    Christina nodded and started to exin¡±After our fall and my departure, Yvonne brought the whole household, ournd and my people. Under her protection, we were able to prevent the worst-case scenario.¡±

    ¡°Since, I am here.I want to visit my people and see how are they doing¡±

    Alex nodded and muttered, ¡°I see then I guess only Riya and Alice left to apany me.¡±

    ¡°Actually!¡± Both Riya and Alice spoke at the same time with guilty stricken faces.

    Alex frowned seeing them and wondered whether they would also dump him.

    ¡°Brother, I am thinking of returning early to the pce,¡± Alice said. spoke

    ¡°I have dyed too long.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I also have some friends I want to meet. Please allow me to meet them.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes twitched and he nced around to look at all of them.

    ¡®Great, once we reached your home fronts, you ditched this loving husband and nned to leave me here.¡¯

    ¡®Damn!¡¯

    Alex squinted his eyes and suddenly a thought shed before his eyes.

    ¡°In that case, I should visit Lock city. It¡¯s just 200 miles from here.¡±

    ¡°You stay in the capital and take the army while I bring Athena and Yvonne back.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Catherine muttered while Alice gave thumbs up to his brother¡¯s thought fullness.

    ¡°Split the army into three and lead them,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°My Lord, I have to go alone,¡± Riya spoke.

    Alex gave an understanding look.

    Alex after some talks decided to meet at Alice¡¯s pce after he brings Yvonne and Athena.

    ¡®Soon, we all are going to be united.¡¯Alex muttered, clenching his fist.

 231 Chapter 231

    Flying over the ce, Alex reached Lock¡¯s City within two hours.

    Alex hovered before the city, almost closing his eyes after seeing it. The City seemed to be sparkling with riches.

    Alex was sure that if he could see through one¡¯s fortune and luck like Yvonne, he would be blinded looking down from here.

    Everyone seemed to be quite rich. Even a random passerby may turn out to be the owner of a thousand gold coins.

    ¡°Now, whom shall I choose first?¡± Alex wondered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for Athena,¡± Alex muttered.

    Between Lock City and Holy City lies the City of Che.

    Along with Zenith, all four cities were the pir supporting Kinley.

    Che is the ce where many military academies were present and with Holy City closed by, the Priest could provide immediate support to the wounded.

    From the information he has Athena seems to be in charge of a small broken down church which she also used as an orphanage to keep the orphans while teaching them how to study and write.

    Sob¡­Sob¡­Sob¡­

    ¡°My poor Athena¡­¡± Alex¡¯s heart almost teared up thinking about it.

    Each empire had its saintess and when they grew older, they would fight for the Head Saintess position who would be imed as the direct spokesperson of Goddess Reba throughout the whole world.

    But his dear wife, let go of the position to stay in a slum behind the city.

    When he whacked his brain found that there had been faint memories of Athena.

    Alex knew Athena from way back. Alex used to visit the church along with Riya which was apulsory routine for a prince.

    Athena helped him to pray and used to y with him after the prayer.

    Alex who descended in front of the gate subconsciously touched his cheek feeling a bad omen.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Alex muttered and walked through the city gates.

    Each guard of the city was at Epic rank and they were led by a Transcendent rank captain.

    Alex after a small verification, Alex passed through the ce easily and headed inside.

    Alex didn¡¯t mess around in Lock City and directly headed over to Che City.

    After meeting Athena, he nned to visit the Holy City and make an appearance before Goddess Reba so that he can use a healing spell in public.

    He needed the Church¡¯s approval to use all his power and needed Reba to proim his merit to others by giving him blessings otherwise no one would believe that this guy had such strong power without visiting the Church.

    ¡®Who knows, they also may give me an important position.¡¯Alex thought inwardly and after travelling for some time, he finally arrived at Che.

    He asked for direction and moved towards the slum. He wore a small cloak to hide his sparkling hair.

    Most of the Royal family had sparkling golden hair which was quite different from de hair and easily stood out in public.

    It may not be a big thing elsewhere but here he could be identified with his hair itself so until he met Athena, he decided toy low.

    Alex entered the alleyway and was surprised to see the cleanliness and sanity of the slum.

    Although the people¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t that good still people seemed to have been taken care of properly.

    It didn¡¯t look like a slum but rather a ce ofmoner people who in no way looked poor.

    ¡®Maybe this ce had undergone a significant transformation recently.¡¯Alex rubbed his chin.

    His brows furrowed as he saw arge crowd gathering in front of him.

    Alex could see a Church behind it from afar along with the orphanage at the side.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Church Athena is staying in? ¡°Alex muttered with a sense of palpitations.

    ¡°Did something happen here?¡± Alex hurried his way while wondering whether this would be turned into one of the cases ofDamsel in distress.

    As he got closer, he saw a young man wearing wealthy clothes shouting angrily followed by a group of men.

    ¡°Lady Athena, I am warning you again. You are testing my patience.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t mean any harm nor do we have any enmity. We just need that boy whom you have taken under your wing.¡± He shouted.

    ¡°As long as I am here, I will see what you can do Mr Eler.¡± A loud crisp voice echoed throughout the ce.

    ¡°Ezekiel is one of the god¡¯s children. A human-like you doing vicious deeds to a small child is uneptable. The Goddess will not forgive you. Even hell cannot wash away your atrocities.¡±

    ¡°My wife is quite daring,¡± Alex muttered after hearing Athena¡¯s loud voice from afar.

    As both sides engaged in a verbal fight, Alex asked the people to gather some information.

    Elmer was the only son of the Flick household and should have been the heir but recently it came news that his father had another illegitimate son whom he had taken under the house.

    Elmer, fearing that his position was in danger, wanted to get rid of the thorn in the path and tried to abuse Ezekiel and even went as far as to kill him.

    Elmer used a poison that would kill him slowly and steadily.

    Ezekiel didn¡¯t know about it and he ran away from the house after being abused, fearing that he might be killed if stayed anymore.

    It was good for Elmer but heter came to know that the boy had found Athena who had healed him and taken him in.

    He blocked the news from reaching his father with the help of his mother and now he is here to persuade Athena to give up on Ezekiel and hand him over.

    ¡°I pity Saintess Athena. God is surely cruel for casting aside such a precious daughter.¡±

    ¡°First, she was forced to marry the ck sheep of the Royal family after which she had faced misfortunes one after another.¡±

    Alex heard people¡¯s words and wanted to say something but the people ndered him nonstop.

    ¡°Poor child, the Goddess even took her eyesight. Such a noble kind soul, I wish Goddess would take my eyesight and give it to her.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Alex screamed as he heard their words.

    His heartbeat hastened and his vision became blurry.

    ¡°Ohh! Young Man, you must be new here so you might not know about Saintess Athena¡¯s recent news.¡±

    ¡°She had gone to Nevan for some reason but when she returned she had be blind. We tried to find out the reason but she didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Alex stared at them with a mortified look while clenching his fist tightly to the point blood started to drip from it.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Did others know about it and didn¡¯t tell me?¡¯

    Alex was frozen like a statue and felt his brain had been overloaded.

    At the same time Elmer after arguing and being unable to win turned back to leave.

    He cursed Athena to his heart¡¯s content while walking away.

    The people dispersed and left the way hurriedly but he frowned to see a man standing in front of him.

    Seeing him standing in front of him and blocking his way, he shouted¡±How dare you block my way?¡±

 232 Chapter 232

    ¡°Bitch, you dare to stand in my way. Do you think that you are still a Saintess? Just wait, I will kill you along with all the children here hiring an assassin.¡± Elmer muttered with an annoyed tone.

    Although he muttered slowly, it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Alex¡¯s ears.

    Alex stared at the man with hollow and lifeless eyes.

    He was feeling quite suffocated after hearing about Athena¡¯s condition and needed to take out his anger on someone.

    And now the suitable target wasing before him on his own.

    Elmer walked towards Alex and stared at him as if Alex was just a disgusting insect.

    ¡°Scum, get out of my way,¡± Elmer shouted.

    But as if the man was deaf, he didn¡¯t even move an inch nor did he give him any response.

    ¡°You¡­..¡±

    ¡°My Lord, let me deal with him. I will break his limbs and throw him in the trash can.¡± A guard beside him muttered.

    ¡°No, need. I will deal with him. I found a suitable target to take out my frustration.¡± He muttered and unsheathed his sword with arge grin.

    Killing in public is a crime. But that applies only tomoners. A noble like him can do as he pleases.

    Meanwhile, the children who were being soothed by Athena heard themotion.

    A small girl who is six years old pulled out Athena¡¯s dress and muttered¡±Sister Athena, that bad man pulled out his sword to kill someone.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Athena shouted in panic and started to run forward.

    As he went toward the ce where the whole crowd was just staring at the scene.

    Her heart started to beat faster and she felt a familiar aura.

    An aura that she could feel and identify from miles apart.

    ¡°No, this cannot be.¡± Athena strode forward but due to carelessness, she tripped over.

    Even though she can still move around, she still found it difficult to run.

    Athena was shocked after sensing the aura, the fear of the person being harmed by Elmer quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Sis Athena!¡± The children screamed while trying to help her, meanwhile, the people¡¯s breathing halted for a moment witnessing the scene.

    Elmer pulled out his sword and shed at Alex giving a curved sh.

    Swish!

    With a soft tearing sound, a cut appeared over Alex¡¯s white shirt extending from the right shoulder to the left waist following which blood sttered.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Why are you frozen now? Didn¡¯t you show your bravery a few moments ago?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show it now,¡± Elmer spoke and stabbed at him

    At that moment, Alex lifted his head and his dark met with Elmer giving him a shiver down his spine but he shook his head and thrust his sword.

    Before the tip of the de could reach Alex¡¯s chest, Alex¡¯s arms moved like lightning.

    Coating his fists in mana, he punched at the sword.

    CLINNNG!

    As the tip of the de shed with Alex¡¯s knuckles, the tip of the de started to recede back and soon cracks started to appear on it.

    CRACK!

    The de of the sword cracked and the fist broke the sword surprised everyone and Alex¡¯s fist mmed at his face.

    BOOM!

    Elmer¡¯s whole body was mmed down on the ground and a small crater was formed on it and his body was banged on the ground knocking him out.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Alex snorted and stared at the guards.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    The guards yelled and almost drew thier swords but just a simple gaze from Alex terrorized them to the point that they couldn¡¯t even move thier bodies.

    Their senses warned them that if they dared to take a step forward, they would die.

    ¡°Do you want to take him away or want to end up like that?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°We will take him away.¡±

    ¡°Good choice!¡± Alex nodded and dusted his hands.

    ¡°If you think of yourselves as some kind of bigshot, you should fight your equal instead of scaring children,¡± Alex spoke with disdain.

    ¡°Now roll,¡± Alex roared.

    The guards moved fast and carried their Master who passed out with arge imprint on his face and disappeared from their eyesight.

    Alex stared at their backs and turned his head when he heard a pleasant sweet voice which seemed to sce his soul simr to the voice of the Goddess itself.

    ¡°Alex is that you?¡±

    ¡°Athena!¡± Alex¡¯s words choked in his throat as he stared at the breathtaking beauty in front of him.

    Athens¡¯s beauty and body wereparable to Riya but what added more points to her was that she is ripened fruit, unlike Riya who still had time to mature as she is a bit younger than Athena.

    At that moment Alex remembered the words of one of his mischievous friends.

    Young men were more attracted to older women while the old man lusted after young swine.

    But more than that, the blindfold on Athena¡¯s eyes pained him.

    As Alex gazed at Athena, she also stared at Alex probing him.

    Athena knew that Alex had undergone some changes but seeing Alex¡¯s aura astonished him.

    Unlike the pure gentle aura, Alex had previously, Alex¡¯s aura carried a strong presence of blood.

    It was quite strong and dominating in contrast to before when he yed with her.

    But still, Athena didn¡¯t find that suffocating aura that people have when they kill and ughter countless people which was quite odd.

    When one kills or starts to do like deeds, their soul also starts to transform a bit which corrupts their existence.

    For example, a person always finds it hard to kill at first but once he gets used to it, one couldn¡¯t find an ounce of change of emotions when he kills again. In a way, it was the soul that started to change along with the person.

    ¡®He must have killed a hundred thousand if not millions. But when did he do it and even after that there was no change in that warmness and gentleness that his soul had? It¡¯s as if he had two sides intertwined within him.¡¯Athena inferred and shook her head to clear away the distracting thoughts.

    Alex walked toward Athena and muttered, ¡°I know that you can feel my aura even if you can¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Athena, I came back to take you,¡± Alex spoke with moistened eyes.

 233 Chapter 233

    The crowd that had gathered there suddenly turned silent.

    No one was able to guess what was going on nor did they want to interrupt the precious moment.

    The Saintess had done so much for them and helped to alleviate their lifestyle and taught their children while blessing them by getting rid of minor diseases and pain.

    They could see her genuine smile and happiness on her face.

    Athena smiled a little and raised her chin.

    She wished that she could see Alex¡¯s current appearance and discern how much Alex had changed.

    Athena raised her hand while Alex lowered his face so that he could perfectly fit in her palms.

    ¡°I miss those chubby cheeks of yours.¡± She spoke with regret.

    ¡°A year ago, you were just a shorty and quite a chubby boy but now you have grown tall and be a handsome boy.¡±

    ¡°I have watched you since the age of ten.¡±

    ¡°I regret not being able to witness your spectacr growth,¡± Athena spoke with a sorrowful voice.

    ¡°Sister, who is this Big Brother?¡±

    The children around her surrounded both of them while staring at Alex with curiosity.

    Alex wondered how Athena would address him.

    There are quite a few people and he wouldn¡¯t feel bad even if she introduced him as an acquaintance.

    Athena giggled and spoke, ¡°Kid, this Big Brother is none other than my husband.¡±

    ¡± Athena!¡± Alex almost cried seeing her epting him.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡± The children just stared at Alex with expectant eyes but the people watching the scene almost stumbled on their backs.

    Many even choked while taking breath and some thought this was a joke.

    ¡°Saintess Athena, you mean this gentleman is¡­.¡±

    Athena nodded and raised her hand and Alex took it and clenched it tightly as if Athena will run away if he loses his grip.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡±

    ¡°I am Alex Von Leonhart!The King of the newly established Leonhart Kingdom.Nice to know you all.¡±

    ¡°And thank you all for taking care of my precious wife,¡± Alex said, giving a small bow.

    The people were stunned for a moment and wondered whether the rumours were false or fabricated but Alex himself assured them that everything was true and his life just changed due to the Goddess mercy and blessings.

    After chatting with them for some time, Alex followed Athena to her room while the children went to the orphanage to the side giving them some privacy.

    ¡°These children are quite clever considering their age, ¡°Alex said on their way.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t they be? After all, who was the one that taught them?¡± Athena muttered.

    Athena sat beside Alex who stared at her with a guilty look as she took out her blindfold.

    Alex saw her opening her eyebrows and her red eyes glowed for a moment simr to him.

    ¡°Athena, I am ashamed of myself. You lose your eyesight because of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary,¡± Athena assured.

    ¡°Why do you use a blindfold? Isn¡¯t it a bit ufortable?¡±

    ¡°I can see only blurry images that mess up my senses. You know I can feel and see people¡¯s aura. If I use my sight, it gives me a headache and messes up my senses. So until I can see clearly, I decide to use it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you seem to already know about my abilities. How did you know?¡± Athena cast a mischievous smile.

    Beads of sweat formed on his head as he wondered who was going to be the scapegoat this time.

    ¡°Is it Goddess Reba?Have you already met her?¡± Athena raised her brows with a questioning gaze.

    Alex swallowed his saliva seeing Athena¡¯s frightening senses.

    ¡®Sure enough, she is the most dangerous one among my wives.¡¯

    When he was in Sanctum, he had already been warned that Athena was quite formidable even if she doesn¡¯t look like it.

    ording tomon sense, it should be Catherine but in truth, she isn¡¯t.

    Being wise and knowledgeable doesn¡¯t mean one is unfathomable. A scientist and schr who has dedicated all of their lives to studies mayckmon sense in other matters making them dull and they find it hard to mingle around but does it mean they are an idiot?

    Wisdom and intelligence always refer to a particr field and depend on how many fields one has mastered.

    Athena was kind of a mix of the four. Unlike, the novels which describe Saintess as naive and stupid, Athena¡¯s character description doesn¡¯t follow the general trend.

    If you think of her as stupid, you may not even know when you die.

    ¡®She is fierce, don¡¯t mess with her.¡¯

    That was Goddess Reba¡¯s request, not advice.

    Alex sighed and simply nodded his head.

    ¡°I see, I can already see the Goddess¡¯s presence in you.¡±

    ¡°You also carry a strong peach smell which is proof that she had blessed you.¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± Alex asked with a surprised expression and sniffed himself. This was the first time he had heard something like this.

    ¡°What is your next n Alex?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to visit Church with you and then make a meeting with Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°After that, I wanted to take you to Zenith for the coronation,¡± Alex replied.

    ¡°Alex, I think you should prepare yourself from now. Your stay in Zenith may be prolonged.¡±

    Alex nced at Catherine and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Athena didn¡¯t reply and just smiled.

    ¡°By the way, Alex I have requested¡± Athena spoke in a coquettish tone.

    Alex suddenly became alerted seeing her sudden change of behaviour.

    ¡°Alex, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. So, I think I should examine you carefully.¡± Athena spoke with a cheeky simile and raised her hand.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex shrieked and tried 233to stop her but Athena has already pounced on him.

    ¡°Let me check your muscles and see whether they¡¯ve developed well, ¡°Athena spoke and started to molest Alex.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡®Oh my god! Is she a saint or a pervert?¡¯Alex screamed but all his pleas fell to dead ears while Athena checked Alex¡¯s well-toned body and muscles.

 234 Chapter 234

    A carriage pulled by three horses galloped its way to the centre of Holy City.

    The carriage was neither extravagant nor did it look ordinary.

    The Holy City was a ce where all sorts of people from different walks of life were found.

    Whether it was a high-standing aristocrat or a poor man everyone had to maintain a certain decorum.

    No matter the situation, fights weren¡¯t allowed in this City.

    At the centre of the City stood a huge church which had been standing for countless generations but even after so many years, time hadn¡¯t left a mark on it.

    People didn¡¯t know whether it was due to maintenance or being a ce resided by Goddess but this ce looked as if it had been built recently.

    Alex could feel the tranquillity in his heart as soon as he entered the periphery.

    For a person with an unstable heart who wants a moment of peace, this ce was the best.

    As the carriage stopped, Athena and Alex walked down.

    The people nearby halted their steps as soon as they saw Athena and the man beside her also piqued their curiosity.

    Athena walked up followed by Alex like an obedient child afraid of being lost.

    Alex wanted to see the expression of the priests and nuns toward Athena but surprisingly they bowed their heads to Athena as if she still held a respectable ce for her but when it came to Alex they stared at him with a curious expression as if he was ab rat.

    ¡°Sister Athena, you are here.¡±Athena turned her head to see a blonde-haired girl and greeted her.

    ¡°Hello, Ophelia!¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you here to take back the Saintess position?¡±

    ¡°I can finally rx a bit,¡± Ophelia muttered with a brightened expression but Athena¡¯s refusal woke up from her thoughts.

    She pouted with a cute expression. After Athena left, she was made temporarily Saintess for the time being.

    Ophelia turned her head to see the golden-haired man and flinched a little.

    Alex gritted his teeth and wondered why everyone was seeing him as if he was ab rat.

    ¡®Should I use my holy power?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Athena spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°They are behaving like this because they are intimidated by your presence. Anyone close to Goddess can feel her presence in you.¡± Athena answered.

    ¡°They are not looking down on you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how did you know what I was thinking?¡± Alex muttered curiously.

    ¡°I and Riya knew you very well. You couldn¡¯t even speak properly before and ifwe didn¡¯t learn what you wanted to express by seeing your face, your childhood would be a lot worse than you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°You could just babble useless things and couldn¡¯t even speak properly before.¡±

    Alex frowned on hearing her words.

    ¡°Ophelia, take Alex to the Goddess prayer room.¡±

    ¡°Meanwhile, I wanted to meet Archbishop Mick,¡± Athena ordered.

    Ophelia nodded and asked Alex to follow her.

    Alex on the way stared at the exquisite materials the church was made up of. This ce reeked of riches.

    The window panes have gems embedded in them that reflect the rays of the sun in different colours and the ceiling was made of ss while the pir seemed to be made of Jade.

    ¡°You can enter,¡± Ophelia said standing before the door.

    ¡°This is the private prayer room.¡±

    Alex opened the door and entered the room.

    The room was empty, made of white walls and white floors.

    The only eye-catching thing was the Goddess Reba statue in the middle.

    Alex¡¯s eyes glistened seeing it.

    ¡°Holy moly!¡±

    ¡°Just what kind of material is this statute made of?¡±

    ¡°Alex walked towards the statute and his eyes shone brilliantly as he muttered,¡± I should scrap some material from it and sell it at a good price.¡±

    ¡°Hehehee!¡±

    BAM!

    Lightning struck Alex out of nowhere followed by an annoyed voice.

    ¡°Imprudent brat! Did you burn down all the manners we teach you?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    ¡°In what way does getting beaten all day and tortured with all kinds of weapons interpreted as learning manners.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I will just grind your statue a bit and sell the holy powder. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±Alex muttered.

    ¡°If you dare to touch my statue, I will dere you as a heretic.¡± Goddess Reba threatened.

    ¡°Let me see how you do that. I will also drag your precious daughter into the mud.¡±

    ¡°You wolf. You dare to bite the hands that feed you.¡±

    ¡°Not only do I dare to bite but I will also chew and swallow it. So, let¡¯s just stop the nonsense.¡±

    Reba was startled seeing Alex shameless.

    ¡°You knew I wasing to meet so shouldn¡¯t you at least make a chair for me,¡± Alex smirked.

    ¡°Stop pissing me, Alex,¡± Reba shouted.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Alexughed and spoke, ¡°You already know why I came here.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    ¡°So, let me ask you why are they staring at me like that,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the amount of blessing you have isn¡¯t something one could adapt at your level.¡±

    ¡°The blessing your body contains is enough to kill a mythic rank warrior.¡±

    Alex blinked and askedwith surprise.¡±Since when did blessing kill people?¡±

    ¡°Too much everything is bad. If you eat too much you ought to feel sick. Strong blessings may damage and burn the bodyif one body cannot bear the burden.¡±Goddess Reba muttered.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°Alex, recently humans formed a team to attack the realm of darkness.¡±

    Alex¡¯s eyes erged and he stared at the statute with a surprised expression.

    Alex knew that the realm of Darkness and God of Darkness possess a certain threat to Goddess and the world.

    He even inferred that he was trained so that he could fight them and safeguard this realm. In a way, he was their weapon.

    ¡°What was the result?¡±

    ¡°Three overlord warriors died along with 6 supremes.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the human strongest warrior was present, otherwise everyone would have died. They didn¡¯t even seek our opinion before setting off. We can¡¯t peek inside the realm of darkness so we don¡¯t know how the battle went but it can be considered a victory for humans seeing their reaction.¡± Goddess Reba informed.

    ¡± I don¡¯t know if it can be called victory Goddess, ¡°Alex spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡± The bnce of power on the human side must have suffered a bit.¡±

    ¡°Humans side still has a lot of strong opponents though it was quite suicidal on their part to enter the ce.¡± Goddess Reba muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s just due to a person who was hellbent on taking revenge and things finally went off like this.¡±

    ¡°Poor men sacrificed their lives for the world and no one knew about it. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be a hero.¡±Alex spoke with a self-deprecating smile.

    A hero bears the burden of the whole world, protects them, and works hard for them but they never get the glory they deserve rather they just die anonymously.

    It was a pity.

    Most people don¡¯t even know that another realm exists and they were targeted.

    One day the whole world may be shattered due to the invasion of the people of the Darkness realm. Alex was sure about it and he needed to prepare himself for that to bear the mantle if the need arises.

    ¡°I just pray that no conflict arises within the different species during this period that may lead to war,¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Elf¡¯s side will engage in war as Hira had asked them toy low and prepare for the future.¡±

    ¡°And yeah, Hira had asked me to tell you to visit the Elves when you grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°Huuh!What did the Goddess of Nature want from me?¡±

    ¡°She wants you to revive World Tree. It had been wilting due to the people of the Darkness realm trying to corrupt it.¡±

    ¡°How can I revive it?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°You have a huge amount of blessing. The system had stored it and you would share it a bit with the tree. Youare the only person in the world that has been blessed by almost all of God and Goddesses including major and minor.¡±

    ¡®Bless my ass. You are pulling the trigger cing the gun on my shoulder. Do you think I am a fool or a naive kid? My knowledge has been honed by reading countless novels and manga. You can¡¯t fool me.¡¯

    ¡°I got it. The system is a power bank, I am a charger and World tree is a phone.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Alex shook his head.

    ¡°By the way, I wanted to talk about Riya,¡± Alex said.

    ¡°Goddess, do you know about Riya¡¯s birth or his parents? I feel Riya is a bit different. She should have the power of Goddess of lust only but her concealment skills are quite superior.¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought this was due to the kind of art she practised but the more I saw it, the more I noticed something odd.¡±

    ¡°She seemed to have the power of darkness and could manipte the shadow as if she was shadowing herself. I wanted to confirm if this is corrector if I am wrong.¡±

    Goddess Reba kept silent for a moment.

    ¡°I am not doubting her nor am I weary of her powers. I just wanted to know if there is a link between them and her.¡±

    ¡°Both you and Riya need to figure that out. That¡¯s part of her life.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! That means she has the power of darkness.¡± Alex muttered with a smile.

    Who could be happier than him after knowing that his wife had strong power?

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s finish things off.¡±Goddess Reba.

    ¡°From now on you hold a special identity in the Church. Don¡¯t sully my reputation.¡± She muttered and her statute glowed.

    The entire ce illuminates and a pir of light rises from the Church, shocking everyone.

 235 Chapter 235

    Holy hymns started to ring throughout the church along with the loud sound of the ringing of bells.

    Goddess Reba muttered something and Alex wasn¡¯t able to hear it even if he tried.

    ¡®Is she ying a trick with me?¡¯Alex started to feel an ominous feeling as if something bad was going to happen to him.

    ¡°Your work is done? Now don¡¯t give me more headaches¡± Goddess Reba grumbled.

    Alex nodded and started to walk away.

    ¡°Take Care of yourselves.¡±

    Alex heard Goddess Reba¡¯s words and smiled a little before departing.

    Alex opened the door and surprisingly he found Ophelia standing outside.

    ¡°Sister Ophelia, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I am guarding the ce.¡± She answered.

    Alex didn¡¯t ponder and walked away.

    Ophelia who was about to leave suddenly started to see a beautiful smile on Goddess Reba¡¯s statue.

    She blinked a few times and rubbed her eyes and watched again to see nothing unusual.

    ¡®I might be hallucinating.¡¯Ophelia calmed herself.

    She had only heard Goddess Reba¡¯s voice only once and knew that there was no way a statue could smile as this was only a means ofmunication and one needed to have the merit to talk to her.

    Alex after having a pleasant talk with Goddess Reba walked out of the room with a hint of satisfaction.

    With this, he gained another card that can protect him. With church protection, one had to think a hundred times before making a move on him.

    Moreover, he was curious and wondered what role would be given to him.

    But that didn¡¯t mean, he was out of trouble as the world was filled with a lot of shitheads.

    As Alex walked into the hall, he saw many priests and nuns appearing before him and bowing their heads before him.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°King Alex¡±

    A man with a white beard walked toward him followed by Athena behind.

    Alex remembered this man, he was sort of Athena¡¯s guardian.

    Alex leaned his head forward and greeted him.

    Archbishop Mick smiled and said¡±Congrattions on getting the title of Holy Son.¡±

    Alex¡¯s brows furrowed and his expression turned ugly for a moment but his expression returned to normal quickly.

    Athena tried to hold back herughter as she guessed Alex thought.

    While the Saintess and Pope deal with the religious works, the Holy son is the one whomands the pdins and in a way represents the military power of the Church.

    He along with the inquisitor deals with the heretics and other troubles.

    While the members of the Church spend their time teaching and praying, the Holy son deals with all sorts of problems and fights in the name of the Church.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, they were nothing but Church ves orp dogs.

    Alex was sure that Goddess Reba was taking revenge on him.

    ¡®So, this is why I wasn¡¯t able to hear the deration. She knew that if I had listened to it, I would have broken her statute.¡¯

    ¡°Thanks, Archbishop!¡± Alex greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°But I think this is too much for me and I am not suitable for this kind of job.¡±

    ¡°You should take your time to think about this. Even if you don¡¯t be the Holy Son, you are treated as one after all this was decided by Goddess. We don¡¯t have anything in our hands.¡± Archbishop Mick spoke.

    Alex sighed and resigned it to fate.

    ¡°I wish you a happy journey, King Alex.¡±

    ¡°May you rise and soar the sky while bringing prosperity to others.¡±The Archbishop raised his hand to reach out for Alex.

    Holding his hands tightly, he stared at Alex with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Athena is a bit stubborn and headstrong. She may be a bit difficult to handle but she is kind and good at heart.¡±

    ¡°Just because she is an orphan don¡¯t think that she had no one to rely on. She left the Church and threatened us not to look for her otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have left her in this condition when she can¡¯t even see.¡±

    ¡°She is like my own daughter whom I along with others raised with our hand so, please take good care of her.¡±Archbishop Mick gave an amicable smile but Alex felt the smile was quite threatening.

    Instead of boasting about his capabilities, Alex just simply nodded his head.

    After meeting with others, Alex and Athena departed from the Church.

    Alex was still thinking about Bishop¡¯s words. Men had a hard time. First, it was the five Goddesses and now the Archbishop. The Cardinal of the Church is also his brother and he also treats Athena like his daughter.

    Even his sister was not on his side and was threatening him to treat his wives kindly.

    When would the daye, when the wives would be asked to take care of their husband?

    Why do we all husbands have to be threatened like this? It¡¯s not like all men are scum.

    Sniff¡­Sniff¡­

    ¡®No one is on my side?¡¯

    ¡°You still have me. I am always on your side and will take good care of you.¡±

    Alex¡¯s expression stiffened and he stared at Athena with a dazed expression.

    ¡°Athena, do you have mind reading power or telepathy? Don¡¯t lie that you can read my expression.¡±

    Athena burst intoughter on hearing Alex¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that your emotions are notplicated and you are not masking your inner thoughts properly.¡± Athena smiled which looked quite charming.

    ¡°Alex, you have a bad habit of putting down your guard when you are with your wives,¡± Athena spoke.

    ¡°You arepletely rxed in thepany of your wives. Your status is quite different Alex, you need to be alert all the time. Don¡¯t lose your focus in the Capital. It is a ce filled with rottenness and filth.¡±

    Athena¡¯s words pulled Alex into deep thoughts.

    It wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. He tends to lower his guard down in the presence of his wives.

    It might be a habit developed by staying with Goddess.

    The Goddess of Wealth and Wisdom were a strict teacher whereas the Goddess of Lust was more of an elder sister.

    Goddess Reba was a good mother who loved his son and became a demoness when angry while the Queen Goddess was a mother who is blind to his child¡¯s actions and loved her son unconditionally and about the Goddess of War, it¡¯s better not to talk about her.

    Alex had developed a sense of serenity and security by staying with them and theirpany calms him and as their daughter had inherited their personality, Alex felt as if he was in the Goddess¡¯spany in itself.

    ¡°Hmm! I got it. I will be careful.¡±

    ¡°How do you n to meet Yvonne?¡± Athena asked.

    ¡°She is going to be a headache.¡± Alex massages his forehead.

    ¡°Yvonne is a prideful woman. Though she pretends not to care, she worries about us. Don¡¯t be harsh on her.¡± Athena advised.

    ¡°I have thought of a special way to meet her.¡±

    ¡°What special way?¡± Athena raised her brows.

    ¡°As a business partner.¡± Alex smiled.

    ¡°Hehehee!So you are showing your true colours now.¡± Athena giggled.

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched and she stared at her with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, Alex. You may look like an innocent kind boy, but underneath the mask lies a vicious beast.¡±

    ¡°This is nder. You are defaming me. I will punish you.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to Little Alex.¡±

    ¡°I am not little in any sense. You can check.¡± Alex grinned.

    ¡°When the timees, I will personally test your worth and see whether you are little or have grown up finely,¡± Athena whispered into Alex¡¯s ears with a seductive smile.

    ¡­

    On the top floor of the library.

    It was a ce which was filled with books and articles but that was just a part of it.

    Although it was a ce filled with knowledge and one of the big libraries of Zenith, on the top floor of the library, many figures wearing ck dresses sat across a huge round table.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am 100 percent sure. The ring glowed and sent the signal.¡±

    ¡°She had already disappeared for years. We don¡¯t even know whether she is alive or dead. If she doesn¡¯t appear, we are just wasting our time. You will take the responsibility for wasting my precious time Han¡±

    ¡°Hmmph!¡± The man cast a disdainful look at Han.

    All the other people started to chat about it but at that time a shadow shed and the chair that had remained empty for a year was suddenly equipped.

    Everyone looked at the person who appeared.

    A person in ck assassin cloth and a mask covers the upper half of the face.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Queen mask.¡±

    ¡°My Queen!¡±

    ¡°Queen of Shadows!¡±

    ¡°My Goddess, you are back.¡±

    Everyone got up from their seats quickly with an ted expression and bowed their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, isn¡¯t it, member of League Of Shadows.¡±

    =================

    [Note]

    I have changed the rank of Mick from Bishop to Archbishop and the rank of Church authority goes on like this¡­.

    Deacon

    Priest

    Bishop

    Archbishop

    Cardinal

    Pope

 236 Chapter 236

    Like the shadow, a figure appeared out of nowhere and took its ce in the leader¡¯s seat.

    The doubts that linger in their heart about whether someone¡¯s disguising as Queen quickly faded away as soon they saw the appearance.

    Icey cold eyes with a stare as sharp as a piercing dagger emanating ruthlessness that can freeze one bone.

    There was no doubt that she is the Queen of Shadows who used to rule from behind.

    Riya stared at the members gathered before her and was satisfied after seeing that no one was missing. If she found today that some had left or betrayed the organisation in her absence, she would personally hack his skull open to send a message.

    After gaining fame and getting the title, Riya decided to form a small independent organisation who were free to do what they want but have to respond to her call in times of need and follow her orders.

    Almost all of them work for big assassin organisations and many were saved or helped by her in one way or another.

    And some even hold high posts in Secret Night Order, the biggest assassin organisation throughout the Continent.

    Riya rested her arms on the armpit and raised her chin to cast a sinister smile and said¡±Why are you all surprised? Did you think that I will be out of touch just because I took a break in the business?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads in fear and sat down on getting her signal.

    ¡°I will directly get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone request an assassin order or bounty on him?¡±

    They knew whom she was referring to and tried to recall the things.

    ¡°Queen, I don¡¯t think there is any order issued on him till now.¡±

    Riya raised her brows and asked, ¡°Are you sure about it or did you all forget the task I have given you?¡±

    The people present broke out in cold sweats and swallowed their saliva in fear because if an order was issued and they didn¡¯t know about it, they were sure that they would be going out here in a coffin.

    ¡°I am sure of it. If you have doubts, I will try to look at the intel.¡±

    Riya turned her gaze and stopped pursuing the matter.

    ¡°I knew, I can trust you, Uncle Mag.¡±

    Mag wiped off the sweat from his forehead after getting her confirmation.

    Even though he was a half-Saint realm powerhouse, he was still afraid of her.

    He still remembered that stormy night when she ughtered three Saint realm powerhouses and wiped out the entire noble house. Her power erupted like a volcano and rose to Mythic rank in an instant and the horrifying demoness look on her face was deeply etched in his memories and sometimes, he still has a nightmare about it.

    It was such a huge matter that it could bring the whole Empire¡¯s attention to her but the leader of the Secret Night order personally blocked the information and the me was shifted to another one.

    The leader was quite a secretive man and no one knew about him and had seen him. It was said that there was no one left alive after seeing him.

    He may be a king or a noble or a street vendor on the side but even though he had an anonymous identity, he still created such a mammoth organisation.

    The night on which Queen rampaged waster known as Order of Night Blood.

    This was also one of the reasons why he decided to lower his head and work with her.

    ¡°Queen, can you please tell us where you have disappeared and will you make an appearance regrly from now on and resume the work.¡±

    Riya looked at the guy named Rob and said¡±Rob, have I ever asked you what you do in your free time or have I interfered in your work.¡±

    Rob swallowed his saliva and shook her head.

    ¡°And as for your second question. I will make an appearance if the situation calls for it. But, I don¡¯t think I will work as an assassin anymore.¡± Riya answered everyone¡¯s curious gaze.

    ¡°But Queen, what if the leader orders you orforces you to work as an assassin.¡±

    Riya¡¯s expression turned cold and her eyes shed with a murderous glint.

    ¡°He will not.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with Alex is¡­. I mean Prince Alex.¡± Han, who just had a slip off the tongue,almost wet his pants, saw Riya darkened hollow eyes.

    ¡®This guy is itching to be killed.¡¯

    Everyone knows in the whole organisation that you can¡¯t disrespect Alex or call his name casually.

    Yeah, you can do that if you have guts of steel and want to wake up in hell the next day.

    Mag coughed a little to ease the situation and spoke,¡± Queen, there is a thing I am worried about.¡±

    ¡°I am not asking about Prince Alex¡¯s rtionship but we wanted to know about your resolution.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the assassin orders ced on him didn¡¯te from big forces but now since Prince Alex is still growing and there are chances of getting the title back, there is a chance of assassins¡¯ orders on himing from big forces.

    ¡°If the opposite party is huge to contend with, we cannot reject it otherwise we will incur their wrath and end up getting killed. Though our organisation isn¡¯t that frail to get uprooted I¡¯m one the day when the conflict of interest arouses one tends to take the easier way.¡±

    ¡°Everyone present out here holds a high seat but when the matter gets worse, the decision would be made by the leader and we can¡¯t influence him,¡± Mag exined with a worried look.

    Riya sighed and stared at the ceiling with a nk expression.

    This was also what she had been worried about.

    Alex¡¯s growth was extraordinary and if he gets his title back, the others wouldn¡¯t take it lying down after all, another member of the throne adds more difficulty for them.

    It wasn¡¯t the main problem rather the real problem lies in security. Every member of the Royal family had their forces and imperial knights looked after them.

    It¡¯s not that they hadn¡¯t suffered any assassin, rather it all failed but Alex didn¡¯t have that kind of force. He may get his squad and protector after bing Prince but would the parties from other Prince¡¯s side wait for that to happen?

    Moreover, killing Alex is like killing two birds with a stone. Since the royal family had strict rules not to kill the siblings, one can use this chance to me the other and disqualify him from the race of the throne.

    And in this type of situation, The Emperor calling Alex to the capital was akin to asking a sheep to step into a tiger¡¯s den.

    The more she thought, the more restless he became.

    Riya stood up and ordered¡±If such a situation urs, you need to report me. Send me the signal through the rings.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find me, just take the order and report that the assassinations failed or kill the assassin who received the order.¡±

    Riya¡¯s figure slowly melted into shadow and she disappeared from their sights leaving behind a sentence.

    ¡°Prince Alex is my benefactor who saved my life unknowingly. Even if I sacrifice my life this isn¡¯t enough to repay him.¡±

    ¡°If anyone doesn¡¯t want to remain in this organisation,you can leave the ce, otherwise if I caught the wind of betrayal, I don¡¯t need to say about the consequences.¡±

    A hushed silence prevailed in the ce after Riya¡¯s words echoed in their ears.

 237 Chapter 237

    In the Lock City.

    In the middle of the city stood a huge and magnificent Pce filled with grandiosity.

    The Pce looked magnificent and imposing.

    It was built with such wealthy materials that even a single brick from the ce cost a huge sum.

    It wasn¡¯t just for disys, it was also an imprable fortress. Countless arrays and runes were engraved on the tall walls which could handle strikes from Saint realm powerhouse.

    It was the Pce of Lockharts, the one that led the economy of Kinley.

    They have been so deep-rooted in finance that their loss was the loss of the whole Kingdom.

    In one of the huge buildings,y the office of Princess Yvonne who had been given the title of Princess by The Emperor himself.

    Yvonne, who was handling her daily paperwork, was disturbed by the sudden call from her servant.

    ¡°Miss, The President Of Prodigious has asked for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Reject them,¡± Yvonne spoke without looking up while skimming through the pages.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they know that they have to make an appointment? Don¡¯t they even know the general courtesy? This is simply unprofessional,¡± Yvonne muttered nonchntly.

    ¡°But Miss, it¡¯s The President Of Prodigious¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s hands stopped abruptly and she raised her brows and asked with a startled look.

    ¡°President of Prodigious! Did you verify it?¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss, his assistant who does business with us is also present.¡±

    ¡°He said that they wanted to discuss something urgently and didn¡¯t have time to seek an appointment. They need immediate assistance.¡± The servant muttered

    ¡°Okay, send him in. Let¡¯s see that gutsy guy who came up with so many innovative ideas.¡±Yvonne ordered.

    The servant nodded his head and left.

    Yvonne interlocked her finger and fell into deep thought.

    Three months ago, a merchant persistently requested to meet her and wanted to ask for a loan.

    She decided to give them a chance after noticing the heavy aura of fortune around him.

    The ns and the models in the catalogue seriously blew her mind.

    There were many innovations one after another.

    Use ofpressed gas to cook food instead of wood, a magical instrument to heat food, ideas for making shows and dramas, and use of magical crystals to record the performance and sell it.

    New fashion trends and designs.

    And the leading innovative thing was the bicycle which was a hot sale for them.

    At first, she was a bit sceptical about it. But seeing the person¡¯s aura, she decided to take the gamble. The assistant negotiated with her fiercely, shepromised and asked to get a 40% profit and shares which came down to 20% shares only.

    In just a mere three months the business made a profit of nearly half a million deducting the cost.

    And the cycle was a hotmodity where each piece cost 200-1000 gold coins ording to the customization.

    She was curious about the man who thought of all these ideas which were really out of the box and wanted to meet him.

    But to her frustration, she was refused and the assistant said that he had been recuperating due to something.

    Now, it was finally time for her to meet the person.

    Yvonne snapped out of her thought as she heard the opening of the door and a man walked toward her table.

    The man wore arge cap which also covered part of his face along with big specks which made him look like an idiot.

    On top of that, Yvonne¡¯s eyeball widened as she saw that the man neither had an aura of Fortune nor did he have an aura of bad luck.

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯She gasped in shock but rposed herself quickly while her senses became entered as the man gave him odd and familiar vibes.

    The man smiled a little and sat down on the chair¡±Nice to meet you, Miss Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard about work ethics? You just barged your way through here and sat down without waiting for me to agree.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need your permission to sit?¡±

    ¡°Because you are meeting me in my office. If I visited your ce, I would also have to wait for your permission.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t you know that you need to seek an appointment before meeting someone,¡± Yvonne spoke with an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Yvonne was shocked to see the man bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s quite funny isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The man spoke and pulled down his hat allowing his long hair to fall over his shoulder and took out his speck.

    His brilliant crimson glowing eyes blinded Yvonne for a second who was already shocked by the sudden change.

    The man folded his legs and with a haughty look andrge grin on his face said¡±Miss Yvonne, since when did a husband need to seek permission to see his wife?¡±

    Yvonne was bbergasted seeing the man before him and her mouth opened wide.

    She blinked her eyes for a moment and she seemed to be mesmerised for a moment.

    ¡®What is this weird feeling?¡¯Yvonne muttered as her heartbeat started to hasten and she could feel Alex glowing for an odd reason.

    It was as if butterflies were flying around and flowers bloomed in the heart.

    ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯Yvonne thought inwardly as she tried to calm herself down.

    Alex smiled inwardly seeing her reaction. He has raised his charm to the max wanting to cast an evesting impression on Yvonne.

    ¡®I should stop it otherwise I would be in trouble if she found out that I used a charm on her.¡¯

    ¡°Is Miss Yvonne just smitten by my beauty?¡±

    Yvonne snapped out of her thoughts and she red at Alex.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Miss Yvonne. You can feast your eyes on your handsome husband after all I am all yours.¡± Alex grinned.

    ¡°You might not believe it, Miss Yvonne, when I walk on the street, girls line up just to get a look at me. I am a hot-sellingmodity with unimaginable prospects.¡±

    Alex spoke while rubbing his nose.

 238 Chapter 238

    Yvonne, who managed to regain her calmness quickly, asked¡±Wait! What are you doing here?Shouldn¡¯t you be with Athena in Che?¡±

    ¡°Ohh, it seems that you are keeping track of your husband. What a good and dutiful wife.¡± Alex spoke with a smile.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said¡±Who is your wife? I still haven¡¯t epted it.¡±

    Alex sighed and raised his chin to stare at Yvonne with an intense gaze making her flinch back a little.

    ¡°Do you think I need your permission to be your husband or do you want me to beg you to be my wife? You are overestimating yourselves?¡±

    ¡°You hateful stupid idiot. I was the one who bore all the burden and cleared all your mess. I took care of all the things and protected everyone from the wolves.¡±Yvonne spoke.

    ¡°Why did you do that? I didn¡¯t ask you to do it?¡±Alex smirked.

    ¡°I¡­I..¡± Yvonne was stunned to see Alex shameless.

    This guy didn¡¯t even have a shred of courtesy.

    ¡°Let me tell you the reason. You did it because you thought this was your duty.No need to delude yourself, I know you wanted to be part of my family but your pride didn¡¯t want to ept the fact.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if therees a day when you are attacked, I would also take the role of the shield.¡±

    ¡°I know even at the very moment your heart is beating wildly for me. Just ept it.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong. I just found you pathetic and pitied you.¡± Yvonne uttered while ring at Alex.

    ¡®What is this fellow saying? My heart is beating for him, what a joke. But my heart is beating fast after seeing him and he looks good. Ididn¡¯t think that this stupid piggy fatty would turn out to be like this.¡¯

    ¡®Ahhh!No, what am I thinking? This hateful man is confusing me.¡¯

    Alex smiled seeing Yvonne conflicted thoughts.

    ¡®Heheheh!Lass, you will soon be in my grasp.¡¯

    ¡°Okay, Yvonne, we will stop this banter for now and discuss business.¡±

    ¡°You should be very professional when ites to doing this. We Shouldn¡¯t mix private and business matters with others.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s words struck her throat and she nodded her head with an apologetic look.

    ¡®Huh! Wasn¡¯t he the one who began this?¡¯

    ¡°I want more funds,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°More funds, you have to put a proposal first.¡±

    Alex nodded and exined.

    He wanted to make cheaply affordable bicycles which can even be used bymon people.

    The nobles used costly materials and decorated them with gems as a show-off. On the other hand, he could use wood to make things for poor people so that it would cost less.

    The bicycle was more useful formon men who have to walk long distances than the nobles who can use carriages.

    Since most of the work of Prodigious was handled by David who had been in Capital where Alex was in Nevan, themunication hadn¡¯t been going well due to long distances but now since he is here, it was time for him to expand things.

    ¡°So, instead of a workshop, you wanted to create a whole factory.¡± Yvonne inferred.

    ¡°What about the restaurant Otherworldly Gourmet?¡±

    ¡°The building structure is going on slowly. I didn¡¯t want to spend all the money there and I will only use the gains from other businesses to build it.¡±

    ¡°It is more of a far-fetched idea. We need innovative chefs and many other things.¡± Alex muttered, he needed to find a chef with good talent.

    Legendary miner, legendary chef. Alex didn¡¯t even know what might crop up next.He feared that there might even be a legendary sweeper hiding out there who would sweep out the enemies with the broomstick.

    ¡°I wanted to ask about the tailoring shop.¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes glistened as she talked about clothes.

    ¡°I want Prodigious to have the exclusive right for the designed clothes and you are going to get just 10%.Nothing more.¡±Alex muttered.

    ¡°What!¡± Yvonne gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your business was built with our loans.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need your money to make a cloth shop. I can start from a small outlet.¡±

    ¡°Did you think of me as a poor beggar?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Alex snorted.

    He had already looted and profited a lot on the journey.

    Yvonne fell in thought for a moment. After all, she can¡¯t force him to sign an agreement with her to do business and have the share.

    Since Alex is head of the group and with kingdom backing, he had more than enough funds to make the shop.

    Yvonne pondered for a moment and gave a smile.

    ¡°Alex, since we are husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t what belongs to you, also belong to me then doesn¡¯t it mean that I am thedy boss of Prodigious?¡± Yvonne nced at Alex with a confident look.

    ¡°Huh! You are right about that Yvonne. If you are talking like this, you sure have the right over Prodigious.¡±

    Yvonne grinned and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°What belongs to me, also belongs to you and what is yours is also mine. The Prodigious is yours and The Lockheart¡¯s merchant group is mine.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are correct.¡± Yvonne nodded but realising Alex¡¯s words, her expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Alex rolled his eyes and scoffed.

    ¡®Did you think you are only good at dealing with others? Let me tell you, beforeing here Sis Athena herself had taught me Five Ways to Overpower Yvonne and even wrote the notes.¡¯

    ¡®After studying from a highly professional teacher do you think you stand a chance? s, if only Athena would have worn sses with a pair of stockings and teacher clothes. I could have feasted my eyes on her.¡¯

    ¡®Alex you need to work hard to upgrade the clothes.¡¯Alex muttered resolutely while leaving Yvonne¡¯s dumbfounded look.

    ¡°At least make it 20%,¡± Yvonne said with a stern look.

    ¡°12%.¡±

    ¡°15% and all the clothes for me and my servant free.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Alex shouted.

    It can not be considered free as if Yvonne wore the clothes in advance, it could bring him great publicity.

    ¡°Okay, I am leaving now,¡± Alex muttered and stood.

    ¡°So early!¡± Yvonne spoke with a saddened expression.

    ¡°Does my wife want me to apany her?¡± Alex teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Since you havee here you should meet my parents and brother.¡±

    Alex¡¯s face became pale and his legs trembled.

    Sniff¡­..Sniff.

    ¡®I am going to get threatened again.No, I can¡¯t meet them today. I need to puff my pride first.¡¯

    ¡°Not today, I came here unofficially so it¡¯s not good to meet today.¡±

    ¡°We will meet in Zenith since you all will be visiting it.¡±

    ¡°And please keep this a secret,¡± Alex muttered and stood up but before leaving he nced at Yvonne.

    ¡°I will look forward to spending time with you my Lady,¡± Alex spoke with a smile and pulled out Yvonne gave a gentle kiss.

    Yvonne was stunned by Alex¡¯s motion and quickly withdrew her hands and caressed it.

    ¡°Scoundrel,¡± Yvonne muttered softly.

    Alex turned back and walked away.

    Alex stopped in his tracks and turned his gaze while raising his brows.

    With a wide smile, he gave a brief nod while muttering faintly¡±Interesting, the Lockharts don¡¯t seem to be as simple as they appear.

 239 Chapter 239

    Yvonne stared at Alex retreating and stomped her feet with a flustered expression.

    ¡°He came and just left as if I was nothing.¡±

    ¡°What the hell did he think of me?¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to teach him a lesson next time.¡± Yvonne snorted.

    ¡°But before that, I need to do something about that weird aura. I am sure he used some kind of trick on me to daze me.¡± Yvonne grumbled.

    ¡­¡­..

    Alex went out of the Lockheart¡¯s mansion staying low. The disguise wasn¡¯t the best but it was ten times better than walking around wearing a cloak while attracting other people¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°Your Highness, how did the meeting go?¡±

    David who was now working as an assistant ran hurriedly with a nervous expression.

    After interacting with all higher-status people, he knew how tough their character was and Lady Yvonne was quite harder to deal with.

    She wasn¡¯t an easy person to mess with and on top of thating here uninvited without an appointment was simr to looking down on them.

    Some people had to wait for days or even months just to get an appointment. It generally depends on the other party¡¯s worth and proposal.

    The only reason he dared toe here without any appointment was because of King Alex.

    Alex smiled and asked, ¡°How do you think it went?¡±

    ¡°Seeing from your smile, it seemed to go well.¡±

    ¡°How can she take on me? She was unable to utter any words before my fiery proposal. I am gonna leech off this Sugar Mama entirely.¡± Alex spoke with a sinister smile.

    David¡¯s lips twitched hearing his words.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you shouldn¡¯t lower your guard. Lady Yvonne can strike back any time and don¡¯t forget that she is your wife. If she ys the wife card and forms a team with others, you will be at a dead end.¡± David spoke with empathy.

    Alex¡¯s expression stiffened and he red at David.

    ¡®This fellow. I already knew about this but it feels unpleasanting from someone else¡¯s mouth.¡¯

    ¡®Whatever, I am gonna forgive him after all I have a big heart.¡¯

    ¡°David, you have been working hard recently. I think that you should be promoted.¡±Alex muttered and patted David and entered the carriage.

    He lied to Yvonne about leaving. He will sneak around to see Yvonne and would enjoy the flustered look on her.

    Yvonne along with her family woulde to Zenith. He would meet them there. The ceremony will be for three days and he will be leaving tomorrow after tying the loose ends.

    Athena was ready to go with him and the orphanage had already hired some staff and the members of the Church had lent a helping hand after Athena¡¯s request.

    His next stop was Zenith. It was time to see what the future had in store for him. Act II was going tomence soon but before that, he should at least visit the workshop and see the production facility.

    As Alex left the ce, at the far corner of the Pce, a man stood staring through the windows.

    ¡°Honey, why are you smiling like this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing Elisha, it¡¯s just a thief who had made a visit but left quietly.¡±

    Elisha opened her mouth with a shocked expression and stared at her husband¡±A thief! Did ite here to harm someone?¡±

    ¡°No, it came to visit our daughter.¡±

    ¡°He met Yvonne and isying a trap for her. Just who is the man daring to court death here?¡±Elisha shouted with a stern look.

    ¡°James, you should take care of him before he can do anything suspicious. My daughter is already having a tough life.¡±

    ¡°Pffttt¡±

    ¡°Tough life, you sure know how to jest. All she does is boss around.¡±

    ¡°And the thief is not someone I can deal with. Moreover, the thief will soon make his way here and steal our precious things.¡±

    ¡°What!! He is going to steal and you are justughing like a fool? James, I am warning you if you dare to fool around now, for a year you have to sleep on the floor.¡±

    James, who was in a good mood, suddenly faltered and almost fell back.

    His wife is surely fierce. Once she saw her demon side, even he had to crawl in fear.

    Cough¡­Cough.

    He coughed awkwardly and said¡±That thief is your son-inw Elisha. Do you want me to deal with him and make your daughter a widow?¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!So, it¡¯s Alex. I heard he had grown up splendidly. It¡¯s time to test him and if possible we should make things difficult for him a bit. We shouldn¡¯t let our daughter fall into his grasp easily.¡± Elisha was yful.

    ¡®Son, your future is going to be hard. But you need to hold on. This man supports you after we two are the victims.¡±

    ¡­.

    Prodigious Workshop

    With the loan and funding from Nevan, a small workshop was set up in Lock¡¯s City.

    The shop was a bit small,prising a big hall of 6000 sq metres which was the main assembly room with other small rooms where people craft other parts.

    Currently, there were 38 workers in it and each of them had a wage of 500 silver coins per month.

    The cost ofnd in Lock City was quite high and Alex wanted to start from a smaller scale and limit the sales so that the craze for the products doesn¡¯t diminish quickly.

    As Alex entered, he was greeted by the staff.

    Alex raised his hands for a shake but the people stepped back a little and spoke gently¡±Sir, my hands are dirty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even my hands used to be dirty. It¡¯s my honour that you all took my offer to work here.¡±

    The workers were a bit surprised to see the man¡¯s behaviour, the man looked noble but he didn¡¯t hesitate to shake hands with them.

    ¡°I hope all of you find the ce to be fitting. I am thinking of increasing the scale since we are already established.¡±

    Currently, the workshop could produce a bicycle in three days. Alex wanted to increase the speed to produce a cycle per day but the customization and procurement required time.

    So, Alex needs to get some shops under him.

    Alex and David entered a personal made for him at the top.

    ¡°David, we need to start the tailoring and embroidery business soon.The bicycle is good but the clothing shop would do better than it and unlike the limited buys, a noble house can buy fifty to a hundred dressesording to their wish.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to hire haughty and arrogant craftsmen who show their pride, try to look for lower ss people who might be a bit off but they have a passion for tailoring and embroidery. I have already selected a batch of women whose skills are quite good in embroidery. Also, call half of the tailors from Leonhart.¡±Alex ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. We need to move fast now. Soon, you would have a strong independent financial organisation to support you.¡±David muttered.

    ¡°We need to firm our feet as quickly as possible. Since I am here I would like to set everything in motion quickly.¡±

    ¡°Now, tell me, have you prepared all the materials I have asked for?¡±Alex asked.

 240 Chapter 240

    ¡°It was a bit difficult to find the ingredients but I have procured almost everything on the list,¡± David muttered.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Alex asked, unable to contain his excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the basement.¡±

    ¡°Lead me there quickly,¡± Alex muttered and followed David towards the basement.

    As Alex opened the door of the basement a pungent smell assaulted his senses but he ignored it and stared at the sack of bags.

    The hidden science student under him was awakened wanting to get out.

    On the other side, there were prices of gems of gypsum while two bags of small powder emitted a foul smell.

    Alex¡¯s eyes glowed and he asked where the saltpetre was.

    ¡°There,¡± David signalled and led him to the corner.

    Alex saw pieces of saltpetre which had been mined from the limestone caves.

    ¡°Finally, I can revolutionise things,¡± Alex muttered.

    ¡°Your Highness, what are you going to do?¡± David asked curiously.

    ¡°I will be creating fireworks.¡±

    ¡°Fireworks, what is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, can you give me a moment?¡± Alex asked while pushing away David.

    Alex stared at the things in front of him.

    All the things present here were the material used to make gunpowder.

    Charcoal or softwoods were quite easy to find but finding out the location of Sulphur and Potassium Nitrate gave him a hell of a run.

    There was no periodic table nor did the people have noted down the elements. Chemistry was still in its basic phase.

    Even though he knew their properties and knew where to find them, Alex didn¡¯t have any strong connections in Nevan and he didn¡¯t even know where the terrain suitable for them was found.

    After David formed a connection and formed awork and gave Alex all sorts of information, Alex was finally able to infer things.

    The sulphur was obtained from the southern part where there were many small dormant volcanoes while the saltpetre was waste material from the limestone.

    Alex was able to negotiate with the workers to procure the things.

    He needed to form a nt to extract the things otherwise it wasn¡¯t gonnast long.

    With these things, he could invent gunpowder and explosives.

    The gunpowder form was quite easy to remember as it consists of 75% potassium nitrate, 15% softwood charcoal and 10% sulphur but it¡¯s easier said than done.

    Alex thought of inventing guns and rifles but he didn¡¯t even have a slight hint of their mechanism or structure.

    Although both he and Ava were engineers in their previous lives, it doesn¡¯t mean they were omnipotent.

    He was a civil engineer while Ava was a chemical engineer. If Catherine was indeed Ava and could remember her past life, that would be a great help to him as the world is quite backward in terms of science.

    Still, inventing gunpowder was enough to contend with. He doesn¡¯t want all kinds of modern machinery to make their appearance here nor does he want engines or other things that shoot fumes of smoke.

    Human greed knew no bounds and like his previous world, this world might be destroyed by pollution if too many mechanical things appear.

    But he didn¡¯t need to think that far because he couldn¡¯t even make those things even in his dreams.

    Alex assessed the thing carefully. He needs to find a trusty alchemist.

    It would be okay even if the alchemist was a bit dishonest as ves were always wee.

    Alex exited the ce and decided to inspect the ce and spend some time with the workers but he suddenly froze in his ce.

    ¡°Angus,¡± Alex murmured.

    Alex could feel Angus¡¯s vitals. He had been in very bad shape recently and was on the verge of dying due to the nightmare and exhaustion but Alex suddenly felt he had recovered a bit.

    Alex couldn¡¯t see all things but he could get a faint signal of the surroundings.

    ¡°Something bad is going to happen. I need to reach Zenith.¡±Alex frowned and dashed out without wasting a single moment.

    He decided to write a letter to Yvonne before leaving and asked David to deliver it.

    ¡­.

    In a dark prison cell.

    The door was open and a man with a fiery look walked inside.

    He stared at the man who had been reduced into a sack of bones.

    He had lost an arm, his face was haggard and he looked as if he had aged a lot.

    ¡± How pathetic!¡±The man muttered as he stared at Angus.

    ¡°I gave you power and resources but this is where you end up with.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­.¡±

    Angus opened his eyes and stared at the big burly man.

    He raised his chin and spoke with disdain¡±No need to bark and spout bullshit. Tell me why you came here and what you want?¡±

    ¡°You are still sharp as ever.¡±

    ¡°Since you are already dying, why don¡¯t you finish a certain job for me.¡±

    ¡°You can also get your revenge in the process.¡±

    The lifeless eyes of Angus suddenly glowed and his heartbeat elerated.

    ¡°If you want me to kill that Alex then dream on.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you that tiny guy is a monster. Only those who had a face-off with him knew the horror.¡±

    The horrible scene and the nightmare of that terrifying attack were deeply etched in his heart and he would often dream about that horrible scene.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill him but his wife.¡±The man muttered

    ¡°I want that stupidss dead no matter what?¡±

    Angus pondered for a moment and asked¡±I don¡¯t even have the strength to walk and may stumble on my feet, so how can I fight?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hire an assassin?¡±

    ¡°Assassination is a bit risky. If something goes wrong and the assassin is found out, I would be in peril.¡±The man muttered.

    ¡± Moreover, I can send a powerhouse as it may catch unwanted attention. I don¡¯t want to risk everything I have built till now to be lost for such a useless girl.¡±

    ¡°Ohh! Since I am dying, you want to use me as a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! What a cruel bastard you are?¡± Angus muttered.

    The man didn¡¯t speak anymore and took out the pill and gave it to him.

    ¡°Take this pill, it will convert all your life force into strength and give you a strong boost but the effect willst for one and half days.¡±

    ¡°I will ask my people to stay alert and inform you of the situation.¡± The man muttered and walked out of the prison.

    A group of guards saluted him and let him pass.

    The man stared at them and asked, ¡°Did you take care of the guards?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, we have knocked them down. But we cannot keep this up.We. need to get out of here quickly lest we are caught under suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! Let¡¯s leave. Bring that fool out.¡±

    ¡°Keep a close eye on him, if tries something funny or dares to escape just kill him and get rid of him. Try not to leave any trace behind.¡± The man ordered and walked.

    He stared at the prison guards lying down unconscious and nodded at the warden who watched the scene silently with an aloof expression.

    As the man walked out, his eyes glowed dangerously¡±With your death, I can finally control that sword.¡±

 241 Chapter 241

    In the cemetery.

    This graveyard was specially made for nobles and only the people of higher statutes would have their graves here.

    At the far corner of the graveyard, a ce where the fallen nobles¡¯ tombs were present.

    It was a rainy day and the droplets of rain sttered everywhere washing away dust and dirt.

    Despite the heavy rain, a woman walked through the graves. Her hair was drenched in rainwater as she tiptoed through the ce.

    The graveyard was empty and except for the sound of the ttering of rain, the entire ce was shrouded with silence.

    A strong wind blew and brushed past her as she strode towards the two graves, she kneeled and put two bouquets containing yellow flowers

    ¡°Father, mother. Your daughter Christina is here to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, thinking that your unfilial daughter forgot about you.¡±

    ¡°I had left Zenith and was in Wright for a year. There have been a few troubles in my way but now everything seems to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me. Although my life is not good and my path is not full of roses, it¡¯s also not bad.¡±Christina trembled a little and small drops of tear trickled from her cheeks.

    ¡°After your death, I have been feeling hollow from inside and thought that I would be a lifeless doll without any emotions. I even thought of killing myself after taking revenge. I know, you might be angry hearing my words but that¡¯s what I thought before meeting him.¡±

    ¡°I feel that I may not be as unlucky as I thought of myself. I don¡¯t know about the future but presently my life isn¡¯t that colourless. Although I don¡¯t know how my life will be in future, I promise that I will at least not throw away my life.¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother!Alex had recovered. He had great potential and seemed to be a good man. Though he may have a bit of bandit and rogue nature still he seemed to be a cultured individual.¡±

    ¡°We both should have visited here but I wasn¡¯t able to stop myself ande here to see you first .¡± Christina wiped her tears and started to smile.

    ¡°All the people under us have been taken care of. You don¡¯t need to worry about them. None of them suffers any grievances after you have gone to heaven.¡±

    At the same time, she heard the faint sound of footsteps and she stopped her talk and looked back.

    ¡°Huhh¡±

    ¡°Alex¡±

    Alex with a wooden umbre in his hand walked toward the tomb and holding it over Christina, he knelt beside her.

    ¡°Father, mother, your worthless son-inw is here to visit you,¡± Alex muttered and took out two bouquets cing them before two graves.

    ¡°I returned recently and heard that you havee here. So, I thought I should alsoe to pay my respect.¡± Alex spoke and bowed his hand.

    Christina¡¯s heart warmed a little seeing Alex who turned towards her to cast a smile.

    ¡°Christina had gone through many hard times and there may be more that awaits her. I promise to take care of her throughout all wools and woes.¡±

    ¡°So, please give us your blessing.¡± Alex moved his hand and held Christina¡¯s brittle hands filled with callus.

    A gentle glow enveloped her and the scars on her face faded as if they never were in the first ce.

    Christina didn¡¯t say much but gave a gentle smile which warmed Alex¡¯s heart, almost melting it.

    Christina nodded and started to talk about other things letting out all her pains.

    Alex just sat silently and watched her talking a lot more than usual.

    ¡®It¡¯s good to let out your heart¡¯s content once in a while.¡¯

    Before departing, Alex spoke respectfully¡±Father and mother, I will take good care of her. Please keep a watch over us.¡±

    ¡®This time there was no one to threaten me.¡¯

    Alex muttered inwardly and was about to turn around when a huge bolt of lightning shed by and fell quite far from the graveyard exploding the ground into tatters.

    BOOM!

    Alex¡¯s eyeball widened and he looked up at the sky with horror.

    ¡®I just said it casually. Are they watching over us?¡¯

    Alex started to sweat profusely wondering if he might be struck by lightning.

    ¡°Christina, let¡¯s go,¡± Alex muttered, swallowing his saliva.

    ¡®I hope it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡¯

    The rain seemed to be getting heavier and heavier.

    Alex¡¯s walked out of the graveyard with Christina and suddenly felt something was amiss, his expression was suddenly distorted and a murderous glint shed in his eyes.

    Christina who walked under the umbre and standing beside the umbre nced around.

    He could see two glimmers of light nearby which seemed toe from magic casters who were preparing to cast the spells.

    ¡°We seemed to be surrounded,¡± Christina asked with a frown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s we, rather it¡¯syou.¡±

    ¡°I noticed them on the way watching you from afar.¡±

    ¡°They seem toe for you.¡± Alex inferred while appraising the iing assants with a grave look.

    All of them were at Epic rank.

    ¡°They even brought mages,¡± Christina muttered with a weary expression.

    ¡°But all of them seemed to know only elementary magic.¡±

    That was the only silver lining for them in this situation, if they had to face too many intermediate mages, they would be in an extremely dire situation now.

    There was none above Epic rank and this was what confused Alex.

    If they wanted them dead, they should have sent a stronger powerhouse which would kill them easily and swiftly instead of sending them to waste time.

    ¡®Either that other party was overly confident or these were all waste and cannon fodder. The other party might want to test how deep the water is before making his real move.¡¯Alex, I feared.

    Alex and Christina just walked through the road casually instead of going to the carriage.

    There was only one carriage brought by Christina and Alex flew here as soon as possible.

    He had already asked the coachman to retreat and inform his groups about these people.

    The road was empty and there was no one to witness the uing battle making it an excellent ce for an assassination incident.

    Alex didn¡¯t dare to raise his chin and hiding under the umbre just rolled his eyes.

    The group was still observing them and didn¡¯t make a move on them.

    Alex held Christina¡¯s hand and nodded her head.

    Both of them had already understood tactics.

    Since the other party was not making the move, they would do that for them.

    Christina would take care of the rear while he would deal with the vanguard.

    Alex suddenly let go of his umbre and allowed it to tter to the ground. At the same, his gaze locked on the man hiding behind the tree.

    He sprang into action shooting forward the man like an arrow.

    Alex¡¯s mind was already in fullbat mode and was already calcting all kinds of scenarios and their solutions that he might encounter here.

    The man just saw a faint blur of images and his heart thumped wildly in his chest. There was a hint of fear in his eyes as he wasn¡¯t able to read the enemy¡¯s moves and he barely pulled out his sword.

 242 Chapter 242

    The man was shocked at the sudden change of events and panicked but he didn¡¯t lose hisposure.

    Unsheathing his sword from the scabbard, he drew his sword directly stabbing towards the front envisioning the scene of his sword stabbing the chest of the man that was dashing at him wildly.

    Swish!

    A faint image flickered and his sword pierced the madly charged image and a slightly insane smile appeared on his face but his hopes were crushed and the vision he envisioned didn¡¯t appear.

    ¡°Idiot¡±

    His expression changed slightly as he heard a faint voice filled with disdaining from beside him and was horrified to see that what he pierced was just an afterimage which vanished immediately.

    ¡°How can he be so fast..¡±

    He wasn¡¯t able to finish his sentence and turned his body to react but he was a bitte when a sword appeared and chopped his arms like a knife slicing butter.

    The man stared at Alex with a baffled look unable to react and before he could scream, Alex already slit his throat open.

    [You have killed an early Epic rank warrior. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    A notification shed before him after a long time.

    Alex¡¯s eyes almost became moist seeing the notification. The system had a restricting option as once he ranked up, he couldn¡¯t get experience points from killing the lower rank guys and it even considered him a bully when he defeated lower rankers.

    This frustrated Alex greatly as the higher one climbed, the higher difficulty one had to face and the experience didn¡¯t increase at all ording to ranks like the general tropes.

    It was a biased thing towards him and in a way, the Goddess was restricting asking him to rely on himself more instead of the system.

    And the powerhouses of the upper realm don¡¯t grow on trees which he could pick up and eat as much as wants. There wouldn¡¯t be even 100 or more Overlord warriors in this world so if he reached Overlord rank then just how well will he level up?

    Killing 10 overlords would barely earn him 1000 exp when he reaches the Overlord realm and killing them wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Alex locked all his grievances in his heart at the moment and decided to focus on these ck-clothed men. He could seek trouble with the goddess another time.

    Alex turned around to see the other five shadows converging towards him while two casters had finished preparing their spells and were waiting for a suitable time to cast them.

    At the same time, one of the men drew out his sword. The sword was pure ck and the entire de seemed to be smeared with a lethal poison giving a weird smell. A single cut from the sword was enough to kill the enemy and even a healer may find it difficult to heal quickly.

    Alex, whose shoulder and arms had been rxed after killing the first man, abruptly elerated and he drew his sword in one smooth motion.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed as a golden light shimmered on his ck long sword from the injection of aura. This was one of his most powerful strikes and he had in many Epic rank warriors with it in the past.

    However, his heart plunged into darkness as Alex flicked his sword upward in a seemingly casual motion.

    The sword strike appeared to be rather light andcking in power, but it was so fast that the man wasn¡¯t able to trace its trajectory with his eyes at all.

    The speed seemed to exceed the limit of an Epic rank warrior and he couldn¡¯t even react properly.

    His heart was horrified at the thought of the man intentionally hiding his power.

    The man¡¯s expression sank but his expression became intense as he poured out all of his mana and injected it into his sword.

    A sh of crimson light appeared on Alex¡¯s sword. The light was very faint and could easily be missed unless one was observing the situation with utmost focus.

    SHIING!

    The droplets of rain were sliced following the round vibrating sound of metal rubbing against each other.

    DIING!

    Two swords shed, sttering the rainwater around them and blowing them away. A sword was cut off in the middle and the tip of the sword flew away carrying the momentum.

    The man was terrified and his scale went numb. He could feel that the enemy was in the same rank as him and was quite younger yet he was unable to defend himself from his enemy¡¯s attacks.

    The man quickly snapped out of his thoughts as he looked at his longsword severed by his opponent.

    He thought to retreat while sending a signal to others to back him up but Alex¡¯s shadow shed before his eyes and a cold sensation nced past his neck and all the feeling left in his body.

    Blood gushed from his neck and his head fell off the ground.

    After decapitating him, Alex didn¡¯t even take a single nce back at him before charging toward the next ck-robed figure.

    A pir of blood erupted from Alex¡¯s back as the corpse thumped on the ground.

    All the ck-robed figures¡¯ eyes widened in shock and horror upon seeing that but none of them retreated or uttered a single word.

    Instead, they tightened the grip of their weapons and continued to charge toward Alex.

    Even though two of their team members were insta killed that didn¡¯t mean the man was invincible.

    Moreover, they have several advantages on their side and their n wasn¡¯t to kill the man before.

    They just need to engage the men and keep them busy until their target has been taken care of.

    There were still many left so there was no reason for them to panic.

    [Surging Wind des]

    One of the mages aimed his wand towards Alex and violet tornadoes swept through the air. Greenish des of wind performed a lethal dance swapping up the soil leaves and stones as they hurtled toward Alex.

    Alex was alerted to seeing the storm of wind and hopped back up in the air but at the same, another spell was shot at him.

    [Scorching me]

 243 Chapter 243

    The other mage also unleashed his spell at almost the same time. A crescent-shaped de of fire roughly three to four metres whistled through the air toward Alex at a faster speed than the tornado.

    The other ck-robed figure converged toward Alex, creating an inescapable pocket that cut off all the avenues of retreat.

    The road started to crack and many trees at the side were uprooted by the violent winds while the roads were drenched by rainwater a moment ago and were scorched back by the de of fire.

    A scorching heat wave hurled forth while the ck-robed figure closed in on their prey.

    Alex¡¯s expression remained calm as he assessed his current situation. All of a sudden he jumped toward a tree and stomped his feet on a nearby tree thereby allowing himself to instantly change direction.

    Alex shed his sword and deflected the de of fire, throwing it at the tornado.

    He then used two more trees at theunching pad in quick session before propelling himself towards a ck robe figure whileshing out his sword on him.

    A dagger sliced open Alex¡¯s sleeve and its poison edge nced past a mere millimetre from slicing open his arms.

    The two spells shed behind Alex with a loud st as the mes were torn apart and tornadoes were shed in half.

    Alex twisted his wrist using his sword to shred the attack of the ck robbed assant in front of him and stabbed his chest with his sword.

    Alex kicked his chest and used him as a foothold to lunge forward toward the mage at the back.

    Swish!

    A fireball hurled its way toward Alex as soon as he jumped, Alex raised his sword and used it as a shield to defend and spun his body around allowing the attack to glide on his sword which he threw back at the mage.

    The mage frowned and raised his staff to cast a spell to defend.

    BOOM!

    The ground vibrated and he was forced to step back a few steps as both the spells collided.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± The Deputy leader of the group could see what Alex was trying to do and he immediately tried to rally his orders to the troops.

    Having seen three of theirrades dying in quick session, they were under immense pressure.

    Alex didn¡¯t hide his intention and immediately moved toward the mage. The two long-range magic casters were totally useless in melee and relied solely on the protection of theirrades.

    The two mages were immediately alerted and despite their panic, still had their presence of mind to unleash their disposable magic shields.

    At the same time, the tip of their wands glowed as they began to umte power for an even more powerful spell.

    They thought of this as an opportunity. If they could hold on and tie down Alex, their teammates would be able to tear him into shreds.

    Magic shields appeared before them which were designated for them and were cast on their wands.

    The other ck-robed figures circted their strength while waiting for the opportunity to pounce on Alex once he was trapped.

    Alex stared at the golden magic shields encapsting the two mages and a disdainful sneer appeared on his face.

    If he was just a normal swordsman then he would already have fallen into the pit waiting to be ughtered.

    His main forte wasn¡¯t just to swing his sword instead¡­..

    ¡­

    While Alex was engaging with the group of ck-robed figures, Christina was also surrounded by another group.

    Swish!Swish!

    Christina¡¯s image blurred and two faint shadows shed.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    They exchanged swords for a couple of rounds and a figure flew away in the air like a rag doll with cuts all over his body.

    Christina stared at the two iing des calmly and she flicked her sword.

    Her sword shed against the first one and the force of the strike caused his wrist to bend unnaturally. The trajectory of the sword changed and the arc moved toward the other man.

    The other ck-robed man halted and twisted his body to dodge the blow but at that very moment, Christina had already closed the distance quickly.

    Her sword dug deep into his chest and came out from the back.

    Christina pulled out her sword and a strange gurgling sound came out of his mouth as he fell onto his knees.

    Christina rolled her gaze and quickly jumped back somersaulting in the air.

    A sword passed down under her feet aiming to cut her legs but Christina reacted fast enough.

    The man¡¯s expression was distorted. He knew that Christina¡¯s strength was abolished and she had to restart from scratch but she was able to rival them within 2 years.

    He raised his de and charged at her.

    Christina gently flicked her sword and struck him down parrying the attack.

    She twisted her wrist and narrowed the distance kicking the man¡¯s torso.

    The man let out a painful groan and his stand crumbled and Christina veered herself and mmed her knees against his head.

    Blood oozed out from his has painted his vision red and his vision became dizzy and flurried.

    The man fell to his knees with arge crack on his head.

    ¡°A knight must have integrity and moral doctrine, if not they don¡¯t deserve to be a knight. A scumbag like you is unfit and sully such a prestigious rank.¡± Christina spoke with disgust.

    The man¡¯s heartbeat hastened and he stared at her with absolute horror.

    Words stuck in his throat as he wondered whether Christina had inferred their identity.

    ¡°How!¡±

    The man asked with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Yourbat techniques are quite simr to those scums. You must be discarded wastes of the group under the man.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna go up first and reserve the ce for others. Soon, I will send that entire legion after you.¡± Christina spoke with a cold expression and swung her sword, cutting the person off and leaving him dazed.

    ¡°That scum dared to send a man after me after all of this.¡± Christina¡¯s expression turned dark and anger burnt inside her chest.

    She was worried whether the man had sent a strong one to deal with them. It¡¯s okay if she was to die here but she cannot implement Alex who had a bright future ahead.

    Christina thought of returning to Alex¡¯s side when he saw a frail-looking man with one arm missing appearing before her.

    ¡°You¡­.¡± Christina stared at the man with a shocked expression.

 244 Chapter 244

    Alex tightened the grip of his sword and moved forward starting at the mage with a generous gaze.

    The mage panicked seeing Alex¡¯s expression as he charged straight toward them.

    The mana swirled onto the tip of the sword and the tip of the sword carved out a circle in the air. A faint glow lit up on the tip of the sword and he thrust his sword onto the magic sword onto the fire-type mage.

    The magic shield on being in contact with the sword instantly began to churn, like a bowl of boiling oil would be after being sshed with water.

    The tip of the sword passed through the shield easily. It melted a hole into the magic shield in the blink of an eye, bypassing it with ease while the mage looked at the scene with disbelief on their face.

    The other thought this was their chance and they would strike once Alex was unable to break the shield. But their dreams were shattered and crushed brutally.

    They stood rooted to the ground seeing Alex manoeuvre and even before they could react or save them, Alex had already pounced on them swiftly like a cheetah.

    The magic shield had been torn apart as if it had been a piece of paper.

    Alex passes through the shield horrifying the mages who start to scream in despair as for a moment, Alex¡¯s figure is inteced with the god of death.

    ¡°Spare us.¡±

    ¡°We never intend to kill you. We just wanted to keep you down.¡±

    The mage spoke trying to appease Alex but as if he was deaf, his figure just simply walked past them.

    He passed through the barrier swiftly and struck the two mages in quick session one by one.

    A shattering of ss reverberated across the ce.

    Screech!

    Blood gushed through the air as Alex went past them following which two bodies fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    A magical swordsman always has an advantage and when ites to Alex who had mastered both swordsman and magic spells, killing mages was his forte.

    Mages were extremely confident in their high-tier shield, thinking that as long as they have strong shields, the opponent in the same rank or a rank above them wouldn¡¯t be able to touch them, which makes them quite conceited.

    However, Alex was a special exception to this preconceived notion.

    Injecting magic into swordsmanship to make the sword sharper and focusing on a small point pouring out all his mana, he could just pierce through the barrier with less effort instead of slicing and breaking the barrier with all his strength.

    The principle was simr to the application of pressure. Smaller areas,rge force and increase the pressure so that the particr point of the barrier copses under immense pressure.

    On top of that, under Alex¡¯s fine control, the mana starts to invade the barrier and tear it from inside, breaking it apart once his sword touches the barrier.

    Alex swung his sword to get rid of the blood while staring at the figure surrounding him with a murderous glint.

    Four swords pierced through the air hurling toward him in unison, and they were alling from different directions and angles cutting off all avenues for evasion or retreat.

    Alex swept his sword behind him, addressing the sword that was aimed at his heart from behind first. In doing so, he pushed the sword off its original path and chopped off one of the wielder¡¯s fingers.

    He then brought his sword upward, slicing another oing long sabre in half immediately while falling backwards upon which two miniature needles barely nced past his face. At the same time, heshed out his sword piercing another ck-robed assant¡¯s abdomen.

    In the blink of an eye, Alex had evaded all four lethal attacks and severely injured one of the assants.

    However, it was far from over, a short sword thrust toward his waist from behind and even though he managed it, a gash was still torn onto his clothes.

    Two flying knives hurled past his ear but Alex dodged them by swiftly moving his head and it narrowly brushed past severing a few strands of his hair.

    If he had dodged a littleter, it would have pierced his be.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Alex cursed as he swayed his long hair keeping them in check.

    After getting back and fighting till now, it was the first time Alex was facing difort due to his long, heavy hair which had be wet due to rain giving him slight difficulty.

    ¡°Bastard, I will trim your hair after killing you,¡± Alex murmured and with a swift motion, he stabbed his sword at one of the man¡¯s abdomen and pressed his sword tightly giving him more pain but the evil-doer had no intention of giving up either as he swung his short sword at him.

    Alex¡¯s sword danced under the trickle of rain and sweat was already starting to form on his forehead.

    All of these men¡¯s weapons were coated with lethal poison and even a gentle prick was enough to send someone to thehend and healing spells were almost useless on them until it was of a higher tier.

    And if even this was not enough, when his weapons collided against a portion of the poison sttered on him which could go past the skin casting a slightly burning sensation and difort.

    Fortunately, Alex had a strong blessing which helped him recover quickly. He was not worried about Christina as these darlings of Goddess have higher poison resistance and were almost immune to the poison.

    Though this poison could put them in a difficult position it wouldn¡¯t do much harm to them.

    Alex stared at the man who wasn¡¯t letting go and even though he was stabbed, he still swung his sword furiously at him.

    Alex tilted his head and dodged the blow and holding the man¡¯s wrist twisted it at an odd angle.

    A crackling sound was heard and the man¡¯s expression distorted under immense pain.

    Alex pulled the man¡¯s arms while applying more strength while raising his sword upward motion, slicing the man into two halves.

 245 Chapter 245

    Alex took on the four Epic ranks at once who used everything at their disposal to get rid of him.

    Lucas parried one of the man¡¯s attacks and flicked his sword to give a slight cut to the other.

    One of them appeared on his back and shot two poison-coated daggers at him.

    Alex jumped and rotated his body allowing the dagger to pass through him whilending on one of the man¡¯s shoulders andshing his sword at him.

    His sword dug deep into his back and the man coughed blood but as Alex tried to pull his sword, the man held his sword trying to stop it from pulling out while stopping Alex¡¯s movements.

    Alex stared at two mening at him quickly. He narrowed his eyes and his lips curled upwards instead of fear.

    ¡°You only know how to gang up on others.¡±

    Without anyone noticing, Christina appeared beside the man and thrust her sword skilfully at one of the man¡¯s backs.

    Its tip went through the man¡¯s back emerging from the front.

    She kicked him aside like a lifeless doll and stomped the ground and threw herself at the other.

    Alex kills the man and lunges toward the remaining one.

    A series of shes erupted as the two of them engaged while both of them ganged upon the remaining one.

    Alex found it quite pleasant to gang up on the other side while the opponent seemed to be on the verge of tears and breaking down.

    It might be the first time the man had suffered such an injustice as he was the one who always ganged upon others.

    A few momentster, Christinaid the de of his sword on the ck robbed man¡¯s neck and asked coldly.

    ¡°Dog of scum. Were you sent by that traitormander?¡±

    Alex blinked his eyes and rubbed his ears wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    Christina was a girl of few words and she didn¡¯t even use honorifics like this.

    Alex noticed that Christina was slightly agitated and looked quite edgy and thought that it might be due to the incident taking ce today when she had visited her parents.

    Alex saw a small wound on her abdomen and frowned and wanted to ask her about it but stopped for Christina to finish.

    ¡°Kill me, I will not answer your question..¡±

    ¡°As your wish,¡± Christina muttered and sliced the man¡¯s neck with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°How were you wounded?¡±

    ¡°Angus fought with me,¡± Christina spoke, glimpsing at Alex¡¯s figure and pondering for a moment, asking, ¡°Did you know about this and suddenly rush here?¡±

    Alex scratched his cheek and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Alex wanted tough out loud at Angus¡¯s misfortune. That guy just puffed up his pride and came out from his prison and might have achieved his previous strength only to be plummeted by Christina.

    Alex had already known about the fight and he knew that Angus was no match for current Christina who had almost recovered to her peak.

    He may have had a chance during the war but now he is unworthy to even challenge her.

    Alex gave a mysterious smile.

    Christina sighed and said¡±Sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to kill that dog. He escaped.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you know this person quite well. Were these all his men?¡± Alex asked, raising brows.

    Christina nodded.

    Alex¡¯s expression changed a bit and he breathed heavily.

    Walking forward, he wrapped his hand around her waist and said¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Alex¡¯s warm breath brushed past Christina and his hands warmed her a little in the rain.

    The rain covered all sounds and the blood from the battle was quickly washed away.

    Their clothes had some cut marks. Their hair had been stered to their scalps by the pouring rain giving them a dishevelled appearance.

    Alex assessed whether Christina had some cut from the poisonous wound for his peace of mind and was happy on finding none.

    ¡°Where?¡±Christina asked.

    ¡°Some people didn¡¯t know how to lie back. So, we should show them their position.¡± Alex pulled Christina up to his embrace and his figure floated in the air and flew straight through the sky.

    Christina stared at Alex¡¯s expression which expressed as if this man was going to war.

    ¡­

    A dishevelled figure dashed past the dense canopy trying to flee as far as possible.

    He was soaked in blood which was being washed by the droplets of rain.

    He gritted his teeth to suppress the pain but today¡¯s defeat marks another humiliation. Even if he was able to live past today, a shadow would have been left in his heart.

    He had already resigned to his fate and thought that since he had no way out after killing Christina, at least seeing Alex crying tears of blood would at least soothe his heart.

    But who knew that the girl would be so fierce and almost chop off his remaining arms?

    It wasn¡¯t that she was formidable, rather losing his hand had messed up his bnce and since he had been in poor condition without anybat training, his condition wasn¡¯t good for battle.

    He might overpower others with his rank but before Christina who had superiorbat prowess, vast experience and tacit understanding, he wasn¡¯t even able to hold himself.

    At the sight of death, his heart finally trembled in fear but as he noticed the situation on the other side, a hope germinated in his heart.

    Alex and Christina had almost killed the ck-robed figures sent by that man.

    Angus knew that he would be killed by them if he were to survive but since all of them were killed there was no one to restrict him.

    In that case, he thought of escaping with his life and hiding somewhere.

    He swears not to provoke anyone andys low.

    But little did he know, that the decree of death had already been issued and this time there was no way for him to back out and the messenger was already hurling his way towards him.

 246 Chapter 246

    Angus, who was running crazily, suddenly saw a big shadow cast all over the ce.

    At first, he didn¡¯t mind it but in a span of a moment, he saw the shadow shrinking back quickly and his eyeball erged.

    He looked up while speeding up but it was already toote for him to escape.

    A ball of fire descended and a loud voice was heard.

    ¡°Meteorite Smash!¡±

    BOOM!

    The sole of a foot stuck his head and his figure was mmed onto the ground heavily with a loud thump.

    The ground rumbled and started to crack due to the minute explosion.

    Dust and debris were swept away and a crater was formed as the cloud of smoke disappeared, Alex¡¯s figure appeared and he stood on top of Angus while holding Christina in her arms.

    ¡°Why do I feel that the name of the move doesn¡¯t match the action?¡± Christina muttered.

    Alexughed bitterly, he remembered a scene from the movie where a panda used to defeat his enemies by falling from above and hitting the enemy with his bum but since he cannot do something shameful in front of his wife, he has to use his feet.

    Still, the effect wasn¡¯t that bad and he was already thinking of incorporating the move into his arsenal.

    Alex stared at Angus¡¯s pitiful figure which had a huge horn on his head.

    A gurgling sound was heard as blood seeped from Angus¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Did he die due to my carelessness? It seems he was unable to take this small move of mine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Christina spoke with a nk expression.

    Alex put her down and holding the nape of Angus¡¯s neck pulled him up and pped him to wake him up.

    ¡°Whoo!¡±

    Angus muttered with a trembling voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s your daddy.¡±

    Angus opened his eyes to see Alex¡¯s face staring at him with a menacing look.

    ¡°Kyakkkkk!¡±

    Angus screamed with a horrified look and his screams sounded like the shrieks of the pig.

    ¡°I will tell you everything you need if you can spare me and hide me somewhere,¡± Angus spoke while mustering all his courage.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards and he spoke¡±No thanks¡±

    ¡°My hands were tied previously and I wasn¡¯t able to kill you before but now.¡±

    ¡°Heheheheh!¡± Alex¡¯s sinisterughter resounded throughout the ce followed by strong strikes of thunder giving a chill down his spine of Angus.

    ¡°Angus, you have done well bying here.¡±

    ¡°For all your hard work, I will give your death,¡± Alex spoke and snapped his neck, killing him instantly.

    SNAP!

    ¡°Hush!¡±

    ¡°It finally ended,¡± Christina sighed, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the end, it¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Alex muttered with killing intent.

    He wouldn¡¯t be a man if he didn¡¯t blow up the matter and muddy the waters.

    ¡­

    Alex and Christina rushed quickly.

    Although there was no possibility, still Alex was worried about his other wives safety.

    ¡®Hopefully, their target was Christina, not others.¡¯ Alex thought inwardly.

    Who knows what goes inside the head of those shrews and what if dispatching men to fight Christina was just dragging her down until the real deed was done.

    Alex and Christina arrived before a huge noble mansion.

    It was Christina¡¯s house, the ce where all her sweet memories have been stored until they were uprooted.

    The huge iron gates of the mansion were opened by the servants who greeted them.

    They asionally stared at Alex and Christina who had some blood on their cloth and a sack stained with blood on Alex¡¯s back.

    Both of them seemed to be wounded heavily and seeing them injured, they were a bit frightened.

    Alex looked around and found no trace of battle.

    Seeing everything was fine, Alex sighed in relief.

    As soon as they entered, amotion ensued.

    Riya, Catherine and Athena who just came back all dashed toward both of them with a concerned look.

    ¡°Were you attacked?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, are you alright?¡± Riya almost threw herself at Alex after seeing Alex¡¯s condition but Alex assured her.

    Alex exined the events without leaving anything behind, putting down the shock.

    ¡°We just came back and someone had already started to target us,¡± Catherine spoke with disdain.

    ¡°Are you sure that it was thatmander under the Second Prince¡¯s side?¡± Catherine asked.

    Christina nodded her head.

    ¡°That man, he wanted to nip off the bud entirely.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Catherine stomped her ground in anger.

    Targeting Christina was equal to targeting all of them and in the process, everyone can be implicated.

    If they weren¡¯t careful, they wouldn¡¯t even live to see the next day.

    Alex stared at his wives an anxious look and his blood was already boiling.

    Although they weren¡¯t strong that didn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have a backing.

    If somehow Yvonne or Athena would have been attacked, the matter wouldn¡¯t end simply.

    Even if they weren¡¯t present that didn¡¯t mean he was going to take it lying.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Alex squatted down, and Alex opened the sack.

    There were three corpses in it.

    Alex pulled out Agnus¡¯s corpse and muttered¡±Take care of these if anyonees here and hand one to them.¡±

    ¡°Keep another one for now. We don¡¯t know whether the investigation officer is a spy or not who would take the corpses and get rid of the evidence.¡±

    Alex opened his chest armour and shoulder tes.

    Alex asked for Riya¡¯s dagger and taking it pierced his chest and drew a cut on it and simrly made a few more cuts over his body.

    Alex and Christina had injured themselves so that they could be seen wounded in public eyes.

    But Alex wanted to look more pathetic.

    ¡°Alex, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    They screamed in horror as they saw Alex wounding himself.

    Even Athena was taken by surprise for a moment.

    After wearing cuts, he cut Angus¡¯s throat and held his head and spoke coldly.

    ¡°I am going to visit the castle.¡±

    ¡°Alex, have you gone mad,¡± Christina asked with disbelief. Her cold expression was reced with worry and guilt.

    ¡°This is the best course to take now. If we don¡¯t act now and show that we shouldn¡¯t be trifled with, the moles would raise their heads one by one.¡± Alex spoke coldly.

    Riya and Christina wanted to stop him but at that time, Athena spoke¡±The preparator might haven¡¯t thought that Alex would blow this matter.¡±

    ¡°He might have expected that in the worst-case scenario, we would ask for an investigation and he could take care of the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about this Catherine?¡± Athena asked.

    Catherine pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°Logically we should follow a peaceful path andy low until we are stronger but after seeing Alex though, I think he should do what he wants.¡±

    Catherine spoke with a smile¡±You can¡¯t wait to test the water, can you?¡±

    Alex smiled and spoke, ¡°Ladies wait for the good news.¡±

    Alex turned and walked outside to leave.

    Everyone who stared at his back suddenly felt as if he was walking on a in filled with corpses and rivers of blood.

    Alex held Angus¡¯s corpse and flew straight towards the sky.

    He had acted weakling andid low only to see who was on his side and pity him or if there was anyone who could lend a helping hand to him.

    But since then, it hase to this, there was no need to restrict anymore. Alice would be already taking a look at others and now he will be directly seeking justice from the Emperor.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if he had to kill his way in.

    Athena watched Alex fade back with aplicated look.

    ¡°In the worst case scenario, what could be the punishment?¡±Christina asked with a worried look.

    ¡°Maybe a hand or a leg,¡± Athena muttered.

    Riya¡¯s expression stiffened and her heart started to beat wildly due to nervousness while Christina started to me herself.

    The men came for him and since Alex was seeking trouble, if something happened to him, she would be the one who had to bear the sin.

    ¡°With Alex¡¯s healing power and blessing, he could even reattach the amputated legs only if the punishment ended with this,¡± Catherine spoke with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even in the worst-case scenario, The Emperor wouldn¡¯t take his head,¡± Catherine spoke, trying to encourage others.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Emperor wouldn¡¯t, he dare not have any ns to harm him. Cause, if he dares, even the heavens cannot save his throne and I swear it.¡± Athena spoke, radiating a chillness that could freeze everything.

    Subtle killing intent radiated from her, surprising everyone.

    Seeing her temperament, everyone would believe that she can do what she said and her expression and her attitude were proof of it.

 247 Chapter 247

    It was a preconceived notion that the Royal family had ears all over the ce.

    Sometimes, random words from a passerby can cause heavy retribution and one existence mightpletely disappear.

    There was going to be a banquet at the Royal family and many already knew that it was for King Alex.

    Some believed that although The Emperor didn¡¯t favour the fifth prince before that doesn¡¯t mean he had ill will against him.

    So, calling him and crowning him before everyone while introducing him to the world might be a way of addressing the Fifth Prince¡¯s grievances.

    In a certain ce in Zenith, where the headquarters of the Public Safety Department was located, chaos had already ensued.

    A team consisting of well-trained knights had found dead bodies near the graveyard, and a knight hurriedly knocked on the door of the Captain.

    ¡°Captain, we have trouble.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We have found dead bodies on the path to the graveyard and it seemed to be a squad dispatched to kill King Alex and Lady Christina.¡±

    ¡°They have already reported this matter and are asking us to act¡±

    The Captain almost screamed and jumped off the chair.

    ¡°Ry my orders. Deploy all Knights.¡±

    ¡°They dare to run rampant and try to assassinate such an important guest under bright daylight. What kind of imprudence is this.¡± He mmed his hand on the table and pulled the sword and ced it on his waist and came out of his office with an angered look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am having a restless feeling.¡± He spoke while his whole body shivered.

    Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce, the news travelled quickly.

    All the Princes and Princesses had already been called to the Capital.

    The news of the attack on Alex alerted everyone and the Emperor immediately called for a meeting without wasting any time, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    It didn¡¯t take much time for the matter to reach their years as Alex came out openly.

    The Prince and Princess entered and took their seats while the court official started to gather.

    Everyone had an uneasy expression on their faces wondering what was going to happen.

    Many of them felt that this was just a small matter so why the hell was the Emperor making a fuss?

    Many wondered if the gathering might be rted to other matters.

    Alice stared at everyone coldly but beneath the coldness, she secretly envisioned the scene that was going to happen.

    She knew her brother¡¯s capabilities and if the Assassin sent weren¡¯t stronger, they couldn¡¯t harm him unless he wanted.

    The First Princess Leia stared at Alice and muttered softly¡±Fourth Sister, I heard you visited little brother Alex.¡±

    ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    Alice¡¯s gaze fixated on her. There was no emotion in Leia¡¯s eyes and it would look as if she didn¡¯t care.

    But Alice knew that she was a bit worried about Alex.

    In the Pce, there were no rtives and every rtion seemed to be based on benefit.

    But Princess Leia was a bit different. She cared for others and was generally a benevolent person under the cold mask.

    Unlike Alice, although she didn¡¯t spend time with Alex in childhood, she deeply cared for him and it was under her shadows that both of them were able to grow up.

    There were no servants who bullied Alex because Princess Leia herself took action.

    Princess Leia¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on the throne due to greed rather, she wanted to create a precedent for women who had always been put behind males.

    She wanted to be anEmpress and prove that women were in no way inferior to anyone and at the same time she wanted to restrict her shrewd brothers who were always engaged in conspiring against each other.

    At that time, a long announcement sounded and The Emperor Kevin Von Stan entered the Throne room.

    All the officers along with royals got up and bowed down.

    The Emperor sat on the throne and was about to begin his speech when a loud explosion resounded at the far corner of the pce.

    The shockwaves sent tremors in the Throne room startling many.

    ¡°Someone attacked the pce.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to die?¡±

    Everyone started at the charter and stared at the Emperor who had an inexplicable expression on his face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± A hoarse voice resounded in the whole ce.

    At the same time, another explosion took ce.

    A guard entered hurriedly and fell onto his knees.

    ¡°Greetings to His Majesty!¡±

    The man stuttered a little and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    ¡°Your Majesty King Alex had blown up the gates.¡±

    A hushed silence prevailed as soon as his voice fell and everyone looked around with disbelief.

    Blowing up the gates!

    Since the gates of the Pce can be attacked by the people of the Empire?

    And even if some attacked, how can it be easy to blow up the gates?

    ¡°What kind of indecency is this?¡± A noble roared.

    ¡°Your Majesty, The Fifth Prince seemed to be the same idiot as before.¡±

    ¡°We should execute this kind of disobedient brats who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±Another one shouted trying to voice out his thoughts while agreeing with the other one¡¯s words.

    Alice¡¯s expression stiffened. Her face was already pale after hearing the sound of an explosion.

    ¡®Big Brothers, what the hell are you aiming for?¡¯

    The matters of Capital weren¡¯t as simple as it looks and one can¡¯t just rely on strength only, one should also know a way to politics.

    Many present out their voice out their thoughts and wanted to execute Alex.

    ¡°So, you are saying that the guards are so weak that you can not even defend against a kid attack who seemed to be in Master rank,¡± Kevin spoke loudly.

    Everyone who heard his words felt a chill down their spine as they could feel the anger within those words.

    ¡°Just what kind of fools were guarding the gates?¡± He asked.

    The guard who brought the news panicked and fell onto his knees asking for mercy.

    If The Emperor became angry, his head would be the first that would be taken by him.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± He snorted andid back in his seat.

    ¡± What do you think?¡±Kevin muttered faintly.

    ¡°I think the snacks you have brought wouldn¡¯t be sufficient for the show.¡± A voice whispered from his back.

    Kevin coughed lightly and spoke, ¡°I am talking about the situation.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, since you are here to watch the show, you just need to enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, you are quite cruel. It was you who manipted things and reced the guards and now you are ming others.¡±

    A loud explosion reverberated for a moment and everyone¡¯s expression became ugly as they stared at the Emperor who sat silently.

    When the minister and officials were screaming, a loud hoarse voice echoed throughout the hall.

    ¡°It seems that everyone had gone senile due to old age.¡±

    The sound of gentle footsteps was heard and finally, a young man of 19 appeared with wounds all over his body.

    His face seemed to be white as a sheet of paper and his body was drenched in blood and each of his steps left behind a footprint of blood.

    And to everyone¡¯s horror, he held a cut head on his left hand that seemed to have been cut recently.

    In a way, Alex¡¯s first entrance to The Throne room would leave an unforgettable memory in everyone¡¯s mind.

 248 Chapter 248

    Everyone gawked at the scene as Alex entered.

    While many clicked their tongue with disdain, many felt that something big was going to happen.

    Not all of the nobles were fools or conceited and some observed things carefully before deriving an inference.

    ¡°Fool, weren¡¯t you taught how to represent yourself before others?¡±A noble spoke.

    ¡± No, I wasn¡¯t taught.¡±

    ¡°If you have so much free time then why don¡¯t youe and teach me.¡± Alex sneered.

    The noble lips closed tightly and he red at Alex.

    Alex walked towards the middle and threw the head towards the Throne.

    The head rolled on the ground and reached the stairs leading to the tform of the throne room.

    ¡°I want to ask what is this?¡±

    ¡°When the Imperial Envoy took him, they promised to punish him and give me justice,¡± Alex shouted and raised his voice higher.

    ¡°I have heard that the guy sitting on the throne who waspreviously my father is a strong man filled with a sense ofjustice and magnanimity.¡±

    ¡°He is strong enough to shoulder the Entire Kinley on his shoulders.¡±

    ¡°But after this incident, my eyes were opened. All of these were false rumours that were made to hide the weakness. You can¡¯t even punish and keep a mouse properly, what right do you have to act all haughty.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feed the prison guards well or don¡¯t you give them a sry to do their work.¡±

    Alex rolled his eyes toward everyone and then pointed his hands.

    Josh who was at the back was scared out of his wits and tried to hide.

    ¡°You all can ask Sir Josh!¡±

    ¡°I have already cut an arm of Angus and under constant torture, he was reduced to a sack of bones but even after this he was able to escape the prison.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­Tsk..¡±

    ¡°What a disgrace?¡± Alex spoke with disdain.

    The temperature of the surroundings seems to rise by a few degrees as Alex starts to me them.

    ¡°King Alex, you are being too much. All the prison guards are faithful and do their duties well. You are ndering The Emperor andmitting an offence.¡±Count Heidelberg stood up and spoke.

    He thought of taking this chance to bootlick and speak up for the Emperor and who knows, this may be the wisest decision on his part.

    ¡°Seeing you sucking up Prison guards, it seems that you have a hand in this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Tell me why you freed Angus from prison?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Count Heidelberg.

    Count Heidelberg¡¯s face became pale and he shouted¡±I don¡¯t have any hand in it. How dare you tarnish my reputation. This Count¡¯s reputation is known throughout the ce.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then why are you spouting all this bullshit? Did you see anyone standing up and speaking for them? Why are you the only one speaking for prison guards?¡± Alex snorted.

    Count Heidelberg, had a sudden realisation and he stared at other nobles who averted their gaze.

    No one was fool enough to oppose Alex when he had a valid reason and that¡¯s why they must refrain from speaking up and just stay quiet to watch the show.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is this how your rule? What kind of ignorant people have you been supporting? This guy is messing themand right under your nose?¡± Alex spoke with a saddened expression.

    Kevin who was looking at the scene with an indifferent look suddenly clenched his fist and his expression hardened.

    The main motive of the gathering was to see how much Alex had grown after recovering but little did he expect that this brat would directly go after his head and soil his reputation.

    He liked Alex¡¯s courage in confronting things like this. One might think this was quite a rash decision but in a way, it was the best way to muddy the waters.

    It may cause amotion and pull all the enemy¡¯s eyes but in this way, he could segregate enemies from friends.

    He could also feel grievance in Alex¡¯s heart and he could feel that he was targeting him with each word.

    It angered him greatly, this was a stain on his reputation. Alex had recently entered Zenith and someone had already targeted him.

    It would be easy to ept if the other party was an assassin but sadly he was a prisoner who was prisoned in a heavily guarded prison.

    Anyone would be a fool to believe a Transcendent rank expert escaping from prison. If this matter came to be known to the public, he would be a joke in the eyes of other Empires.

    His eyes reddened with anger and he observed everyone¡¯s expression from the royals to the nobles and none of their emotions escaped from his eyes.

    ¡°And even if he isn¡¯t the one, if there is a helper of the culprit, he must be a high official. Since it happens once, it can happen twice.¡±Alex shouted.

    ¡°If the officials release prisoners like this to kill people how would everyone sleep in peace? Who knows from where a convict may drop up.¡±

    ¡°I am saddened and disheartened by this situation.¡±

    The entire hall already plunged into silence when Alex med them one after another.

    Kevin tapped his finger and spoke, ¡°Today this Emperor had shamed you.¡±

    ¡°Since Angus was spared and brought here ording to an imperial decree, his responsibility lies with us.¡±

    ¡°His escape and all the troubles caused to King Alex and his families would bepensated.¡±

    ¡°And this matter would be investigated thoroughly. I want the heads of everyone involved in this event.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it is noble of lower authority or higher authority, everyone would be killed.¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Emperor Kevin paused and spoke heavily ¡°If this had anything to do with the members of the Royal family, report the matter to me. I will decide the punishment ording to the offence.¡±

    ¡°I assure you that the preparator would be punished no matter what.¡±

    ¡°So, King Alex, are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Very satisfied, Your Highness. I might not be able to sleep today due to the excitement of seeing the convicts getting executed.¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°Good, since this matter has been settled, let¡¯s move to the next.¡±

    ¡°What punishment should be given to Alex for his imprudence?¡± Emperor Kevin spoke with a smirk.

 249 Chapter 249

    Alex closed his lips and stared at the Emperor¡¯s expression.

    He could see arge grin on his face and tilted his head with a confused look.

    ¡®Why do I feel that he is enjoying the situation? Am I hallucinating?¡¯

    ¡®Maybe he is thinking about a cruel punishment and wasn¡¯t able to control his excitement a few imagining my miserable end,¡¯ Alex muttered nodding his head.

    The Emperor turned his head and spoke, ¡°What do the court officials think about this?¡±

    ¡°I would like to hear your opinion.¡±

    The court officials put down their heads like frightened mice.

    They have just seen The Emperor agreeing to Alex¡¯s request and now asking for their opinion about punishing him.

    No one wanted to take the risk and speak something on this matter which may be used against themter.

    If it was anyone else, they were sure that he would be killed on their spot but not only did the Emperor not look angry, he didn¡¯t even scold or reprimanded Alex.

    It proves that although The Emperor might hate Alex he can¡¯t bear to punish him harshly as King Alex was his flesh and blood.

    Moreover, no one knows how important King Alex¡¯s mother was to the Emperor.

    When King Alex was born, many spoke and spread rumours calling him an illegitimate child but all those who said those words weren¡¯t able to see the sun the next day. This proves that she had an important ce in the Emperor¡¯s heart and no matter what the royal cannot be ndered.

    And what exactly was her position.No one was sure about it.

    Kevin watched everyone who didn¡¯t even raise their head to look at him. He nodded in satisfaction seeing fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Minister rk, what do you think of this?¡±

    Small beads of sweat started to form on his head, and he raised his head and said¡±Your Majesty, King Alex¡¯s forceful entry is a sign of his insolence.¡±

    ¡°King Alex could have asked for justice in the Public Safety bureau buting here with a head clear proves that he had no respect for his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°He is simply uncultured and ill-mannered who needs to teach and be punished well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Kevin nodded his head and spoke, ¡°You are correct.¡±

    ¡°I also agree with you.¡±

    Alex spoke suddenly to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been taught well andck in the education department. s, no one wanted to teach a disowned child like me.¡±

    ¡°Even his father threw him away, unable to handle him so who could be gutsy enough to handle and teach me normal courtesy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know noble etiquettes and history.¡±

    ¡°What a bad luck?¡± Alex spoke, pitying himself.

    Kevin¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly and he felt that this guy was targeting him intentionally.

    ¡°I have decided.¡±

    His voice spread far and wide and resonated in the hall.

    ¡°King Alex seriouslycks ethics. His behaviour is unfit for that of a King. Swallow knowledge will not only hamper one but also one Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°So, to fill up your knowledge and make up for theck, you are punished to attend the academy and stay in it until you can graduate.¡±

    ¡°Until you graduate, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to be crowned,¡± Kevin spoke with a loud grin on his face.

    Alex who was waiting for the punishment eagerly suddenly felt the world around him bing lifeless.

    He thought that he might be punished heavily and might be injured but this¡­

    A bright student who had already passed the university with flying colours due to some circumstances was forced to enter the school once again.

    How would that person feel? This was what Alex was feeling now.

    A deep sense of embarrassment crawled up within him.

    While Alex was in shock, the nobles and officials almost fell on their backs hearing the judgement.

    Those who wanted Alex to be punished severely were at a loss for words while some who were neutral or reasoned with Alex looked at him with pity.

    The Princes and Princess stared at Alex with an inexplicable gaze.

    One may infer Emperor stand on Alex from this decision itself.

    Normally, a person entering like this is punishable by offence and even if they would be punished severely, they would at least be locked up but this guy wasn¡¯t punished and in a way, wasn¡¯t it a reward?

    All the connections are forged in the academy and it was the stepping stone for them to form a base in the future.

    And Alex entering the academy was simr to giving him wings.

    ¡°I refuse,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°You can put me on house arrest or whip me a thousand times or something else but forcing me to enter the academy is an insult.I am already a grown man and married. Don¡¯t you feel disheartened stopping a good husband from taking care of his wife? As a husband, I have certain duties I have to attend to, lest I may make my wife dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sowing discord in my family?¡±

    Everyone almost choked when he heard his words.

    ¡®Shameless.¡¯Alice muttered and turned her gaze away.

    At this moment, she wanted to dere that she didn¡¯t know this guy.

    Only his big brother could speak such shameless words in such an eloquent manner and with a straight face.

    Kevin wanted to control his anger and spoke.

    ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡±

    ¡°I am issuing an order not asking for an opinion.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, grown man my foot. All students attending the academy are from 18-21 and as far as I remember you are still 19.¡±

    ¡°Just how did you be a grown man?¡±

    ¡°And ording to the pact, every Prince who wanted to be King had to graduate from the academy so that some hiby wouldn¡¯te and sit on the throne.¡±

    ¡°Rules mean rules, those who don¡¯t follow are fools and fools have no right to sit on Thrones.¡±

    ¡°So, go and study properly and don¡¯t make more mess. For all those bitter years you have suffered, I will forgive you and overlook your imprudence this time.¡±

    ¡°Now disperse,¡± Kevin shouted and his figure quickly disappeared from the throne leaving everyone bewildered.

 250 Chapter 250

    The contents of the meeting shocked everyone.

    Some even thought about whether The Emperor had taken the wrong medicine.

    The Emperor was always known as a wild beast attacking anyone who tried to defy him and his unscrupulous behaviour was known to everyone.

    King Alex who had sted the gates and fought his way to the throne room was punished to enter the academy, the news brought disbelief to everyone.

    While many were wondering, what were The Emperor¡¯s motive and stance and what the future had in store for them, a gloomy atmosphere prevailed in a certain ce which made it difficult for one to walk on a tightrope.

    In the Second Prince Mansion.

    A tall and dominating figure stood by the window staring at the scene outside. The rain was pouring heavily and the atmosphere was quite depressing, simr to his mood.

    He was the second Sun of the Empire, Hex Von Stan. For him, the only contender for the Throne was First Prince Sean.

    Both of them were on equal footing for now but the slight mishap that happened yesterday had already brought a great impact on him.

    ¡°General Shen, did you know what you did wrong?¡±

    Behind him, a middle-aged man kneeled while bowing his head. His hairs were haggard and he seemed to be in bad condition.

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive my insolence. I should have asked you before taking action. My greed took the better of me.¡±

    CLANG!

    A wine ss hit his head and wine smeared his face.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t even the first time that your greed took better off you General Shen.¡±

    Major General Shen and Christina¡¯s father Ruth were good friends.

    Unlike Ruth, he doesn¡¯t have excellent leadership qualities and as his friend rose in position, jealousy started to cloud his mind.

    One day he came to know a shocking truth. Ruth has a family heirloom, a sword that grows with the user.

    Shen who had been with Ruth since early days knew that Ruth wasn¡¯t as meticulous as he was in their early years of service and thought that it was the effect of the sword that made him what he was and if he could get his hands on his sword, he would get what Ruth had.

    He made a deal with Prince Hex to be his subordinate and use the army at his disposal if he could help to eliminate Ruth.

    Forging false documents and using other means, they were able to trap him and execute him. He got the sword and his position but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to use the sword and it didn¡¯t ept him as his master.

    8 yearster, Ruth¡¯s daughter started to rise and with her strength, she was able to solve the mystery which possessed the chance to harm him as well as The Prince, so Hex personally took action once again and suppressed her, unfortunately, they weren¡¯t able to kill her due to the Emperor¡¯s intervention.

    He thought of using Angus to lead Christina into Amidon and finish her but who knew Nevan would rise and suppress them?

    And who knew that the assassination would also fail and Alex would be courageous enough to enter the Throne room with a head ndering The Emperor?

    If he knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t have made the move without consulting Prince.

    ¡°Taking action without asking me isn¡¯t your mistake rather being unable to take care of things.¡±

    ¡°Since you dared to take action why didn¡¯t you use all your force to nip the bud entirely from the root,¡± Hex spoke with an angered tone.

    ¡°And on top of that, why did you free Angus instead of sending an assassin.¡±

    Shen lowered his head with shame and said¡±Highness, I looked for an assassin but none of them took the offer no matter the amount. It was as if a third voice intervened in it.¡±

    ¡°Some took the order before but all of them were killed without leaving any traces and after that, no one dared to take the assassination order to kill Christina,¡± Shen exined.

    Hen¡¯s nk expression started to crumble and a panicked expression appeared on his face.

    ¡®A third party.¡¯His eyes widened.

    ¡°You said a third party intervened and swept away the assassins swiftly.¡±

    He fell into deep thought.

    A third force with the means to obtain information means that the force must have a huge intelligentwork and capable people to kill without leaving any evidence.

    He couldn¡¯t link any of the forces and even if there were, he wasn¡¯t able to guess their identity.

    He doubted if Christina had strong support but if she had, she wouldn¡¯t be in this type of situation from the beginning and his family wouldn¡¯t have died.

    Alex didn¡¯t have any connection and there was no doubt about it. The only powerful backup they have was the Lockheart¡¯s merchant group but there was no way they would act with such precision as all of them were monitored by the Emperor¡¯s forces.

    After racking his head, a sudden thought struck him and an unknown fear rose from his heart.

    He started to sweat profusely and his heart tightened.

    After seeing his royal father stand on Alex and his motive to force him into the academy, there was a possibility that it might be he who acted secretly.

    ¡®Do father wanted to support him but this doesn¡¯t seem to be feasible in any way.¡¯

    ¡®With so many good heirs, why would he choose someone who was already behind and is almost out of the race?¡¯

    ¡®Or he is raising him to contend with them and nullify the Prince¡¯s forces.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t need to worry about it now, rather he should find a way to solve the matter because if someone traced this incident toward him then he was sure that he would be thrown out of the race.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure about the third force identity and have to research it a bit.

    ¡°General Shen, find a scapegoat and the man shouldn¡¯t be ours.¡±

    ¡°Make an excuse, that this wasn¡¯t an assassin mission and the guy coveted Christina and wanted to kidnap her but due to Alex¡¯s presence, the fight took ce and he was killed.¡±

    ¡°And he selected Angus because of his hate for Alex and Christina.¡±

    Shen nodded his head gently and got up.

    ¡°And remember, if this turns out to be a failure then just kill yourself otherwise if I decided to act, even your pleas for death would be worthless.¡±

    A chill ran down his spine as soon as he heard Hex¡¯s words.

    He knew that he was just a pawn who would be discarded if he lost his value.

 251 Chapter 251

    Zenith wasn¡¯t peaceful due to recent events.

    Alex had just entered Zenith and a storm had already been set in motion.

    And the person who was in the middle of the storm was trying his best to keep calm.

    He was called for the coronation ceremony but instead of being crowned he was going to be thrown into the academy and that means he cannot leave the capital and this matter had already brought him headaches.

    And it also dyed his meeting with Yvonne¡¯s parents. Now, he was ashamed to face them.

    ¡°The way things developed is quite bizarre, I almost imagined youing with wounds or an arm missing.¡±

    ¡°But thank god, you came out safely from the den.¡±Athena teased Alex.

    Alexughed bitterly hearing Athena¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I have an inkling that the thing was going to turn like this in the end.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, The Emperor wanted to enrol you in the academy from the beginning,¡± Catherine said.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Both Riya and Christina stared at her with questioning gazes.

    ¡°You might have already known about thew of the Crown Prince, have to graduate from the academy. I just thought that Alex would be an exceptionbut I guess, I was wrong this time.¡±Catherine murmured.

    Alex swept his nce at everyone around and his stare stopped at Catherine.

    ¡°Out of everyone present here, only you have attended the Academy so tell me how it is?¡±

    Catherine nodded and started to exin¡±The main sswill be divided into groups depending on your choice and talent.¡±

    ¡°Magic ss, Knight ss and Literary ss.¡±

    ¡°Magic ss is for those who wanted to be a mage and their body had an aptitude for magic. Knight is for those who wanted to walk the martial path to be warriors and Literature is for those who are unawakened and opt to be schrs.¡±

    ¡°And you were in Literature sses filled with worthless and outcasted ones,¡± Alex spoke with a smile.

    Catherine nodded proudly but stopped in the mid as she realised Alex¡¯s hidden meaning.

    ¡°Pftt!¡±

    The entire room burst intoughter as they stared at Catherine who made a fool of herself.

    ¡°Alex!¡± Catherine red at him angrily clenching her fist and refuting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not filled with worthless ones, rather it is a ss of schrs. Don¡¯t underestimate schrs.¡±

    ¡°Schrs were also taught how to fight. There were many awakened ones in literary ss also and without schrs, the civilization wouldn¡¯t have progressed to what it is today. There wouldn¡¯t be any difference between,demons beastman and us.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Catherine snorted.

    ¡°Since, we are already doing this. I have to think of some ways to profit.¡±Alex spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are going to kidnap some people,¡± Christina asked with a startled expression.

    Alex gritted his teeth seeing her expression and muttered¡±I will try to find a way to groom students and request them to work for us.¡±

    ¡°I think you misspoke the kidnap as requested,¡± Catherine spoke with a teasing smile.

    ¡°I wish Alice was there. When would she enter the academy?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Next year,¡± Riya answered.

    At the same time, they heard a knocking sound on the door.

    Christina stood up and went out to look into the situation and returned with an envelope and passed it to Alex.

    Alex squinted his eyes and took the envelope.

    Alex closed his eyes as he saw the shining letter which almost blinded his vision.

    ¡°What do we have here?¡±

    Alex read the letter and his expression turned solemn.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡± Taking a deep breath, he threw it towards the table and messaged his forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±Everyone asked.

    ¡°Is the content too heavy even for you?¡±Athena spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s the admission letter.¡±

    ¡°Ohh!¡±Everyone grasped a cold breath.

    ¡± And Riya, you also have to enrol.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Riya shrieked with a panicked expression.

    ¡°Me¡­I have to enter the academy with My Lord.¡±

    At first, she was frightened and wondered if she had heard something wrong but as she thought about it more, her eyes glistened with delight.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it mean, I can apany My Lord?¡¯

    ¡®Ohh, God! I am so lucky.¡¯

    Alex along with others noticed Riya¡¯s trail of thoughts and poured a cold bucket on her.

    ¡°You are going to enrol in Knight ss.¡±

    Riya¡¯s expression turned ugly and she started to grumble about it.

    ¡°Which ss are you assigned?¡± Catherine asked curiously.

    ¡°Magic!¡± Alex answered nonchntly.

    ¡°How did he know you had magic affinity?¡± Catherine asked.

    Even Alex was suspicious about it. Except for the healing spell, he hadn¡¯t used any magic spell in front of others and his enemies who might have seen it always ended up dead.

    And a healing spell is only possible with Goddess¡¯s blessing so it doesn¡¯t matter whether one had an affinity or not.

    ¡°Maybe they have tested your affinity before when you were a child,¡± Athena muttered and looked toward Riya.

    ¡°Have they ever tested it?¡± Alex asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about it?¡±

    ¡°There were times when you were taken by people who were ordered by the Emperor to go somewhere and I asked you whether you remember anything.¡±

    ¡°You always replied iprehensibly and said you were taken into a study room or something and after that, you don¡¯t remember anything,¡± Riya answered.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Alex nodded and rubbed his chin falling into deep thoughts.

    Alex does have a magic affinity, otherwise, how could he use magic? Surprisingly, he could use most of the elements.

    Fire, water, wind, rock, lightning, nts, ice and light. These were the basic attributes of magic spells.

    He didn¡¯t have any affinity with light elements but with Goddess Reba¡¯s help and Hirt, who is Goddess of Nature, he was able to develop an affinity with light elements.

    Inborn attributes were quite strong but one can also develop by using external means.

    Unlike others, he spent a lot of time in the Sanctum of Goddess where time flows slower and he had a lot of time to develop other magic attributes.

    Any person who has a greater number of affinities has an aura that can be identified with a single nce.

    Maybe, someone that day was able to notice this in the Throne room or those people who secretly observed his battle against Amidon noticed something.

    Out of everyone 1000 mage, only a couple could use more than four elements.

    And his affinity for lightning and fire elements is the strongest while the wind is the lowest but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have any affinity with wind and cannot use wind spells.

    Alex didn¡¯t know about another member of the Royal family but he heard from Alice that she had an affinity with three nature elements currently and Prince Sean had all except light and nt, who can be considered genius mages.

    Alex stared at the letter and spoke.

    ¡°And we have to enter the second year and we are already six monthste.¡±

    ¡°I could already feel a headache.¡±

    He could ace the practical but he didn¡¯t know if he could keep up with writing exams and papers and documents piling up in Leonhart, he felt as if he was undergoing the greatest crisis in his life.

    Alex stared at others with a bitter smile¡±We were able to meet up after so long and that scum old man forced us to depart again.¡±

    Alex¡¯s heart became heavy and tore up.

    Although they can stay in Zenith, Leonhart will be ignored at this rate.

    And either he or Catherine¡¯s presence was required to handle the matters otherwise their long absence may cause all the development in vain.

    Athena noticed his expression and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a family may be separated but can never be broken.¡±

    Alex got up and opened his arms and hugged each of them once and said¡±I am lucky to have wives like you but it might be your bad luck to have me as your husband.¡±

    Catherine unknowingly felt a bit emotional and snuggled in his chest.

    After meeting Alex, she always had the feeling of being protected and didn¡¯t need to keep up her guard.

    ¡°Next, the time I return I will draw a grand magic circle whose activation can transport me directly from my dorms to Leonhart so we can meet every day,¡± Alex spoke with a smile and tried to spend some pleasant time with his wife.

    Christina just enjoyed his warm embrace without any words still she felt a little sorrowful about it.

    When Alex moved toward Athena, she smiled and spoke in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget us and don¡¯t dare to pick up girls. Riya, if you find any vixen drawing near or if this fellow dares to seduce, just cut the thing and nip the bud.¡±

    Alex screamed and flinched back.

    ¡°What do you mean cut the thing? Aren¡¯t you destroying your future happiness?¡±

    Except for blockhead Christina, everyone understood the underlying meaning and their faces became red.

    ¡°I am talking about the girl. Riya just cut that girl.¡±

    ¡°Dirty Minded Pervert!¡± Athena stuck out her tongue and teased Alex.

 252 Chapter 252

    After a brief meeting, it was decided that Catherine, Christina along with Athena would go back to Leonhart after staying at Zenith for a few days.

    Athena decided to move to the orphanage and take the children with her.

    Little did she know that Alex had pulled the string from behind, as Alex observed the children and the group seemed to consist of bronze and silver geese for him who might be ves¡­he mean pirs for Leonhart.

    If only Athena knew about this, she would kick Alex to death for having ulterior motives, she would kick him to death.

    ¡­¡­..

    Zenith Academy.

    When considering a future that is filled with all kinds of danger, if a person has to stand way above others, he has to possess some sort of skills in whatever department he is interested in or might have a talent for a particr field.

    As the institute that stands way above everything not only in the Kinley Empire but also throughout the continent, it is a dream of everyone who aims to reach the top.

    The cadets weren¡¯t only humans and all kinds of species were present here.

    Zenith Academy is one of the best academies where future generations are cultured and it was the oldest academy that had existed for thousands of years with a rich heritage.

    And here he was, standing before the gates of such a prestigious ce which was the next step to his new life.

    It was huge andparable to a mini city like one in his previous life.

    Tall buildings with white shiny surfaces and magnificent facilities with arge gate leading to the academy resemble a big castle of its standing in glory.

    The towering building seemed to be touching the clouds like skyscrapers.

    Alex and Riya stood there lost in thoughts while observing the things.

    Alex¡¯s expression was quite grim and he was quite frustrated about entering the ce but witnessing the marvellous and glorious academy had lessened some of his bitterness.

    Before stepping into it, Alex felt a slight sour feeling. It was due to the separation from his other wives.

    All of them have barely united and in a way have to be separated again.

    He shook his head to stuff the feeling in his heart and stared at Riya who smiled and held his hands.

    A flight of stairs leading to the gates was cleanly arranged and on top of which guards stood waiting for them to climb.

    Two guards who stood before the gates served as his escorts to show the way.

    Alex stared at the guards patrolling the area.

    There were eight guards and each of them was highly proficient.

    Alex was stopped by them and after showing his newly created seal of Leonhart Kingdom as well as the enrollment letter, the guards gave their approval and allowed both of them in.

    A guard made a hand sign and a remarkable phenomenon urred. A glimmer of faint light emanated from the bars causing them to rise, following which a narrow passage appeared on the barrier which granted them ess to the Academypound.

    ¡®The security is quite good.¡¯Alex nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°You are to be directed to the Admission Department. Show them this special letter otherwise you may be thrown out. Keep walking straight and take a right turn.¡± A guard spoke.

    Alex could feel a hint of jealousy from his words. He seemed to be single and seeing Riya being lovey dovey with him might have red him up

    Alex offered his thanks and started to walk followed by Riya.

    Upon entering, they were greeted with a vastpound with several buildings across the area.

    As Alex walked, he felt quite strange and as he turned his head, he could feel countless stares observing him.

    As far as their intention, Alex couldn¡¯t sense any malicious intenting from them so he ignored them.

    But still getting that kind of weird gaze could make anyone ufortable.

    The situation was quite simr to all the neighbours peeking through their house hoping to get a good show.

    ¡°My Lord, that¡¯s the Admission Department.¡± Riya pointed at the huge sign board.

    It stood out quite well and was different from other buildings. It looked quite sturdy. Though the materials used in construction looked in yet all of them seemed to be quite exquisite that could take a blow from them.

    Alex could imagine hundreds of students lining up in front of it during the admission season but it was empty now.

    ¡°Good afternoon gentleman, how may I help you?¡± The middle-aged attendant asked with a sincere smile.

    ¡°Hello Sir, I along with her came for enrollment.¡±

    The attendant expression stiffened and he stared at them with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Ahem¡­Ahem¡­¡±Coughing slightly, he spoke.

    ¡°I think you have a misconception. The Academy admissions are already over. If you want to study here better luck next time.¡± He spoke with a warm smile.

    Alexughed a little seeing the man who had kind intentions.

    ¡°Sir, I know about that. I didn¡¯t want to attend but The Emperor forced me toe here.¡± Alex spoke with a pitiful tone and took out the enrollment letter.

    The attendant took out the letter and studied it carefully.

    He took out a pair of sses and tried to verify the letter along with all the documents.

    Under the sses, the seal along the deed would glow showing a certain light due to the mana signature which could be verified easily.

    ¡°Hmmm, these are all valid.¡± He muttered with a confused expression.

    He was just a minor attendant so he didn¡¯t know the things that happened outside recently nor he was informed about the special case.

    ¡°I will ask for the higher authorities.¡± He muttered and walked away after asking Alex and Riya to wait for some time.

    Both of them chatted a bit and after a few minutes, the attendant returned and asked them to follow him.

    They were led to the inner room where a neatly dressed man stood.

    Alex sensed the man to be a legendary rank mage.

    ¡°King Alex, forgive me for my discourtesy but you would be addressed as Alex here. Your status doesn¡¯t matter in this ce.¡±

    ¡®Perfumery words. Everyone knew whether status mattered or not.¡¯Alex snorted inwardly.

    ¡°Sir, how may I address you?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°You can call me Marx.¡±

    ¡°Due to The Emperor Order, you are going to enrol in the academy but don¡¯t think that you are a special case. Many transfer students came in the mid-seems or at the end from other Empires.¡±

    ¡°But even if you are entering the academy through Emperor orders, we will not mould the rules and you have to pass the entrance test just like others. Even the transfer students had to pass it.¡±

    ¡°Sir, if I can¡¯t pass the test will I be sent home?¡± Alex spoke with bright eyes shining gleefully.

    Marx¡¯s mouth was opened wide for a moment seeing Alex¡¯s expression.

    ¡®Is this kid an idiot? Many cried and begged to enter the academy due to strict entrance. Many noble children weren¡¯t even able to enter and there is no back door here and while many were dying to study there, this kid wanted to get out.¡¯

    ¡°No!¡± He cut off Alex.

    ¡°If you fail, you will be put in a schrs ss.¡±

    Alex sighed with a disheartened expression.

    ¡°Take this identification badge and walk through this door and you will enter the arena. Your magic affinity would be tested and after which you will undergo a battle test and then your attributes will be checked¡±

    Alex stared at Riya and asked him to follow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take her with you, she has to go to the other side.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts department has to be tested there,¡± Marx said, giving a badge to Riya and pointing to the other side.

    Alex gave Riya a thumbs up and parted from her.

 253 Chapter 253

    ¡°Wee Everyone!¡±

    A very loud and clear voice echoed throughout the ce.

    It filled thergely empty hall where no one was present where Alex entered and hearing the voice, he wondered whether it was sarcasm and the man was trying to y with him.

    The man who stood on the stage felt Alex¡¯s razor-sharp gaze as if Alex was going to dig a hole in him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you kid. I thought that since I am doing it, I should do it properly.¡±

    Alex just shook his hand and muttered faintly¡±I don¡¯t know how many kinds of animals I am going to meet here.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you?¡± The man red at Alex.

    ¡°Hehehe!I just said I cannot wait to meet the students in my ss.¡±Alex spoke.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡±

    ¡°You seem to be quite afree-spirited kid, the way things are going, you might be pummeled by the second year. Most of them had already reached disciples rank and some even reached Master rank waiting to advance to Epic rank by end of the year or next.¡± The man warned.

    ¡°Now,e let¡¯s test your rank.¡±The moderator spoke and pointed at the huge white crystal ball before him.

    ¡± You just need to touch it and pour your mana. The crystal ball will test the quality of your mana and discern your rank.¡±

    ¡°When a person emits mana, the particles of mana oscite at a particr frequency specifically to rank. The higher the rank, the higher the frequency of oscition.¡± He exined professionally.

    Alex turned a deaf ear to him and was lost in other thoughts.

    He was wondering what rank he needed to show. He had concealed his sure strength correctly to peak Disciple rank and though many were sceptical about his rank as he bombed the gates of the pce.

    Concealment wouldn¡¯t work in front of this crystal test but that¡¯s not the case for him.

    Only his close ones knew about his real rank and he made sure to hide his rank ording to the asion.

    To avoid suspicion, he didn¡¯t break through into Epic rank in Leonhart and only stepped into it after leaving it and securing a ce alone to break through.

    As per the test, he can control the frequency of the mana a bit due to his good control of the mana.

    Alex stepped forward and ced his hands on the mana crystal.

    The white crystal started to shimmer, emitting a blinding sh.

    The crystal can measure mana up to Epic rank and beyond it, the ball would burst.

    The rank would be indicated by colour.

    White for the squire, yellow for the disciple, orange for the Master and red for Epic rank.

    The sh of light started to disappear and the crystal turned into orange colour which surprised the Moderator greatly.

    He didn¡¯t think even in his dreams that the boy without any guidance would already step in as Master rank. If he was an heir or a child of a noble household then it would be okay but he naturally knew Alex¡¯s identity.

    As he observed the scene, his expression changed a bit as the orange colour flickered abruptly and finally returned to yellow.

    Alex sighed and stared at the Moderator asking innocently with a curious gaze.

    ¡°Why did the colour change?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you seem to be at the peak of Disciple rank and need a push a bit to enter Master rank. At first, your body emanated mana vigorously at Master rank but soon it was unable to do so as you are not Master rank.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Alex made an understanding expression and nodded his head.

    ¡°Now, what about the next test?¡±

    The moderator stared at Alex and said¡±In the next, your affinity was going to be tested and atst your prowess but the order had been changed and you have to show your battle skills first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this sudden change?¡± Alex asked curiously.

    ¡°Ask the person in charge.¡± The Moderator muttered and both of them disappeared with a snap of his finger.

    Alex appeared in a huge stadium of the Colosseum on a hard metallic tform and heard the voice carrying a tone of narcissism.

    ¡°Taking charge of the second test is none other than the mighty me. The Extraordinary Professor, the Professor of the year¡­..Quinn Russ¡­¡±

    Suddenly a gust of wind gathered at the ce drawing Alex¡¯s attention.

    Alex¡¯s eyes bulged as he caught the sight of the man who appeared from within the winds.

    ¡°Nice to see you, Alex!¡± He greeted me.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± Alex muttered with a cautious expression because the one who appeared before him was a beast in a real sense.

    He gave out the aura of a legendary rank but as soon as Alex activated the eyes of truth, his eyeball widened.

    Name:Quinn Russ

    Rank:Legendary[Mid-Mythic]

    ss:Mage

    Talent:Has a high aptitude for magic.

    Potential:Superior

    ¡®Mid Mythic rank!¡¯

    ¡®Are you kidding me? Who the hell is he?¡¯

    Mythic rank and a professor even though he looked young, this guy wasn¡¯t ordinary in any sense.

    ¡°Alex, as informed you are going to study Magic ss so without wasting any time, I should begin the second round of the test.¡±

    ¡°Let me state the requirements.¡±

    ¡°The purpose of this exam is to see Magic casting. Your casting speed, your efficiency and as a student who is going to enrol one should be capable enough to utilise mana to a certain degree as expected of you.¡±

    ¡°You will step forward andunch your powerful spell if you have at me as much as you can. I shall judge your abilities ording to second-year criteria as instructed which is many times tough, as no matter what we have orders that you have to enrol in the second year.¡±

    ¡°Now,e at me with everything you have got,¡± Quinn shouted trying to cheer up Alex who looked quitezy.

    Alex thought about the spell and decided to begin with the fire spell.

    Alex raised his hand and a small twinkle lit and was about to form a ball of fire when Alex realised something and stopped the spell.

    Swoosh!

    ck smoke emerged instead of fire and Alexughed bitterly¡±Sorry, I misspelt.¡±

    Quinn felt a hint of disappointment and asked him to start really.

    Alex sighed in relief. After going wild, he had forgotten that he could cast silently and some spells he didn¡¯t need to even chant.

    He almost summoned a fireball without any chant which might have caused trouble.

    Alex closed his eyes and his lips started to move quickly, an indication that he had alreadymenced his spell.

    Quinn noticed that Alex had applied speed enhancement magic to increase his chant speed.

    Mana began surging around Alex and started to churn around him as he raised his palm.

    The air started to rotate before him and a scorching heat started to radiate from his palm with a swish.

    ¡°[ming Tornado Bazooka]¡± Alex shouted

    A strong gust set forth and a pir of mes emerged that twisted before Alex in the shape of horizontal tornadoes whose tempo increased and it shot towards Quinn.

    Quinn felt a brush of hot air hitting him and his clothes fluttered still he stood unafraid before the rising tempests that descended upon him trying to engulf him.

 254 Chapter 254

    While Alex was undergoing a series of tests, inside a room filled with a group of people staring at the scene disyed on the screen projected by a crystal.

    Each of them observed Alex.

    From his behaviour to his facial expression when he took the test.

    As Alex finished the rank test, many praises started to pour on him.

    ¡°He sure had royal blood in him.¡±

    ¡°Althoughpared to others he is still a bit behind and falls short before others but thinking about all the things he has gone through in his life, it¡¯s quite remarkable for him.¡± Neon, a professor, spoke.

    Though Alex was a little belittledpared to other royal offspring it wasn¡¯t entirely false.

    Alice, who is the youngest, had already reached Disciple rank and by the time she entered, she might have already reached Master rank if she strives hard to move forward.

    As everyone mumbled, in the head seat an Old man watched the crystal with an inexplicable gaze.

    His long beard fell over like a waterfall and he looked quite old as if he was going to drop dead any moment but his eyes seemed to be filled with vitality.

    His gaze was sharp and probing, he seemed to be searching for something on the screen.

    His eyes didn¡¯t leave Alex and there was a bit of surprise in his eyes as he observed him as if the child was a mysterious being.

    He caressed his long beard and raised his brows as the next stage began.

    All of them heard Quinn¡¯s speech and shook their heads with a bit of worry.

    ¡°Headmaster Dous, was it alright to let him go and take overthe test?¡±

    ¡°Instead of judging ording to Academy standards, he will surely upgrade the difficulty and make things hard for Alex.¡±

    ¡°He just went there to have fun.¡± One of the professors spoke.

    ¡°I hope he just doesn¡¯t forget what he is doing and hurt Alex?¡±

    Douss sighed and spoke, ¡°He said that he wanted to be the judge otherwise he will turn the ce upside down.¡±

    ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t push the kid all around.¡±

    Everyone nodded their head on hearing his words.

    Quinn Rusk wasn¡¯t an ordinary mage. He was already near an archmage level and had already made his name on the Continental list.

    In the list of top mages, he had been ranked 18th but no one knows his actual prowess.

    The rankings except for the top 10 change a lot and one challenges another and defeats them to take their rank.

    Quinn was in 40th rank when he got into a battle with the 18th ce Gordon identally but surprisingly defeated him easily.

    ¡°Huuh!¡±They let out a shocked expression as they saw Alex misspelt and many clicked their tongues in disappointment but Alex¡¯s motion didn¡¯t go unnoticed in Dous¡¯s eyes.

    He could perceive the change and wondered whether he misspelt spelt or there was something else.

    ¡°They are starting for real.¡± A Professor whispered and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the screen as Alex started the spell.

    ¡­

    WOOOOOSH!

    A powerful vortex made of mes frighteningly hurled toward Quinn but he maintained his ground without stepping back.

    His expression was quite rxed to the point that he started to take a deep yawn even though the danger closed in.

    As the me vortices closed the proximity, they engulfed him wholly trying to devour him.

    A snapping sound was heard and the vast cluster of twisting mes instantly scattered and nullified within a moment.

    The hot mes dispersed all around sending hot winds enough to burn one skin.

    The hot mes dissipated quickly while Alex gazed in surprise at how to ease the man dispelled his spell.

    ¡®Sure enough, this guy is not ordinary.¡¯

    The spell was basic tier but he had full mastery over it and it could even nullify an intermediate spell.

    The man¡¯s ability to dispel it with a simple flick means his understanding and mastery wereparable to him at the current stage.

    ¡°Next move please.¡¯

    Alex¡¯s lips twitched seeing the man¡¯s expression as if he was asking for the next dish to serve in the restaurant.

    Quinn just shrugged his shoulders seeing Alex re.

    ¡± You are quite rxed even though I am throwing spells at you?Can you at least hide that boorish look on your face, it¡¯s quite irritating.¡±Alex muttered.

    ¡°What can I do? I haven¡¯t had fun for ages. Now begin your next spell?¡±

    ¡°If you want to have fun, you should look for a girl instead of fighting, otherwise it makes you look like a masochist,¡± Alex said with a teasing smile.

    Alex threw a fireball into the air and suddenly it split into hundreds of balls at a time and all of them surrounded Quinn.

    The fireball started to rotate and became a spindle shape and swirled around rotating with a high speed over the pointy edge at the front.

    From afar it looked like a bullet had materialised and the shell was made of fire.

    Alex raised his hand and aimed at Quinn.

    ¡°[Fire Bullet]¡± Alex chanted and his fist closed.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Hundreds of bullets darted toward him as if a machine gun was firing at him.

    The bullets tore through the air and reached Quinn who had an amused smile on his face.

    Quinn chanted a spell and the air around him swelled and puffed, bing many times denser.

    The wind swirled and started to concentrate around him.

    Alex¡¯s eyeball bulged as he noticed the strange phenomenon.

    A barrier made of high-density wind appeared and as the bullet passed through the transparent barrier, small ripples started to appear all over the barrier enacted by Quinn.

    As the bullets went deeper into it, they left a trail and suddenly disappeared after passing inside it but none of them was able to reach Quinn.

    Alex stared at the wide grin on Quinn¡¯s face.

    He could have easily destroyed his spell but for an unknown reason, he tried to show a creative spell.

    Instead of forming the general imprable shield used by a mage, he forms a denseyer of the air barrier.

    The principle was quite simr to the dense atmosphere destroying a meteorite.

    When meteorites entered the atmosphere, the dense air rubbed against them creating friction and many of them were burnt leaving nothing before reaching thend.

    Soon all the bullets failed to reach Quinn while Alex started to conjure the next set of spells.

 255 Chapter 255

    Alex chanted another spell and suddenly, the ground on which Quinn stood sank to the ground forming a small hole.

    Quinn was taken by surprise and his bnce was broken as he fell, and at that time the barrier enacted by him dispersed while Alex, chanted another spell and swung his arms like a sword.

    ¡°me de.¡±

    A long de made of condensed me shot toward Quinn. Even though the barrier is dispersed, he manipted the wind to regain his bnce and his body shoots up and his figure floats in the air, he raises his finger pointing at Alex and the wind starts to condense.

    Swish!

    An invisible mass of pressure shot toward Alex and even before he could react, it passed through Alex¡¯s scratching his cheek, surprising him greatly.

    Alex stood rooted to the ground unable to react. He felt as if an invisible sharp de passed through him as fast as lightning.

    A small amount of blood trickled while a few strands of hair fell on the ground.

    ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯te here to y or waste time. I heard some interesting things about you so I thought I could have some fun with you.¡±

    ¡°I can see azy and indifferent look in your eyes and just like me, you are holding back,¡± Quinn muttered with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Seeing body stature and physical fitness, you seem to be a battle mage and well versed in closebat. So, just throw everything you have at me. If you can please me, please I will owe you a favour and you might not know but my favour carries a huge weight for friends and a great threat for foes.¡± Quinn grinned.

    Alex lifted his chin observing Quinn and his whole body trembled.

    It was neither due to fear nor oppression, rather it was due to excitement.

    His blood boiled and the fighting spirit within him aroused greatly and he clenched his fist tightly.

    There were two things, hardware and software.

    Martial Arts depend on hardware which is the physical status while magic aptitude depends on software, chanting and thinking which is simr to calcting maths.

    Not many may know but Alex finds the magic much more amicable than martial arts. Under Goddess Reba and Goddess of Wisdom¡¯s guidance, Alex progressed leaps and bounds.

    Some of his theories even surprised the Goddess. Alex finds magic interesting and in a way, scientific knowledge can help one to understand the underlying principle.

    His way of looking at magic scientifically andparing both science and magic made it easier to understand things.

    But after returning from Sanctum, he worked hard on hardware and neglected the software aspect.

    Even though he had vast knowledge, he wasn¡¯t able to utilise it properly because his body was holding back and needed to umte that knowledge otherwise his brain circuit would be damaged due to overflow.

    Most magical knowledge can be said to be a seal waiting to be explored when the need arises.

    If his previous processing speed in Sanctum can be described as a supeputer then his current self was a high-speed processing simple Pc and the difference between the processing speed was quite vast.

    So, Alex waited to slowly get over magic after strengthening his body but after meeting Quinn, his passion for magic had been rekindled again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Alex shouted and armed several spells on himself within a quick period.

    A burst of mana exploded from his body with a gust of wind.

    BOOM!

    In a sh, Alex shattered the ground beneath him, truly breaking into pieces as he zoomed towards Quinn.

    WHOOSH!

    Alex¡¯s momentum was quite fast as he elerated toward Quinn who let out a heartyughter.

    BOOOM!

    Alex¡¯s arms shed against Quinn who stood in the air and blocked it casually.

    The air around them was torn apart.

    Swish!

    Alex raised his fist and aimed for his head.

    BAAM!

    Quinn stared at the approaching attack as if it was a child¡¯s y and raised his arms to block it.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Alex threw a series of punches but it was of no avail and he wasn¡¯t able to move the man an inch.

    He thought that man might be weaker in closebat range but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Both of themnded after exchanging a few bouts which Quinn defended with one hand quite easily.

    Quinn grinned in amusement seeing Alex struggle.

    Alex summoned many fireballs and threw them at Quinn in quick session.

    ¡°Old tricks!¡± Quinn muttered and waved his hand.

    But unlike previously, the ball of mes burst into smoke before reaching him and covering his vision entirely, cutting off his eyesight for a moment.

    A tint of mes fell on the ground and instead of extinguishing, it ignited and mes spread like waves surrounding Quinn trapping him in a closed perimeter.

    Quinn waved his hand, and a strong hurricane blew extinguishing the fire but Alex took the chance and cast the spell, turning the ground into liquid mud.

    Quinn¡¯s eyes narrowed as his feet sank to the ground quickly but he didn¡¯t fail to maintain the same nonchnt look, he glided his body to rise from the ground but to his surprise, the ground quickly dried around his feet and his lower body was stuck on the ground.

    Alex waves his hand and alters the structure of the liquid mud and solidifies it, trapping him on the ground and cutting his motion.

    Quinn twisted his body to get out but at that time, a whip of a nt rose from the ground and hurled towards him.

    The thick vine swirled and bent in the form of the whip to hit him.

    FWOOSH!

    The whip of the vine caught fire before reaching him and burning into the dry shoot, following which several vines shot towards him covering him from head to toe but this way far from over.

    Alex stomped the ground heavily forming arge pit under his feet, the ground rumbled like sea waves and several blocks stood up and rose from the ground.

    They started to vibrate faintly and soon several pieces of a block of soil altered and moulded into rocks surrounded Quinn.

    Alex sucked cold air and his eyes glowed with a sinister smile wondering how Quinn would go out.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    With a casual flick of Alex, several rocks shot toward him wanting to pulverise the main into meat paste.

    ¡°Hahahahahahah!¡±

    Loudughter echoed throughout the ce and all the vines caught fire while the ground cracked and Quinn started to step forward.

    An earthen wall appeared before him forming a shaped shield which shed against the rocks and boulders but none of them was able to breach the walls.

    BAM! BAM!BAM!BAM!

    Loud crackling noise emerged and the rocks turned into pieces after crashing on the wall.

    Alex¡¯s eyes lingered on the wall and he noticed that the man had applied intermediate enchantments to it to make it stronger and studier

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it cheating? We were fighting with basic magic and you used intermediate magic so in this case, shouldn¡¯t I be already dered the winner.¡± Alex grumbled while staring at the men ferociously who looked back at Alex with an amused expression.

 256 Chapter 256

    ¡°Kid don¡¯t twist the logic? When did I say, we will be fighting with basic magic? Many of your groups have already mastered intermediate magic.¡± Quinn shouted while flying up.

    ¡°Do you think that I am naive enough to be fooled by your words?¡±

    The high wall fell back and became one with the ground.

    ¡°Since you have shown me quite a good show then I should also show my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Here take this brat!¡± Quinn spoke with a smile and pointed his finger at him, a small piece of rock appeared that started to dance on top of his fingers.

    Lightening started to flicker around it and covered it in a cocoon and without wasting any time, heunched it at Alex.

    Alex¡¯s eyes widened as he felt a sense of crisis from the attack.

    Quinn had intertwined basic spells but the speed at which he shot it was too fast. With this speed, it could even blow a tank and puncture a hole in the warship ifpared to his previous world.

    ¡°Damn! Are you trying to kill me?¡± Alex screamed and waved his hand.

    Mana surged towards him from all directions. Alex¡¯s mana heart started to pump mana faster and Alex didn¡¯t hold back in casting the barrier as it was a question of his life and death.

    A strong golden barrier appeared enveloping him and Alex applied enhancements over it.

    The golden glow started to erge and grew sturdier and thicker forming an imprable shell.

    A battlemage uses enhancements to strengthen his body to fight unlike the warriors who had strong bodies but Alex decided to use his physical strength and aura in the worst-case scenario cause he may die.

    Alex was already circting all his mana and was ready to channel his aura to cover himself in the case of the worst situation.

    SHINING!

    The small piece of rock that was shot tore through the air as he darted towards Alex.

    It left a small fissure on the ground due to the high speed creating a small sonic explosion one after another behind.

    Leaving behind a bluish trail, the mini rock hit the barrier with great impact and exploded.

    BOOOM!

    Alex¡¯s barrier wasn¡¯t able to hold on and the st sent him flying back in the air like a ragdoll as he slid off the ground after crashing on it.

    Although the barrier was destroyed, it neutralized the attack and Alex was blown away mostly by the momentum of the collision.

    If he had used his aura to protect himself, the st couldn¡¯t have moved him by an inch but since the main danger was eliminated, he didn¡¯t use it and used his body to take the blow.

    Alex coughed a few mouths filled with blood and red at Quinn.

    ¡°I was correct, you use the higher intermediate spell.¡± Quinn rejoiced.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can kill me. If I didn¡¯t know intermediate spells shouldn¡¯t I have a big hole in my chest due to your carelessness?¡±Alex spoke in an angered voice.

    ¡°I was certain that you could defend it and it seems you still held back a bit, isn¡¯t Alex?¡± Quinn grinned.

    ¡®This man surely had a frightening intuition.¡¯Alex cursed and a sudden thought struck his mind.

    ¡®Did he already know that I am hiding my strength and is he trying to force out my Epic rank strength?¡¯

    Beads of sweat covered his forehead as he thought about it.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about it but the possibility made him afraid. If this guy ever turns out to be his enemy, he might be gone for sure.

    Because oddballs like thise in pairs. He already had that madman Albert under him and now there was another madman, at least this one was cultured and civilizedpared to Albert.

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that he could do as he wished.

    ¡°Since you want it badly, I will dly ept it and try to beat you at your own game,¡± Alex grumbled and stood up.

    WUUUUSSSHHH!

    Alex¡¯s whole body glowed and the air around him vibrated, emitting a defeating roarparable to the phenomenon of a natural disaster taking ce.

    Powerful ripples emerged around him and his figure started to float slowly.

    Alex raised his hand and epassed a mass of wind that surrounded him and like Quinn, his figure drifted up towards the sky.

    Instead of using a flying spell, Alex used air to lift him and glided his body.

    Alex red at Quinn and his body was soon surrounded by lightning that flickered all around him dancing on his palms.

    The scene looked like a beautiful purple snake wriggling around Alex trying to please him.

    His eyes became blue emitting a sh of lightning and his hair rose to defy gravity and his whole body was covered by lightning.

    Applying lightning on one body can increase the speed by several folds and can be used both as an offensive and defensive means but it could also greatly damage the body as lightning burns the part of the body if it passed inside.

    Only those whose bodies have resistance to lightning damage or people who tempered their bodies to take on the lightning could use it like this.

    It could also increase the brain processing speed as the lightning pass-through neurons.

    Even though Alex¡¯s body hadn¡¯t any resistance to lightning, he had used the blessing and healing spell that we¡¯re working on in the background to deal with the damage mending the burns inside his body and preventing him from being fried till crisp.

    ¡°You¡­.Alex stop, you don¡¯t need to push yourself.¡± Quinn almost screamed in panic.

    ¡­¡­

    Even those who were watching the high-interest interest felt their scale going numb.

    ¡°This kid is a maniac, he might die at this rate.¡±

    ¡°I knew something like this was going to happen. Quinn is already a freak and now Alex is also a freaking maniac like him. The rumours were all true. This kid doesn¡¯t give a damn about anything¡±

    ¡°He even pushed himself to the death door just to defeat Quinn even though this was just a test.¡±

    ¡°Headmaster please do something.¡±

    ¡°If something happens to this kid, The Emperor will skin us alive.¡±

    All the professors screamed in horror and looked at the headmaster to do something.

    ¡°Just sit down and observe the match,¡± Dous muttered in a calm tone.

    ¡°But¡­Headmaster..¡± The other tried to refute.

    ¡°Keep your worries to yourself. There isn¡¯t any damage to his body. If something was going to happen, it might have already happened.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be burnt to a crisp under normal circumstances but he still looks good.¡±

    Dous¡¯s words brought them some relief and they also understood the situation and looked at Alex with a curious gaze.

    They could see the burns on his body repairing as soon as they appeared.

    ¡°I have heard that he has received Goddess Reba¡¯s blessing and will soon be appointed as Holy son officially. It might be due to the blessing he was able to survive.¡±A professor gave a usible exnation.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the vast ce, as if the storm was going toe, strong heavy winds were surging all around.

    ¡°Alex Sto-!!¡±

    Lightning crackled and trailed its way towards him even before he could finish his sentence.

    BOOM!

    Alex manipted the winds and threw a wind scythe at him and caused the high-speed wind to spiral throughout the air to slice off the barrier Quinn crafted while streaks of lightning rained down on him.

    Quinn was momentarily taken by surprise seeing his barrier being broken by Alex.

    ZZAP! ZAP!ZAP!

    BOOOM!

    Alex uses the wind to surround Quinn and send him crashing down to the devastated ground below them.

    More rocks scattered as Quinn¡¯s body crashed to the ground.

    Alex surrounded mes, rocks and lightning and threw all of them toward Quinn.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Mini crackling explosions wreaked havoc one after another. The firepower was enough to roast and grill a transcendent rank until nothing remained except ash which might also be carried away by the wind leaving behind nothing.

    But unfortunately, Alex¡¯s hope was shattered and as theyer of dust dissipated, under therge crater, a man still stood without a single scratch on his body.

    ¡°This was quite good.¡±

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    ¡°Alex, you have already passed and surpassed my expectation,¡± Quinn spoke, dusting off his coat.

    Although Alex was happy to hear his words, his mood became sour as he wasn¡¯t able to narrow the huge gap between them.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s far from over,¡± Quinn muttered softly.

    ¡°If you can take this blow then you can think of yourself as the winner.¡±

    ¡°Water arrows!¡±Quinn shouted pointing at the sky.

    It suddenly started raining and dark clouds appeared over them, the rain that started to fall suddenly morphed into sharp water arrows and moved towards Alex.

    The arrows were thousand in number and could bring panic to anyone facing them.

    ¡°Damn! Just what kind of enmity he has! He clearly said I qualified but still he isn¡¯t stopping. Does he want to injure me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trifle drizzle. That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Quinn flicked his finger and a dozen wind des shot from him.

    He raised his hand and waved his hand following which four tornadoes appeared spinning frantically and growing stronger.

 257 Chapter 257

    ¡°If you can take this blow and survive my attack. I will consider your passing a flying colour.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid of death. I have controlled my strength.¡±

    ¡°If you are unable to handle it, I will save you from dying, ¡°Quinn spoke and started to wave his hand as if he was conducting an orchestra.

    The tornadoes started to swirl around and their tempo started to blow away everything in their path.

    He raised his hand and waved it, in to and fro motion and the four tornadoes started to rotate around Alexing towards him from all sides and closing his escape route.

    Blue wind des spun frantically at the outer edges of the tornadoes, slicing the hard stone on the floor. The tornadoes grew fiercer and fiercer soon causing the entire ce into disarray and starting to spew wind des all around.

    The whole colosseum started to tear apart andrge cracks appeared on it as the wind des shed with it.

    It was extremely destructive and in a battle arena where the opponent was unable to move further, this kind of enveloping magic had an advantage.

    Each spell was at a basic level but thebined strength already surpassed that of the intermediate level.

    Seeing Alex motion, Quinn spoke in a teasing voice¡±It¡¯s not over little boy.¡±

    A water bubble appeared outside of Quinn which covered him wholly and let him rise slowly in the air.

    Quinn started to chant another spell quickly and a blue light coagted at the tip of his fingers, he pointed at Alex and shouted.

    ¡°Whirlpool Tsunami!¡±

    BOOOM!

    A loud explosion erupted as though the sky had been split apart.

    Waves of tsunami standing tens of metres in height appeared crashing toward the four tornadoes and Alex.

    Quinn smiled and lifted both of his arms andmanded in a low tone¡±Rise!¡±

    The crazily spinning tornados elongated upwards as they rammed into the tsunami.

    The wild wind shed with the crashing waves and prevented the waves from crashing.

    ¡°Can you feel the horror of the storm? This fear, the feeling of the unknown that one faces when he is in the middle of the storm.¡± Quinn smiled and pointed his finger at Alex.

    Another fifth tornado rose from the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s your current situation, Alex! I have already created a canvas and portrait of your present scenarios.Now, show me how you will tackle and fill your canvas.¡±

    The five howling tornadoes cracked open the ground as the wind des crashed on the ground picking up dust, debris and stones.

    It rose and crashed straight into a tsunami.

    A small whirlpool appeared directly under Alex which rotated vigorously like a ckhole and with a strong suction pressure, it tried to pull Alex¡¯s body into it.

    If Alex was on the ground instead of floating, he might already sumb to death.

    ¡°Hushhh!¡±

    ¡°Did you already finish your spell?¡±

    Quinn, who was enjoying the match, suddenly heard a loudzy voice.

    He stared at the gaps of the tornadoes to see Alex yawning heavily which baffled him.

    Alex looked around. He was surrounded by a trap of spells.

    From the above rain of arrows fell while beside him five tornadoes spewed wind des while on the ground huge waves of tsunami surged towards him from all around trying to devour him while on the ground the whirlpool was pulling him.

    ¡°I was frightened for nothing,¡± Alex murmured.

    The present situation wasn¡¯t that bad. If Quinn had used any other elemental spell, Alex might have found it hard but after learning so much, this situation couldn¡¯t even implicate him.

    Alex raised a hand and with a sinister smile that even surprised Quinn snapped his finger.

    He had been preparing the spell since Quinn started the rain and was overcharging it to the absolute limit.

    Overcharging is the phenomenon of charging the spell with mana before casting and enhancing its effect, pushing the limit to get the best results from the current spell.

    Alex decided to do a higher intermediate spell and close everything which was enough to scratch this guy¡¯s ego.

    Alex thought of using the advanced meteorite spell but the effect may be too much.

    ¡°Absolute cier Field.¡± Alex¡¯s loud voice reverberated.

    Cold air started to leave his body and his voice became colder.

    A strong frosty aura erupted from Alex and spread like waves all around.

    The entire ce plunged into the chilling frostiness as if it was the onught of winter which froze everything.

    A strong blizzard blew from all around and the chilly aura caused everything to freeze in an instant.

    The water arrows made of rain that we¡¯re hurling towards Alex suddenly froze into icy arrows and stopped in their tracks and were broken down into pieces of snow.

    The fierce onught of tempest suddenly stopped and a strong crackling voice started to revert from all around.

    The roaring tsunami raging around him stopped and the tornadoes started to freeze from downward that extended upward until everything froze.

    Huge sheets of ice covered the ground and five ice statues of tornadoes stood tall which twinkled reflecting the light of the sun.

    The entire ce was frozen leaving him and Quinn.

    ¡°I am impressed. You are more than qualified.¡± Quinn spoke praising Alex.

    ¡°Thest spell was too good.¡±

    He did well, much to his surprise.

    Using ice to counter his water spells was quite clever.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I qualified but I am disheartened to see that you were able toe out without a single scratch.¡±Alex sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true Alex. When you poured everything and fired a spell at me non-stop, I was taken by surprise and got a scratch here,¡± Quinn spoke with a smile and raised his arms.

    Alex saw a small tear on his clothes and it was so minuscule that it didn¡¯t make a difference.

    Alex gritted his teeth and spoke, ¡°I am talking about you, not your clothes.¡±

    Quinnughed seeing Alex¡¯s frustrated expression and walked towards him and patted him the next time.

    ¡°You can try it next time.I am not running away anywhere.¡±

    Alex sighed and resigned to his fate.

 258 Chapter 258

    After finishing the test, Alex came back to the admission department to find Riya already finishing her test.

    Riya had used her concealment technique and showed peak Master rank strength which didn¡¯t surprise many as many had guessed her to be strong as she was somewhat considered ashis guardian and caretaker.

    Alex was concerned about the judge who might be hacked by Riya. Luckily Riya didn¡¯t go overboard.

    Alex and Riya were finally admitted peacefully and all the ongoing procedures were over and now Alex just has to start the ss.

    He wasn¡¯t forced to enter the very next day and he along with Riya was shown their dorms and were asked to get a rough understanding of the academy.

    Alice along with his wives visited Alex for onest time before departing and he was quite pleased to see them.

    Alex presently stood before his forces who had apanied him on his trip to Zenith.

    All of their eyes reddened on hearing about Alex¡¯s stay in Zenith.

    Though Alex acted like a rogue, it also added a bit of fun to their boring life. When he was serious, his gaze was as cold as pr ice which could freeze everyone and his ruthless and strict training had made them what they were today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ck off in my absence. If I don¡¯t see any progress when I visit during my holiday, I will personally take the matters into my own hands.¡± Alex threatened.

    Alex was quite satisfied with their progress. Harry was also going to return to Bright and with all the disputes being over, Leonheart could forge a strong rtionship with Bright and their mutual help could make them rise higher and prosper together.

    As for Albert, Alex was really in a pinch thinking about him.

    Albert was also a student of Zenith academy. In Zenith Academy, three years from 18-20 would be a learning period while the remaining year would be voluntary service in the military where they could put their knowledge and skills into use.

    The Magician and Martial Artist warriors would be in charge of the front line while schrs would be in charge of administration works or else the schr can also submit a thesis or work under a professor as an assistant to graduate.

    But Albert didn¡¯t want to be posted in some backwater areas with nothing to do so he left the academy looking for strong warriors to fight and improve himself.

    Now, Albert was forced to stay in Leonhart and take up amanding job and he had many more idiots to apany him in training.

    Alex gave his men some guidance and provided them with some scrolls and techniques brought in the market.

    Max, Antwan, and Ben sobbed until their eyes became red.

    ¡°Uncle Mordek, please take care of my wives. I have passed some techniques and tricks to Catherine. You will get it when you reach Leonhart. Don¡¯t stop recruiting and training soldiers. They are our pirs.¡± Alex spoke.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will properly take care of Leonhart in your absence,¡± Mordek spoke earnestly.

    Alex nodded and after spending some sweet time, asked goodbye to his wives.

    Alex had brought a huge number of goods from Capital which would be of great use to his people.

    He had managed to form awork and connection here.

    His Kingdom wasn¡¯t isted like before and he could finally get in touch with others.

    Alex rubbed his nose as his people who were considered his family left and as he returned his gaze and became sharp.

    He was sure that his academy life wasn¡¯t going to be smooth.

    He researched about the Academy as one of the mostmon novel scripts was the academy getting attacked by enemies and Alex wondered whether this was going to happen in his presence.

    And surprisingly, it was not a new thing as four or five years ago it was attacked.

    Catherine was studying during that period and spoke about the crisis and thankfully it was resolved quickly with just a handful of casualties.

    There have been more cases like this throughout history and it wasn¡¯t that the Academy security was bad rather there have been many moles and bad apples in it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what it has in store for me.¡± Alex grinned and walked into the Academy with heavy steps.

    ¡­.

    sses for the second year were about to start.

    Alex and Riya walked beside each other following Professor Neon who was taking them to the ss.

    Alex felt his heart beating fast.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I am having such feelings when going towards my ss. It makes me feel alive.¡¯

    It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t excited about his ss.

    Till now, he didn¡¯t have a single friend..No matter whether one age was above or below him, everyone had to show him respect.

    Even Harry had taken him as a benefactor and addressed him as King. It felt good but sometimes unknown loneliness crept up from inside him due to this.

    ¡®Maybe I can make some dependable friends.¡¯Alex muttered, turning his head towards Riya and his mood immediately became worse.

    There was no special treatment here and Riya couldn¡¯t cover her face with a veil.

    Wondering about all those venomous gazes staring at her makes his heart bleed.

    BAM!

    The door of the ssroom opened and all the mumbling ceased.

    The sudden sound snapped everyone to the start of the ss but as they saw their homeroom professor, they were startled to see two figures beside him.

    From the corner of their surprised eyes, they observed the figure who entered the sses.

    The boy had a usual and casual air around him and his outfit was quite radical. He followed the teacher with a nonchnt stride towards the centre.

    Beside him was a devilish mesmerising beauty which drew the utmost attention of everybody in the ss.

    Some even swallowed their saliva unable to breathe in seeing her ever glowing angelic face carrying a hint of natural seduction.

    Riya just tiptoed in a shy manner, feeling everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Professor Neon too stood on the podium and folded his hands behind his back and spoke.

    There were around 50 students arranged in the auditorium ssroom.

    The ssroom was quiterge and spacious and his voice seemed to be amplified naturally by the structure of the walls.

    ¡°Starting today, we have two new students joining your academic venture.¡±Neon spoke and stared at Alex.

    ¡± Please wee these two with a warm round of apuse.¡¯

    ¡°Go introduce yourself.¡±

    Alex nodded and walked forward under everyone¡¯s curious gaze making him feel like ab rat.

    ¡°Hello, everyone!Nice to meet you all.¡±

    ¡°I am Alex Von Leonheart and I would like to be in your care from now on,¡± Alex said.

    His voice was loud and filled with confidence carrying a hint of dominance.

    Alex stepped back and Riya with a meek expression took small steps forward.

    There are only a handful of people who have seen her face but now getting such exposure naturally made her a bit ufortable.

    ¡°Hello, I am Riya Von Leonheart. Nice to meet you all.¡±

    ¡°I will be in your care from now on.¡±

    As soon as Riya¡¯s words fell, the entire atmosphere descended into silence and all gazes fell on Alex and they red as if they wanted to poke a hole in him.

    Alex ignored those gazes and nodded in satisfaction while giving her thumbs up.

    ¡®Nice, this will keep the annoyingflies away.¡¯

 259 Chapter 259

    The first day wasn¡¯t as bad as Alex imagined.

    Except for a few people looking at him as if he was a scumbag nothing much happened as many came to know about his true identity soon and afterwards as the words and gossip travelled quite faster, many started to look at him curiously.

    Some gutsy guys even believed that they had a chance to hit on Riya as she was forced to marry him and may soon find all sorts of trouble with him in the future.

    For them, Alex was already sharpening his knife to butcher. His hands were already itching to fight. How can academic life be boring in their presence?

    He was already looking forward to the fun times.

    He avoided fights but if provoked he wouldn¡¯t let them leave in one piece.

    Meanwhile, Riya was already burning incense for those lecherous.

    She also noticed several eyes stealing nces at his lord but they didn¡¯t approach him hastily and might be waiting to see his performance and see whether he was worthy or not.

    Like his Lord, she already started to keep a tab on those girls who mighte under her dagger.

    Alex had thought that Riya and he would be in a separate ss but he came to know that, a ss consisting of all three groups of Magician, Martial Arts and Schrs and the other sses had to be chosen as electives.

    History, literature, Social Science, etiquette, Sewing, Geography and Theology were some of the elective subjects and they will move to other sses when their turnes to their course.

    One had to select five electives and the main course was divided into general and honours.

    General can be taken by everyone who wants to try another field while honours can only be taken by the students enrolled in the particr department.

    For example, Alex may take Martial Arts sses in general but he cannot do honours in it. Simrly, Riya can take general magic sses but cannot do honour in them.

    Alex was looking forward to Quinn¡¯s lectures but he was saddened to know that he took lectures only in 3rd year.

    His sses are packed from Monday to Friday with three one and a half an hour sses each day.

    Saturday was the physical ss Magician and Martial Arts where they would practice their spells against each other and issue challenges.

    In a month, there would be one physical ss where both the sses exchanged blows with one another.

    It starts with a friendly smile but ends with all kinds of curses poured on another.

    Magical theory and Mana application weremon for all which was taken by their homeroom teacher Neon.

    Since Alex was new, he along with Riya was forced to join the first-year supplementary sses which were conducted for those who failed to advance in the first final semester of the First Year which was quite humiliating for him.

    ¡­.

    ¡°Just like people consider air to be the basis of life, mana is considered as the basis of strength.¡±

    ¡°Without mana, the world wouldn¡¯t be what it is today. You can find people who can¡¯t feel or use mana and those who use, and draw out substantial differences.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true that only an awakened person can feel mana. Many unawakened ones can also feel mana. The difference between the two is the ability to draw out, channel, store and manipte mana.¡±

    ¡°Mana elerates our body growth, healing and regenerative power and even a low level awakened one can have a longer and healthier life than unawakened.¡±

    Currently, they were taught about Mana from the basics by Professor Kale.

    Alex knew about all those but listening to the professor drew his attention. His speech was quite good. Neither too slow nor fast and best of all it wasn¡¯t boring in any sense.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s move on to the next thing,¡± Kaleid spoke and raised his sses.

    ¡°Now, the most basic question? What is mana? Where did ite from¡± He spoke and started to exin without asking anyone.

    It¡¯s not as if he was ignoring everyone, rather everyone in this ss was a failure except Alex and Riya and a few others who were also transfer students like him.

    ¡°Mana is present in the world as naturally as air. Even in elementary magic, we can manipte air but have anyone tried to create air out of nothing.¡±

    ¡°There is a famous saying. Mana can neither be created nor destroyed and can only be changed from one form to another.¡±

    ¡°Some big schrs and philosophers consider mana as small minute particles which cannot be seen under naked eyes but are theoretically present. Whether it¡¯s true or not, only future research will tell us.¡±

    ¡°Like mana, all the nature magic didn¡¯t sprout from nothing.¡±He paused and started to exin.

    His questions brought discussion among everyone.

    Many of them haven¡¯t even thought about it. All the elemental magic was used by manipting other elements.

    In water magic, the molecules of air were broken and chemically reacted to form water.

    The people subconsciously applied science through magic with the help of their spells.

    The dust particles and molecules joined to form rock while light, me and lightning were natural forms of energy which can be converted into one another and altered into different things by the use of mana as they were the natural form of energy.

    If one was out in the void, he couldn¡¯t use most of the elemental magic.

    Alex, who had a brief knowledge of science, was able to corrte it with magic and came to know about all these usible theories.

    Mana was a special kind of energy and it is the purest form of energy.

    Neon also exined something quite simr to him but it fell sort of in front of him as this world still didn¡¯t know about the presence of molecules, elements, electrons and protons.

    Alex didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of scenarios would happen if all these things came into existence in a magic world.

    Alex could already cast a spell of atomic fusion and if everyone came to know a spell like this wouldn¡¯t the entire world be wiped off existence?

    ¡°Now, all of you, let¡¯s get on the tiers of Mage.¡±

    ¡°There are 10 Tiers of Magic spells which divide the magician categorically.¡±

    ¡°Tier 1 to Tier 3 is known as a basic spell, Tier 4 to Tier 6 is known as intermediate spells and Tier 7 to Tier 9 advance and above it are Tier 10 which is known as a legendary spell.¡±

    ¡°Magicians¡¯ ssification is a bit different from the normal warrior¡¯s realms.¡±

    ¡°A magician reaching the Mythic realm doesn¡¯t mean he could cast advanced Magic and is considered a Tier 7 Mage.¡±

    ¡°It just means, he could cast the spell he knew more efficiently and the results would be much better.¡±

    ¡°Magic depends on aptitude and amount of knowledge one holds. Swallow knowledge andck of proper understanding hold many of you back.¡±

    ¡°The reason why nobles rise whilemoners are left behind is that nobles are taught early whilemoners have to work hard to even get a chance to learn. On the other hand, somehave already started their race.¡±

    ¡°Archmage Sophia and Archmage Michael were the outstanding wizards who rose in the continental list frommoner and have spread their fame far and wide.¡±

    ¡°Most of the backbenchers here are eithermoners or fallen nobles. Even though you are behind but fret not. Your hard work will always be repaid. So, give your all.¡±Professor Kale spoke in a gentle tone trying to encourage everyone.

 260 Chapter 260

    As Alex had thought, he found it hard to mingle with others.

    When students entered first, there would be a brief introduction and they would form groups after knowing each other.

    His ss consists of fallen nobles,moners, Princes and nobles from Kingdoms and nobles¡¯ children from the capital.

    Alex felt that he was on probation period where each move was observed with a hostile gaze aimed at him.

    But sadly, Alex cannot me them cause befriending him may either turn out to be good or bad and there is no between.

    If one day, it turns out that the Prince and Emperor don¡¯t favour him and he doesn¡¯t have any power to even defend himself then all of them who had a connection with him would suffer.

    So, all of them seemed to be evaluating him behind the scenes.

    Being an Imperial Prince was sure hard. Even though he was disowned, he still had to go through all these troublesome things.

    Alex could already discern a grand event that might being and many would decide after watching his performance.

    Alex only hoped that his annoying brothers wouldn¡¯t interfere in his life and pull strings from behind but he knew there must be at least one among four princes who might be itching to provoke him.

    And who that unlucky one would be, only time will tell.

    The residence of boys seemed to always be teeming with life.

    Some put their utmost focus on improving themselves while some could be seenzing around enjoying the academy life as if it was a holiday spot.

    Spending some free time, as usual, Alex tried to read the books to get himself familiar with the subjects.

    He refurbished his outdated knowledge and looked at the new magical theories. The world was moving forward and new ideas were popping out every day.

    Alex was recently studying the theory put forward by a magical schr about making a mana core which pulled Alex¡¯s interest greatly.

    As he has already spoken previously, while humans have vessels, beasts and monsters have magical cores.

    This person came out with a theory. Some humans were born with clogged vessels in which mana couldn¡¯t be channelised or some people¡¯s vessels are severed, turning them into cripples.

    For them, the schr was trying to find a way to form a magical core in human beings. This was currently a proposal that was put forward which needs to be tested and discussed until one could prove it.

    Alex thought about the matter greatly and wondered if he could do it. If a core can be formed then at which ce?

    Was it in the organ of the human body or internal space where tissue fluid flows?

    After reading the idea, Alex thought that he could gather mana at a spot but will it take shape as a core, he didn¡¯t know about it.

    The core was simr to an engine which would make the body run and supplement with mana.

    ¡°Core is an engine¡­.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes glowed for a moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the heart also an engine¡­Than Mana¡¯s heart?¡±

    Alex could feel that he was getting somewhere.

    Since his heart is a storehouse of mana, if he can form a core there to increase its efficiency wouldn¡¯t that mean, he could upgrade his mana heart?

    Grumble¡­Grumble¡­

    Alex was snapped out of his thoughts by his stomach crying for food.

    It was an interesting theory, one that never seemed to end. After immersing himself in knowledge, he began to feel hunger.

    ¡°I wille on itter. Let¡¯s stuff the food into mini Alex¡±

    Treading on the sturdy flight of stairs carefully, he descended slowly. It was empty and everyone seemed to be crammed in the dining hall of the cafeteria at this time.

    Alex entered the separate canteen building. It had three floors.

    The lower one consists of free food while the upper floors consist of reserved rooms where you can book the ce and have your own space and can order all kinds of delicacies with money.

    The haughty ones usually took the reserved room as they can¡¯t bring themselves to sit with everyone.

    Alex took the food tray and a ss of coffee and found an empty bench.

    The hostile gazes seemed to go down. Most of them were due to Riya and he had pulled an aggro as soon as he entered.

    Some resigned to fate whereas some were desperately clinging to a chance.

    Riya can be crowned as Goddess of Beauty though there may be somepetitioning from Athena so many were not willing to go down without taking a chance

    He looked around towards the group of girls and couldn¡¯t find Riya.

    Both of them usually meet during eating hours but Alex¡¯s timing was bing irregr as he was getting more and more immersed in the books forgetting the meeting hours.

    ¡®Next time, I should just ask Riya to knock on my door when shees to eat.¡¯

    Alex took a bite of the sandwich and lifted his chin to see Riya entering the room.

    Seeing her Alex finally sighed in relief and took a sip of coffee.

    Riya waved her hand seeing Alex who gave a brief nod, she was about to go into the line for food when noticed someone walking towards her.

    ¡°Miss Riya, can you grace me with a little bit of your time?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to exchange some friendly greetings with you and get to know each other.¡±

    An expression of disbelief showed on everyone¡¯s face and the ce erupted into chaos hoping to see an enjoyable scene.

    The person who came for Riya was Joey, he was the heir and only son of the Marquise household.

    ¡°Sorry, I have to ask the Lord about it,¡± Riya said with a nonchnt expression.

    Joey¡¯s brows furrowed and he spoke¡±Miss Riya, seeing you calling him by the honorific, I guess you are forced to obey him.¡±

    ¡°I, Joey, am a humble man. I can¡¯t tolerate anyone who is using his authority to bully weaklings. Only spineless cowards use their authority. If you want, you can seek my help.¡±Joey spoke with a sincere expression.

    Since Alex¡¯s senses had always been sharpened by magic, he was able to peak a bit of their conversion.

    ¡± Pffffff!¡±

    Alex spurted the coffee and coughed violently.

    ¡®Bully, weak..authority.Kid, if this girl went out of control even your daddy would be crushed like paddy in the grinder.¡¯

    Alex stared at the wolf that was trying to tantalise his wife with a ferocious gaze.

    Riya can be said to be an epitome of beauty and she was still growing. Alex knew that it was too much for these young horns to bear and many would have a hormonal imbnce with just a look at her.

    God was indeed not fair. On top of her enchanting beauty, Riya¡¯s aura was enough to attract everyone.

    Let alone boys, Alex feared that even some girls might be charmed by her and this was too much.

    If Riya was a shrewd girl who knew a bit of acting the whole academy might be wrecked by her.

    Riya stubbornly refused Joey and didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him who looked quite helpless which pulled great empathy from others.

    While leaving, Joey¡¯s gazended on Alex and a cruel smile appeared on his face.

    Alex could naturally see malicious intent in his eyes.

    And the very next day, during the physical Magic ss, Joey challenged Alex.

 261 Chapter 261

    Each week on Saturday, there would be Physical sses where the students could practice their spells and can also challenge one another.

    Learning and Practising were of great importance otherwise all the things learnt in life would be useless if they cannot be put to any use.

    All of the students in Alex¡¯s ss were brought to the training ground which was enough for 1000 students to fit.

    It was decided into two sections.

    On one side, Martial Arts warriors were practising while on the other side it was Magician.

    The current ss leaned more towards duel rather than self-practice.

    Both sses could also challenge one another so that they get used to fighting various opponents but it was allowed only once a month.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡°All of you have been making steady progress. Many of you have also stepped into the intermediate stage and a few of you can even cast Tier 5 spells at such an age.¡±Professor Nina, who was the instructor of the practical ss, spoke.

    ¡°You all have been learning for one and half years and progressed by leaps and bounds.¡±

    ¡°Focus more on understanding and rectifying the mistakes you havemitted in the battles and try to look out for your ws.¡±

    ¡°Before starting the matches, I want you to know one thing. Spells aren¡¯t the main things that decide the winning factors. Your approach, your application and your versatility in using the spells are also important factors.¡±

    ¡°There have been cases where basic spells were able to overwhelm intermediate spells while some Mages who don¡¯t have any natural attributes were able to use enhancement spells in such a way that they were able to oust the other.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin.¡±She pped her hand and stared at everyone.

    ¡± Do any of you want to start first?¡±She asked casually.

    ¡°Miss, I want to issue a challenge.¡±

    ¡± Joey, you cane forward,¡± Nina nodded and called him.

    All of them stared at Joey and could already imagine what was going to happen next.

    Joey had reached early Master rank and was 20 years old. He was one of those who could cast Intermediate spells in between Tier 4 and Tier 5.¡±

    Joey, taking heavy steps, walked up the stage and started down and said¡±I want to challenge Alex.¡±

    ¡°What! Me¡± Alex eximed with a flustered expression and shrink back.

    His acting was enough to draw sympathy from everyone but everyone knew just how confident he presented himself so all of them thought that he was trying to put down Joey by indicating that Joey was bullying a neer.

    ¡°I am just a neer and I don¡¯t even know some basic spells so why are you challenging me? Isn¡¯t it wrong?¡± Alex spoke in a panicked tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have shame, you coward!¡± Joey sneered.

    After receiving everyone¡¯s gaze, Alex unwillingly walks up to the stage.

    Nina walked to the side to supervise the match and in the meantime, the typical viin started the act and threw his dialogues.

    ¡°You are destroying a precious flower. Leave her and I will forgive you for your impudence. A flower like her doesn¡¯t look good with cow dung likeyou.¡± Joey muttered.

    Alex raised his eyes and stared at Joey who boasted confidently.

    He was confident in his looks so how dare this bastardpared his impressive look to that of cow dung.

    Either the heavens must be blind or this guy must be blind unable to discern what true beauty is.

    ¡°Begin the match!''¡± Nina shouted.

    Joey, who prepared himself to cast a spell, suddenly let out a muffled groan as he felt a sudden change around him and his expression instantly changed.

    It was as if, the gravity of the ce increased by many folds or a huge mountain had been put on his shoulder that was trying to bring him down to his knees.

    ¡°Kurghh!¡±Joey gritted his teeth trying to stop his body from kneeling.

    Joey felt a suffocating pressure out of nowhere but as he mustered his strength and was about to look forward, it vanished instantly as if he had been hallucinating.

    ¡°Huh¡­what was that??¡± Joey muttered under strained breaths and looked around.

    He could freely swing his arms unlike before and felt as light as a feather

    ¡°Maybe I messed up the spell or I hallucinated. Yes, that must be it.¡± Joey tried to calm himself.

    Joey chanted his spell and the ground trembled andrge chunks of spiky rocks sprouted from the ground which charged toward Alex with a flick.

    ¡°Rock Spikes!¡± Joey shouted.

    Alex stared calmly at iing rocks and pointed his index finger down and spoke with a rxed expression.

    ¡°Gravity Enhancer!¡±

    DUUUSH!

    BAAAM!

    The rocks hurling toward him were suddenly halted and plunged into the ground and crushed into pieces.

    Alex increased the pressure and made the air denser by increasing the density of the space around him on several margins concerning arge volume of air.

    The space around him was simr to 3 times the gravity of this world.

    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Joey¡¯s bewildered expression.

    ¡°What kind of spell was that?¡± Joey asked with a surprised expression.

    Alex wanted tough and mock this guy. This is where most people fail.

    The most important thing for a magician is imagination and vision. A simple low-level spell can be moulded and twisted into various forms.

    But many just follow the traditional route and learn the spell that had been taught to them or written in the book.

    ¡°Huh¡­What happened? Weren¡¯t you previously spouting all kinds of bullshit calling me a coward and spineless?¡±

    Alex¡¯s rude and straight remarks shocked everyone and the person to whom the words were aimed was utterly embarrassed.

    Joey gritted his teeth and he raised his hand.

    Three fireballs flew straight at Alex forming a line.

    While the fireballs were flying, three firewalls appeared beside Alex, surrounding him.

    The raging fire almost surrounded Alex, and most of the students serving as spectators couldn¡¯t see his figure within it.

    Nina saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but worry about Alex as she saw three huge exploding fireballs hurling toward Alex.

    She thought Alex might panic as he was new so she thought of stopping the match.

    Fireballs were basic spells but exploding fireballs were intermediate spells and the current spell was enhanced by overcharging on top of that, the effective damage radius of these three fireballs was sufficient to cover every target within 50 metres.

    So, if Alex couldn¡¯t neutralise the attack, he might be killed or injured badly for real.

    Nina also didn¡¯t know whether Alex knew intermediate spells or not and since the earlier spell was new, she wasn¡¯t able to ascertain its type.

    ¡°Ohh! So, we are ying with fire.Huh.¡± Alex stared at the raging firewalls around him and the fireballs that came for him.

    Alex opened his palm and a bluish me appeared on his palm and the firewalls around him seemed to back off and flickered as if they had met their king.

    The bluish colour of the me was due to higher explosive strength and under Alex¡¯s fine control it was burning purely of mana condensed inside it.

    It was a mini packet that could create a big explosion if required.

 262 Chapter 262

    ¡°Little fireball, please don¡¯t embarrass me in front of everyone. Your Lady Lord is peeking from the side so don¡¯t disappoint her.¡± Alex muttered and the ball of me flickered gleefully.

    Alex clenched his fist and the big me condensed into a small egg that started to rotate on his finger while pointing in front of him, he tossed it out.

    The bluish fireball went through the wall firewall in front of Alex like a sharp sword cutting through a city wall like butter.

    A metre-wide passage was smashed open in the raging firewall which didn¡¯t close even after the ball went out

    BAAM!

    The egg-shaped mini fireball collided with three giant fireballs in the mid-air and exploded into dazzling fireworks.

    The little cute seemingly harmless fireball had released such terrifying power that even the big exploding fireball power was overpowered by it and the firepower pushed forward.

    A strong burst of me cloud urred which spread towards Joey trying to engulf him.

    Joey quickly chanted a wind spell and blew strong high fast winds to extinguish the cloud of mes.

    As soon as the cloud of mes dispersed, Joey was startled to see Alex disappear from the stage and a confused expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°Did I knock him out? Maybe the rebound was too much for him to handle.¡± Joey muttered inwardly while looking around.

    At that time, he felt arms pressing on his shoulder and a small current passed through his body.

    ¡°Kayak!¡± He squealed like a pig and jumped back in fright but stammered and fall back.

    ¡°I thought that the small spark was enough to keep you down but I guess, I underestimated you,¡± Alex spoke and walked towards him with a smile.

    Joey¡¯s whole body stiffened and he tried to cast a spell straight at Alex without thinking about the consequence but he was horrified to see his whole body paralysed and he wasn¡¯t able to make a sound.

    Alex bent down and raised his forefinger and thumb and ced it beside Joey¡¯s ears and snapped.

    The small waves that emerged were distorted by Alex¡¯s spell that started to get amplified beside Joey¡¯s ears, which was loud enough to burst his ear drums.

    SCREECH!

    Strong sound waves spread like shockwaves blowing away the air.

    ¡°Aaaaaaahhhh!¡± Joey screamed with a pained expression as if he was burnt alive and sent out a loud reverberating noise.

    Everyone felt pain on hearing the loud sound waves and closed their ears.

    The screeching sound was quite painful to the ear and the frequency of the transmitted waves was way above what the human ear could endure but Alex had no problem as he could change the frequency of voice reaching his ears by changing his surroundings as sound depends on various factors.

    THUD!

    With a loud thud, Joey fell to the ground.

    Everyone could see Joey had fallen unconscious due to the unorthodox spells and in a way, he was thrashed around brutally and led by the nose.

    All Alex did was lift his fingers and even his chant was over as soon as it started which made him look in a different light to many.

    ¡®You are lucky that you are in the academy and I have been mercifully otherwise if this was outside the campus I wouldn¡¯t have left you until I beat you to my heart¡¯s content.¡¯Alex snorted and walked down the stage gracefully.

    Professor Nina checked Joey¡¯s condition and breathed in relief seeing him fine and there wasn¡¯t even a trace of any injury.

    He was simply knocked out by Alex without any harm.

    On getting her signal, a stretcher was brought and he was moved into the infirmary meanwhile the sses resumed as usual.

    After this many challenged one another and fortunately, Alex didn¡¯t receive many challenges as others have picked their opponents whom they have grudges with and no one wanted to waste time on him.

    This was good for him as he could observe everyone and gleefully take the job to mark the good apples.

    Dave, who was the peak disciple ranked, got on the stage and challenged Hurt.

    A hush silence prevailed as soon as the challenge was issued.

    Even Professor Nina was flustered by Dave and spoke softly¡±Dave, I think you should speak to another challenger.¡±

    ¡°Now, I want to challenge him only,¡± Dave shouted stubbornly.

    Alex noticed everyone¡¯s weird gaze on Dave.

    There was a mix of mocking, worrying, and pity.

    ¡®What is the matter with that Hurt Kid.¡¯Alex muttered and looked around to see everyone standing aside and a man with brown hair and blue eyes walked forward.

    Alex could feel a sense of intimidation emanating from the guy and this guy was at mid Master rank.

    At nce, he could see that this guy was special.

    Hurt stood on the stage with a cold look as if he just came out after being frozen into statute for a thousand years.

    ¡°Only those who strive for the best can soar high up in the sky and my goal is to defeat the absolute best and get on the top by defeating you,¡± Dave spoke with a solemn expression.

    Alex heard his speech and sincerely pped for that guy who was showing praiseworthy courage before being martyred.

    A huge sphere of wind was summoned by Dave which swept away high-speed winds in the radius of 100 metres like an oing cyclone

    Alex¡¯s hair fluttered and he felt his hair getting dishevelled by such strong winds which seemed to be blowing over 100km per hour.

    WOOOOOSH!

    Daveunched the huge sphere ofpressed wind at Hurt and to Alex¡¯s surprise, he found Hurt doing nothing and standing there like a statue.

    BOOOM!

    The sphere erupted sending frightening wind des which were enough to ughter low-level monsters and beasts into pieces.

    Alex¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw Hurt remain standing there on the spot motionless without a single scratch as none of the sharp wind des passed through him.

    Alex inferred that the sphere muste in contact with something that could burst that thing but surprisingly Alex couldn¡¯t find any encapstion or barrier around Hurt.

 263 Chapter 263

    Alex was a little distant from the stage so he was unable to notice anything substantial.

    He felt the space before Hurt fluctuates a little but he wasn¡¯t sure whether this was due to a spell or due to Dave¡¯s attack.

    A yful smile appeared on his face after seeing Hurt casting a spell without movements.

    Wands or staff not only amplify the destruction of your spell but also help them to shoot towards a particr direction and guide their path.

    Without these, low-level mages¡¯ generally use hand gestures to direct the spell. Alex has to act to point fingers or flick his fingers to direct the spells to avoid being too high profile.

    Let alone him, even that monster Quinn who can just silently cast spells acted to move his hands in throwing spells but Hurt was able to silently cast a spell at such a young age which was an incredible thing and he wasn¡¯t even hiding it.

    He was not the same as Hurt, as Alex had spent years whereas Hurt was 20 years old for real but Alex felt that this kid in a way was showing off.

    He was trying to establish his dominance. His eyes were indicating that you are unworthy to even take a look at me.

    As Alex is immersed in thought seeing another genius, the boy in observation is already prepared for his next step.

    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me again and waste my time.¡± He muttered.

    ¡°Lightning Burst!¡±

    Suddenly flickers of lightning danced around him generating violent sparks. They concentrated around him and cackled ominously.

    Hurt raised his hand and condensed it on his fingers while pointing it at Dave as a bolt of lightning shot towards Dave.

    ¡®Hmm!¡¯

    ¡®He still needs to do gestures while doing bigger spells.¡¯Alex inferred.

    Dave didn¡¯t know how to craft barriers and formed an earthen wall before him as a protective measure.

    Everyone who waited and wondered what was going to happen next was suddenly surprised.

    No, it was a surprise only for Alex as others were already used to it.

    The bolts transversed the distance that existed between both Dave and Hurt in a sh and before Alex could scream in surprise.

    The bolt passed through the earthen walls as if it was nothing and there was no wall present.

    ZZZZZPPPPPTTTTT!

    Dave¡¯s painful scream filled the air.

    The lightning hit him like a whip and threw him off the stage with a loud impact.

    The bolts of lightning roasted his body and whiffs of smoke started to emanate from his body.

    shes of lightning lingered, stinging his body as he writhed and squealed in pain.

    THUD!

    Dave¡¯s body dropped like a doll on the ground with a loud thud

    Dave¡¯s body wriggled and twitched like a worm and a small sh still lingered which fired him crisply.

    His entire figure was covered with ck soot and his wellbed face had be fuzzy and dishevelled.

    Many questions shed in Alex¡¯s mind and they started to haunt him.

    The lightning passing through the wall could only be caused by some kind of space magic which is the hardest of all.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether one has an affinity or not for space magic, rather it depends on one¡¯s understanding of spacews along with the worldws.

    The storage ring needed one to have a certain understanding of space magic to craft such a ring and Alex couldn¡¯t find such a ring cause there were less than 1000 such rings in Kinley and the number of Space Magic casters in this world were quite few so wearing such a ringes at greater risk.

    Teleportation was also space magic and there were countless types of space magic but more than that space magic caster had an overwhelming advantage.

    People spend hundreds of years learning it and if Hurt knew space magic that means he is either a genius who could defy the heavens simr to the protagonists or he might be a reincarnated individual who stood at the apex of power in his previous lives.

    Alex himself didn¡¯t know what kind of conclusion he wasing to but the more he thought, the more weird and outrageous thoughts rang in his mind giving an ominous feeling.

    Alex even used eyes of truth to find any anomaly but except for superior potential, there wasn¡¯t anything odd.

    Hurt hadn¡¯t hidden his level nor there was any mention of talent of space magic in his profile.

    Alex had also concealed rank and only people having simr power to Albert, Athena and senior members of the wolf tribe could see his level and his Eyes of Truth can see almost everything.

    The feeling of someone with overwhelming talent, on whom you don¡¯t have information standing before you gives terrible vibes.

    Some unsavoury memories started toe to his mind but he pushed them back to see Hurt walking downwards.

    Alex followed Hurt¡¯s motion who walked towards the crowd which dispersed on both sides.

    Alex found that he wasing through his stand so as not to make thingsplicated, he stood aside, clearing the path for Hurt.

    Alex¡¯s eyes unconsciously darted at Hurt as he was about to pass him but he stopped in his tracks and caught Alex¡¯s glimpse.

    His face showed shock, but Alex was just as surprised as him.

    Hurt smiled seeing Alex¡¯s face and said¡±I will be waiting for you on the stage.¡±

    Hurt spoke faintly but everyone close to them heard his words and grasped in shock on hearing his words.

    Hurt didn¡¯t linger there and left as the ss time was about to be over.

    ¡®System, tell me did he perceive something?¡¯

    [Host, I am not sure but he is someone who cannot be trifled with.]

    ¡®What do you mean, The Eyes of Truth didn¡¯t show anything?¡¯

    [Host, your Eyes of Truth had three stages and needed to evolve with you. I think the first stage isn¡¯t enough for you to uncover everything.]

    [Host, no matter what when ites to you. I don¡¯t think he stands a chance before you if you go all out. You are just too cautious about everything so you always overestimate every opponent.]

    ¡®Overestimating others is way better than underestimating others. Moreover, who knows I may not be the only reincarnator and there may be many out there.¡¯

    No matter whether Hurt is a heaven-defying genius or reincarnator, Alex had to keep an eye on this guy.

 264 Chapter 264

    In the infirmary.

    The wounded ones after getting treated were ced on the bed.

    Joey, who had been knocked out by a sound attack, opened his eyes and stared at the white ceiling above his head.

    A splitting headache assaulted him and he pressed his forehead trying to massage it to lessen the pain.

    ¡°Argh!¡± A small groan escaped from his lips and he felt his ears hurt.

    His ears were still ringing with a noise simr to a hammer hitting the walls which made his vision flurry.

    He felt a bit restless andy on the bed while trying to rx a bit.

    ¡°Alex!!That bastard..¡± Joey muttered while gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Did you call me?¡±

    Joey heard an unfamiliar voice and tilted his head to see an elegant figure sitting while skidding the pages of a book.

    ¡°You¡­what are you doing here?¡± He spoke with a surprised expression.

    His body trembled subconsciously and he closed his ears out of instinct.

    Alex closed the book and nced at Joey with a cynical smile.

    ¡°As a ssmate, I thought of visiting you and apologise for sending you here.¡±

    Joey felt his anger reaching all over his head and said¡±Are you trying to humiliate me bying here?¡±

    ¡°I am sure you have another motive for visiting me so speak what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Quite clever!¡± Alex nodded and kept the book aside and folded his legs.

    ¡°I heard you were running after my wife and trying to prove yourself better aspared to me,¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°So, what? Since when did it be a crime to court ady?¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    ¡°That means, in the future when you are married, I can also try to court your wife,¡± Alex spoke with a sinister expression in a threatening tone.

    All of Joey¡¯s hair stood up on hearing Alex¡¯s words and he felt an invisible pressure over his shoulder.

    Beads of sweat formed over his head.

    After a moment of realization, he felt that he spoke rashly.

    ¡°Your worth isn¡¯t even enough for my wife to grace you with her presence. Moreover, I guess that you are just a scapegoat that has been thrown aside.¡± Alex asked, raising his brows.

    Alex had observed the group of students.

    If his analysis was correct, Joey might also belong to a group.

    Though Joey had guts, Alex can see that this boy had been fooled around and someone had just added fuel to the fire by whispering some sweet dreams and this boy thought of himself as a hero saving a damsel in distress.

    ¡°What do you mean by scapegoat?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me, who is the ringleader of that group?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡± Joey refuted and averted his gaze.

    Alex sighed and spoke, ¡°Joey, you have excellent prospects but you are just ruining yourself by obeying some stupids who want to y childish pranks on you.¡±

    ¡°Instead of doing all that bullshit, if you have focused on improving yourself, you might not have fallen into the infirmary and mark my words, your life is going to be rough from now,¡±

    ¡°You are going to be aughing matter throughout the ssroom and would be alienated from others,¡±

    Alex spoke and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just ruin your life by mixing with those who don¡¯t even treat you as a friend.¡±

    ¡°I can see potential in you. If you ever realize your mistake, you can look for me.¡±

    Joey stared at Alex with a dazed expression. Looking at the fading back of Alex, numerous thoughts ran into his mind and he clenched his mind.

    He knew that soon he was going to be aughing stock in the whole ss.

    Alex¡¯s words had some sense. Although he wanted to show his dominance, it wasn¡¯t to such an extent that he would just leap forward like a fool.

    ¡°I have been blinded by ttery and praise.¡± He spoke, gritting his teeth.

    ¡­..

    Alex walked out of the infirmary and soon found a shadowy figure at the corner.

    ¡°ssmate Riya, was there anything you needed for me?¡±

    ¡°ssmate Alex, I have some doubts about my studies so I came here to seek some guidance from you,¡± Riya spoke.

    Alex smiled seeing Riya calling his name, Riya can¡¯t address him as Lord on campus so she was forced to call him by his name.

    And it sounded so sweet that Alex felt his heart would melt at the next moment.

    ¡°I thought you were going to the infirmary to beat him up to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°What did you take me for? A tyrant.¡± Alex rolled his eyes.

    Riya giggled a bit and Alex held her hand, and both of them strode towards the garden.

    ¡°Is it okay to hold hands?¡± Riya asked in a nervous tone as both of them were in public.

    ¡°We have already gone beyond holding hands and we are proper husband and wife. In front of all the deeds, we have done, holding hands is nothing. If you want we can even kiss here.¡±

    ¡°Stay away, bad wolf!¡± Riya grumbled with a flustered expression.

    Both of them sat on the bench in the garden filled with several flowers emanating a pleasant smell due to the soft cool breeze.

    Riya rested her head on Alex¡¯s shoulder and stared at the beautiful sunset.

    Alex spoke about his daily life here while Riya shared her own experiences.

    Both of them enjoyed the peaceful moment, but they heard a small shriek which interrupted their fun time.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Alex cursed and looked around.

    Riya hurriedly stood straight after all she cannot ruin her image of a properdy.

    Previously, she used the veil to hide her face which made her a little indifferent but now since she had her face exposed, she can¡¯t do as she pleases.

    ¡°Did you hear someone crying and groaning in pain?¡± Riya asked.

    Alex nodded with a solemn expression and said¡±It seems that someone is being bullied?¡±

    ¡°Bullying often happens here. It¡¯s worse when ites to people¡¯s lower status.¡± Riya muttered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Alex spoke and both of them got up and moved towards the source of the sound.

 265 Chapter 265

    Alex and Riya hurried toward the ce filled with dense trees.

    Alex and Riya moved nimbly in between the trees and jumped over one of the trees and observed the scene standing on the branch.

    The three big fatties surround a boy of simr age with a sinister expression.

    They threw some punches and used the boy as a sandbag.

    The trio weren¡¯t able to detect them and carried on their usual tasks.

    The boy who was beaten pitifully didn¡¯t give up and his eyes were burning with an emotion which showed his immense persistence.

    It was filled with anger and hatred directed toward the bullies.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°You said you are going to be the sharpest sword of Kinley, my foot!¡± One of them spoke and spit on the ground.

    ¡°Ptui!¡±

    The other two followed the boss and copied his movement.

    As they went on teasing Jeremy, Alex nced at Riya and whispered.

    ¡°This boy¡¯s talent isn¡¯t good but he had strong willpower.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! Jeremy is an unlucky one,¡± Riya added.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Alex has Riya¡¯s weird gaze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him,¡± Riya questioned.

    Seeing Alex¡¯s curious look, she spoke.

    ¡°He is in the Martial Arts Department and is also a second year but he is in another ss. When he enrolled, at the opening speech, he boasted that he was going to be Sharpest Sword Kinley and became a swordsman who could even y a dragon.¡±

    ¡°And those words hurt this brain-dead egoistic bastard,¡± Alex said, trying to hold hisughter from leaking out.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t me them. Unless you have the talent to back you up, one shouldy low but these idiots are too proud to do that.¡± Alex shook his head helplessly.

    Alex didn¡¯t know about the future but this guy¡¯s behaviour fit to be a protagonist who gets wildly beaten up and then sets the stage on fireter on.

    But was this guy boasting without any strength to back him up or was this just an illusion cast by him?

    Alex felt that something was quite fishy about this.

    ¡®This is interesting.¡¯

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s just give him our daily dose and leave. It¡¯s going to be dark soon.¡±

    The Boss snapped his knuckles and showed his white teeth pouncing on Jeremy.

    Jeremy dodged to the side and evaded the attack but he was met with a kick by the henchman and before he could do anything, the trio ganged upon him.

    At that time, they heard a voice from the back.

    ¡°Hello, gentlemen!¡±

    The trio stopped in their tracks when they heard a sound from behind and turned their heads to see Alex standing with a foolish smile.

    ¡°Alex, turn a blind eye and leave. This had nothing to do with you.¡± The Boss of the gang stood up and spoke.

    ¡°Kan, I know this had nothing to do with me but the sight of you ganging up on him disgusts men.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just take it somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our choice and our territory. What right do you have to butt in here?¡± Kan shouted but his words choked as he found Alex vanishing from his spot and the next moment, he was standing in front of him.

    ¡°Were you saying something?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes glowed dangerously and a faint fear tingled in Kan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡±

    A henchman was unable to take it in and ran towards Alex raising his fist.

    Alex tilted his head and looked at the very cute being darting towards him.

    Just as the henchman¡¯s fist appeared over his face, Alex backed his head and stepped back quickly.

    The movement was too quick for the henchman to follow and his fist missed Alex¡¯s face by an inch.

    Alex nted his feet and the henchman tripped over the remaining momentum causing him to fall to the ground causing him to eat dust and dirt.

    ¡°Ohhh My, you should run carefully lest you fall and injure yourself.¡± Alex chuckled.

    The other one¡¯s face became red with anger but unlike the previous one, he didn¡¯t run immediately to attack and asked his boss¡¯s permission.

    Kan slightly nodded his head to give the permission.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±Alex¡¯s grin grew wider and their lips curled upward.

    The second henchman, Rony, clenched his fist coating it in aura and threw a fist.

    A small crystalline first appeared in the air and shot towards Alex.

    ¡± Childish!¡±Alex snorted and flicked his finger.

    The fist was hit by an invisible mass of pressure and shattered much to Rony¡¯s surprise who wasn¡¯t even able to guess whether Alex used a spell or aura.

    ¡°You..¡± He shouted and drew closer to Alex and threw some fists.

    Alex stepped backwards while dodging the blows narrowly by tilting his head.

    He observed Kan¡¯s face whose expression had already been distorted.

    Kan was in the early disciple rank and these guys were at peak squire rank while Jeremy seemed to be mid squire rank.

    Alex¡¯s palm gilded through Rony¡¯s fist and he held his wrist with one hand and put his finger with another over the chest.

    ¡°Wind st,¡± Alex murmured.

    A small ball of wind condensed on his chest and a strong force seemed to permeate inside Rony who suddenly flew back in the air as if he was struck with a heavy kick.

    Kan who was unable to understand what was going on was toote to realise that Rony wasing in his direction.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    BAM!

    Rony mmed against Kan and both of them shed on the tree trunk and were knocked out.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here, before I change my mind.¡± Alex spoke, dusting his hands.

    The trio quickly got up and ran away tugging their tails.

    Alex walked towards Jeremy who seemed unconscious.

    Riyanded beside him and stared at Jeremy whose face had been hit badly.

    Blood trickled from his nose and lips.

    ¡°Should we carry him to the infirmary,¡± Riya asked.

    Alex just smiled, shaking his head and said ¡°Brother Jeremy, you can get up.No need to act anymore. I know you are awake.¡±

    Riya¡¯s eyes widened and he looked down to notice a slight fluctuation in Jeremy¡¯s expression and drops of sweat forming on his face.

    Jeremy opened his eyes and stared at Alex and Riya and asked¡±How did you know?¡±

    Alex smiled and spoke puffing up his chest arrogantly ¡°Your acting skills are too amateurish. You need to brush up your skills and seek guidance from a master.¡±

    ¡°You can only fool those idiots, but not me. Your strength doesn¡¯t lie in rank.¡±

    The words startled Jeremy and he was rmed by Alex¡¯s words.

 266 Chapter 266

    ¡°I am just weak, a pitiful warrior who wants to be the strongest swordsman in the world. Just see how bad I was beaten and thrown around like trash.¡±Jeremy sobbed sorrowfully.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean, I will give up on my dreams easily. I will one day prove to everyone that even trash like me achieve the goal I have set for myself after persevering through the road filled with hardship.¡±

    CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!

    Alex pped with an exciting look while thinking that the guy seriously needed some training, his overacting was giving away everything.

    Alex extended his hand and said¡±Okay, enough talk now. Get up, you should be treated quickly.¡±

    Jeremy pondered for a moment and held Alex¡¯s hand as Alex pulled him up.

    Alex grabbed his hand tightly and as he pulled him, he threw away the hand and spun his body throwing a kick.

    BANG!

    A small shockwave spread.

    A gust of wind swept everywhere while a strong pressure emanated from the collision.

    Riya who stood at the side was already surprised witnessing the scene that happened.

    Alex, who was speaking in a friendly tone, suddenly sneak attacked Jeremy and the kick contained at least one-third of his whole strength but to her absolute horror, Jeremy was able to defend the blow without moving an inch.

    ¡°Why did you attack?¡± Jeremy asked with a threatening expression.

    If he didn¡¯t react, he might be badly injured or die for real so he dropped all his pretence.

    Alex smiled and backed down while staring at him.

    ¡°I think my assumption just proved current, isn¡¯t it Jeremy?¡± Alex spoke while rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Your actual rank is squire but your physical strength is that of Master rank. You have the heavenly exoskeleton.¡±

    Both Riya and Jeremy jumped back in shock.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Jeremy screamed.

    ¡°He had one of the legendary physiques for real,¡± Riya spoke with a trembling voice.

    There were two types of Heavenly skeletons.

    The first one was the Heavenly endoskeleton, in which one can store mana in the bones along with vessels.

    The amount of mana they could store was insane and it was many times more than his mana heart.

    One could imagine their prowess in ancient times when everyone awakened used mana heart and a guy who was born with this physique was destined for greatness.

    The second one was the Heavenly exoskeleton. Unlike the previous ones it possesses hindrance in umting and channelizing mana but in ce of that, it provides one with a very strong physique.

    Greater strength along with the body as hard as steel or even other metals. These kinds of people were simply bulldozers who could crush and squeeze their opponents into dry meat.

    But they have to undergo very harsh training and cruelty. It can bepared to body cultivation where one had to suffer immense pain and difort.

    The more your body is trained, the stronger you be.

    Getting pummelling and beaten till blue-ck can also serve as training.

    ¡°You are trying to pull aggro and get beaten. I have never seen someone eager to get bullied like you.¡±

    Jeremy¡¯s face became red due to embarrassment, if words got out that he was itching for a beating, everyone might think of him as a masochist.

    ¡®No, what the hell am I thinking? I should think of getting rid of this guy first so that my secret isn¡¯t exposed.¡¯

    ¡°Since you have known my secret, I can¡¯t take the risk of leaking, so I have to deal with you and her now,¡± Jeremy said with a serious expression and released a strong pressure.

    He first decided to threaten them and if it gets worse, he will beat them and make them swear an oath to keep this secret but little did he know that his words had provoked the sleeping tigress.

    He just positioned his body and was about to step ahead, when he felt a frightening pressure and the temperatures of the surroundings went down by a margin.

    His whole body shivered in fright while his body froze and his perceptions screamed of danger.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    He felt a suffocating aura overwhelming him and hallucinated that the surroundings became red from immense killing intent.

    He turned his head to the source and saw thedy who was cute and shy was now covered in a reddish ck aura from head to toe.

    Her hair fluttered wildly and a gruel smiling face covered in blood appeared in his sight which made her look like a demoness sent from hell to bring her down.

    ¡°Jus¡­.. Just how many did you kill? Are you a murderer?¡± Jeremy squeezed out the words before his throat went dry.

    Her aura was enough to suppress him entirely and if she made a move, he was going to meet his maker for sure.

    ¡°Riya, that¡¯s enough. Pull your aura back.¡±

    The pressure and hallucinations disappeared and Jeremy slumped back to the ground breathing heavily.

    His entire body was drenched in sweat and his heart was beating fast. He was horrified at the moment.

    ¡°Riya, he was just joking previously. There was no murderous intent in his words.¡±

    ¡°If you pressurized him more, even for a second, he might have wet his pants.¡± Alexughed.

    ¡°But My Lord, this guy was threatening you and who knows if he had some kind of malicious intent to get rid of you. He may leave today but who knows what kind of crooked thoughts might be going in his mind.¡±Riya spoke.

    ¡°You are too kind-hearted Lord, this type of person shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. I think we should dispose of him.¡±

    Jeremy¡¯s body trembled as soon as he heard Riya¡¯s opinion.

    ¡®Demoness, this girl is surely demoness. With such a face and body, she might have bewitched many and then killed them.¡¯

    ¡®No, with such a charming body and face, she might be a subus. Ohh God, please protect me. I am done for.¡¯Jeremy started to pray to God.

    ¡°Hey, you! The way you are acting, it seems you don¡¯t know us.¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Am I supposed to know you? Are you some kind of famous murderer duo or psychopath and is she a subus?¡±

    Riya and Alex¡¯s jaws dropped wide open on hearing this guy¡¯s description of them.

 267 Chapter 267

    Alex who was described as a murderer tried to hold back hisughter after hearing Riya¡¯s image in Jeremy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Pffttt¡±

    He hadn¡¯t thought that someone would have the same thought as him but was even brave enough to say that on Riya¡¯s face directly.

    Riya may look like a harmless, sweet and cute kitty but this kitty¡¯s ws were quite sharp.

    Alex stopped hisugh as Riya was already ring at him and might run after him to bite him.

    ¡°Hey, Riya, this guy is more out of the world than me?¡±

    Alex looked at Jeremy and said, ¡°Have you not heard about the famous tales of the imbecile Fifth Prince of Kinley?¡±

    Jeremy stared at Alex with eyes filled with disbelief. His body twitched as if someone just gave him a lightning shock.

    ¡°You mean to say that you are the Fifth Prince of Kinley but why have I not heard that you have enrolled in the Academy.¡± Jeremy scratched his cheek with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been a week since we enrolled and you are an oddball loner who had been cast aside so who is going to tell you all this?¡±

    Jeremy felt that he had been hurt by the sharpments.

    ¡°Do you still want to silence me?¡± Alex smirked.

    ¡°No, no. I was just kidding but please don¡¯t leak this secret of mine.¡±

    ¡°We are on the same boat, you also cannot sell us out,¡± Alex spoke, raising his hand.

    ¡°From now on, you are myckey.¡±

    ¡°Huh! When did I agree to that?¡±Jeremy asked.

    ¡± Listen, everyone, Jeremy had a¡­¡±Before Alex could shout.

    Jeremy shakes Alex¡¯s hand and says¡±Boss, please take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Under my shadow, there would be no one who can hurt you.¡±Alex smiled.

    Jeremy resigned to his bitter faith.

    ¡­

    Professor Neon took the ss and after finishing the lecture, he spoke¡± I have an important announcement for you all.¡±

    Alex snapped his eyes open and rubbed his eyes.

    Small dark circles were already forming under his eyes. Thest few days were quite hard for him as he had little time to rest.

    Alex focused his attention on Neon¡¯s speech after witnessing the atmosphere of the entire ssroom.

    Each of them seemed to be dead serious as if this was a matter of life and death.

    ¡°Ten days from now, The Monster Hunt Test is going tomence.¡±

    All the students sucked in deep breaths on hearing the announcement.

    Some students were excited about it while others shrink in fear as if this was a terrible Nightmare.

    Neon observed everyone¡¯s emotions and sighed.

    Each year there would be Monster Hunt where all the students had to participate.

    There were points for killing monsters ording to rank and the winner who scored the most points would be rewarded with a gift.

    The prospect may be good but each year many lose their lives due to the test. It was a trial of courage and perseverance.

    Professor Neon exined the ins and outs and said¡±You can form a team or hunt solo.¡±

    ¡°If you form a team, it shouldn¡¯t be more than five members.¡±

    ¡°The raid would continue for three days and this time you are assigned to the Gwaffin region in the Western Territory of Kinley.¡±

    ¡°So, everyone please start preparing for the hunt and remember one thing.¡±

    ¡°Your lives are more important than glory. If you find an opponent, you can¡¯t take head-on then there is no shame in retreating.¡± Professor Neon started to give advice and warnings to everyone.

    Alex came to know thatst year, seven lost their lives even though they were in the beginning zone of the forest where only squire-ranked monsters were found so Professor Neon was worried about everyone¡¯s safety.

    Alex didn¡¯t know whether training by hunting monsters in such a way was a good or bad thing.

    Before graduating all of them need to temper their minds and get used to killing, otherwise, everyone would be like Jeremy who is knocked out easily with murderous intent even though he was fairly strong.

    Alex, who got up from his seat, rolled his eyes at the corner of the ss to see Joey sitting alone.

    He was already thrown out of the group by his ssmates.

    All those who used to surround him and fawn over him licking his boots were now trying to keep their distance from him.

    He had be a topic of joke after losing in such a manner.

    Alex used tricky spells that cannot be ssified in tiers and mostly depend on the user¡¯s strength so everyone assumed that Joey was knocked down by low basic tier spells which damaged his reputation further.

    And themencement of Monster Hunt now was like rubbing salt over his wound.

    Joey had high potential and was quite a good magician and has a bright future ahead if he could fix his attitude and outlook.

    He seriously needs Attitudinal Adjustment and Alex had tried to do that by saying all those things in Infirmary.

    Alex found him as a potential candidate to befriend and that¡¯s also one of the reasons Alex had gone easy on him.

    ¡°Joey, let¡¯s see what you are going to do now.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be broken down and take the wrong path or pull yourself from despair and shine gloriously?¡±

    ¡°Everything is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Alex heard Riya¡¯s alluring voice and turned his head.

    ¡°You are growing more beautiful day by day, Riya. I may have a heart attack if this goes on.¡± Alex spoke, clutching his chest.

    ¡°Stop it. We are in the ssroom.¡± Riya spoke with a shy expression. Her cheek reddened a bit on hearing Alex¡¯s ttery.

    ¡°Answer my question,¡± Riya spoke after rposing herself.

    ¡°I think we may have another ally before or after the Monster Hunt if everything goes alright.¡±

    Alex spoke and stared at Joey who seemed to be worried and quite out of ce which gave one expression that he had lost something precious.

 268 Chapter 268

    At the Academy, each student was given a couple of options.

    Each ss had different times and many sses were going on even during the break period.

    Even though a student hadn¡¯t taken up a particr course, if he had free time, he could just attend a ss he hadn¡¯t enrolled in and sit at the back to learn something.

    But it¡¯s on the premise that they don¡¯t create disturbances in other sses.

    Alex in his free time roamed around and sneaked into these sses to find anything that could be useful to him.

    To be unparalleled and unrivalled truly, he needed more experience, knowledge and insight.

    He needs to train himself both physically and mentally. On this path, to conquest, he also needs some reliablerades.

    Each week, Alexpiled all the knowledge and things that had been taught into his diary.

    He would keep a copy for himself and send the other to Leonhart along with some reference materials.

    Ian was studying at Leonhart and was making steady progress.

    Alex also wrote some scientific knowledge and passed it down to him. All these things would be the building for the children who were going to study in the institute founded by him.

    If he was given the option and asked to choose between living as King and living as a student, he would surely choose the life of a student.

    His current life was quite peaceful.

    In Nevan, he would either go through paperwork or had to run his mind toe up with a policy. The little bit of free time he gets in between would take up guiding his soldiers.

    But currently, he seems to be studying and moulding the very fundamentalw of the universe by magic which was quite fun. The only bitterness he had was that he missed his wives a bit.

    ¡­..

    Alex after finishing his Magic ss, Alex decided to go to the library to see some books but as he was passing through the corridor, his gaze halted at the influx of students entering the ssroom.

    Alex saw Riya and thought ¡®Why don¡¯t I take a look at Martial Arts ss.¡¯

    The honour and general teaching staff were different.

    Although Alex found that the Professors were quite proficient, he found the Professor of his general Martial Art ss quite clumsy.

    His teaching was quite wed and wasn¡¯t liked by many.

    Those who attended his ss were the mages who wanted to hone their closebat skills so that they could be battlemages.

    Alex entered the ssroom and much to Riya¡¯s surprise gave her a wink and sent a flying kiss sneakily.

    It made him remember his previous college life where couples flirted with each other openly in between sses causing many to be red-green in jealousy.

    Since he was already a couple there was no need to hold back.

    It was time for payback.

    With a gentle smile, Alex climbed the small steps and took his ce at the far corner of the tenth row.

    He wanted to sit beside Riya but ording to the rules, he sat at the back and even if he shamelessly sat beside her ignoring the rule, The Professor may throw him out after seeing him paying more attention to Riya than the ss itself.

    ¡­

    The ss started and after listening to the lecture, Alex was drawn into it. He couldn¡¯t even feel the passage of time.

    Instructor Edwin was at Mythic rank and he seemed to be fairly well versed inbats

    It was a hundred times better than Goddess Of War ss where he was thrown around here and there like a sandbag.

    Alex could see the fire burning in the eyes of students who were taught as a result of passionate words.

    Warriors were considered inferior to Magicians but Edwin¡¯s words roused their spirits.

    He exined the basic requirement to be a Warrior.

    A strong mental strength, daily practice,resilience to suffer the pain and undying will to get up after getting defeated.

    ¡°Kicking, striking at weak points, parries, elbows, knees, punches and various evasion tactics along with well-coordinated stances and footwork can facilitate either defence, attack or both.¡±

    ¡°Your mind is the centre of everything while the body is just a puppet.Remember, you can lose half of the battle if you falter even before the match begins.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you are afraid of, no matter how much, a voice rings in your head to give up, you need to ovee the fear and fight to give it your all.¡±

    ¡°Realm and strength don¡¯t decide everything. Sometimes with techniques, you can take a giant leap in the battle.¡± Edwin exined with a serious expression.

    Edwin saw a boy raising his hand and permitted him to ask his doubt.

    ¡°Professor, ording to you which is the best weapon to fight?¡± The boy asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmmm!¡± Edwin nodded and asked him to sit down.

    ¡°This is a good question. Most weapon users are conceited about their weapons but believe me, there are no absolute best or worse weapons.¡±

    ¡°Weapons are just a way to manifest oneself. A tanker with a shield shows bravery, a swordsman shows eloquence, and an Archer shows his meticulousness.¡±

    ¡°Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Only those who could be skillful enough to use the weaponovee the disadvantages, in the weapon could be true masters in life.¡± Edwin muttered.

    The questioning section went on as he gave a fundamental lecture and pointed out some ws.

    As he answered everyone¡¯s queries, his gaze fell on Alex at the corner who was listening to him attentively which surprised him.

    He was present at the meeting and watched Alex¡¯s live performance.

    Quinn and he could be considered rivals and he knew Quinn like the back of his hand.

    Quinn praised Alex which meant he was an exceptional mage but he always had an inkling feeling that this kid was equally strong in Martial Arts.

    It can be said to be a sixth sense or a premonition of a warrior.

    Under that lean and thin body lies an absolute beast well versed in all kinds ofbats

 269 Chapter 269

    Alex walked out of the ssroom and stretched his back.

    ¡°Haaa¡­I have some free time today.¡±

    Alex took a deep breath filled with the sweet scent of flowers carried by a gentle breeze while looking at the sun over the top.

    The climate of the capital was quite soothing, it was neither too hot nor too cold.

    ¡°Riya must be practising in an embroidery ss now. I don¡¯t know why she was so fixated on this course. I shouldn¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    ¡°I should finish the second volume of physics and the first volume of chemistry. Before that, I should copy the library book on Artiction Of Magic Wonder.¡± Alex muttered, rubbing his chin.

    As Alex walked toward the library, he was greeted by one of the guards who looked for him hurriedly.

    Alex saw a guard drenched in sweat as if he had just gone through a series ofbat training.

    Alex knew the man, who generally acts as a messenger.

    ¡°Hello, Mr Reed.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Alex. Someone is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Would you go outside or ask them toe in?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Who is looking for me?¡± Alex asked.

    He didn¡¯t remember anyone who knew him well enough to visit him. He needs to know the identity of the person to decide whether he had to go outside or to ask him toe.

    If it was someone whom he didn¡¯t know prior, it was best to meet him on campus so the person cannot act against him if he had malicious intent.

    Reed started to sweat profusely and looked reluctant to disclose the name.

    ¡°Just who is the person that even you are afraid of?¡±

    Reed turned his head left to right, to see if someone was nearby them and whispered¡±It¡¯s Princess Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Alex¡¯s mouth let agape and before Reed could react, he pulled Reed and ran towards the gates.

    The Prideful Goddess Of Wealth, had herselfe to visit, this was quite a shock for him and it would be rude for him to make the Princess wait.

    Alex¡¯s eyes were almost blinded seeing the huge carriage outside the gates which was pulling too much attention.

    The carriage was as big as a two-storey building and was pulled by twenty horses.

    ¡®Did she need to show off and unt her wealth like this? Everyone knows about your wealth.¡¯

    ¡®Lockheart and Money are the opposite sides of the same coin.¡¯

    A man came and informed him that there is a big ce in the carriage and Miss Yvonne is waiting for him in it.

    Alex nodded and entered the carriage.

    Alex entered the room which looked like a cafeteria and saw the red-haired beauty sitting at the table gracefully.

    ¡°Yvonne, what a surprise!¡±

    ¡°I know you cannot wait to see this handsome, dashing husband of yours but what¡¯s the rush.¡± Alex chuckled.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I am too tired to argue with you.¡±

    ¡°I see, you are working too hard. In this case, let this husband of yours massage your shoulder. All your stiffness will go away like a fluke.¡± Alex muttered and had already rolled his sleeves.

    ¡°Stop! I am not tired. I have been brimming with energy. So stop in your tracks and sit down quietly.¡± Yvonne screamed in panic.

    ¡®Massage, who knows just how much advantage you will take of me in the name of a simple massage .¡¯

    ¡®Hmphhh!¡¯ Yvonne snorted.

    Alex sat down with an amusing expression and spoke¡±Since you havee here that means you the matter is something important.¡±

    ¡°I came to deliver the potions and equipment.¡±

    Alex blinked multiple times while looking for falsehood in her expression.

    Alex had sent a letter to Yvonne asking for top-grade potions and some equipment. He wanted to prepare for the Monster Hunt well.

    Since Jeremy was going to join them. He had to buy armour for him as the poor guy doesn¡¯t have any but who knew that the Princess woulde herself for the delivery?

    The situation was a bit too much for him to digest.

    ¡®Wait! Maybe she is really worried about my well-being and came here to visit me.¡¯

    ¡®Holy Moly! Sis Athena, it seems your guidance is working.¡¯

    Seeing Alex lost in thoughts, Yvonne felt that the man was thinking something bad and tapped on the table to wake him up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking but I didn¡¯t care to deliver the things. Don¡¯t think of me as your delivery man.¡±

    Alex¡¯s hopes were shattered like ss and gritting his teeth, he spoke¡±It¡¯s a delivery woman, not a man unless you consider yourself¡­.¡±

    A thick vein bulged on her forehead and she started to run the Calming sutra by taking breathing in and breathing out.

    She had already learnt the lesson, that you cannot win with words against this mad guy who was brave enough to blow the Castle gates.

    ¡°Listen, I have got some news about Gawaffin.¡±

    Alex¡¯s joking and yful expression vanished as if the previous expression was an illusion and his eyes became sharp with dead seriousness which even scared her.

    ¡®This man changes expressions so fast that it can scare anyone. One moment, he would beughing and in another, he would emit bone-chilling coldness.¡¯

    ¡°There is some trouble going on in Gawaffin. ording to the intel I have received, the undead have been spotted near there.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°We provide supplies to the stronghold and there are also merchant routes in it., Yvonne exined.

    ¡°Undead, if there is such a serious situation why is the academy choosing that spot filled with trouble?¡±Alex asked.

    ¡± That hunting spot is only for the Second year and while other years have been allocated another hunting ground.¡±

    ¡°Now your admission into the academy and such a troublesome spot being selected are too much of a coincidence isn¡¯t it,¡± Yvonne spoke curiously.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Professor know about it? Even if someone deliberately targets me, wasn¡¯t the risk too huge? If there is a high-ranking undead, the casualties are gonna be toorge and even the Professors may die.¡± Alex spoke while tapping on the armpit.

    ¡°Either they knew it and ignored the risk factor or someone is suppressing the information from reaching them.¡±Alex inferred.

    ¡°Be careful Alex and if you get the chance, you should back out if possible. There is no need to take so much risk.¡±Yvonne spoke with a worried expression.

    Alex¡¯s heart warmed seeing the anxiety in Yvonne¡¯s tone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t back out but I promise I will stay safe,¡± Alex said.

    ¡°My heart warmed up a little seeing you caring for me.¡±

    ¡°h! Who is worried about you? I am worried about Riya?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything bad happening to her in yourpany,¡± Yvonne spoke and denied with a flustered expression.

    Alex shook his head and stood up.

    His image was blurred instantly.

    Yvonne was startled and before she could react, a pair of warm hands wrapped over her.

    ¡°I know Yvonne, you don¡¯t like me and hate me to the gut but I promise that I will try to be a good husband whom you can be proud of and realise that marrying me was one of the best decisions that you have taken in your life, ¡°

    Yvonne wanted to speak but her body froze as Alex caressed her hair.

    Her face flushed and her face started to heat up and she was unable to push him away.

    At that time, Athena¡¯s words rang in her ears which she used to tease me.

    ¡°You may pretend all you want but once you find yourself in his embrace, you are unable to let go of that warmth, that feeling of being cared for and protected by someone. You will one day be addicted to it.¡±

    Yvonne shook his head and thought that Athena¡¯s shameless words were messing up with her perception.

    ¡°In the future, we will have ample time to be lovey-dovey,¡± Alex said and nted a peck on her cheek.

    Alex ran away as soon as he took advantage of her otherwise who knew he may be hit by a flying shoe?

    Alex¡¯s words baffled Yvonne but more than that, the soft gesture blew her mind.

    Her face looked like a shy maiden and one even saw smoke rising from her head.

    ¡°Scoundrel, you only know to take advantage of me¡± Yvonne shouted and stomped her legs but even after that, unknowingly a small smile crept on her face much to her annoyance.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I hate you..¡¯ Yvonne muttered but her voice was as soft as a mosquito.

 270 Chapter 270

    Ten days passed by quickly.

    Alex was fully prepared for the Hunt.

    He had received a sword as a gift from his beloved wife.

    The name of the sword was Outsser. It was an artifact that can enhance the damage and effectiveness of the attack.

    For a magical swordsman, this sword was quite good.

    Alex had formed a three-man team with Riya and Jeremy. The prideful conceited Joey had decided to raid alone and prove wrong to others.

    If a guy wanted tomit suicide what could Alex do?

    Warrior and Mage were a goodbination and before departing, Alex had put a tracking spell on Jeremy and Riya.

    Before the day of departure, Alex got a letter from Yvonne wishing him good luck.

    There was a merchant route nearby Gawaffin which supplied resources to the militia and in case of any trouble, Yvonne had advised him to seek out their help.

    ¡°She is a tsundere, trying to maintain indifference and ying hard to get but cares for others from the bottom of their heart.¡±

    ¡­

    The dense canopy forest was guarded by Gawffin Stronghold where 14,000 men were stationed guarding the ce.

    The ce was quite dangerous and previously there have been many cases of Monster outbreaks.

    All the security of the Gawaffin stronghold and the vige area surrounding the cees under the military garrisons and the ce wasn¡¯t under any noble¡¯s control.

    The raiding ce was 100km from the stronghold nearby a small vige named Bark Vige where the students were stationed.

    Before the beginning of each season, a team was sent to take down the monsters to keep them in check.

    And Zenith Academy students had to do this job.

    After a journey of three and half hours, they arrived at the entrance of Leaf Vige which was not as crowded as Alex expected.

    The vige was quite deserted and very few people stayed there after a monster outbreak.

    Professor Neon took over his ss and said¡±Each one of you will be given a bracelet.¡±

    ¡°The bracelet will record your kills and give points which would be recorded. This watch will only record monsters killed by you. By the end of three days. The one who scored the highest points will win.¡±

    ¡°If you encounter trouble and want to withdraw, tap on that red button which will send a distress signal to us and we will try to reach you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy for some meagre points and lose your lives. This whole operation is done to let you have a real-life experience.¡±

    Alex, Riya and Jeremy with the other students gathered at the border of the green zone and waited for the signal.

    A Professor appeared out of thin air and said to them¡±The Monster Hunt Course will officially begin now! Good Luck and stay safe¡±

    ¡°Oh Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I will crush everyone.¡±

    The students cheered loudly before scattering toward the vast wilderness of the forest in groups.

    Alex let others take the lead. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    He nned to let Jeremy temper himself and gain some practical experience which hecks mostly. The only thing Jeremy was good at presently was being a meat shield who can take some blows.

    He wanted to be the sharpest sword but his posture and stance on the sword were so poor that even Alex considered himself better when he started.

    Alex even tried to persuade him to give up on using the sword and use his hands and feet to fight but the dimwit was dead set on wielding a sword even though hecked basics.

    After getting beaten around all day, Jeremy was toozy to focus in ss and mostly dozed off in ss.

    Alex stared at Riya who gave a brief nod and disappeared from the spot.

    Jeremy has already seen it a couple of times but he still cannot get used to Riya popping out and vanishing here and there out of nowhere.

    ¡°Jeremy, have you hunted any monsters before? How did you perform in Monster Hunt previously?¡± Alex asked him as they travelled through the wilderness.

    ¡°It was hard for me to get into a group and after some bad experiences, we were finally able to survive the three days. I wasn¡¯t able to kill a monster myself but I had fought with many.¡± Jeremy spoke proudly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the truth that you were abandoned and beaten by a monster until your group sneaked in and killed the prey?¡±

    ¡°Huh! How did you know? Are you also a fortune teller?¡±Jeremy asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°I can even predict the death of people. Do you want to know?¡±Alex spoke with a smirk.

    Jeremy swallowed his saliva seeing Alex¡¯s frightening gaze and shook his head.

    ¡°There is a monster ahead!¡± Alex muttered and shot a spell.

    Even before Jeremy could react, he heard the sound of an explosion along with pieces of meat scattering in the air.

    Alex looked at his watch and his points that were at zero had increased to 10.

    ¡°A squire rank gives just 10 points,¡± Alex spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about others but Disciple rank gives a hundred and Master rank gives a thousand,¡± Jeremy informed.

    Alex rubbed his chin¡±Will the watch count points if I kill a human?¡±

    Jeremy¡¯s whole body shivered and he took a step back.

    ¡°I am not talking about killing but I will change my mind if you think about weird things,¡± Alex said nonchntly, signalling that he can kill people with the back of his hand.

    ¡°Now, stop gawking at me and get to work,¡± Alex shouted and pushed Jeremy forward.

    Jeremy saw a huge horned boar staring at him fiercely.

    ¡°You will be my prey.¡± Jeremy roared and ran toward him while swinging the sword in his hands.

    Alex, who observed closely at the encounter, flinched back a little as he heard a painful scream.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhh!¡±

    A figure covering a semi-circle crashed with a tree.

    At the end of round 1

    Horned Boar:1 Point

    Jeremy:0

 271 Chapter 271

    Jeremy¡¯s grandfather was a servant in the noble¡¯s house but due to some unfortunate incident, he lost his position.

    Their lives weren¡¯t worse and they were still able to live nicely even after that incident.

    When Jeremy was born unlike other children he didn¡¯t cry at first and his body was quite hard which was horrifying for his family.

    Moreover, the newborn calf of two months could break a finger if he clutched properly.

    As he grew, his body ached due to pain in his joints.

    They felt that he was quite abnormal and decided to look for medics.

    After so many twists and turns, a hidden doctor was able to assess his physique and informed his family that he was blessed with a heavenly exoskeleton.

    For a mediocre family like them, it was more of a curse than a blessing. So, they decided to keep it secret until he grew up and had enough strength to back himself.

    Since they were just servants of nobles previously, they weren¡¯t adept in fights and none of them were awakened ones and they didn¡¯t want to take a risk of hiring a teacher who could guess about his physique.

    ¡­..

    After being stered to the tree trunk, Jeremy appeared with a fiery expression.

    He hadn¡¯t let go of his sword and leapt towards the horned boar and swung his sword with all his might.

    The boar dodged the moves while Jeremy¡¯s sword tore and destroyed everything.

    Alex sighed seeing Jeremy¡¯s mindless swings.

    Jeremy had a good brain but bes dumb whenes to fighting.

    ¡°Jeremy, don¡¯t move so much and just stay there,¡± Alex shouted.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t that mean, the boar would crash on me?¡±Jeremy asked with disbelief.

    ¡°Just do what I say?¡±

    Jeremy followed and stood at his ce while the boar darted towards him aiming its horn at him and trying to tear him.

    ¡°Jeremy take a deep breath and drag your right foot back while tightening your grip. On my mark lean forward, and stab.¡±

    Jeremy nodded while keeping an eye on the enemy.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Jeremy heard Alex¡¯s voice and followed his advice.

    As soon as Alex¡¯s voice fell, Jeremy pressed his left foot forward and moving his shoulders back a little, he stabbed forward with all his strength.

    WHOOSH!

    Like an invisible arrow that had been shot, something struck the boar and before it could react, something went past him.

    With the remaining momentum of the boar, it charged toward Jeremy but it split into two halves and went in two different directions.

    Jeremy was amazed by his attack and stared at his sword.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°What was that!¡±

    ¡°Did I do that?¡± Jeremy shouted happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when a human fights properly instead of jumping around like a monkey.¡±

    ¡°Your body is less prone to injury so most of the time you use your body as a shield and fight head-on.¡±

    ¡°In this period, I will teach you to focus and control and there is no better way than learning by practical experience, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex smiled.

    Jeremy didn¡¯t know why but Alex¡¯s smile felt like the smiling cast by Devil when he whispers into one¡¯s ears tempting one tomit an evil deed.

    Alex and Jeremy went deeper into the forest while fighting with the monsters.

    Alex was doing his job, which was more of babysitting than actual fighting.

    Alex was surprised to see when a squire rank wolf sneaked an attack on Jeremy and bit his shoulders but the teeth of the wolf were struck and it wasn¡¯t able to tear off Jeremy¡¯s hands.

    If it was anyone else, the hands might be ripped apart.

    Alex healed Jeremy after Jeremy killed the wolf.

    Alex didn¡¯t know whether it was due to the wolf being a cub or Jeremy¡¯s body being too hard in the actual sense.

    After several hours of fighting, they thought of retreating and taking a rest.

    Alex saw that Jeremy hadpletely let down his guard and noticed the rustling sound in the bushes.

    As he scanned his surroundings, his eyes widened and his image flickered.

    Jeremy suddenly felt a strong hold on his neck and shrieked in panic.

    ¡°Kyakkkk!¡±

    BOOOM!

    Jeremy was thrown back like a rag doll by Alex and in the previous spot, he stood and had a big crater.

    Jeremy stood up to see a Mace-tailed monkey standing in front of Alex.

    They hadrge ball shapes of stone at the end of the tail with which they struck their opponents.

    The Monkey roared and spun his body.

    His tail shot like a whip aimed at Alex.

    Alex jumped back somersaulting in the air while shooting an ice spike at Monkey.

    The Monkey swung his stone ball and blocked the block of ice.

    The Monkey leaned forward with his arms and ran towards Alex.

    Alex stomped his foot and a small trap struck the monkey¡¯s arms and he was stuck in the ce.

    It saw a jaw-shaped stone with sharp-edged biting its hand. It grimaced in pain and swung its tail to break it down but at that time, a vine shot from the ground and held the tail.

    ¡°Stone Bullet¡±

    A small piece of pebble shot toward Monkey and went past its head bursting its head.

    Alex turned his head and ran towards Jeremy.

    ¡°These monkeys alwayse in a bunch. More might be on their way, let¡¯s go.¡± Alex spoke and pulled Jeremy.

    Darkness was already descending over them and Alex didn¡¯t want to fight with dozens of them with handicaps imposed on him. At present, he could only use a fraction of his strength and cannot reveal everything.

    SCREECH!SCREECH!SCREECH!

    Alex heard screams and roars from the back and saw hundreds of Mace Tailed Monkey chasing them.

    All the branches of the tree wereden with monkeys jumping to and fro from one tree to another.

    Alex stopped in his tracks and threw spells.

    The ground behind them rumbled and huge walls of ice emerged which was followed by a blizzard sweeping the Monkeys while freezing them wholly.

 272 Chapter 272

    ?272 Chapter 272:Undead Outbreak

    After a long run, they were finally able to get rid of the gang of monkeys chasing them.

    "Haa...Haa.."

    "Hushh!"

    Jeremy slumped down on the ground while resting his back on the tree trunk and breathed heavily.

    The first day had already squeezed every ounce of his strength, and thest run exhausted everything he had and now Jeremy thought that he couldn''t even lift his fingers let alone walk.

    Alex stared at the deadweight who was on the verge of dying and put down his backpack.

    He wondered if he should cast a spell to replenish his stamina but shook his head.

    This was all a part of training to temper one''s body.

    Alex took out the things from the backpack.

    It contains a tent big enough for him and Riya to snuggle in but Riya refused and brought her tent.

    "Riya, guard the ce while I chop some meat and cook the food," Alex muttered and rolled his sleeves to get to work.

    Alex lit the firewood and roasted meat, adding a bit of seasoning and species with a pot to make stew.

    Alex used the boar and antelope meat to make the meal and after finishing his job, passed a bowl to Jeremy while taking another bowl, he ced another near the firewood.

    Riya''s figure materialised out of the shadow and she sat beside Alex.

    Riya took a mouthful of stew and licked her lips.

    She thought that his Lord could cook so well while she couldn''t even cut things properly.

    She was only proficient in cutting humans and monsters but not food.

    "My Lord, did you notice something?" She asked with a solemn expression.

    Alex nodded and said, "Those Monkeys weren''t chasing us, rather they seemed to be running away from something."

    "And yeah, can''t you freely call me Alex like in the academy?"

    "Oops! Sorry." Riya struck out her tongue with a cute expression.

    "Alex, do you think perhaps they were running away from the undead?"Riya spoke while looking at Alex''s solemn gaze.

    Alex pondered for a moment carefully and spoke" Riya, I think our assumption may be wrong this time. Maybe we are not the target but the entire batch of second-year students may be the target."

    Riya''s eyebrows trembled a little and she fell into deep thought.

    "Riya, what did you observe while scouting the area? Did you find any odd spots?" Alex asked

    "A little north to the location where the monkeys attacked, I felt an ominous aura," Riya answered.

    Alex and Riya started to discuss the matter but stopped in their tracks when they heard the sound of bells.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!

    Alex and Riya quickly got up from their seats when they heard the ringing of the bell.

    "Signal of retreat from the higher up."

    Before they departed, they were instructed to rush toward the Bark Vige if they heard the sound of the bell.

    This signalled that there had been an emergency and everyone asked to return.

    "Wake up that dimwit." Alex stood up and started packing the things.

    He felt that this night may be too long and too dark.

    ...

    In the Bark Vige, The Professors who were stationed were keeping tabs on the scores.

    All of them would take shifts and would keep a watch on nearby students.

    Each of them was given a location where they would observe from behind and would act if the situation arises so that they can try to prevent casualties as much as they can.

    "Everyone listen to me." A Professor came hurriedly and shouted, "I have encountered undead on my way and they seemed to being here from all directions."

    All the Professors were startled by the news and hurried out of the building.

    Neon was in charge of the second year as a whole and acted quickly.

    "Go and ring the bell. Sent scouts to bring back the students safely. Also, send the call for help to Gawaffin Stronghold quickly."Neon spoke.

    "Professor Neon, they are alsoing from the other direction. It seems that they are trying to cut off our retreat."

    "Shit! What kind of mess did we step in?" A Professor grumbled.

    "Inform the guards stationed here. Everyone forms a defensive wall and asks the guards to form the defence while we Professor will try to bring the students. Some of you start the attack and keep them at bay so that the students could approach."

    "Open the south gate so that undead mainly flock from there and use the others to take the students in."

    Neon and others issued themand and divided the teams and rushed ahead.

    The 120 guards stationed in the vige under Celestine, a Legendary rank warriormand, acted swiftly to form watchtowers with magical help and started to prepare for the battle.

    ....

    After transferring for an hour, Alex, Jeremy and Riya reached the front gate and were startled to see the huge amount of undead flooding the vige.

    Earthen andrge check posts had been crafted by mages to keep the situation in check.

    "How will we get in?" Jeremy was puzzled at the sight of the undead.

    Skeletons of monsters, beasts and humans seemed to be flooding the entire ce.

    Alex stared at the hoard trying to find a less dense post and found a narrow passage near the walls where a group of Professors were keeping them at bay.

    It leads to the western gate of the vige.

    Alex found many students have already returned and taken their posts in defence and offence.

    There were archers and mages firing shots.

    "I will take the lead and cut the path. Riya, take Jeremy and get inside." Alex muttered.

    Riya nodded.

    Alex raised his sword and shed.

    Arge gust of wind blew and all the hoard were immediately blown away.

    Alex cast a mini tornado.

    The strong squall of wind sucked the skeletons towards it. Their bones were dismantled and flew into it.

    Swish!

    The minor skeleton army was all sent flying by Alex.

    Alex swung his sword, cutting through the hoard and reaching the passage leading to the gates.

    On the way, he found many Disciple-rank undeads led by a Master rank blocking him away.

    Alex poured his mana over the sword to engage.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Small chains of explosions resounded and all the skeletons before him were burnt and engulfed in fire.

    The Master rank undead tried to defend but it was instantly vaporised by a strong st leaving behind a hollow crater on the ground.

    "Don''t stand, get in." A Professor shouted.

    Alex nodded seeing the clear path before him and rushed forward.

    Like the swift wind, Riya and Alex passed through the fire pulling Jeremy like a doll.

    Alex cut the remaining ones in his path with a piercing thrust

    DUSH!

    Rumble...Rumble...

    The ground beneath him vibrated and bony hands along with ws emerged from the ground.

    Alex jumped back and pulled Jeremy''s hand from Riya, mmed his body at them and broke them into pieces.

    "Kykk!"

    "Arghh!"

    Alex used Jeremy''s body to m the undead brutally without any tint of mercy using Jeremy''s body as a meat shield.

    Meanwhile, Jeremy could only scream and curse Alex in his mind.

 273 Chapter 273

    273 Chapter 273:Undead Outbreak 2

    "You suree in handy. I don''t need to use my sword and dirty it on these rotten and filthy bones." Alex nodded in satisfaction.

    Riya pitied Jeremy. She already had an inkling feeling that Alex was going to use him like this.

    The trio safely entered the vige and without wasting time, they ran towards the frontline to offer a helping hand.

    ...¡­

    A man wearing full body armour came forward and shouted"My name is Celestine and I am Captain of the Guards stationed in Bark Vige. We have ryed the news to Gawaffin Stronghold. Reinforcements will arrive as soon as possible. Currently, we are surrounded by undead from all sides so do everything in your power to survive until then."

    "Now, all of you brace yourselves for the battle ahead."

    "This might be your first war but don''t forget all the things you have learnt till now. Your current self is more than enough to deal with everything. Leave the stronger ones to us and take care of the minions."Professor Neon spoke, trying to ease their tension.

    "Archers aim and load your bows and crossbows," Celestine ordered.

    All archers loaded their bows and crossbows and took their aim.

    "Fire!"

    Soon, a barrage of projectiles rained down on the undead swarm destroying the forefront of the undead.

    Alex swept his hand and rows of fireballs hovered above him and aimed at the nearest undead.

    "Defend the walls as long as possible, don''t let me breach the lines," Celestine shouted and rushed ahead.

    Howell!

    The sound of the ttering of hooves sounded.

    Some students were foolish enough to think that reinforcements arrived quickly and rejoiced but Alex''s face became solemn.

    The sound of the horse grew closer and the Professor''s and guards'' expressions stiffened seeing a horde of undead riding on horses led by a Death Knight.

    The Death Knight leading the charge had ck skin and ck smoke emerged from his head. He wore metallic armour with a sword in his hand.

    Two pairs of green eyes shimmered on its obscure figure.

    All the ones behind him seemed to be knights when they were alive and the coordination seems to be quite good for the undead.

    Alex felt uneasy seeing them.

    After exchanging blows with the never-ending undead, bones started to pile up at the base of the protective wall which started to raise the ground level, which the undead used as leverage to climb slowly.

    Celestine and Neon decided to assault them, the group, first before they could get a foothold.

    Swish!

    A spell shot out towards their group but the Death Knight stood up from its horse and lunged forward while swinging his sword.

    The spell was cut into two halves by his sh, much to Neon''s surprise.

    Neon apanied by others fired multiple shots one after another.

    Their attack was able to take multiple undead knights but those who were left alive started to haul towards them.

    The Death Knight leading the front of the chargemanded the troops skilfully and led them towards the Gates.

    His sword cut through their attacks skillfully.

    Celestine and his guards who were at the front prepared themselves and on getting the signal collided with them.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Metals collided with each other.

    Celestine drew his sword and engaged with the Death Knight in the frontal battle.

    The horse under it copsed from Celestine''s relentless attacks and The Death Knight flew into the air and crashed on the ground.

    The Death Knight rose from the ground and stared at Celestine furiously.

    Meanwhile, the guards with the support of magicians sh against the knights.

    From the piles of scattered bones, an undead emerged with a broken sword and taking the chance pierced one of the guard''s backs.

    The guard grimaced in pain and mmed his elbow on the skull of the undead, hacking it into pieces.

    At that time, the undead knight drew in his sword and stabbed the guard''s chest.

    Spurting blood, the guard copsed which was followed by many others as they were surrounded by undead.

    The Magician Professors were already sweating profusely while supporting others.

    The Professor from the Martial Arts department also found themselves in a helpless state.

    They fight while keeping an eye on the safety of students.

    In this situation, some were even thinking of sneaking out and escaping from the ce s there was no escape route there.

    While the Professor and guards were trying to keep the stronger ones at bay, the weaker ones were able to get past them.

    Moreover, with the emergence of Death Knight who was a legendary rank more and more Epic ranks were starting to flood the area led by legendary ranks undead.

    The weaker ones were being taken care of by students.

    Seventy per cent of the students were able to return to the vige and out of them, many directly ran away hiding in the straw huts or buildings in fear.

    Many weren''t able to ovee the physiological burden and fainted on the spot as many students were dead tired from hunting all day while others gritted their teeth and squeezed everything to fight for survival.

    Alex''s spells made holes in the skull of the undead but until the top portion waspletely blown away, they were still charging.

    As the battle began, many students who were approaching the ce changed their minds.

    They thought the vige was attracting the undead and gathering there might be a bad idea so they went back to the forest to hide somewhere.

    Whether this idea was good or bad, only the future can tell.

    Alex noticed the copse of a line on one of the sides. Stomping his feet, he pushed forward.

    Alex covered his sword in mana and drew a cut.

    A long wide de of mes descended on the group of undead burning them the entirety after slicing them into species.

    A long line of fire was formed which made the undead afraid to cross the line.

    Alex saw the group whose faces had be due to exhaustion. He noticed Joey and Dave in the group.

    "Thanks!"

    "I thought I was gonna die."

    They thanked Alex while staring at him with respect and reverence.

    He cast a healing spell over them under their astonishing gaze.

    "I have been blessed by Goddess so I can use a minor healing spell. Don''t think too much." Alex spoke humbly and looked at Joey.

    "Have you seen Hurt?"

    Joey shook his head.

    "I am here from the beginning and I haven''t seen him enter. Maybe he is still in the forest." Joey replied.

    Alex frowned a little.

    ''There is no way Hurt would be stuck in the forest. His prowess was more than enough to go through the tides of the undead.''

    "Did he go with a team?"

    "No, he is alone," Dave spoke this time.

    Alex turned his head quickly as a monster undead leapt through the wall of fire and pounced on Alex.

    Alex didn''t shrink back and stabbed his sword forward.

    The monster opened its maw to take a bite but the sword went over the upper part of the maw making a hole.

    Alex kicked its chest bone and its whole body was sent flying after being separated from the neck and crashed at the other undead.

    The maw still ttered, closing its jaw.

    Alex pulled his sword and stomped on it, crushing it into pieces.

 274 Chapter 274

    ?274 Chapter 274:Undead Outbreak 3

    The guards at the frontlines were starting to sustain injuries due to therge influx of undead making them restless but they kept on fighting.

    Celestine and The Death knight shed against each other sending powerful sts one after another.

    The others seemed to be affected by their fights.

    With the fall of each undead, small dark fumes emerged and mixed with the air forming a small miasma.

    The miasma blended in the air perfectly and was inhaled by everyone which slowed down their recovery.

    The others realised that they cannot go on like this and had to find the necromancer who was in charge of this undead.

    Celestine''s sword glowed and with a swift motion, he chopped off the Death Knight''s arms.

    The Death Knight used the other arm to throw a fist but Celestine dodged and kicked it away sending it flying.

    Celestine dived forward and pierced the Death Knight tearing it into two halves.

    Celestine wiped off the sweat after dealing with Death Knight and was about to return to the gates when he saw ck smoke gathering at a ce.

    His brows furrowed after seeing the phenomenon.

    A ck fire brunt and a figure emerged from the ashes.

    The manifestations drew everyone''s attention and as the figure emerged everyone shouted in unison.

    "Lich!"

    CLAK!CLAK!CLAK!

    The Lick muttered something and a deathly aura emerged from it.

    The undead that had been killed and their bones that had been piled up started to join up and they started to crawl up.

    "Ahhh!"

    The students screamed in horror.

    The undead started to rise and attack again.

    And under Lich''s wild area spell effect, they seemed to be getting a boost.

    The students were horrified after witnessing the scene.

    With great difficulty, they took down the undead group but now most of them were brought back again by the lich.

    Neon and Celestine joined up and attacked the Lich but it summoned much undead that kept them at bay.

    Alex noticed the situation getting worse.

    Topletely get rid of the undead, one needs to destroy them thoroughly with light magic.

    "Riya, don''t restrain yourself anymore. The situation is bing perilous." Alex shouted.

    "Take care of the students here and I will support the front," Alex ordered.

    The Professor''s side seemed to be in trouble and they badly needed to be treated.

    Riya heard Alex''s voice and pulled back the current dagger and took another shining pair of daggers.

    Riya''s eyes glistened as she drew her dagger.

    Cut!

    The undead before her were cut apart like paper.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Riya''s image flickered and the undead fell one after the other.

    A trail of glint lingered as she passed by the undead following which they fell on the ground like a doll.

    Alex left everything to Riya and rushed towards the guards and Professors.

    ...

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    While Celestine was stopped by the group of undead, Neon fired spells one after another.

    Lich raised the staff and a barrier was formed that took the shot one after another.

    Lich, fiery eyes glowed and it hit the staff on the ground.

    The crystal embedded in the staff shone brightly and dense darkness extended on the ground for a radius of 500 metres.

    Celestine and Neon noticed the dark mass on the ground from which many pairs of hands emerged.

    Their expressions stiffened as they looked around.

    The darkness extended from the ground and covered the sky above, trapping them inside a sphere formed of darkness and cutting them off from the outside world.

    Their vision was cut off entirely as they found themselves in pitch dark space without a single ray of light.

    "We seem to be trapped in some kind of domain." Neon assessed.

    "If this a domain cast by that Lich that means we are in trouble. I can feel my power getting weaker and this ce gives me the creeps. I just want to get out of here no matter what?" Celestine spoke and raised his de, shing upward.

    Swoosh!

    A crescent arc went up and cut through the darkness covering them but it was soon closed by darkness again.

    At that time, they felt a tingling sensation and soon found hands touching them.

    Neon raised his hand and formed a sphere of mes and threw it up

    The rays from the sphere burned away the hands of darkness and shook them away under him while lighting up the whole ce.

    But Celestine was unable to get rid of it and was starting to get affected.

    At that time, The Lick formed an arrow of darkness and shot at Celestine.

    Celestine, who was trying to cut off the hands of darknessing at him, swung his sword rapidly.

    Due to the entire ce being covered in darkness except for the faint lighting from the sphere, he was unable to sense the attack and the arrow struck its chest.

    Celestine found difficulty in breathing and his body seemed to be frozen for a moment.

    He tried to move but found that he had been affected by the curse and had lost his vision.

    He started to panic. His senses became dull and anxiety overwhelmed him.

    He started to swing his sword like a madman.

    An undead was about to sh straight at his face but Neon intercepted it forming a barrier before Celestine blocked the attack and used a rock spell to smash the skeleton head into pieces.

    "Celestine don''t lose your focus and calm down. Let''s retreat for now."

    Neon voice sounded in his ears and he nodded.

    The undead didn''t have mana, which made it hard for Celestine to sense them so he had to rely on his ears to deal with them.

    ...

    Everyone was fighting with everything they had trying to survive. The guards, professors and students were already giving their all but the students were inexperienced in fighting on such a scale which led to the copse of the line.

    The guards and Professors did their best to protect the students who were fighting alongside them. These cause them to suffer grave injuries while sumbing to death after being ganged upon by the undead.

    The guard''s number dwindled from 150 to 118.

    The most difficult thing was that there were only three clerics or healers in their group and there were just too many for them to attend and they didn''t have enough time to heal everyone.

    The guards and Professor were being pushed back by the growing number of undead while the guards focused their attention on knights who pose a greater threat to the students who could only deal with disciples rank and at most Master rank while each knight was at Epic rank or above.

    Seeing that they would only suffer more casualties in this manner, the guards and professor decided to retreat to a safe distance and engage in guerri warfare using all the house and natural defences to take on them.

    The undead who were pushing the guards back suddenly found themselves under the barrage of light arrows.

    BAM! BAM!BAM!BAM!

    The undead started to burn and emit a screeching groan.

    "Light Spear!" Alex shouted.

    Hundreds of spears of light manifested all around him and shot towards the undead horde.

    "Use The Light affinity spells if you have, if not use fire spells to burn them into ashes," Alex shouted.

 275 Chapter 275

    275 Chapter 275:Undead Outbreak 4

    The spears were struck on the ground forming a defence line. Many low levels of undead were afraid to move towards it and were instantly brunt as they came near it.

    The spears persisted for some time before disappearing.

    The undead who were Epic rank and above were affected a bit even so they braced themselves trying to breach through it.

    For them, Alex summoned the swords of light and passed them to the guards and asked them to use swords against the undead.

    Seeing their sceptical look Alex spoke"I am going to be a Holy son soon. The light sword contains sacred blessings of light granted to me by Goddess Reba. It will persist for three minutes but if you pour your mana into the sword, it canst quite longer"

    Alex''s words brought them some relief and as they wielded the sword of light, the undead became restless as the light could erode a part of them.

    As the guards poured mana into the sword, it glowed more vibrantly.

    They remembered Alex''s words and those who knew to add fire to the attack, sliced the undead with the fire attack.

    The bunch of undead were instantly cut apart like pieces of butter.

    The undead carried the energy of darkness and the higher level used weapons imbued with the energy of darkness that could corrode weapons and damage them and the sustained wounds from those weapons were difficult to heal naturally.

    The swords carried sacred light which neutralized the aura of darkness and rendered them useless.

    The Professor cast fire attacks on the undead and slowly started to shake them off a little.

    They knew that the current situation was temporary and unless they got rid of the Lich, the tide wouldn''t be turned in their favour.

    So, the retreat was the only option for them.

    Several minutes passed by as the guards pulled back first. Alex repeated the rain of light attacks which gave them some leeway.

    Some were frantically swinging their swords left and right to protect themselves while moving back.

    Alex was doing his best to help them and support them on their retreat.

    They needed to take care of Lich who was summoning undead like a boss monster.

    Witits''s death, only weaker ones would remain.

    ...¡­

    Neon and Celestine were trying to find a way to escape.

    Celestine''s blindness wasparable to crippling him and he had to rely on Neon''s voice to move forward but this wasn''t as easy as it looks.

    Neon was defending both of them from the Lich and its minion''s assault and mainly was focusing on defence while Celestine was swinging his sword after pinpointing the direction of the sound.

    Neon cast arge sphere of golden light around them that protected both of them while the undead surrounded them from all sides and attacked them leaving no area for retreat.

    Exhaustion was evident on Neon''s face as the barrier consumed a great amount of mana.

    At that time, the darkness surrounding them was pierced and bright light twinkled.

    A hole appeared above them.

    Swish!

    A ray of light shot from unknown directions and it went past the barrier crafted by Neon and fell on both of them.

    A warm and pleasant sensation engulfed their body, shaking away the exhaustion.

    Dark fumes emanated from their body and the blind curse of Celestine was dispelled by the light.

    The wide areas spell of Lich also had a weakening effect on them, which was dispersed entirely by the light.

    "My vision was restored and on top of that, I am feeling more energised than before," Celestine spoke while looking up at the beam of light.

    The undead surrounding them have swept away and be pieces of dust and a radius of 20 metres around them was devoid of the undead.

    THUD!

    With a loud noise, a boy descended before them and spoke calmly, "You are fortunate enough to have me, otherwise you two are going to die today."

    Neon heard the familiar voice and looked at him with a surprised expression and a certain memory clicked in his mind.

    "How did I forget that you are the Holy son?"

    Neonughed bitterly.

    In the current grim situation, Alex''s power can turn the entire situation around.

    His presence was a blessing in disguise for them.

    "Holy Son!" Celestine mumbled with a curious gaze.

    He didn''t know about the recent affairs that transpired in the capital and he didn''t ask further due to the current situation.

    "If I can support you, can you deal with the Lich?" Alex asked.

    "If you can nullify the curse, I think we can beat him?" Celestine replied.

    "You have to make it quick. Healing and nullifying the curse of two legendary ranks is too much for me so try to finish this as soon as possible." Alex spoke.

    "Moreover, even though I have healed, don''t forget that you are still not at your peak," Alex reminded them.

    Celestine nodded and stepped ahead while Alex and Neon followed him by providing support.

    Alex summoned light des and many des appeared beside him.

    "Charge!" Alex shouted as he ran with Neon.

    Alex drew his sword and shed the sword imbued with light magic and instantly beheading three Master ranks.

    An Epic rank jumped up at him but the light swords stabbed into its arms and legs pinning it on the ground while another de pierced its skull wiping the entire skeleton from existence.

    When he looked in the other direction, he found two legendary ranks of Death Knights walking towards them.

    Celestine jumped at one while the remaining ones were left to deal with by Neon and Alex.

    Neon stepped forward, "Ice Fury."

    A white beam of light was shot, flying towards the legendary Death Knight that was running towards them.

    The Death Knight swung his sword.

    The attack was deflected by its swing but a portion of the attack froze its body parts dealing significant damage to the body.

    Alex raised his sword and stabbed in its direction.

    BOOM!

    The ground erupted as the attack hit the Death Knight pushing it a few steps back.

    The Frozen bones on it were broken by the attack and the attack had damaged some portion of its body.

    The Death Knight roared in anger and stared at Alex to kill it and shed its sword at Alex.

    Neon fired a projectile at the Death Knight attack.

    A loud crash reverberated in the air and from the dust, Death Knight emerged and brandished his sword while closing on Neon.

    Neon panicked a little after seeing The Death Knight drawing near him and hurriedly cast a barrier.

    The Death sword shed against the barrier. The barrier cracked as the tip of its sword pierced the barrier.

    "Damn!" Alex muttered and tried to defend Neon.

    The barrier was weakened by the darkish aura on the Death Knight''s sword.

    Alex tried to parry the attack, but the Death Knight''s strength was too much for him to bear.

    With a pained cry, both Alex and Neon were sent flying by its attack.

    Alex''s bodynded dozens of metres away and rolled on the ground for a few meters before stopping.

 276 Chapter 276

    ?276 Chapter 276:Undead Outbreak 5

    Alex''s body was wracked in pain as he rolled on the ground but he got up quickly and healed his body while also healing Neon''s body.

    "Divine Blessing."

    Neon felt his strength rising and his body seemed to be full of vigour.

    "Professor, let''s cast the dual spell," Alex suggested while casting a light barrier around them through which Neon continued to cast spells.

    Neon was at a loss for words after hearing Alex''s suggestion.

    For dual spells, both the user should bepatible with each other and the difference in the realm shouldn''t be great otherwise if the spell became unstable it may explode harming the caster.

    "I can take the burden. Let''s not waste time on useless thoughts." Alex pleaded.

    "But what spell do you want to try?" Neon asked.

    "Let''s mould fire and ice spell."

    "What!!" Neon almost screamed and stared at Alex in shock.

    Mixing two elements of opposite nature was quite suicidal.

    The Death Knight was already on their tail.

    Neon and Alex backed away from his assault and both of them flew up into the sky.

    Neon knew that Alex was quite capable but honestly he was a bit afraid of Alex''s suggestion.

    He was saving his ultimate attack for Lich that''s why he was trying to kill the death knight by saving mana and Alex''s suggestion had given him a way to take down Death Knight without wasting all its mana.

    Alex also had the same thoughts. After finishing things here, he needed to do some other things so he cannot afford to heal Neon fully and recharge his mana to peak nor can he spare so much of his energy here.

    "Okay, let''s do it."

    Neon muttered, closing his eyes, and starting to cast a spell while trying to match Alex.

    Alex raised his hand and tried to match Neon''s tempo.

    Alex knew that merging spells wasn''t easy but for an experienced caster like him, this was nothing.

    He tried to merge the spell with Neon.

    Alex cast an ice spell while Neon cast a fire spell.

    At first, both of the spells tried topete with each other but under Alex''s mastery, it started to blend.

    White light illuminated and a fiery sphere was formed with an icy interior.

    The Death Knight noticed the mana fluctuations and raised his chin slightly.

    The greenish mes in its hollow socket flickered. It was a high-level undead and it was a bit sensitive and had some intelligencepared to other undead.

    It raised its sword which was covered with a ckish aura to sh above.

    "mes Of Ice."

    Both Neon and Alex shouted.

    A huge sphere appeared with contrasting energy that was shot at the Death Knight.

    A ckish de ascended and collided with the sphere but it was overwhelmed thoroughly and shed with Death Knight.

    WHOOSH!

    A pir of mes rose from the ground which erupted into waves of mes on the ground.

    The darkness covering the ce was momentarily eroded by the attack.

    BOOOM!

    The undead nearby copsed and burnt into ashes and as the mes expanded, much to everyone''s surprise, it was extinguished and the mes were frozen.

    The epicentre of the attack was also frozen along with the pir along with Death Knight.

    A small red tint could be seen inside the cier of ice which started to erge followed by a thundering eruption.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The ground shook and trembled.

    Even Celestine who was battling with another Death Knight was baffled by the spontaneous st which shook the ce.

    The explosion swept away the ce converting the entire vegetation into barrennd.

    Neon almost jumped gleefully.

    "We did it." Neon spoke with gratitude but frowned on getting no reply.

    He looked around to see that Alex had already escaped out of thin air and a small voice lingered.

    "My work is done, I am going back."

    "Huhh!" Neon was confused by Alex''s voice but the confusion turned into shock when he felt a strong fluctuation.

    His eyes widened when he stared at the back to see somethinging towards them leaving behind a trail of light.

    "Is it reinforcements!"

    Swish!

    A rustling sound echoed and everyone noticed a trail of fire moving ahead tearing the air before it just like a meteorite.

    An arrow splitting heaven and earth descended from the sky aiming straight at the Lich.

    The Lich was startled by the sudden attack that appeared out of nowhere and tried to defend themselves but it was toote and the strength imbued in the attack was too much for it.

    The arrow collided against him directly and swept him away leaving behind nothing.

    Another explosion shuddered the ce leaving behind a huge crater of nothingness.

    Celestine who finished off the Death Knight nced at the figure of the man that appeared.

    "Commander Zach!"

    Theirmander was a Mythic rank Archer and many even referred to him as Godly Archer in the stronghold.

    Although, it was a bit exaggerated and there were many archers better than him but their Commander skills weren''t worsepared to others.

    Killing a legendary rank Lich in one shot. Only theirmander could do something like this.

    After Zach''s arrival, the reinforcements arrived riding on a tamed beast and killing their way.

    Without the Lich, the stronger undead surrounding them ceases to exist leaving behind minor ones who were taken care of quite easily.

    Neon was the first to show up before Zach but his eyes didn''t reflect gratitude.

    "Commander Zach, thank you for saving us from the current predicament but let me ask you something."

    "How can you not report to us that this region is filled with the undead? This ce is too dangerous for the students to take a test."

    Zach heard Neon''s words filled with grievousness and frowned.

    "I have sent a messenger that something odd was happening around here and we have spotted a few undead here. The situation wasn''t that worse which is why I left the decision to the academy but who knows so many undead would rise and attack today."

    Neon''s expression was distorted and he asked in a panicked tone"What do you mean, you sent a messenger? We didn''t get any?"

    "Did someone intercept it?"

    Zach and Neon spoke simultaneously.

    Beads of sweat formed on their forehead.

    "We need to get the students out of here immediately." Neon muttered.

    "First let''s get them to the stronghold," Zach advised.

    ....

    The order to retreat was announced shortly.

    First, the students who were present would be evacuated quickly while the troops would search for the remaining ones.

    There were many missing and many of them were injured.

    There was an atmosphere of horror and panic as everyone''s lives were in jeopardy.

    Jeremy ran towards the figure that stood on the heaps of bones.

    A murderous aura leaked from her sending a chill down the spine of everyone who tried to approach her.

    Witnessing the scene of ughter caused by a beautifuldy was a horrifying scene for those who fawn over them.

    "Riya, I can''t find Alex. He seems to be missing. I hope that nothing bad might have happened to him." Jeremy spoke worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, he will be alright," Riya said while staring deep inside the forest.

    "He might have some loose ends to tie."

 277 Chapter 277

    277 Chapter 277:Soul Swapping

    While everyone was either evacuating or getting treated, a certain figure sneaked out during the confrontation.

    Chilly winds blew and the darkness of night was at its peak. The atmosphere was eerie and the silence of the night was asionally broken by the sounds of insects and the rustling of leaves.

    Amid the darkness of night, a shadow shed through the trees moving from one branch to another.

    As he passed through the trees, a soft breeze blew and the leaves of the trees swayed to and fro.

    The winds were gentle but filled with coldness and a long silent atmosphere prevailed as if signalling the forting of a storm.

    Gentle winds brushed past his cheek as Alex went deeper and deeper.

    "Is this how ninjas feel when they jump from trees? Why do I feel that I am moving like a monkey rather than a Ninja?" Alex whispered.

    [Host, please focus on the things ahead. Your leisurely mood might kill you today. There is no plot armour for you and your luck is quite terriblepared to others. If you didn''t have memories of your previous life, you are nothing more than cannon fodder.]

    "At least, this cannon fodder lives a better life than you who is just stuck in my head. Unlike me, what can you do?"

    "Can you eat, drink, and enjoy beauties?" Alex snorted and stared at the screen.

    ==============

    [Quest]

    Investigate and eliminate the root cause of today''s trouble.

    Reward:30 Stat Points.

    Failure to finish the task could impact not only Kinley but the whole world in the future.

    ===============

    Alex got the notification during the battle with Death Knight.

    His eyes almost popped out from his socket seeing the quest.

    30 stat points meant 15 levels. At his current, the stage where even finding prey to kill was hard enough for him and this undead didn''t have him anything as they didn''t have any life force to be converted into experience points.

    And on top of that, the task was of epitome importance.

    The Goddess can''t interfere in this world and case of troubles can only give oracles which are too hard to decipher.

    In a way, even if their daughters were going to be killed they cannot do anything and watch from the sidelines.

    Interfering in world affairs would cause them to be punished heavily and in severe cases turned into Mortal.

    But Alex was an exception. His presence was in itself taboo and after various experiments even though the Goddess directly talked with him and gave some hints, there was no punishment implemented on them.

    Still, to be on the safer side, they decided to use this system to signal things in case of trouble.

    And Alex could already imagine the severity of the matter from the quest cause, those stingydies wouldn''t give a quest unless the future of the entire world was at stake.

    Alex mana sensors could not only detect people but also sense abnormality in the mana flow in a region.

    As the fight with the undead progressed, the first thing he did was to search for the Necromancer that might have hidden away.

    But to his surprise, he couldn''t find any Necromancer around the radius of 5km.

    Necromancers can summon undead and could sustain them until their mana run out but they couldn''t use them to attack from a greater distance.

    Alex noticed a faint ck miasma in the undead and also noticed that many of them had rotten skins and they looked as if they had been sucked dry, indicating that many of them died recently.

    It seems that the miasmaing from them had turned them into undead.

    Alex followed the mana sensor and searched for the location where the Mace-tailed Monkey chased him and found trails of miasma leading deeper inside the forest and now he was following the trail.

    Though he was in the vast wilderness, he found that the ce was quite silent and devoid of creatures.

    The ce should be filled with monsters and beasts but it was quite empty.

    He guessed that most of them had either been killed or turned into undead.

    Alex who was discerning his surroundings suddenly felt strong mana ripples.

    His ear perked up.

    "Someone is fighting ahead!" Alex muttered and sped up through the dense forest.

    As Alex drew closer, his eyes opened wide with disbelief as he saw the scene of the ongoing battle.

    Before him, a Lich wasmanding his undead troops to fight the enemy and it was none other than Hurt in himself.

    "What the hell?" Alex''s eyes stuck on Hurt who was engaging in a bloody fight.

    His figure had been dishevelled and his body had many wounds while his clothes had been in tatters.

    But more than that the strength he was showing was a legendary rank.

    ===========

    Name:Hurt[Seymour(Soul Swapped)]

    ss:Battlemage

    Talent:Void Interference.

    Potential:Superior.

    =============

    Alex was too stunned after witnessing soul-swapping that the importance of void interference became dull in his eyes.

    He had studied so many arts. He knew about possessing someone but soul-swapping was something out of his wildest imagination.

    The information waspletely different from what he had seen previously.

    ''Soul Swap, what does it mean? Is it a talent or is Hurt already dead and someone is residing in its body like a parasite.''

    ''What if the soul of a guy had the power to change from one body to another?''

    Alex wanted to scold himself for all these kinds of outrageous thoughts and if he heard this thing from someone else, he might have beaten that guy badly.

    Alex observed Hurt''s movement trying to figure him out.

    The undead tried to attack Hurt but they were unable to reach out to him.

    The Lich also fired many spells but none of them could pierce through the Hurt defence.

    Hurt raised his hand and shot huge bolts of lightning.

    The Lich was rmed by it and struck its staff on the ground.

    Many undead rose from the ground that stood before the Lich acting as barriers trying to protect the Lich from being fried.

    Huge shes of lightning descended upon them and the bolts struck the undead that stood before Lich, burning them into ashes.

    "Shit!" Hurt cursed in anger as he noticed that this attack was taken by the Lich''s henchman.

 278 Chapter 278

    278 Chapter 278:Hurt''s Call

    Alex noticed Hurt¡¯s frustrated expression.

    Void talents were the rarest of all. You can mould the space around yourself and can attack going beyond the physical barrier by distorting the space around the object.

    For example, someone threw an insanelyrge fireball the size of a at you and to destroy it, you can just form a ck hole in the middle which would suck everything it thought you couldn¡¯t achieve this kind of feat even at overlord rank

    Even though it can allow the user to attack transversing the space, there was still a w in it. One cannot mould thews of space if the object was living or made up of organic material.

    So, in a way, the Lich used the undead as the meat shield restricting Hurt from directly attacking the Lich.

    Alex contemted whether to engage and help Hurt or to watch from the sideline. He was unaware of Hurt¡¯s nature and his motive and didn¡¯t know whether he will turn out to be a foe or a friend so he needs to be cautious or else he may be disposed of by this guy.

    There is no heaven-defying genius who could reach legendary rank along with mastery of space here. It¡¯s not some kind of novel but real life and even geniuses had some limits.

    The battle between Hurt and Lich was at a standstill and none of them was able to find a way out to destroy the other side¡¯s defence.

    Hurt knew that the Lich had the tactical advantage and could summon the undead endlessly.

    Hurt cannot drag the battle long but he was helpless as he wasn¡¯t able to approach the other party.

    Hurt who was striking at the undeading at him sensed a certain someone and for a moment he was taken by surprise.

    Alex also noticed something strange in Hurt¡¯s behaviour and suddenly heard a voice.

    [Alex, help me. We need to get rid of the Lich along with trouble up ahead.]

    Alex¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground.

    ¡®Telepathy is this guy, a Saint realm powerhouse.¡¯

    Alex¡¯s heartbeat fastened as soon as he heard the telepathy.

    Only those who reached the Saint realm would be able to use telepathy which means this guy was at least at the Saint realm or in the worst-case scenario, he might be above it which was quite absurd.

    ¡®No, it might be a skill or a spell.¡¯Alex shook his head trying to calm himself.

    ¡°Just who are you? Are you a 20-year-old kid studying at the Academy?¡±

    [Can¡¯t you keep your questions aside for now? I will die if this goes on]Hurt voice rang in his mind.

    ¡°You want me to help? What if you killed me after everything is over to keep your secret? I am sure you are not an ordinary guy and if you turned out to be a viin then doesn¡¯t that mean, I will bemitting a grave sin.¡±

    [I promise that I will not hurt you. You can rest assured.]

    ¡°Promise my ass. I don¡¯t believe in fake promises. Swear an oath in the name of Goddess that you will not kill me or hurt me in any way.¡±

    [You¡­]

    Hurt felt infuriated by Alex¡¯s imprudent words.

    [Alex, you know that I can pull you into a mess quite easily and make you their target. The only reason I asked for help is to get rid of the curse. You have received strong blessings from Goddesses.]

    Hurt spoke in an annoyed tone while flying up in the sky throwing spells at the undead while many steel vultseeker chased after him.

    ¡°You dare threaten me. If you have guts, you can try. I know my ability and if I want to leave even a Mythic rank couldn¡¯t trap me.¡± Alex snorted.

    In terms of escaping, he was one of the best, after all, many times he tried to flee away from the Demoness Goddess of war.

    Hurt gritted his teeth in anger. Mana¡¯s oath wasn¡¯t that simple and once he swore, he would be bound by it.

    There may be many scenarios where things go wrong and in a case where Alex gets possessed by evil, he had to fight Alex, and at that time wouldn¡¯t he be in grave danger?

    Failing toply with the oath will lead him to a miserable ending. He was unfortunate to get caught by the curses which were eroding his strength as well as consciousness.

    He was sure that if it were someone else, he would have already fallen into the grasp of Lich.

    ¡°Fine, I ept your terms.¡± Hurt screamed while flying in the air.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards. He had already tied the rope to the neck of the scapegoat.

    Alex dusted his hand and got up from the branch.

    Raising his hand, he tapped on his forehead.

    A small sword-shaped tattoo appeared due to Alex¡¯s touch which started to fade away.

    After staying at the academy for a few days, to maximise the output of his training Alex had sealed his and Riya¡¯s strength to early master rank.

    Yes, he had been fighting while holding back even in the case of Legendary rank Lich before.

    At first, he was going to undo the seal but after getting the quest, he was sure that there was bigger trouble ahead and he had to save his strength forter.

    A surge of power erupted from Alex.

    A crackling sound was heard. All the joints in his body rattled and a sense of euphoria rose in his body.

    Alex¡¯s strength started to rise and finally stopped in mid-Epic rank.

    ===============

    Name:Alex Von Stan

    Species:Human

    Rank:Mid Epic Rank

    Level: 4

    Exp:150

    HP:308/328

    Mana:610/840

    Strength:177

    Agility:174

    Stamina:170

    Vitality:164

    Magic:168

    Stats Points:12

    Active Skills:Eyes of Truth Lvl 1, Mana Sensor, Emperor Charisma, Emperor Pressure, Lady Luck¡¯s Blessing, Heal, Restore, Goddess Buff

    Passive skills:Piercing Thrust Level B, Iron Heavy Swordsmanship Level B, Abyssal sh Level B, Grand Martial Art Level D, Mighty Punch Level B, Spell, Five Elemental Breathing Technique Level A, Kinley¡¯s Knight Swordsmanship E, Partial Concealment F

    =============

    Alex looked at his stats with satisfaction. His rank may be Epic but his stat points were in between mid and peak Transcendent rank.

    Ifpared ording to his understanding, a normal legendary rank had stat points of 180 in each and stronger ones, a little more.

    So, he can at least take on the weaker legendary ones like the Lich.

    Only after the experience, Alex knew the true value of stat points without stat points, he would even struggle to take down a Transcendent rank.

    The Goddesses were right to limit it otherwise if this went on he may take down a supreme in Mythic rank, because of additional stat points.

    Alex added four stat points to magic and looked ahead.

    ¡°Fire, in the hole,¡± Alex shouted and lunged forward.

    Alex¡¯s body is covered in bright Light shot forward towards the Lich.

    BOOM!

    An explosion shakes the whole ce, blowing away the undead.

    Beams of light glistened in the air and bombarded them on the ground creating a chain of explosions.

    Just before they could react, a huge greatsword, 20 metres tall rose in the sky and fell over them.

    ¡°Hehehee!You have been rampaging for a while and I have to hold back and behave properly. Isn¡¯t it tant injustice?¡±

    sh!

    The huge great sword was swung horizontally which uprooted all the undead and sight before Alex was entirely cut off.

    Alex pulled the great sword and rested it on his shoulder, which seemed as light as a feather in his hands.

 279 Chapter 279

    279 Chapter 279:Sweeping Away Legendary Rank Lich

    Alex spun his body around and with strong momentum, he threw the huge greatsword towards the Lich.

    The Lich¡¯s eyes flickered and it pulled all the undead nearby to stand before it.

    The greatsword sword rolled on them and crashed against them with a loud st like waves of sea shing off the seashore

    The greatsword emitted a bright golden light that enveloped the whole area.

    The entire area was lit up as bright as day which dispelled the darkness in the ce.

    The blinding sh of light was enough to blind even Hurt who closed his eyes in fear of going blind.

    The undead were rendered harmless and eroded by the bright golden light.

    As the light slowly dispersed, the Lich was crawling on the ground with burns all over its body trying to get to its staff which had fallen.

    Its body was barely recognisable and its feet trembled as it tried to get up.

    All the undead summoned by him were already dispersed by the light.

    The Lich looked around frantically and wailed miserably.

    DUUUSH!

    The Lich who had let down his guards suddenly saw a sword pierce its chest.

    ¡°Sorry bro better luck next time,¡± Alex spoke with an amusing smile.

    A bright sacred light filled with holiness erupted from the sword and a pir shot from the Lich.

    The Lich struggled to get out but the bright light from Alex overwhelmed it.

    Dark mist emerged from him which was cleansed by Alex and the Lich was finally taken down easily.

    Hurtnded beside Alex who saw him taking down Lich easily.

    Alex turned back to see Hurt miserable appearance, the wounds on Hurt were corroded by miasma which seemed to be invading him and would lead to the decay of tissue if not treated properly.

    ¡°Let me heal you,¡± Alex murmured and ced his hands on Hurt¡¯s shoulder.

    Hurt body glowed from head to toe andrge fumes evaporated from his body.

    Alex cleansed the wounds with holy power first and then healed the wound.

    ¡°Were you bathing in dark power? Just how much miasma did you swallow?¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t present here, you would be gone case and might have lost more than an arm?¡± Alex warned.

    Hurt lips twitched a little as he spoke¡±If not for inhaling this much miasma did you think I would beg for your help?¡±

    ¡°The holy power in your body is purest among all the people I have seen. Only the Pope or the Saintess have such powers.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards seeing his boasting.

    ¡°That means you have met the Pope.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­No, no!¡± Hurt shook his head and closed his lips. He was just an inch away from digging his own grave but little did he know it was toote.

    ¡°Tell me, are you Hurt or someone else who upied Hurt by swapping his soul?¡±

    Hurt¡¯s eyeball widened and his face became as pale as a sheet of paper.

    His immediate reaction was to kill this fellow but he remembered that he had taken an oath.

    As he was taken by surprise for a moment, he felt a gentle pat on his shoulder and he raised his chin to look at Alex.

    Danger¡­Danger¡­.

    A warning siren rang in his mind.

    How does a harmless little rabbit feel when it was left in a cage upied by a huge predator and the predator was staring straight into the rabbit¡¯s eyes with killing intent?

    The feeling of despair, despondency and sorrow of being unable to see the next day shed before its eyes.

    Countless emotions would run through the rabbit¡¯s mind. Thebination of these sentiments might even confuse the harmless rabbit as it was unable to discern its own emotion.

    But it was sure of one thing, Death was standing before it and ncing at it.

    That was the feeling Hurt was feeling, he wasn¡¯t unaware of this emotion as he had gone through this feeling countless times but he was lucky enough to survive till today.

    But today might not be a lucky day because before him stood someone that had gone beyond the realm of humans.

    It was not a battle of strength but rather a battle of psychology. Hurt could see the strength of Alex¡¯s soul.

    Before him, stood a man with a cruel smile covered with a bloody aura from head to toe which wasn¡¯t less fearsome than a bloody demon.

    It wasn¡¯t a soul but rather an imprable fortress on which even an Overlord couldn¡¯t put a scratch and on top of that, the nasty bloody aura that was engraved on its soul like a tattoo indicated the countless number of Overlords crushed by him.

    His whole body trembled and his legs turned soft like jelly. He was already overwhelmed by the bloody aura from Alex and knew that he didn¡¯t even possess a chance to fight him as Alex could just kill him by exerting the strength of his soul.

    Alex stared at Hurt who seemed to have lost his will to live.

    Just now, Alex let Hurt take a peek into his soul and seeing Hurt¡¯s reaction, he was sure that Hurt was able to get a glimpse of things that lie deep within him which prove that Hurt was a powerhouse above the Mythic realm.

    The thing he did was the battle between two souls which was quite dangerous as the loser might get hurt badly if both sides fought seriously.

    Alex could engage in a soul battle only in a radius of five metres, unlike the powerhouse who could do this from long distances so as soon as Hurt raised his head, Alex began the battle and gained the upper hand.

    Alex pointed his de at the Hurt throat and said¡±You have already witnessed something you shouldn¡¯t have. You have two choices.¡±

    ¡°Either die peacefully or fork out everything about yourself. I promise you as long as you tell the truth and don¡¯t prove to be an evildoer, I will turn a blind eye and will not pursue the matter of soul swap.¡±

    Hurt dimmed eyes glowed as he stared at Alex¡¯s sincere expression andughed bitterly.

    In his five hundred years of life, he hadn¡¯t thought that he would be forced onto his knees by a brat who might have got a second chance like him.

    Who knows, maybe the boy before him might turn out to be someone he knew before.

    With this thought, Hurt told his story.

 280 Chapter 280

    ?280 Chapter 280:Swapping Of Souls

    Seymour, who is now known as Hurt, was a powerhouse who achieved Saint''s realm.

    He was one of the magicians who was distinguished for his spatial magic and along with hispanion researched creating portals and other things.

    A Saint realm powerhouse could live around 400 and 500 years.

    Seymour who was able to live for 400 years tried his best to break through the Supreme realm but all his effort was for naught.

    Rather than breaking through, he suffered a bacsh due to which all his hopes were lost.

    He had dedicated all his life to studies and research and didn''t want to die without enjoying his life.

    He didn''t want to die due to old age and that''s why he tried to increase his lifespan in other ways.

    He looked for mystical herbs, natural treasures, artifacts, potions and clues for anything that could extend his life and return his youth but he found nothing.

    One day while he was travelling, he heard a vige boy asking an elder about the soul.

    Where does the soule from and where did it go after a person dies?

    The topic aroused his curiosity and he started to think about it.

    What was the soul? Can there be living things without souls? What was it made of?

    Many useless questions like this rang in his mind but these useless things interested him greatly and he started to focus on them.

    In his research, he found that the soul is the thing that gives the typical characteristic to a person, it is the very essence that differentiates an individual from another which was endowed with basic attributes of living things that mould and adapt to one current vessel known as a living body.

    Everyone had a different soul and he was struck by the versatility of the soul.

    Does a soul born again and again live in a vessel and if it does then how many lifetimes can a person live?

    He wasn''t able to uncover what happened to the soul after a person dies and only knew from the holy book that the bad soul assembled in Hell while the good one went to Heaven under Goddess''s guidance to restart new life.

    An outrageous thought came into his mind. He thought of using spacews to trap a soul after a person dies and transfer the soul to another person''s body.

    He knew the ideas were quite childish and illogical but wasn''t the very concept of soul and living things illogical from the beginning?

    Why does the soul need to go to heaven or hell instead of going to another person directly? He wanted to try but he wasn''t courageous enough to do this.

    He engrossed himself in the research day and night. He didn''t care about breaking the taboo of uncovering something he shouldn''t have after all he was already near the end of his life.

    Being a Saint realm powerhouse, he already had a certain understanding of the soul and his research dived further into the secret of one''s essence.

    Even though he discovered many things, he wasn''t able to make ground-making discoveries that could change the whole world until one day, a tragedy happened.

    One day when he was experimenting with thews and soul force by drawing out his soul, a loud explosion urred nearby his ce which broke his concentration.

    The bacsh was quite severe and he lost control over the soul force which increased and spread throughout the ce.

    The pressure from a Saint realm powerhouse was enough to crush a Transcendent rank and wipe out half of the city.

    Soon after this, his consciousness faded into darkness and after an unknown amount of time, as he woke up, he found himself in the body of a 12-year-old boy.

    He was delighted to find himself in a new body but more than that he was horrified to witness the tragic scene in front of him.

    Everyone around him died and the whole ce had be deserted. He wanted to live but not at the cost of killing many.

    He felt guilty and thought of ending his life but the thoughts were halted when he found the cause of the explosion that interrupted him.

    He found their presence, those disgusting scums.

    Creatures of Dark.

    They were nning to form a sacrificial altar around this ce and sacrifice all the people.

    After that, he vowed to kill them to take revenge and for that, he needed to grow stronger.

    At first, he thought that his soul had been transferred butter he came to know that his and Hurt''s soul had been intertwined into one.

    Both their memories and personalities had been mixed and when he searched for his own body, he found it lying lifeless in theb.

    From that day, he lived Hurt and used all his knowledge to grow stronger. He first wiped out those vile creatures and after growing old, he entered the Academy to start his new life.

    But living among a bunch of kids jumping like monkeys annoyed him to death so he always maintained a cold face.

    Alex blinked his eyes with a sceptical look after hearing the story.

    He was sure that the soul swap didn''t happen because of Seymour''s stupid idents and there were many things into it.

    Hurtughed bitterly seeing his reaction.

    "You don''t believe me, don''t you?"

    "Did you think this happened due to that ident? You are too conceited for an old man who lived for 500 years, old man?" Alex snickered.

    "What do you mean?"Hurt asked with an uneasy expression.

    " Do you even know the meaning of sacrificial Altar?"

    "The Sacrificial Altar sucks the soul of living beings and offers to the God Of Darkness, "Hurt replied.

    Alex nodded and exined, "When you are engrossed in the experiment, The Sacrificial Altar might be pulling the souls around the area and at that time, the wide-area spell might have shed with you causing the pressure to explode and damage the spell along with the altar."

    "Your soul might have been damaged badly and was on the verge of being pulled. At the same time, the others who might be on their way to sacrifice might have returned to their bodies due to this."

    "Your damaged soul wasn''t able to fit inside your body and might have mixed with that kid''s name Hurt."

    Hurt felt that the ground beneath his feet had sunk after hearing Alex''s analysis.

    "Old man, this all happened due to some coincidences and you don''t have any part in it. If soul swapping was as easy as it sounds then there would be a ton of like that." Alex snorted.

    Alex stared at Hurt''s mncholy expression and tried to reassure him"You don''t need to be disheartened. Just live this new life properly old man."

    Hurt was pleased by Alex''s words but the term old man pierced his heart like an arrow.

    "What old man? You are even older than me? A person of your calibre might have lived for a thousand years. In terms of age, you might be my ancestor?"

    Alex gritted his teeth in anger and spoke emphasising each word.

    "I am not an old man and this is my real age. My soul is studier because I was identally hit by lightning and blessed by Goddess. All the blood you have seen was due to the Goddess Of War."

    "Don''t think too much."

    "My existence is something, which that little brain of yours can''t muster the courage to acknowledge."

    "My existence is beyond your understanding."

 281 Chapter 281

    281 Chapter 281:Faceoff Against The Creatures Of Dark

    Hurt lips twitched after hearing Alex''s words and thought that the kid was trying to act cool and show off.

    When ites to showing off, he thought that he was number 1 but this kid was miles ahead of him.

    Alex and Hurt bickered back and forth until Hurt was unable to handle it anymore.

    He was still sceptical about Alex''s identity.

    The boy''s previous behaviour made it hard to discern his age. And even if the boy was just 19 years old, how could he know so many things?

    Hurt felt as if he was talking to someone who was a powerhouse instead of an Epic rank and he seemed knowledgeable about the extent of the power of the upper realms quite easily.

    The thing which annoyed him most was that in his every question, he would use the Goddess''s name to deter him.

    Alex even said that they could prove this if Hurt came to Church with him.

    If a scapegoat could be sold off many times, Alex would have alreadybelled it and sold it to the market many times.

    Alex could even find a mini angel sitting on his right shoulder whispering to him not to sell the Goddess''s name otherwise he would be struck.

    In response to the cute little angel, Alex would just look up to see if any lightning wasing for him and witnessing none, he would just flick the baby angel Alex and listen to the baby devil Alex on his left shoulder.

    If only Alex knew that The Goddesses were fuming with anger, up in heaven and were itching to shower him with lightning strikes for his insolence but they were forced to restrain themselves as Alex was going to engage in a very important battle ahead, Alex would have already locked his mouth with a lock.

    "Do you know the location of the sacrificial altar?" Alex asked.

    Hurt nodded and asked him to follow him.

    Hurt lit up small fireballs which revolved around him like small orbs.

    The lit from the fireball showed the way through the forest and they appeared in an area devoid of any vegetation which was a few miles away from the fighting spot.

    When the duo walked around, there seemed to be piles of bones and corpses of people, beasts and monsters which seemed to be rotting in the open.

    Surrounding the carcass were ck fumes of miasma hovering around it.

    Alex could asionally hear a cacophony of bones giving one an eerie feeling.

    The aura of death was all around him and could give rise to undead automatically on several asions.

    Alex assessed the situation, he remembered the horror tales of bloodthirsty evil monsters and ghosts.

    If this ce cannot bebelled as a horror scene then Alex didn''t know which ce would qualify to be called haunted.

    His previous self might have wet his pants and been knocked down just by the scene.

    The stench of rotten and putrid odour assaulted Alex''s nostrils.

    "This ce is a treacherous area. Should I cleanse them?" Alex murmured.

    "No, let''s leave it forter. The creature of the dark may be rmed if we do anything here." Hurt suggested.

    "Good choice! You are officially qualified to be my assistant, Grandpa."

    Hurt almost tripped over the piles of bones. He suddenly had a feeling that staying with this stinky boy was bad for his health lest he might be angered to death.

    "Look at that cave."

    Alex nced at the ominous cave which was emitting strong miasma from it.

    "Are you sure you don''t want others to apany you or ask for help? We don''t know the level of the enemies inside. So, you may die." Hurt asked with a solemn expression.

    Although Hurt looked young he was really old from the heart and he had already decided to believe half-heartedly that the boy was a kid not reborn being like him.

    Alex had a bright future ahead and he may contribute greatly to this world.

    Alex noticed Hurt''s train of thought.

    The best case for them would be to ask for help. s, they cannot.

    Only people above the Mythic realm would be told about these creatures'' existence because if their presence was known worldwide, everyone would panic and fear.

    And once the sacrificial altar was activated, many of them might be in danger.

    Alex only hoped the people inside the ce just offered sacrifice through rituals, otherwise, if they had set a continental-level spell to trap people and pull away their souls, the damage might be too hard.

    Alex had to blindly believe in the Goddess. Since they had issued the task, that means Alex was capable enough to finish things and with a sidekick by his side, he felt more confident in dealing with this matter.

    "There are two guarding the ce," Alex informed Hurt.

    Hurt had recently gone through a series of tough battles so Alex decided that he would draw out the enemies whereas Hurt would sneak inside the cave and search the ce.

    Alex trusted Hurt strength and prowess and if something went wrong, he was more than capable enough toe out alive.

    If it gets worse, he could just teleport and both of them flee and Alex would visit Church to ask for Goddess guidance.

    "Use a noise barrier so that their screams didn''t rm others inside." Hurt advised.

    Both of them had a tacit understanding.

    Alex strode towards the entrance slowly.

    From afar, Alex could vaguely make out a hunched, humanoid form. It wasn''t short, it was bloated and heavy.

    Its body was ckish green emitting a foul odour. It was covered in scales that glowed menacingly and there were ws in its limbs as long as a scythe.

    Besides, it stood another one.

    While the other one was simr to it but it was more gruesome than the first one and looked like a disfigured, vengeful woman that haunted people in nightmares.

    Alex''s body suddenly froze for a moment.

    This...This sight was too ugly for him to bear and he even had an urge to puke.

    The creatures made by the God Of Darkness were so utterly disgusting and hideous that it even took Alex by surprise.

    Alex had seen many gruesome sights and had already been used to ugliness but this was something beyond the level of his wildest imagination.

    Even ugly ghosts from horror movies or aliens in sci-fi looked more handsome than these.

    ''Can''t that old bastard at least make a proper creature? What kind of shit is this? No, even shit looks better than these.''

    ''The saying was correct.''

    ''Ugly brain gives rise to ugly existence.''

    ''I fear even my handsomeness might be affected by them.''

    In the span of a second, Alex had cursed the God of Darkness''s whole ancestor countless times.

    The creature noticed Alex from a distance.

    Lunging forward, it extended its gnarly arms at him intending to slice his throat open with its w.

    As the creature moved towards Alex moving away from the cave, Hurt who was nearby used spatial magic to hide and sneaked into the cave.

    ...

    Note:As you know, Tier 7 to 9 are known as advanced spells, and after them, spells can be categorised into legendary spells.

    Continental spell is above the legendary spell.

 282 Chapter 282

    ?282 Chapter 282:Alex Vs Creatures Of Dark

    The creature gave Alex a toothy grin, but its teeth were ck and misshapes added more ugliness to it.

    Its appearance loomed over a person like a mountain dashing all hopes to escape and giving them an inkling feeling that they are going to be doomed.

    Alex didn''t let his ego get over his head and tried to tread towards them carefully.

    He raised his sword in one hand while whipping out his other arm after casting a spell and sending miniature lightning.

    The creature suddenly darted out of the darkness dodging the bolt, and it rammed into Alex.

    Its long tongue shot like a whip which almost caught Alex unaware.

    Alex lifted his feet and the tongue smashed the ground drilling a hole in it. The tip of the tongue was as sharp as a dagger that could be used as a weapon.

    The other one tried to ambush Alex from a different side and tried to topple him.

    The creature came out of nowhere filled with blood and craziness while struggling to pin down Alex.

    But Alex escaped its grip and sent him flying with a kick.

    The creature fell with a thud after mming against the wall of the cave.

    Seeing his mate injured, angered the other creature greatly and it pounced on Alex. Its ws were outstretched and flesh on them flew everywhere as the creature tried to tear Alex apart.

    CLANG!

    Alex struck the ws heavily which caused the creature to erupt in a painful wail.

    One of the ws on its hand was split and ckish-greenish slimy liquid oozed out from it

    Alex imbued his sword with light elemental magic and sacred blessings.

    Both of the creatures backed away seeing the light and ran back into the cave filled with darkness.

    Alex used his mana sensor to find that the entire cave was malty except Hurt going deep inside the cave

    Alex ran after them and entered the dark cave.

    Two short momentster, Alex grunted as he felt something on his tail.

    He reacted first and evaded another whip-like substance and saw an elongated ckish tentacle glistening in the air.

    Alex, who was already near the entrance of the cave, saw so many human carcasses riddled with holes piled at the side which stunned him.

    Meanwhile, the tentacles whipped and shot out towards Alex and almost tore a hole over his shoulder.

    Alex swung his sword up in an attempt to slice the tentacle but it whooped back into the darkness.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed and he spun his body to avoid three tentacles and rotated his wrist to thrust his sword.

    The sword cut through the tentacles which fell on the ground but dissipated shortly thereafter.

    "Hmm! So, it''s made of dark elements." Alex murmured.

    Alex needs to use light elements to destroy the darkness around him but doing so may cause this creature to scream in agony hurting his ears.

    "That dimwit, what''s taking him so long or did he encounter some trouble," Alex muttered.

    While sidestepping and dancing in the dark to avoid the creature''s attack, he activated the mana sensor map to find his location.

    As Alex rolled his eyes, he frowned to see no dot with Hurt''s name.

    Alex''s eyes twitched. In just a few moments, he was searching inside and now he was gone just like this.

    "Did he die just like this? That bastard only knew how to throw big."

    Alex gritted his teeth and offered silent prayer in the name of Hurt.

    Alex nced around to see the creatures hiding in the dark and decided to pull them out.

    Alex located them and holding a sword of light, waited to throw them in that direction.

    Alex noticed a flicker of shadow as they jumped out from the darkness that loomed in the cave.

    Alex was waiting for that exact moment, his body blurred and before the flickering shadow could reside something pierced him.

    Swish!..

    Its body was dragged towards the wall and it was pinned on it with a sword of light on the wall.

    It screamed in despair as its body started to burn.

    Alex walked towards it and when it was inches away from the creature nailed to the wall, the other ghostly creature dropped from the top with a gust of gale swept past him as it fell.

    The creature''s face was filled with lumps and mosses that came into his view and disgusted him again.

    The lumpy creature shot out towards Alex and the moment it took the first step, it mmed into an invisible wall fiercely. Its body trembled due to the rebound for a moment and fell on its back.

    Alex took the chance of the opening, he pushed a spell forward and a stream of fire erupted from his palm, expanding out into a cone and mes surrounded the creature.

    Alex applied a sound barrier so that the sound of its despair might not travel deeper.

    Tortured by the pain of fire, the creature let out a shrill scream and raised its gnarly arms and its body and tried to break past the magical barrier before Alex.

    Alex himself dispersed the barrier and stood before the creature with a wide grin. What awaited the creature was a barrage of shes.

    The sword cut through the creature without any mercy, drawing arcs across the body. The weapon glitter cruelly as its left cut on its body slowly whittling its life down with every cut.

    After cutting apart the creature, it fell helplessly as its limbs and arms were cut off and what was before him was a limbless creature squirming and hanging on life by a thread.

    Alex snapped his finger and a bright light fell and wiped off the creature''s existence entirely.

    Alex raised his chin to take a look at the creature haggling and wriggling on the wall like a worm and waved his hand.

    A beam of light shot towards it and ended its life.

    Alex stared at two notifications that shed before his eyes.

    [You have killed an early Epic-ranked creature of darkness. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    [You have gained an early Epic-ranked creature of darkness. You have gained 50 experience points.]

    [You have levelled up]

 283 Chapter 283

    283 Chapter 283:Heading Inside The Pocket Dimension

    Alex put off the notification in the back of his mind and walked deeper into the cave.

    The cave was three kilometres long and there were only two Epic ranks guarding it. Alex searched every nook and cranny before reaching the end.

    His weariness was for naught as he found no one hiding in the shadows and darkness of the cave waiting to attack him.

    At the end of the cave, a stone Steele appeared out of thin air which had many soul-enchanting cravings on it marked in blood.

    Alex had already got a hold of the thing, the Steele was the gateway to the other side. Even if someone found it, they couldn''t enter it easily.

    Alex took a deep breath.

    He finally got the reason for Hurt''s disappearance.

    "Hurt may have gone inside and might have sacrificed his life. Don''t worry grandpa, I will make a big grave for you." Alex spoke with gratitude and stepped forward.

    "Ouch!"

    A faint groan came from the other side and Alex''s head bumped into a person. Alex reacted quickly drawing out his sword and almost on his way to slice off the other party''s neck but halted after seeing that it was Hurt.

    "You went inside alone," Alex asked with a surprised expression.

    Hurt rubbed the bump on his head while ring at Alex.

    Just what is this man-made of? Man of Iron. His body is as hard as metal. Hurtmented trying to contain the emerging horn.

    "I decided to take a look first. If the passage connecting the other side is unstable one may be lost in an endless void. So, I made the safety check first."

    "How thoughtful of me?" Hurt boasted.

    Alex rolled his eyes with an expression.

    ''I have also done a PhD in space magic, okay!''

    ''It''s just that it consumes too much mana that''s why I refrain from using it.''Alex thought inwardly.

    "Did you encounter trouble," Alex asked.

    "I just scouted the area. I heard that there is a temple where they were offering lives. We need to destroy that ce and kill everyone." Hurt.

    "Can''t we just destroy this Steele?" Alex asked.

    Hurt shook his head and exined"The small world is an independent realm. The Steele is just a getaway connecting. They aren''t fools, who would rely on one gateway like this. There had to be many."

    "My case was a bit special where the sacrificial altar was built in the city but these vile creatures mainly do these kinds of heinous deeds in pocket dimensions."

    Alex noted Hurt worlds. He was not omnipotent and knew about everything. He only knows a bit about this creature of darkness who moved around like a cult.

    "How did you know about all these things and when did youe to know about their existence?"

    "Anyone who stepped over the Mythic realm had to sign a secret contract.No matter which species it was, they had to join a special force that had to join s to fight against these creatures." Hurt answered Alex.

    "Will we be together or teleported separately?" Alex asked.

    "We will be separated. This was a safety mechanism from their side in the case, a group of people came to know about their existence and we cannot temper with the Steele otherwise they might catch our existence?"Hurt sighed.

    Alex asked about creatures of darkness to which Hurt gave a summary about them.

    Alex had a rough understanding of them but since he didn''t have any practical experience, there was no need to show off.

    " Okay, good luck, stay safe," Alex said before stepping forward.

    Hurt expression stiffened and he shouted"You need more good luck than me, don''t go and die there uselessly brat. I will try to find you as soon as possible."

    Alex who stepped inside was teleported into a ce filled with darkness.

    With a loud thud, hended on the ground.

    He heard the noise of sshing water and found himself in swallowed water, that''s what he thought initially.

    Everything was shallow and dark around him, and there was no sun.

    It was like the time before dawn and vision was quite poor due to low light.

    Alex closed his eyes and poured mana into them.

    His eyes twinkled with crimson colour and everything around him lit up instantly.

    He saw sharp odd shaped rocks protruding from the ground.

    Looking up, he found a reddish sky with sparse clouds.

    "So, that''s how this ce looked in the presence of light." He murmured while looking down.

    His expression froze.

    What he thought of as shallow water initially, turned out to be a shallowke of blood.

    The ce smelled utterly awful and since his sense of smell had started to adapt to the rotten smell, he could smell the blood.

    He didn''t know whether the liquid was blood or something else as it was quite thin and fluidpared to blood.

    Except for its colour and smell, nothing matched the character of blood.

    There was grassynd with small patches of trees in his surroundings.

    Suddenly he heard a rustling sound from behind.

    The sound became clearer and clearer.

    Something was approaching him rapidly and it was a group of three.

    Alex immediately looked at the source of the noise.

    These were three vile creatures of darknessing from behind a boulder while holding something like a bucket over their shoulder.

    Alex assessed their strength and found an Epic rank along with two Master ranks.

    Their movements suddenly halted as they found Alex in the pool.

    "Human!"

    "Human!"

    Without any warning, one of them held the huge boulder and with its strong arms raised it and threw it at Alex.

    Alex was greeted with a boulder and jumped back dodging the huge boulder.

    BAM!

    It fell on the pool sshing water.

    The waves of water hadn''t even calmed down on the surface when the sturdy figuremanded its henchman to take him down.

    Maneuvering and twisting his body, he dodged the ws and sharp tongues by a few inches and jumped back creating some distance between himself and them.

 284 Chapter 284

    The two creatures immediately pounced forward with all their strength to bridge the gap Alex had created.

    They raised their gnarly ws and shot their tongues towards him at the same time.

    All the parts of their bodies that could be used as weapons were thrown at Alex.

    Alex twirled his fingers and wisps of mana gushed out from his fingers swirling around them and condensed into small bullets of light.

    Alex rotated his palms and the bullets started to rotate with a remarkable speed after which he swung his hand at the two ugly heads.

    Whoosh!Whoosh!

    The light bullets shot forward whizzing through the air with a great speed that the two creatures who were in mid-air of their jump only show shes of golden bright light after which a great sense of pain assaulted them.

    The light bullets struck them swiftly and passed through their bodies making holes all over their body.

    They fell on the ground with a loud thud, lifeless hollow eyes and bodies riddled with holes.

    Alex didn¡¯t lessen his vignce as he noticed the killing intent in the eyes of that sturdy Epic rank guy who beat his chest in anger.

    Stomping the ground, he jumped forward and threw a fist at Alex.

    Alex immediately jumped and stepped aside, in a result the punch moved past him and shed against the protruding rocks, raising dust and generating a wind so strong that was felt by Alex from far behind.

    Targeted by the wrathful guy, Alex experienced a rain of spears made of darkness.

    If it were someone else in his shoes, they would have backed away immediately after seeing the rain of attacks.

    ¡°This bastard is surely copying my style,¡± Alex grumbled.

    Alex fearlessly advanced towards it.

    Swish!Swoosh!Swoosh!

    Not a single spear made of darkness touched him as he zig-zagged through the way and covered the distance by passing through the barrage of attacks covering the distance between both of them.

    Seeing Alex closing on him, the sturdy creature smashed the ground with its thick log like arms.

    An instantter, Alex found the ground under his feet vibrating and a crack on the ground extended towards him from the sturdy guy.

    He immediately jumped up but the sturdy figure followed Alex¡¯s motion and threw spears at him.

    While dropping from above, Alex spun his body in the mid-air and swung his sword downward in a circr motion deflecting the dark spears that wereing at him and trying to impale him.

    Alexnded on the ground safely and leapt over the crack formed on the ground in an attempt to reach the enemy.

    The sturdy creature clenched its first tightly, coating it in a ckish aura wholly.

    Moving his shoulder after generating enough momentum, he punched Alex, with all his strength.

    The strong attack hurled at Alex destroying everything in its path.

    Alex had already expected this as he was in the mid-air with no foothold beneath him. This was a perfect chance to take him down.

    Alex tried to hold back hisughter after witnessing the creature¡¯s naivety as he could get a gist of its motive.

    Alex sneered and glided his feet, strong air pressure shot from his sole and he flew up a little dodging the attack that was making its way towards him.

    Evading it, Alex plunged straight towards the creature.

    The scene of witnessing dodging his attack and jumping in the mid-air shocked the poor sturdy figure greatly.

    Alex appeared before it and smashed the top of its bald head with his sword.

    TASH!

    It made a sound akin to a whip hitting bare skin. The crackling noise of breaking bones echoed as a dozen cracks appeared over its skull.

    The creature grunted in pain and gritted its teeth to suppress the difort and threw a fist but Alex deflected it with his sword andnded a kick on its chest, causing it to fly a few metres back.

    Whoooooo!

    With a whimper, he slid off against the ground and then stood up on his feet.

    The sturdy figure roared with bloodshot eyes and pounced on Alex.

    ¡°You think your fist is quite strong, huh!¡± Alex mocked.

    He thought that he should show him what a real fist looked like.

    Raising his left hand, he clenched his fist causing small ripples to burst into the air.

    Alex¡¯s eyes followed the enemy¡¯s arms and he threw a fist of its own.

    BANG!

    As both of their fists collided, the sturdy figure shrieked in pain as he felt his knuckle being broken down along with the bones of his fist due to Alex¡¯s punch.

    Taking the opportunity, Alex thrust his sword into his chest making a hole and mming his left-hand fist, he smashed his head, knocking his head and causing it to burst into pieces.

    Blood along with the greyish matter of the brain erupted and fell over the ground.

    The creature¡¯s head was shattered and as Alex pulled out his sword, the course fell to the ground with a dull thud.

    Alex stared at the 100-point notifications and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.

    If he had to face several of them, wouldn¡¯t that mean he could get a good amount of experience points?

    This ce might turn out to be a hunting ground for him. With Hurt¡¯s exnation and his analysis, he concluded that the flow time was faster here and two days here equal to one day outside.

    He didn¡¯t know how many days he would be spending here. His mana reserves are already falling low as he had to circte his mana otherwise this atmosphere may harm him greatly.

    Unlike others who need to coat themselves in mana to protect themselves, Alex just needs to keep the blessings running which lessens the mana expenditure.

    Still, he decided not to rush and first scan this ce. After all, if there were a hundred thousand Epic rank here, he would be in deep trouble of running out of mana.

    Alex observes the area and finds a quiet ce to rest and activates the Five Elemental Breathing techniques but to his misfortunes, its efficiency had dropped a bit due to the ce.

    Alex, who focused on recuperating a bit, suddenly opened his eyes. He felt the unknown presence hurling towards him in the form of a shadow.

    ¡°Herees trouble.¡±

 285 Chapter 285

    Maybe it was a disruption caused by the earlier or the presence of those corpses giving the stench of blood, but Alex found a beast simr to a creature of shadow circling him.

    It had a good concealment skill of covering itself in the darkness of shadow.

    Alex was greatly rmed by its presence. The beast wasn¡¯t able to properly mask his presence and Alex glimpsed the swaying of grasses in the green patches before him which stepped upon steadily.

    Alex got from his ce while tightening the grip on his sword.

    Waiting for a suitable opportunity, without making any noise, a beast swiftly plunged towards Alex threatening to tear his flesh after making a bloody hole in him.

    CLANG!

    The sound of metallic ws crashing down over the sword¡¯s surface rang out but it was forced to a stop.

    A shrill disrupting noise emerged along with the eruption of faint sparks.

    No matter how much strength the other party exerted, it was unable to push forward even by an inch.

    Alex stared at the figure that leapt out of the shadow. Its figure resembles greatly to that of a leopard except for the colour of its body and eyes which were ck along with its beastly gnarly ws which were simr to those disgusting creatures.

    Alex was a bit surprised to find the beast here and more than that this shadow leopard looked quite good or normalpared to those ugly hags whose single nce may cause you to suffer a daily nightmare.

    The shadow leopard pulled back its paw and shed both of its ws while pushing more strength from its back legs.

    Alex carefully slid his sword to obstruct both the ws that were aiming at his neck. Seeing, its ws were unable to advance towards its target, it opened its muzzle showing its sharp fangs trying to bite off Alex¡¯s head and swallow it in one bite.

    As it tried to force its way exerting all its strength, Alex kicked it in the chest heavily.

    BANG!

    It spewed blood and shot backwards with broken ribs.

    Alex immediately jumped after it.

    The shadow leopard spun its body to regain its bnce and raised its paw to attack but Alex¡¯s agility was greater and he was a step ahead.

    BAM!

    Alex dodged the paws in the mid-air by twisting his body andnded on it and stomped it down on the ground and pressed his sole upon it pressing it down.

    The leopard plunged to the ground with a loud thud.

    It struggled and wriggled to get free after beingpletely immobilised but Alex¡¯s sword directly stabbed its brain, ending its life.

    Blood spewed from the hole in its head and the beast suddenly started to disappear.

    ¡°It was summoned,¡± Alex murmured. He was greatly rmed due to the event.

    Alex felt something moving towards him. He knew that his senses weren¡¯t ying tricks on him.

    Alex looked at his map but didn¡¯t find anything amiss but his senses that had been sharpened after countless beatings¡­He meant countless fights warned about someone¡¯s presence.

    Alex turned his head and felt the wind tearing up.

    He got the hint and immediately bent his head back.

    Swish!

    Something sharp just went a few millimetres away from his neck.

    Alex¡¯s brows crinkled while looking for that sneaky bastard.

    Alex could feel a slight presence but he wasn¡¯t able to locate it. It was as if the creature was dead but at the same time not dead.

    Alex¡¯s hair stood on the skin as if indicating that he was standing at the end of danger.

    Instead of using his eyes, Alex tried to feel and focused his attention on hearing.

    He immediately stepped back and raised his hand clutching something.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Alex shouted and held a whip-like substance and pulled it towards him and punched it.

    DUSSH!

    An obscure figure emerged from the ground and shot towards Alex.

    Alex turned his wrist and sliced it. The obscure cut into two halves and looked like a piece of ck-coloured cloth which dissipates into thin air.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Alex muttered.

    He was greatly surprised, and while scanning his surroundings, he tried to look in his mind for any information.

    ¡°Shadow Summon.¡±

    Certain information clicked in his mind.

    Some dark creatures could summon puppets of shadow which they could use for various purposes.

    These things didn¡¯t have any mana and were intangible existences which cannot be considered living like artificial golems or puppets.

    Since they don¡¯t have mana, Alex¡¯s mana sensor didn¡¯t work on them.

    ¡°There may be more around and the summoner might be nearby. I must be careful.¡± Alex muttered and increased his search radius while keeping an eye for these shadow summons.

    As Alex moved around. He dealt with another two shadow summons who tried to harass him but they were taken down easily.

    Alex, who was in a vast in filled with grass and bushes, unexpectedly found something.

    He immediately poured more mana into his eyes and caught the sight of a bald ugly bastard.

    This bastard was keeping a tab on him through shadow summon and used them to sneak attack him but failed.

    Alex pretended not to notice him while moving around like a fool.

    The baldy who waited for Alex to enter his strike zone jumped up like a frog and rushed towards Alex.

    He raised his long scythe-like hands with sharp des at their tip which seemed to be covered with deadly poison which emitted faint fumes.

    It was so poisonous that the vegetation around it burned too dark and turned into nothing, creating an empty patch around it.

    Alex slipped past the arc of its swing and slipped past his attack.

    Moving behind him, Alex struck from the back as fast as lightning.

    CHOP!

    His sword shot like a whip and beheaded its head.

    OOWOWOOWWO!

    Alex heard the roar. He found another figure with a slight resemnce to the one that was killed.

    ¡°There were more!¡± Alex murmured, raising his brows.

    The sudden voice drew much attention towards Alex and he started to analyse those who waited to attack him after many of its people came.

    There was a group circling him who sprinted in between the tree taking cover and peeking at him.

    They seemed to be cautious and red at him while hiding in different spots.

    Alex noted their behaviour. This group was easier to deal with than the other ones Alex had fought previously, that¡¯s what he thought initially.

    They seemed tock the aspect of having sharp tongues, tentacles, long ws and disgusting sharp weaponsing out from their body as if it was no big deal.

    Instead, they relied on external weapons and poison along with a primordial hunting method to corner, trap and take down the prey.

    Alex looked at the bushes and tree trunks behind which they stood.

    Alex noticed the red dots on his screen but as he increased the radius of the screen, he found more than fifty bad figures and there seemed to be more.

    It seemed that he was surrounded by a side.

    There were several Epic ranks along with master and Disciple ranks.

    Alex always fought conservatively while fighting small numbers. There was no need to one-shot everyone and show off.

    In the current situation, he cannot let himself flow in the situation and went on a rampage causing booms and explosions.

    And he even didn¡¯t know whether he could take down several Epic ranks head-on.

    The situation was quite differentpared to the time when he rampaged in a war filled with ants.

    He needs to be cautious and level headed but before that, he needs to gauge their strengths and weaknesses.

    In a way, it was a situation of panic as he seemed to be surrounded from all sides.

    No matter how strong Alex currently was, he cannot take hundreds of Epic ranks at once without getting injured if the fight went head-on.

    That¡¯s not even the main problem as these all were cannon fodder. These weren¡¯t the ones who were responsible for all those things outside. The people who were involved in sacrificial rituals might be way stronger.

    Alex turned on to observe the terrain. He was now in the in with few trees.

    Two hundred metres from here, Alex could spot dense canopies and a small wilderness. A perfect spot to engage in gueri warfare, and he just needed to provoke and draw them there.

    Alex pointed his sword at them and spoke.

    ¡°Since you old baldies are here, give me everything you have got.¡±

 286 Chapter 286

    ?286 Chapter 286:Alex Vs Hundred Of Ugly Creatures

    Alex''s voice echoed far and wide.

    They didn''t know Alex''snguage nor did they understand his words but seeing that haughty and arrogant look in his eyes, they knew that the guy was provoking them.

    Stepping out of their hiding spots, many ugly baldies appeared.

    Their dark greener slimy skin contributed to their disgusting figure more. They stared at Alex with naked murderous intentions.

    All of them sharpened their des to butcher him but except for the dozen near Alex, none of them moved as they thought that Alex would be taken down easily by a bunch of people so they didn''t need to make a fuss about killing small prey.

    The ones surrounding Alex saw the reinforcement had arrived and closed on Alex.

    Fourteen dark bald figures pouncing from all sides reflected in Alex''s eyesight.

    Alex enveloped his sword in the aura which made the de a bit longer.

    His sword was covered with a crimson glow giving it a menacing look.

    As the enemies came in his attack radius, Alex held the elongated de and spun his body in a circle with the sword in his hand extended outward, the sharp surface of the sword drew a horizontal line on the body of the ugly baldies.

    Everyone who was far from the site, witnessed a small crimson glint lit in the darkness which moved horizontally in circles followed by back strokes sweeping des of air from afar.

    Immediately, after that, one could see the members of their group splitting into two.

    Starting from one, the number of corpses increased to three then to 8 and kept on increasing.

    Alex stood at the centre of the massacre while rotating his sword like wind des slicing apart everyone that came into its radius.

    The group of baldies were hunters who would give their all to kill their enemies. Since it had alreadye to this, they will see it through to the bitter end.

    Alex''s expression hardened as he saw them drawing near him even though he had just butchered many.

    There was no fear on their faces, rather they thought that they could overpower him with their numbers.

    WOWOWOWOW!

    OWOOWOW!

    OWWOWOWO!

    Emitting shrill eerie cries, hundreds of them appeared out of nowhere gathering at the ce to attack him, yet Alex looked utterly unfazed while dodging their attacks as casually as possible.

    Alex saw them pouncing, wing, swinging their weapon, throwing drops of poison and some were desperate enough to bite and eat him raw but on the other side, they saw the enemy dancing with superb footwork slipping through their attack like fish escaping from a fisherman.

    His graceful movements apanied by the tempo of his sword swings didn''t match the bloody environment.

    On the way, he swung his sword, cutting and chopping off limbs and heads that stood in his way.

    He instantly swung his sword from left to right, from horizontal to vertical line and as it moved all around, brilliant shes of line burst forth from his sword.

    [Abyssal sh]

    [Wind sher]

    [zing Fury]

    Arc shaped like a crescent moon imbued with various kinds of elements rained down upon them one after another like torrential rainfall chopping them up like sacrificial chickens and pigs.

    [Piercing Thrust]

    Alex swung his sword again but this time a brilliant dazzling light shot from the tip of the sword moving in a straight line.

    As if were a light shot from a torch, it painted the canvas in the surroundings, lighting up the darkness. The ray of the sword drew a perfectly horizontal line in the fabric of reality that charged ahead with an unstoppable momentum tearing a hole through everything that stood before it.

    The roar from the sword passed through the group of baldies like a hot knife through the butter.

    Whatever it passed through was torn apart.

    In a straight horizontal line, anyone that stood had a big gaping hole in their chest.

    Alex had already finished more than half of them and there was still one-third of the remaining and Alex attacked them with a wind sher but the monsters were ready this time.

    They didn''t rush forward like a fool and opened their ugly mouths wide.

    Their neck bloated like frogs emitting croaked noises followed by strong ripples of mana as they sucked in the air heavily.

    Their neck bloated ridiculously and Alex found something forming inside the back of their throat in the mouth which resembles a ball of mana.

    The ball was darkish grey and Alex noticed that it looked simr to the poison on their des.

    Opening their mouths, they shot out the thing.

    It looked like they spit out a huge ball of their poisonous saliva at Alex and there were around a hundred of them that could be seen sting through the air.

    Alex saw dozens of shots first and waved his hand to form a sturdy barrier.

    DUM! DUM!DUM!DUM!

    A sound akin to the beating of drums was heard as the ball shed on the barrier but much to Alex''s surprise, fumes started to emerge from the barrier and started to disperse.

    "These balls corroded even the barrier," Alex screams in shock.

    These balls seemed to be highly lethal.

    Alex was rmed by the fact that his barrier might notst against them if hundreds of balls fell on it and they would pass through the barrier and burn him down.

    Alex swung his sword fiercely, shing crescent-shaped wind des one after another.

    BOOOM!

    The wind des met with the acidic poisonous spits and immediately exploded.

    The spits were able to take down the wind des with them, much to Alex''s surprise.

    Alex''s expression fell a bit. The physical attacks could be neutralised by them.

    Alex even threw a fireball which proved worthless and in case of lightning, it caused a big explosion but the other side wasn''t damaged.

    The battle felt like a statement.It was time to use the second option.

    Alex sighed thinking about the glorious day of using his greatsword to cast an attack simr to the explosion of a missile.

 287 Chapter 287

    287 Chapter 287:The Beginning Of The Hunt

    Gone were the days when with a greatsword in his hand, a boy with golden hair had a carefree look while swinging around that huge greatsword among the chaos of destruction.

    Alex felt as if he had been separated from his first love long ago who was starting to haunt him.

    If anyone who knows him well and heard him, he would be cursed to death for his actions.

    Alex shook his head and instead of rushing ahead like a brave man, he turned his back and started to flee but he didn''t forget to mock them while fleeing.

    "Son of bitch, if you dare call yourselves a mane after me," Alex shouted and ran away tugging his tail.

    The ferocious baldies who were attacking Alex were suddenly rooted on the ground with an expression of shock and disbelief as they were stunned to see the man who was massacring them a while ago run away from them as if they were some kind of disease.

    Their mouths hung open as they saw the back of the boy running away like lightning into the forest behind.

    OWOWOWOW!

    A big guy opened his mouth to emit a beastly roar and stomped his feet on the ground. The powerful beastly roar was enough to snap everyone back to their senses.

    A momentter, hundreds of dark vile bodies were seen chasing a man like a predator through the forest.

    After a few minutes of chasing, the fastest ones among them were able to catch sight of Alex while the rest of the pack was on their back. They were still hot on Alex''s trail chasing him like a criminal who hadmitted a heinous crime.

    Alex noticed them catching on their back and his lips curled upwards.

    With the small run, he had already divided them into groups and can start to hunt them separately.

    Alex analysed that they need some time to make poisonous acidic balls and if Alex met head-on, there may be chances of his weapons being damaged as it could even erode mana and aura.

    Alex slowed down his speed and the second they caught up to him, Alex paused, turned around and like a swift ferocious cheetah pounced on them striking with his sword as fast as possible.

    These people didn''t think that the scared human who was running away would strike them suddenly.

    They weren''t prepared for this and had already let their guard down.

    But being a hunter for a long time, they were already adapted to the event that is to expect the unexpected.

    They were hunters that possessed the ability to respond to danger instinctively.

    Whoosh!

    They shot their swords at him, aiming at Alex''s figure while trying to buy some time to prepare the spitball.

    Without allowing them to retreat, Alex dodged all of them and reached near them.

    The group wasn''t given any chance to struggle. Three were decapitated at the same time while the remaining two responded in time.

    Jumping back to narrowly escape the arc of that swing, they jumped on him but they failed to notice the subtle change in the arc of the sword drawn by Alex who changed the motion and was now thrusting his sword their way.

    The sword stabbed and pierced through the chest of one and branched out of its back and stabbed another one into the head of another.

    Alex pulled his sword and struck the others.

    After killing the six, he noticed more attacks from the back. Alex''s senses kicked in quickly and his body reacted on its own to dodge the sharp desing at him from the back.

    He immediately whipped his body and sliced his sword roughly without looking at them properly.

    Two more baldies'' heads were blown away and they were flung away dropping on the corpse of their friends.

    Alex turned around and took arge stomp, shot forward like a cannon.

    Rotating his sword, he stabbed it downwards towards the other group.

    Swish!

    An invisible sharp mass of pressure emerged that passed through in a straight line which poked the head open of the iing group.

    Alex''s ear perked up as he heard the roars and shouts of many.

    Many of them were closing in and Alex had to think of something. There were at least 40-60 Epic ranks in the hoard which could put him in danger if surrounded by all sides.

    He looked around the surrounding area which was filled with tall trees and shrubs to hide.

    Looking around, his gaze falls on the corpse under his feet.

    He stared at the greenish-ck slimy liquid. He didn''t know whether these creatures'' senses of smell were strong or not, but it was better for him not to take chances.

    He leaned forward pressing his hands on the puddle of blood to check whether it was poisonous or not and sure enough it was poisonous as Alex was prickled as it touched him.

    It wasn''t life-threatening and the effect was quite minor causing rashes and itching. Alex could heal it up and detoxify it.

    Without wasting any time, he applied blood all over his body while trying to contain his urge to puke.

    His scent was masked properly and was taken over by rotten eggs along with spoiled food and trash that had been left for months. It was too sickening.

    For more preventive measures, Alex rolled on the ground in the soil attaching the soil and leaves over his skin.

    Standing up, he subtly climbed up a towering tree whose branches were thick enough to support many humans.

    Alex climbed a tree and looked around, glided his feet towards others and moved around towards a safer location far away from the crime spot filled with blood and corpses.

    Reaching under the thick branch, he pulled the smaller twigs to cover himself.

    Several breathster around 110 of them arrived down below and searched around.

    They were angry and unable to take out their prey.

    They sniffed the air while looking for the trails, and they found someone rolling on the ground a small foot strides of steps going forward.

    Roaring out,they spread out to search for them.

 288 Chapter 288

    ?288 Chapter 288:The Beginning Of Hunt 2

    Staring at the group below him giving their all to find him and him, Alex thought about Hurt''s whereabouts. To survive in this ce, one needs knowledge along with skills and strength.

    Unlike him whose knowledge was quite shallow about these creatures, Hurt seems to know more about them and along with the legendary realm strength, it would be more than enough to deal with trouble unless he encounters any mishaps.

    Hurt might have been dealing with these pests for a long time and might have known about their weakness.

    Alex looked around at the sheer number of enemies walking all around him and clenched his sword to plunge into action.

    It was time to reverse the situation.

    The group down below hadpletely let down their guards thinking that Alex might have escaped.

    They were simply unaware of the fact that the hunter had set their eye on them and Alex with silent steps caught up to them.

    The atmosphere was already dark, and even Alex''s partial concealment skill worked wonderfully here.

    Alex jumped down from the tree andnded silently on the ground.

    Alex nced at the group, walking forward leisurely, turning their backs on him which proved to be quite fatal for them.

    Alex first marked the zone with a sound barrier and then took the opportunity to stab the sword at the enemy that was the furthest back of the group and assassinated him swiftly and without anyone unaware of his death. Alex killed it too silently.

    Alex quickly grabbed the corpse and flew up towards the tree and ced the corpse over the branch carefully to hide from others.

    He decided to assault the rest of them like this ying from the shadows.

    He stared at the ugly baldies with their back to him. They were looking left and right in search of him but they didn''t look behind.

    Alex would silently appear out of nowhere and pick up thest man in the line and disappear into the darkness.

    Alex uses this tactic to kill several dozen more one by one.

    For him, it was like picking up fruits from a bunch and storing them somewhere.

    The game of hidden seek went on for a long time. Out of all those who had ae for his life, Alex took out a hundred of them.

    It took almost two hours to reduce their number which was quite an exhausting job as he was fighting people of the same rank.

    Even small ants when united could harm an elephant let alone people with the same rank.

    Alex also gained some benefits from killing them, which were none other than experience points and levelling up. His experience bar which had been struck for two months was refilling at a faster rate and he had already levelled up to level 14 in Epic rank.

    On top of that, using partial concealment skills and assassin techniques learnt from Riya, he was getting more and more proficient in it.

    His Partial concealment rose to E from F. Even if he could master the concealment skill it would still fall short before Riya''s who could use the darkness element.

    Unless Alex could use the darkness element, his concealment skill would be stuck at partial, which was nothing more than a cheap copy of Riya''s skill.

    Still, it was more than enough to deal with them. Alex wiped off the sweat from his forehead and walked nimbly like a cat at a small speed without producing noise.

    Alex''s footsteps were quite silent and even after this he was still as agile as ever while picking them up one by one.

    The prey had long realised that something was amiss but since all of them were scattered, not many realised their situation.

    Alex had carefully picked the stronger ones first and disposed of their corpses.

    He also used some to make them lean against the tree for others to view and as they halted in their tracks, Alex woulde down and send them to the afterlife.

    Although Alex tried to do this as cleanly as possible, there was bound to be some kind of mistake.

    One of them was searching around the tree, and suddenly a drop of liquid fell on his bald head.

    He touched the liquid and sniffed it.

    His eyes popped out of the socket as he found the familiar scent of blood and looked up towards the branches of the tree.

    His scale became numb as he looked up.

    Several dead figures were hanging on the branches up above and that was not just on one tree, rather many trees in the surroundings were filled with dead bodies.

    He tried to scream but he felt his soul leaving his body after seeing such a horrible scene. Their unity coupled with their hunting tactics was their strength but who knew the human would separate them down slowly and steadily take down one at a time until dozens of them were left.

    WOWOWOWOWOW!

    Unable to hold back anymore, it screamed in fear.

    His loud noise echoed and reverberated throughout the forest.

    Naturally, his voice attracted others'' attention and getting the signal they dashed towards him.

    As they started to get closer, they didn''t know whether it was due to a natural phenomenon or it was due to someone ying tricks. A strong gust of wind started to blow out from above.

    The momentum of the wind was so strong that even tall and sturdy trees started to sway left and right.

    And at that very moment, corpses could be seen sprawled throughout the forest one by one.

    THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!

    The scene looked like ripe fruits falling from the trees one by one due to the strong gust of wind but instead of fruits, there were corpses from all around.

    Only after the creatures were frightened after witnessing such a scene, did Alex figure take a step out from the dark and enter their sight with a smile on his face.

    "Let''s clean the leftovers." Alex''s smile widened and withrge strides, he moved forward.

 289 Chapter 289

    289 Chapter 289:The Beginning Of Hunt 3

    Corpses piled up one after another forming a small mountain.

    As Alex slew thest enemy, his danger senses kicked in again and his sixth senses tingle on his back.

    "Not again." Alex sighed.

    He had been finding enemies again. Every time he finished a group another would appear out of nowhere as if they were monitoring him and waiting for their chances to jump up at him.

    He didn''t think twice before leaning sideways and used his extensive footwork to the side away as far as possible.

    Swish!

    An instantter, his eyes caught the sight of a blinding sh of light missing him by a few inches and passing by him swiftly while striking the tree.

    Struck by the arrow, the huge towering tree burst into pieces turning into dust

    It was quite a ridiculous sight. Alex couldn''t even imagine the sight of the arrow hitting him and sting his body away.

    Creases appeared on his face and he looked in the direction from where the arrow came. His pupil contracted and the hair on his skin stood up.

    "Shit!"

    Alex cursed as he saw many blinding shes of light heading straight at him.

    Alex instantly coated his body in the aura and jumped up quickly.

    Using the tree as a foothold, he jumped from one to another leaving behind after images.

    Trees were taken down one after another behind him, Alex didn''t even spare a nce while running away.

    Alex, who jumped over a tree, was instantly startled to see an arrow stuck in its trunk.

    BOOM!

    The trees exploded and Alex''s figure shot back, shing against the tree and a dent appeared in the tree resulting in the huge tree falling to the side, meanwhile, Alex''s body bounced back after colliding and rolling on the ground.

    "Haaaaa!"

    With a heavy grasp, Alex squeezed out his strength to speak"Who are you? Why do you want to kill me?"

    Alex''s pained expressions brought forthughter from another side.

    "You dare to ask me who I am and why I wanted to kill you after you killed the tribe that was under me?"

    "What an insolent brat?"

    A loud sound was heard followed by pping noises. Alex''s eyes immediately moved towards the source of the sound from where a man walked towards him with casual steps.

    His face was dark and tanned with ck lines swirling around his face like tattoos.

    He wore ck cloth with leather armour.

    The first thing Alex noted was that the man didn''t look as ugly as the otter''s shadow creatures which even made him doubt whether this was a creature of dark or not.

    The man who introduced himself as Khim opened his mouth to praise Alex"Human cub, you have impressive reflexes. You are only at Epic rank still you were able to wipe out a whole tribe. It''s impressive but sadly I have to kill you."

    "Before killing me, can''t you at least tell me your identity? I mean what''s up with these disfigured guys? Are theyb rats?"

    Khim rubbed his chin pondering for a moment.

    "Hmm, you can say so. These are all cannon fodder that we have bred."

    Khim noticed Alex''s curious expression and his expression hardened.

    "I wish I could take you with me but I have to kill you for causing all the damage, on second thought I change my mind."

    "You will be a good sacrificial pawn."

    Hysterical and maniacalughter burst out from Khim and without any warning, he raised his bow aiming straight at Alex whoy on the ground with a pained expression.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Khim fired three arrows but contrary to his expectations of seeing the bloodied figure, the arrows struck the ground and Alex''s figure disappeared as if the previous disy was all an act to fool him.

    He was startled by the sudden events and looked around to find Alex.

    Alex instantly teleported behind Khim and tightened his grip on the sword, shed at him aiming for his neck and tried to kill him instantly.

    Just a mere inches away from Khim''s neck, two arrows appeared out of nowhere and struck Alex''s sword.

    Lightning passes through the sword, to the arm and finally hits Alex.

    Alex groaned and a spasm rapidly transmitted through his right arm paralysing the right upper portion of the body immediately.

    Alex let go of his sword immediately and used the other hand to manipte the air to fly back a few metres to gain some distance.

    The second Alex backed away, three figures dropped down from above and stood close to Khim.

    Alex observed two females and a male in the group and Khim seemed to be their leader.

    Alex swung his hand to get rid of the spasm after applying a minor healing spell.

    After getting rid of the paralysis, Alex''s expression darkened and his swallow eyes became as dark as ck holes.

    He observed their figure after activating the eyes of truth and was taken by surprise after seeing the information on the screen.

    Alex spoke with a rough and hoarse voice filled with anger and hatred.

    "You let your soul be corrupted and be a servant of darkness. How can you betray your species and side with the otherworld?" Alex asked with disdain.

    "Hahaha!"

    The people that stood behind Khim burst intoughter.

    "Betray our species, you sure know how to jest. It was our species that betrayed us first. What do you know? A person like you drunk in power can never know how miserable the life of the low rankers is." Dest muttered.

    "We were disdained, treated like ves, and abused as if we don''t have any value in this world. If humans treat other fellows as humans, the world wouldn''t be as miserable as it."Arose came forward while pointing at Alex.

    "Commoners and poor had nothing except misery and sadness which people like you can''t understand. Anyone who doesn''t have strength would lead a horrible life. So, how is it wrong to let go of humanity and embrace the darkness."

    Alex raised his brows and spat"Do you think your reasoning would turn ck to white and white to ck? What you are doing, isn''t it the same? Pulling away innocents and offering them as sacrifices."

    "Khim, we should kill him. He knows about us and the operation here. We cannot let him escape."Arose spoke.

    Thest man who stood behind whose name was Moab red with lifeless eyes at Alex and said "No, we cannot let him. We need to subdue and capture him first. We need to fork out the details from him and find out how this guy came here and who is behind him. Later, we can offer him as a sacrifice. These foolish people are just like pests. There is no end to them. Fortunately, we are greatly rewarded for finding them."

    "Where did you sacrifice people?" Alex asked.

    "No need to hurry boy. We are going to take you to them." Khim muttered and waved his hand following which three figures swept past him.

    Looking at the iing figures, Alex had one thought in his mind.

    Are they fools...He killed many Epic ranks now and their corpses are still fresh even after this, they are charging ahead.

 290 Chapter 290

    ?290 Chapter 290:Humans Who Became Servant Of Darkness

    Desh, who was at the front of the charge, took out a huge scythe. Its edges were sharp, threatening to tear the opponent.

    Arose and Moab went around and the trio formed a triangr formation trapping Alex from three sides.

    Alex simply walked towards them calmly, instead of focusing on them, he directed his attention to Khim.

    He was afraid of being sneak attacked by Khim when the opportunity arose. He wouldn''t be lucky enough to dodge the blow due to his perception always.

    The group who saw his calm walk were flustered. They didn''t know the reason for his arrogance in the face of three Epic ranks and they weren''t even the least bit interested in finding out.

    They just wanted to tear his limbs and bring him back quickly so that they can rx.

    Alex waved his hand and the sword that had fallen off immediately came flying to his hands.

    Arose and Moab rushed toward Alex. The gap between them was covered in an instant in the blink of an eye.

    A momentter, the scene that appeared in Alex''s eyes was two people aiming for his vitals.

    As their weapons advanced wanting to cut him down, Alex swung his sword towards them giving a horizontal slice.

    Alex''s sword met with the sharp edges of the other two swords and the sounds of metal shing against each other rang out shortly.

    CLANG!CLANG!

    Arose and Moab''s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief as Alex parried both of their attacks with ridiculous strength and impetus which he struck, forcing them to lose the grip of their weapon.

    Their arms became numb and the weapons shot out from their hands and fell a few distances away.

    They were defenceless without weapons.

    With weapons, they were not Alex''s match, so how could take him on without a weapon? s, they were toote to find it.

    While Alex''s strength was 170, the other Epic rank''s strength ranged from 90-110 and in a way Alex''s strength was double theirs due to additional stat points and mass training.

    Unless Alex was in the mood to y around, no Epic rank stood a chance to even raise their weapons at him for the second time.

    And currently, to their bad luck, Alex''s mood was really bad after finding out about the real identity of these people.

    Alex didn''t let go of the opportunity and went for the kill instantly.

    Alex without any hint of mercy shed out his swords at Arose and Dest who jumped back in fright. Although they reacted fast enough to create distance between themselves before Alex moved his sword, but the arc of his sword still reached them drawing a faint line on their neck.

    Blood spurt out from their necks.

    They clutched their neck trying to suppress the wound and their neck from falling.

    Their perseverance surprised Alex a bit as normal human beings may have already died.

    Alex stared at the duo who moved back weakly as if they were on theirst breath.

    Alex''s intention to kill them is reflected in his eyes and he charges towards them.

    But Dest came between them and swung his scythe.

    TANG!

    Alex felt faint drops of liquid falling over his skin that were starting to burn his skin.

    "Resistance is futile. The poison will soon render your senses and paralysed you."

    His words fell on deaf ears and Alex''s sword struck him heavily.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Dest tried to parry Alex''s attack but Alex''s sword swing became faster and faster and soon with a clean swing, Alex sliced the handle of the scythe, drawing a cut over Dest''s chest, much to his horror.

    Dest was stupefied for a moment seeing the poison not affecting Alex.

    Before he could finish the job, Khim pointed his bow at Alex.

    The bow didn''t have an arrow and instead of an arrow, countless specks of light appeared around him which joined together to form an arrow.

    Dark energy gushed out from his fingertips infusing the arrow and causing it to be a pitch dark arrow and increasing its strength.

    Looking at Alex with a yful expression, the arrow immediately charged at Alex.

    Khim thought that this small attack was enough to buy time for the others to escape after which he would join and finish the job but contrary to his expectations, the scene didn''t turn out as he imagined.

    To his dismay, Alex didn''t even spare a nce at his attack and simply flicked his sword.

    A beam of light appeared in the trajectory of the arrow. The arrow struck it and vanished after crumbling into pieces.

    Although Alex was already a few steps away from the target, his hands moved like a whip invisible to the naked eye.

    The sword skidded through the way, falling onto their necks like a knife chopping vegetables.

    Three heads were detached from their bodies and flew in the air leaving behind a cleanly cut neck from which blood gushed up like a fountain.

    Khim''s expression stiffened. He had thought that the boy would have exhausted himself after fighting for so long and be easy prey for them but in the nick of time, he had already killed three Epic ranks.

    Panic was evident in his eyes and he lost his desire to confront him.

    At this moment, a terrifying gaze fell on him which made his whole body shudder in fear.

    He was at Transcendent rank but he felt that his strength wasn''t enough to kill this guy.

    "Can''t we talk first?"

    Without muttering a word, Alex dashed towards him with a bloody sword in his hands giving him a look of psycho murdered.

    Khim raised his bow, firing a few arrows while moving backwards trying to escape.

    Alex sliced off the arrow with his light elemental sh and shed many light des at Khim who tried to dodge it.

    Alex raised his other arms and stretched out his hands and pointed to them at Khim.

    More than dozens of mana wisps gushed out from his finger and intertwined in the air.

    Many light arrows, swords and spears materialised behind that were meant for Khim.

 291 Chapter 291

    291 Chapter 291:Humans Who Became Servant Of Darkness 2

    Alex curled the finger and flicked his finger at Khim.

    All the weapons in his arsenal dashed forward.

    Many of them missed the target while others were taken out by Khim arrows.

    Instead of running away like a headless chicken, if Khim used his brain to fight and defend Alex using the bows, he might have had a chance but being ovee by fear, his brain had already started to malfunction.

    He was just an ant who rose in ranks due to the power of darkness and people like him operate with the principle of weak against strong and strong against weak.

    There hadn''t been any situation where they had to fight to put their life on the line.

    Finally, he failed to dodge the barrage of weapons and some of them drilled holes in his body.

    These arrows struck his back, a spear went past his thigh while two swords pierced both of his arms.

    "Arghh!"

    Khim groaned, being struck by them. Unable to run with a body riddled with weapons, he tripped over and fell on the ground bleeding profusely from his wounds.

    "What the heck is this? It hurts so much. It feels as if I am being roasted." Khim screamed and tried to pull the weapon with his hand but it burnt on touching them.

    Swish!Swish!

    Two spears appeared out of nowhere and pierced through his palms, pinning him down on the ground.

    A muffled scream escaped from his lips. The pain terrified him greatly as it was too much for him to bear.

    Standing on the door of death, tears forced out from his eyes.

    At that time, he felt a gentle hand caressing his head softly.

    Khim subconsciously raised his chin and his eyes met with the lifeless hollow eyes of the person who had an apathetic expression on his face.

    There is no trace of anger, hatred, happiness or any emotion that one could find while getting killed by a man.

    It was as if he was worse than an insect and his life or death didn''t matter to this guy.

    "I...I don''t want to die. Don''t kill me, maybe I can be of any help." Khim sobbed.

    His dignified expression had already been crushed and shattered.

    Alex just moved his hand and spoke with an indifferent expression"How many people might have pleaded before you? How many people might have begged you to spare them and cried tears of blood? Have you ever listened to their pleas?"

    "The biggest help you can give me is dying and repenting in hell. Before that let''s see just how many dirty secrets are there in your brain."

    Alex clutched Khim''s head and started the soul search.

    Khim felt his mind tearing up and blowing up into pieces

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    His scream fell into a deaf ear while Alex looked for useful information. Alex felt a veil of darkness covering memories but Alex didn''t stop and pierced through the veil and as he finally grasped the memories, Alex''s soul was suddenly struck.

    A sudden headache assaulted him as if trying to split his head into two parts.

    Alex let go of his hands and took a few steps back. He leaned against a tree while breathing heavily trying to stabilise himself.

    Alex even found it difficult to open his eyelids.

    Cold sweat formed on his forehead and he sat down leaning against the tree.

    "Soul Attack!" Alex murmured with rough breathing.

    As he went through the memories deeper, the darkness inside the soul suddenly formed a needle which attacked Alex''s soul after catching him off guard.

    It was not normal and anyone below the Mythic realm would be killed directly and those above it would be brutally injured.

    Even five per cent of soul damage can take a few weeks to heal. If Alex''s soul wasn''t strong enough, he might either be lying in the coffin or the bed for a few months to years.

    "That God Of Darkness isn''t a simple being," Alex muttered, clutching his forehead.

    He was suffering from a heavy headache and no healing spell would work on it.

    Alex didn''t even think that the God Of Darkness would have such preventive measures. Since the darkness corrupting the soul was an essence that came from him, it had a safety mechanism that would trigger if one soul was invaded by another one.

    Alex struggled to get back on his feet, and immediately finished Khim.

    The amount of information Alex got might be small but it was quite crucial.

    First thing was that all the people or creatures living in the pocket dimension weren''t the true creatures of darkness rather these were all breeding experiments.

    When they came from another world, their number was quite less. So, first, they tried to increase their forces.

    The first method was to give false hopes to people and coax them to their side after which they would corrupt their souls making them pledge eternal loyalty.

    Later, they found that this was not feasible in the long run as they could not umte many people and most of them were hopeless and didn''t have good potential, proving quite useless.

    So, they opted for the second method and experimented with humans and creatures of their race to produce these ugly pieces of shit.

    The real creatures might be ugly but not to this extent and Alex was surprised to know that they could use all elemental properties except light elements.

    Alex''s back was already starting to get cold after knowing this and he had a hunch that the true purpose of these breeding grounds was to produce a being that might have resistance to light elements.

    "This is too much." Alex massaged his forehead.

    Killing these many creatures was already considered an achievement, only to knowter that these are all fakes.

    He didn''t know whether there was any creature of dark in this dimension as he was struck before he could reach the end but he already had a rough understanding of this ce.

    There was a temple hidden in the middle.

    Khim and his group''s task was to look over these creatures and take care of small erect runic barriers that maintain the dimension and then look for humans, beasts or anything that they could sacrifice and report if anything odd that might happen.

 292 Chapter 292

    ?292 Chapter 292:Sniping In Dark

    Alex first thought of taking out the runic erect barriers but changed his thought as it could cause a copse of the whole dimension.

    Offering people was also a way for God to gather divinity but it was considered quite heinous.

    Although the Devil was disgusted by it, he was also offered several offerings each year but he mostly turned a blind eye to that and even if he didn''t want it, he had to ept it with teary eyes.

    He didn''t have any oracles or Saintess whom he could ry his message, so, under people''s uncanny mouths, his rumours went on getting exaggerated day by day.

    From the God of Death to the current God Of Evil, his journey had been quite long and arduous.

    That poor fellow was quite helpless. The rumour of his notoriety had spread far and wide portraying him as the God Of Evil. In terms of fame in evilness, even the God Of Darkness is a child in front of him.

    Now when ites to sacrifices, after a suitable number of sacrifices were gathered a ritual would take ce where the God Of Darkness would give his blessings. Part of the blessings can be used to strengthen oneself while the other used to make people who chose to pledge towards God Of Darkness.

    Even though these human servants were cheap copies of real creatures of darkness, they were capable of hiding and melting into the shadows and cannot be ignored.

    There were chances of getting unnoticed and getting sneak attacks out of nowhere when roaming around the ce mindlessly.

    It wasn''t a good idea to stick around without taking enough preparation. He knew that his sense was quite great and it could inform him of danger and help to avoid the troubling situation but he couldn''t rely on luck always to avoid trouble ande out safely. So, he decided to change his tactics.

    He covered himself in partial concealment and climbed up the tree skilfully and started jumping from one tree to another covering several dozens of distances with each leap.

    His eyes wandered searching for the presence of a human who had be the servant of darkness.

    After moving for some time, his eyes fell on the group that was patrolling the area.

    He was on top of the tree and hiding himself, he observed them.

    They were carrying the corpses of humans who had died and were doing something with them.

    Unknowingly, Alex felt a creepy feeling crawling up from his back.

    A man covered in a mask opened his mouth wide. The slimey darkish tongue extended from his mouth and seemed to pierce the corpse.

    An instantter, Alex noticed the corpse bing pale and thin as if it was being sucked dry.

    The man made a satisfying noise and soon taking a container spit something in it.

    Alex was greatly disgusted by their action.

    Alex was unable to endure any longer and started to move towards them.

    The humans whose souls had been corrupted along with their mana, mutate in various ways. They feed on human corpses and enjoy drinking their blood. These were parasites in the true sense, doing cannibalism.

    So, as long as it was around them, they could distinguish their smell and track humans if one moved close to their radius.

    Seeing that the people were upied, Alex made his move but Alex''s eyes narrowed as they reacted quickly and plunged into action.

    A ck figure was alerted by Alex''s presence and shot towards Alex.

    His hands had ws that extended straight at Alex''s throat followed by another.

    TANG!

    The sound was produced by Alex''s sword deflecting the attack after which another sound reached the people behind them.

    Alex''s sword pierced into the heads of two splitting their faces into two halves.

    Alex jumped andnded on the ground a few metres away from the remaining ones and he twirled his hands on which mana had already gushed out to form miniature bullets of light which could burst holes in the flesh of many.

    While one body fell on the ground, there were three others whose eyes widened with disbelief.

    They rolled their tongues to scream and let go of the corpse on which they were feeding but before they could do it, death had already reached their necks.

    Alex grabbed one of the necks to apply great force and cranked it while the other heads were burst open by the light bullets leaving behind a gruesome sight.

    Two bodies fell but Alex was a bit surprised to see that the one he was holding after twisting the neck was still alive and was wriggling trying to breathe air with its trembling body like a cockroach on thest breath.

    These people were just like cockroaches.

    Alex didn''t linger any longer and sliced its head.

    Alex stared at the notification that shed before his eyes and immediately activated the mana sensor.

    Pinpointing another group, Alex climbed up a tree close to them and took out the bow, which he hoarded from Khim.

    The range of the bow depended on the strength of the user and the arrows used in it were the mana of the user moulded into an arrow.

    Alex found himself in afortable snipping position from where he could start his firing arrows.

    A hint of excitement shed in his eye as he remembered the memory of the game where he shot enemies.

    He wished he would have a gun with which he could try one shot and headshot while firing bullets to his heart''s content.

    Alex drew the string to its maximum limit.

    The mana from his fingers on the shaft and from the string of the bow extended towards each other and converged to form an arrow emitting bright golden light.

    Pulling the string and aiming at the enemy, Alex released the bright golden arrow.

    The arrow glistened and tore through the darkness emitting a faint wheezing sound and leaving behind a trail of golden light.

 293 Chapter 293

    293 Chapter 293:Hands Stained With Blood And Darkness

    With a pile of corpses beside them, a man bites off the flesh of a dead body and starts to chew it.

    A subtle pleasure washed over him as if he was having one of the most delicious meals of his lifetime.

    On his side, another sucked the blood and gurgled it before drinking.

    The scene was utterly horrific and tragic but still, the duo didn''t give a damn.

    "What a nice meal?" The man muttered and looked back at hispanion.

    Hispanion raised his head to answer but suddenly an arrow appeared and pierced his head and his head exploded into pieces.

    "Huh!"

    The man was bewildered by the sight and stood up.

    Swish!

    Red liquid dripped from his head dyeing his vision in red and he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Without sparing them a nce, Alex moved away cautiously.

    Another group was unlucky to cross the path with him. Alex didn''t fight them head but rather showered them with his arrow.

    Each arrow took the life of one without any miss.

    Alex felt that he could even earn MVP in the tournament due to kills and each of his kills was a headshot. He couldn''t help but pat his own back to congratte himself for showing such skills.

    Fifteen or so hours had passed with Alex killing people one by one. Alex had even forgotten the flow of time in this ce.

    He decided to take a rest in between but he was always attacked at that moment.

    He was even struck by an arrow when he decided to meditate to recover so he gave up on camping.

    In the never-ending night, he fought alone killing everyone in his sight. The pocket dimension seems to be as big as a small Kingdom filled with all sorts of creatures.

    His clothes had been soaked in blood and so were his hands. He had been killing nonstop to the point that many new calli were already forming in his palms due to clenching the hilt of his sword tightly

    There were some scratches on his body, and there were some signs of wounds and cuts due to the sneak attack.

    His senses had be quite dull due to all the fighting andck of rest. Everyone he had killed till now was quite stronger and each of their presence could threaten the stability of the low-level kingdom.

    Alex didn''t know about the strength of the enemy at the end, the person who will be the end boss might prove difficult for him if he couldn''t ovee his exhaustion.

    The flow of dark energy was trying to erode his senses and harm him greatly but gritting his teeth, he walked forward as if he was numb to all this.

    Alex sighed and looked at his hands. His hands were stained with blood which was mixed with darkness.

    While killing through the way, countless thoughts shed before his eyes as he looked at the horrible scenes of humans who were dead and these lifeless corpses were defiled and eaten by these horrific monsters in human clothing.

    There were even small children in the dead and he also found a 12 year old kid who had defected to the other side.

    It was a scene which Alex didn''t want to encounter again.

    The range of age groups was quite vast.

    A dying man desperately clutches any ray of hope he sees. These people were tantalised by Darkness who rekindled their hope by promising them to give everything they desire once they joined their hands and it was really hard for a pitiful person to ignore.

    No matter how strong you are, in life, you are bound to experience situations where you broke down and wanted to sky.

    When Ava was dying before his eyes if someone had said that he could save her if Alex epted their offer, he didn''t know whether he could shake away such a tempting offer or not.

    Just how many poor souls were there like this, just how many had to go to bed with the hope that tomorrow would be a better day but for these pitiful people, the tomorrow they dream of, never came rather they rot in the cycle of agony and misery.

    And all these things made him aware of the importance of his position.

    A King is not just an ordinary person but is considered a prophet of God and sometimes a symbol of God who fulfils the dreams, aspirations and expectations of a people and guides them from their miserable life to a life filled with agony and joy.

    Alex stared at the dark sky filled with clouds of red indicating the forting storm.

    "This ce isn''t a ce where human leaves nor it is a ce where living creatures strives for peace, it is a ce from where chaos is born, a ce where the darkness evolve that might engulf the whole humanity and all other species in the world making everyone the puppet of that asshole who want nothing but absolute dominance by destruction."

    "I don''t like to do the job for others and I have never liked the feeling of being a weapon trained to do the jobs in their stead and kill their enemies."

    Alex''s principle had always been simple, he would just be a passerby and would not interfere with other businesses unless necessary. He might offer a simple gesture of kindness if possible unless the situation isplex.

    But there is a reverse scale which shouldn''t be touched. Alex only agreed to attack and kill the ones who threaten him in this situation but if the Goddess wants him to enter The Realm Of Darkness and finish things off, then Alex can only join his hands and refuse.

    " But at the moment after witnessing such a gruesome and horrific scene, the humanity that still lingered in me is unable to turn a blind eye to this. If I don''t raise my sword, who knows tomorrow the scene I will be witnessing might be that of a close friend of mine either killed and eaten by these scums or may be corrupted by these scum and eating away another of my friends."

    "It might be friends, my underlying, my wives or my children in the future who would suffer such a gruesome fate if I hesitate."

    "No matter how many Ie across, thousand, ten thousand, millions or billions, I will crush each one of them brutally until none of them will be able to raise their heads. My hands and swords might be dirty with their blood and I may be used as a maniac but I won''t stop hacking them. It seems this is my destiny, it is my job which I have to do in this life of rebirth."Alex sighed.

    "Seeing the way this situation is developing. I think I have to use this at the end to deal with the trouble and wipe out everything." Alex spoke.

    "What do you think?"

    The system kept mum because it understood Alex''s underlying meaning. If there is an opponent whom Alex couldn''t ovee with his current power then there was no other way except to ept the very darkness...

 294 Chapter 294

    ?294 Chapter 294:Assassination

    Recalling the path, Alex''s figure could be seen moving through the dense trees of the forest.

    Alex was now moving towards the opennd in between the forest which was an important spot.

    There were three important ces. A ce where ves were present, another the temple where offerings were submitted andst was this to where he was currently moving.

    In between the forest, a ce had been cleared while many engravings were carved out on the soil.

    Seeing the ce, Alex breathed in relief as it indicated that he was quite close to the ce where the temple was present which means he had already made his way to the middle of the world after covering a huge distance filled with blood and corpses.

    The runes were drawn in a circle along with many g-like formations. It was one of the important spots where the part of sacrifice''s divinity is transferred which radiates through the whole world to maintain the functioning of the world

    The runes were drawn with blood and there were many circles like this. In between the circlesid a dried corpse with empty sockets and a puddle of bloody liquid could be seen.

    Alex found the liquid quite simr to the ce where he fell when he entered first. From afar it looked like red wine which seemed to be used for some kind of a conductor.

    A protruding small structure red in colour could be seen which seemed to be maintaining a barrier around the ce to keep these corpses preserved but it might also have other functions in it.

    Two guards seemed to be patrolling the ce with the utmost attention.

    Their gaze was as sharp as a dagger that was looking all around. They revolved in circles around the ce which also separates both of them.

    Alex thought of using a bow to assassinate them but the light reflected from it could alert the other one and on top of that Alex didn''t know the full specifications of the circuit.

    If it turns out to be an offensive circuit or a defensive one that could cast a barrier he couldn''t break then that would be asking for more trouble and on top of that Alex wondered whether it had an rm function to rm others.

    So, Alex thought of using his assassination kills to take down the prey.

    He didn''t step into the clearing but moved through the bushes and trees. He had already found that these dogs had an uncanny ability to sniff humans around, from a distance of 10-15 metres away, so Alex maintained a suitable distance and waited for a suitable time.

    He was confident in his ability and he could cover that much distance in a blink of an eye without alerting the prey.

    Arriving at their blind spots and observing the suitable scenarios, he got out of the trees and crouched down as he moved towards them.

    As soon as he got into that strike zone, Alex stood up and leaned his body forward, he activated the partial concealment skills to hide his tracks.

    The man who was humming while walking around suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    Alex crept up towards the man and extending his left hand, he closed the man''s mouth and with swift nimble movements, slit his throat in one go using his sword like a professional assassinator.

    Blood gushed out from his neck soft groans emanated from his mouth which had been closed forcefully by Alex and the voices died down in his throat.

    Alex pulled his sword and did the stabbing test to check whether the man died for real or was putting up an act in front of him.

    Fortunately, the man before him had already died.

    Alex waited for the opportunity, and noticing the other maning near, he threw the body to the ground.

    THUD!

    The sound of a body being smashed on the ground reverberated all around and it was heard by the other man.

    He immediately turned around and left his position, running towards the source of the sound.

    Reaching the crime spot, he found the corpse of his friend lying on the ground with no one in his sight.

    Alex had already retreated to a safe distance and was now standing in the blind spot of the man who screamed in panic.

    "Melco...." The man shouted his friend''s name and crouched down and ced his finger on his body while searching for the traces.

    His hand swept past the cleanly slit throat along with multiple wounds on his body made by stabbing from which blood oozed out.

    "Who killed you? Who is that bastard? I will take revenge?" The man murmured with a tear in his eyes.

    Swish!

    The man who was grieving for his one and only friend was suddenly attacked and stabbed from behind.

    Pfftt!

    Blood spurts out from his lips and he stared down at his chest from where a sword emerged and looked up to see Alex with a horrified expression.

    Alex gave the guy a sceptical look and asked"Are you an idiot or did you also sell your brain to darkness while pledging loyalty?"

    "How could a dead person speak and tell the name of the killer? Instead of asking him, shouldn''t you search around for the killer in the vicinity?''

    The man didn''t have any strength to utter any words and just stared at the face of the killer in disbelief.

    His consciousness was fading slowly but Alex''s mocking words infuriated him greatly and he clenched his heart and copsed immediately.

    Alex killed the guy and observed the magic circle.

    Alex was still in a pinch about whether to destroy it or not.

    Thinking for the moment, Alex decided to disrupt the circuit first to stop its functioning.

    He pulled out the neatly arranged gs and burnt down the corpse but even after this, the barrier remained.

    Alex didn''t know whether destroying it would alert the enemies or not but he didn''t want to take any chances.

    The magic circle was already incapable of functioning properly because of Alex''s doings so there was no need to take further risk.

 295 Chapter 295

    295 Chapter 295:Alex Vs Wolfgang

    A few hours have passed since Alex disrupted the magic circle in the clearnd of the forest.

    On his path, he was chased by a hoard of monsters. Escaping from them, Alex found another tribe filled with old hags simr to the one guarding the entrance of the cave.

    He fought another bloody battle and stacked up corpses upon the corpse to clear his away which attracted another group of servants of darkness whom he crushed and tortured until they cried calling the name of their ancestors and revealing some information.

    Alex remained in his tracks and moved towards the centre. His current destination was the ce where humans were imprisoned.

    After reaching the location, he saw another huge cave with a wide passage. It seemed to be one with darkness, devoid of any life, filled with eeriness and creepiness.

    It could be one of the best spots for shooting a haunted movie.

    The opening mouth of the cave looked like the hell of a gate used for sucking the life of people. The only thing it wascking was the mes of hell.

    The deathly stillness of the ce was asionally broken by Alex''s faint footsteps as he trod the way carefully.

    The area was quite dark and humid along with cold winds blowing from inside giving chills down the spine.

    Alex had hardly entered inside when he sensed the presence of another being staring at him. In the darkness of the cave, its green-coloured eyes glowed brilliantly.

    If it was anyone else, he might have wet his pants but for Alex, it had now be a thing of every day.

    Alex created small orbs of fire that revolved around him.

    There was a huge beastly monster of 12 feet in length. It had four thick logs-like arms and a big mouth that was opened wide and filled with sharp teeth and canines.

    Its two eyes glowed giving Alex a menacing look and howled giving Alex a threatening warning.

    From Alex''s point of view, the being looked rather cute as it reminded him of the alien in the popr cartoon series Ten.

    Seeing Alex stare at it calmingly, it moved its huge thick log-like arms towards Alex,ing closer and closer to Alex.

    "Try to take this, four-arm monster," Alex spoke and flung his hand towards it, motioning for the attack.

    Whoosh!

    The big orbs of fire emitting dazzling embers charged through the air like a ball thrown by the bowler and touching the monster, burst into an explosion covering its entire body in the fire.

    "Krghhhh!"

    It roared and wailed in pain and the whole body was set on fire.

    Alex made spears of fire and shot at him which pierced its whole body.

    Roaring in pain, it rolled on the ground trying to extinguish the fire and soon collided with the wall heavily, shaking a portion of the cave.

    Alex walked aside from it while it roared in pain and soon died after being consumed by fire.

    Alex went inside further, and the ce became darker.

    Alex encountered another one but finished it in one shot with a small ball of fire.

    [Point Destruction]

    A highly condensed mass ofpressed fire would explode engulfing the whole enemy body in the fire. It was simr to a grenade and was quite perfect for the asion.

    The monster being set aze roared in pain and ran around chaotically and ended its life by getting its head chopped off by Alex.

    Alex''s attack greatly attracted attention and soon, many monsters forked out towards him.

    Alex was slightly confused by the sudden scenario as he remembered that this ce was used to store the ves and sacrifices and tten them before killing so why the hell this ce was lurking with these oddball monsters?

    Alex didn''t know the forces of the other side and if his counting was correct, till now he had killed around 180 servants of darkness or humans who had epted the other side and it was better not to talk about the number of beasts, monsters, old hags and ugly baldies he had killed till now.

    Alex, after seeing the passage from which monsters were crawling, took the opportunity to attack first and flicked his fingers, and threw a small wisp of fire.

    The small wisp of firended on the ground and drew a small circle of fire after which Alex snapped his fingers with a grin.

    [Sea mes]

    A pir of mes rose from the circle and it gushed out frantically taking the shape of the waves of the sea and gushed out towards the monster.

    The monsters weren''t able to react and were burnt to a crisp by Alex leaving behind their grilled charcoal body which can be used for barbecue.

    The cave was quite big and Alex had even lost the track of distance but he was sure that it must be at least a few kilometres.

    Many groups of monsters attacked him but all of them were burnt to death.

    Inside the dark passage, Alex noticed a faint illuminating bright light which shook away the darkness temporarily.

    As Alex walked out, he saw that the passage was erged and illuminated by faint cracks all around.

    Alex''s eyes glowed as he saw a huge gateway from whichva was flowing upside down which separated a part of the cave.

    Alex rubbed his chin and took a pebble to throw at theva and the pebble was immediately burnt.

    "What a unique doorway It reminds me of the Arabian nights." Alex chuckled and looked for any magic circle.

    He found one at the base of the boulder, but he didn''t waste time figuring it out and decided to force his way.

    Alexpressed a sphere of wind and sted off theva and froze it instantly and he stepped inside it.

    The ice melted quickly and soon theva started to flow from upside down.

    There was a narrow bridge on the sea ofva and it was supported by pirs sprouting up from theva on opposite ends were huge prisons filled with humans, elves and even dwarves and all of them were unconscious with horrified expressions.

    As Alex crossed the bridge he noticed that all the people imprisoned here were kids.

    Guarding the prison was a huge ugly, disgusting creature whose single look was enough to churn your gut.

    "What an unlucky cub?" The monsterughed with a calm tone but its eyes were anything but calm.

 296 Chapter 296

    ?296 Chapter 296:Alex Vs Wolfgang 2

    People adore beauty and even award beautiful people by holding apetition.

    While humans look for beauty, these people born from darkness seem to be the opposite of this preconceived notion.

    Every time he found a new being, he felt that these people look for ugliness as if ugliness was a reward and they strived hard to look for the peak of ugliness.

    It wasn''t the appearance but rather the overall aspects. The creature before Alex looked utterly vile and rotten to the core.

    It had a body filled with long tentacles-like hands with ws at the end, its face resembles that of a disfigured wolf and if this wasn''t enough its body had feathers of dark grey which seems that of a chicken.

    It looked as if it was a mixed hybrid of various kinds of animals making it more disgusting.

    Alex pitied the people trapped in the cage. Even if they were able to survive and escape from this ce, the nightmare of this fellow may haunt them for the rest of their lives.

    Alex observed its level and it was at half-step Legendary rank and the aura that was emanating from it was giving him chills.

    The wolfy chicken whose name was Wolfgang stared at Alex with a pair of dark cold gazes and muttered in a harsh, raspy voice" Since you dare toe here. You should just stay put and wait for your end."

    Its voice wasmanding and was looking down on Alex.

    Alex stepped forward after crossing the bridge and spoke in an overbearing tone"Let me tell you something. Many spoke words simr to yours."

    "But as a matter of fun fact, there were none who were able to survive the next hour."

    "We will see that in the next moment." Wolfgang stood up and growled.

    It extended itsrge wolfish paw and scratched the ground as it walked.

    Powerful coercion emerged from its body that was starting to push Alex backwards but Alex just stood there nonchntly without moving a single step back.

    It moved towards Alex step by step and heavy pressure like that of the mountain fell on Alex trying to push him to his knees.

    The ground beneath Alex started to crack.

    Wolfgang cast a crazy smile bearing its fang, slowly and steadily it was trying to break Alex bit by bit, making him fall into the river of despair and then devour him wholly.

    He loved to see despair and break the spirit of others but Alex stood straight and upright and then as it came close.

    BAM!

    A ball of fire exploded in the face of Wolfgang which forced him to halt his steps.

    The fire envelops Wolfgang but before it could explode and cause damage.

    A strong breath emerged from it and extinguished the fire.

    There was still some fire that was burning over its maw but it just opened its maw wide and sucked the air along with the mes and spitted mes to the side.

    After this, it gave Alex a mocking smile and Alex responded with a rain of fireballs on it.

    Several shots of fire were shot in an instant which smashed on his face directly and sted Wolfgang.

    BOOM!BAM!BOOM!

    Alexunched a series of attacks that kept suppressing the opponent but as if there were no damage, a long shrieking howl filled the entire space.

    Grrrrrrrr!

    "Foolish brat, I am resistant to fire."

    Swish!

    Like a swift blowing wind, the huge figure leapt in the air and appeared before Alex and swung its paw.

    Alex raised his sword to defend against the sharp ws, Wolfgang''s eyes gleamed and he threw another w at Alex''s face.

    Alex twisted his head and narrowly avoided it but at the time, something pped by his chest, Alex reacted quickly and pulled out his sword from his paws and tried to avoid but it was a bitte.

    As Alex stepped back a few metres away, sharp w cut marks appeared on his chest from which blood trickled.

    The wound gave Alex a burning sensation. Alex shook away the pain and stared at Wolfgang wondering what heat his chest he was startled to see a small wing covered with sharp feathers going back inside Wolfgang''s body.

    It was slightly bigger than the chicken wing but was simr. The feathers on it were already standing up like sharp des, giving a menacing look.

    Alex''s figure shed around in the circle. With the sword in his hand, he shed towards Wolfgang. A bright light crescent-shaped ray flew from the air suddenly and it was extremely sharp.

    Wolfgang stared at the attack and when the ray was approaching, it opened its maw wide and mana started to gather in its mouth.

    The mana churned and soon a beam of light was shot from the mouth which shed against the crescent arc andpletely devoured and destroyed it.

    The bright ray of light extended straight towards the ceiling and destroyed a portion of it.

    Alex dodged the attack and raised his sword to sh the arc of des at Wolfgang, maintaining some distance.

    Wolfgang howled and turned his head, the beam of light travelled ording to the rotation of his head and destroyed the des.

    Alex, who was running around, took the opportunity to enter the blind spot.

    Finding the chance, Alex pounced on it from behind and shed his sword trying to cut it into two halves.

    Wolfgang reacted quickly and raised its ws to stop the attack but a warning sign emerged in its heart.

    His ws were able to block Alex''s attack but they couldn''t stop the sharp energy of the aura from breaching the defence and passing through the physical entity. While he dodged hastily, one w was cut and a portion of his feather on the chest had been cut apart, opening up a startling wound on its chest.

    The blood kept flowing and Wolfgang forced Alex to draw a distance. Dark fumes appeared over its wound and it started to heal at a rapid rate and the flowing of blood stopped forming a clot.

 297 Chapter 297

    297 Chapter 297:Alex Vs Wolfgang 3

    The environment in this pocket world was most suitable for dark elements and the power of light elements was suppressed by the world trying to stop it from causing severe harm to the creature of darkness.

    A human who could use light magic was generally suppressed in such an environment and the damage was lessened but he found it hard to believe that Alex''s attack was dealing significant damage and wasn''t least bit affected by the elements of darkness.

    Wolfgang watched cautiously at Alex''s sword which had a faint glow. The aura imbued with light blessings could prate the physical defence and issue lethal attacks.

    If it wasn''t for the protection of his feathers acting as armour, he would be severely injured and cut apart.

    Wolfgang''s breath started to increase greatly and his body began to radiate darkness and chills.

    Alex stated at Wolfgang''s power with a hint of caution.

    Alex''s strength had been pummelling greatly and he wasn''t in great shape either.No matter, he was human at the very end of the day and even he had limits.

    It was already more than enough for him to walk around after his soul had been struck once but the bacsh slowly started to appear in the form of a constant headache.

    The aura of darkness started to run amok and covered Alex which started to envelop him like mad mes trying to burn him.

    Alex found that he was surrounded by the ck me that was trying to engulf him in nothingness. Still, he didn''t panic but rather stared at Wolfgang who was exerting all his strength to kill Alex immediately.

    His face was filled with exhaustion. He still had some trump cards to be usedter but after seeing the situation, it was better to go all out.

    Alex exhaled and took a deep heavy breath to calm himself.

    [Goddess Buff]

    A sharp burst of aura exploded from Alex and his whole body began to radiate brightness and warmth like a sun.

    Wolfgang, who was amid terrifying rays, suddenly sensed a terrifying breath. The light and heat radiated from Alex suppressed his ck me power.

    The mes of Darkness covering Alex were instantly blown away.

    As Alex took a step, the ground started to crack and as his strength eroded and swept away everything, a shockwave spread over the pool ofva and it started to run amok.

    ''What kind of horrifying strength is this? His whole body seemed to be radiating holiness like that of God. Who is he? Why does he have such strength and such a sacred blessing?''

    Countless thoughts ran through Wolfgang''s mind. He had lived for a century after being born like this and had seen many things in his life.

    Naturally, he had devoured many creatures who tried to overpower him with their light elemental power but all of them were eaten by it.

    Its strength may be at half-step legendary rank but it has even given many legendary ranks a hell of a run due to all kinds of unorthodox skills.

    The wound on Alex''s chest started to heal at an astonishing rate and the gaps closed without leaving behind a scar. A small crown of light manifested over his head and piercing rays of light emerged from his body that shook away the darkness.

    The rays that emerged from his body were enough to cause burns all over Wolfgang''s body.

    The space around him started rumbling which was caused by the enormous power, which gave Wolfgang a long lost chill down the line.

    The current shining appearance of Alex was enough to destroy Wolfgang''s confidence to win.

    The opponent was hiding such terrifying strength.

    The power of the light element was the nemesis of the dark element creature.

    Alex jumped forward and waved his sword and a ray of light refracting colourful beams merged from his body. His strength and spirit were greatly enhanced in an instant.

    Alex''s sword pointed at Wolfgang and a magic circle appeared underneath Wolfgang which showed countless luminous spots connecting mysteriously.

    Wolfgang was horrified to find himself trapped in the prison of light and the darkness emanating from his body was overwhelmed and suppressed.

    [Prison Of Sacredness]

    Alex murmured and swung his sword at Wolfgang who was struggling hard to break away.

    A pir of light emerged and it became a light ball in an instant and a blink of an eye engulfed Wolfgang.

    Destructive explosiveness could be heard continuously from the light which shook the entire ce.

    Wolfgang howled and shed its w trying to break the ball of light apart but his ws were brunt in the attempt.

    Screams of Despair and agony rang from inside the ball of light which could send chills to everyone.

    The entire area was covered with its loud echoing noise.

    Wolfgang condensed his strength and formed a beam from its mouth. The beam cleared a small path but as soon as it dissipated, the dense covering light covered him again.

    A certain idea struck in his mind. If he increased the power of his beam then he could create a small hole in the dense wall and using the opportunity, he could get out of it.

    Wolfgang raised its ws and all the feathers over its body stood erect for an instant.

    Many small wings appeared which started to p trying to shake the power of light.

    A strong power of darkness burst forth from his body which shed against the wall of light.

    Although it was suppressed instantly, he didn''t give in and opened his mouth.

    A small orb of ck mes appeared in its mouth which swirled vigorously.

    Inhaling a deep breath and inting his stomach, to the maximum he fired a beam of the condensed me of darkness.

    DUSSSH!

    Frightening energy gushed forth from his mouth and tore everything in his path.

    The wall that was prisoning him was finally opened wide enough to escape but as soon as the wall was torn, the figure of a man cast arge smile after yawning appeared before his eyes along with words which may haunt him even in his afterlife.

    "Took you long enough. I have been waiting for you toe out."

 298 Chapter 298

    ?298 Chapter 298:Alex Vs Wolfgang 4

    While the Prison Of Sacredness was stopping and suppressing Wolfgang, who was trying his best to get out of the prison that was restricting him, Alex who stood outside was trying to condense his strength to give a final blow.

    There was no chance of a second time and Alex needed to finish everything now. The Goddess Buff was one of the most important trump cards he had in his arsenal and naturally, it wouldn''tst long.

    Though all of his strength had been restored and he was feeling refreshed, a greater feeling of tiredness and exhaustion would assault him once it was over as it consumed too much mana to maintain the state.

    And on top of that, it wasn''t of any help when ites to soul damage and instead of keeping it at bay, the pain in his head was growing stronger and stronger.

    If before, the pain was like someone hitting a hammer in his head. Currently, it was akin to five to six workers drilling his head with machines.

    He didn''t know whether it was due to the element of darkness lingering somewhere in his body which was constantly shing against the blessing due to Goddess Bluff or it was something else but his condition was really bad to the point that his vision was bing blurry asionally.

    He was feeling nauseous and uneasy.

    "I will finish this in one blow," Alex murmured while breathing heavily.

    Pressing forward, he clenched his fist while transferring his strength.

    Light started to gather in his fist. A sharp reddish aura with a bright golden glow coated his fist wholly and then it extended towards his whole arm.

    The light started glowing more brightly like a beautiful emerging sun at dawn.

    Alex clenched his teeth, to shake away his blurry vision and immediately took his position.

    Cold sweats could be seen dropping from his forehead like a waterfall.

    Alex noticed the prison wall before him being torn apart by a beam of a dark colour, the strength that erupted from it was quite frightening and it not only drilled a hole into the ceiling but it also collided with the wall and destroyed a narrow passage from whichva started to pour out slowly.

    "This bastard doesn''t know how to lie low..." Alex gritted his teeth and waited for Wolfgang to emerge.

    Alex saw his pathetic appearance and his half burnt body with a dry look as if life had been sucked out of him.

    A yful emerged from Alex''s lips and he said"Took you long enough. I have been waiting for you toe out."

    "Since you are eager for death, let me deliver it to you," Alex muttered and changed forward and his image disappeared from his position.

    Wolfgang stood rooted at the moment. He didn''t avoid the gaze nor was he able to give away because Alex was already before him with an incredible speed which was fast enough, even for his eyes to glimpse the figure.

    Alex''s whole body burst with a dazzling light and Alex''s fist mmed against Wolfgang''s head and his upper body burst suddenly.

    Alex''s fist was like a knife that had been sharpened for beheading him.

    His head along with his neck exploded into mini particles of meat and blood drenching Alex''s face wholly.

    Pieces of the grey matter of the brain flew in the air.

    The body of Wolfgang tried to react by throwing ws and sharp knife-like feathers at Alex but it was all for a nought as Alex avoided it easily and struck Wolfgang''s body which flew back and fell into the hot boilingva.

    "Yewukkk!"

    Alex stuck out his tongue with a distorted expression. The taste of pieces of meat and that blood entered Alex''s mouth gave him the urge to puke.

    The taste was simr to food thrown and left into the trash for many days.

    Alex spat and moved towards the huge prison cage. With a flick of his sword, he cut the prison into halves.

    Alex saw 28 unconscious people. Out of them, 12 were humans, 6 were elves and the remaining were dwarfs and some kind of beastman and all were quite young.

    Alex was surprised to see three people from the academy whom he didn''t know.

    All of them had pained expressions on their face and one could see tears falling from some kids.

    Only God knows what kind of nightmare they have suffered.

    Alex waves his hands and a golden ray of light bursts forth and falls over them.

    A warm and fuzzy feeling washed over them and their pained expression seemed to be relieved to some extent.

    Their expressions became bliss as if they were now in dreand but soon their burrows furrowed and as they opened their eyes to look at the dark space, the dam of tears started to burst again.

    "Don''t worry, I havee here to rescue you all."

    "You are all safe for the time being."

    Alex''s voice resounded in the dark space and soon various orbs of fireball lit up lighting the whole space.

    All of their eyes fell on Alex who seemed to be shining like an angel in their eyes.

    "Alex senpai!"

    The three students of the academy rubbed their eyes to see whether it was true or not along with others.

    Everyone looked around for the monster but found him nowhere.

    As soon as everyone saw Alex, a ray of hope appeared due to Alex''s presence, they fell onto their knees and held their head low with dishevelled hair and hot teary eyes.

    Sob¡­.Sob...

    Sniff...Sniff...

    "We have been starving for a few days. They don''t even feed us water and we rely on magic to summon water to drink."

    "Please take us out of this ce. I want to see light. It feels stuffy."

    Alex heard the loud cries and pleas which were making his ears dumb. His back was already sweating profusely thinking about how to coax them as most of them were children.

    "Don''t cry...I will take you out. Don''t cry."

    As Alex tried to deal with them, a small feeble half-Elf girl of 14 years of age named Shrestha, came forward and pulled Alex''s sleeves.

    With a weeping face, she spoke "Brother, my father works for a nobleman in Zenith, if you save me I promise to reward you handsomely and I would even rmend you to the noble household."

    Hearing the girl''s words, the others tried to find a reason to force Alex to help them as most of them were unable to believe that Alex would protect them all in case of an adverse situation.

    A dwarf boy came forward and patted his chest and promised to ask his father to make a good weapon for him.

    While a girl with two pointy cat ears and a tail promises to be his ve if he saves her.

    Many of the beastman present here were ves who were going to be trafficked and in a way were caught in this situation.

    Some of their sisters and friends were already taken away and didn''t return.

    Alex looked at the cute and innocent teary gazes and felt as if his heart had been cut apart by a sharp one.

    A strong me of desire to protect these kids arose in his heart and he clenched his fist tightly.

 299 Chapter 299

    299 Chapter 299:Rescuing

    Although Alex greatly sympathised with them, their shrieking cries were making his head burst in pain.

    So, trying to put on the most sincere smile he could muster, Alex muttered.

    "Trust this big brother of yours. Your safety is my responsibility. With me, no one will hurt you."

    The children''s eyes sparkled.

    The three students from Academy were a bit sceptical about it but they decided to believe in him as they couldn''t find the monster guarding the cage and looking around they found traces of battle which meant that Alex took care of the monster.

    "Okay, now stop crying. I will cast a healing spell on you so line up and please don''t cry otherwise we will attract the attention of those baddies monsters."

    "So Shush!" Alex muttered, putting a finger on his lips.

    The students obeyed and putting fingers over their lips they stood up straight obediently.

    Alex cast a series of spells and took the opportunity of Goddess Buff to give them buffs which wouldst for two hours.

    Alex took out a pouch inside which were some weapons he snatched on the way.

    Alex took out daggers and gave one to each for safety.

    Alex walked towards his ssmates and asked them about their identities and strength.

    "Alex senpai, I am Tina. I am a Mage and I am at disciple rank." A girl with pink hair mattered.

    Followed by her were two boys Harrison and Gaston. One was a warrior and thest one was a schrly mage.

    Alex noted their strength but coughed embarrassedly when they addressed him as Senpai.

    "I am in the same batch as you, so why are you addressing me as a senior?"

    "Alex Senpai''s strength is way beyond the league. Only a person with strong willpower and strength could be daring enough to battle like you. I can feel that you are Epic rank strength. So, I think you are a bit older than us." Gaston spoke with sparkling eyes.

    Alex rubbed his chin nodding in satisfaction but he almost fell on his butt when Gaston thought him older.

    "My age is simr to yours so please don''t address me as a senior."

    "No, you are senpai. It''s a matter of respect."

    Alex was unable to shake their determination and sighed heavily.

    ''Kids these days are too stubborn and tough to handle.''Alex murmured inwardly.

    "I wanted to ask you, just how many of you were there initially."

    "There were around a hundred here and but a few days ago all adults were taken away by those monsters leaving anyone below 20. We are lucky enough to survive. If we were just a year older.." Tina stuttered at the end as tears came out of her eyes thinking about the horrible fate she might have suffered.

    "Alex senpai, how will you take us out? You are alone and we all may be a burden on you if arge groupes out to attack us." Tina asked worriedly.

    Alex''s expression turned a bit stiff. He was also contemting this matter.

    He knew the horror of outside, the ce was full of enemies and they would pounce on you, and attack out of nowhere.

    He had also heard from one of the fellows he tortured that they could smell humans and especially the children who are quite tender and soft for them.

    There were many small getaways around. Under the reddish pool of liquid, one could find a gateway to enter and exit.

    Alex had found some on his way and the quickest one from here was at a distance of one and half hours.

    He could cover it in a matter of a few minutes if he used a flying spell but with these, he had to walk to that point.

    On top of that, the sacrificial temple was quite close to this. While entering the cave, Alex caught the sight of the Grand temple which looked menacing from afar.

    "Listen, does anyone besides these three, anyone who knows how to fight?"

    "Like some spells or simple skills," Alex asked.

    All of them shook their heads. Alex noticed that many were even unawakened in the group.

    ''It seems I can only rely on myself and the mana sensors. System, it seems that the life of these people is in your hands.''

    Alex put all the responsibility on his system. If any figure was missed by the map of the mana sensor, then all the me will be shifted to the system.

    Meanwhile, the system wants to curse this dogshit guy but due to Alex''s headache, he didn''t curse this fellow and showed a big heart.

    Alex gave them instructions and taught them some things for basic survival. With the help of the Goddess Buff, they were enveloped with the protection of light blessing so they don''t have to fear getting harmed by the mana of darkness in the surroundings.

    "Okay, follow me now and don''t make any noise," Alex advised them and took the lead.

    Tina, Harrison and Gaston acted as second inmand to keep the others in tab.

    Alex didn''t find any more monsters in the cave, but as soon as they came out, Alex caught sight of a few people.

    "Hide in the cave, for now, I will take out a few," Alex said.

    "Take me with you, I will be of some help." Harrison insisted but Alex sternly refuted.

    Alex walked slowly and stood behind a tree. He took out the bow from his back and the sight of three figures reflected in his eyes.

    Alex summoned three arrows and shot.

    Swish!

    Three bodies fell with a thud.

    Alex examined from the distance and walked across the area to clear the mobs while keeping his eye on the mana sensor.

    Seeing that no one was nearby Alex walked towards the cave. On his way, he stood on the top of a boulder and observed the temple that was covered withva.

    Noting no abnormalities in his sight, Alex jumped down the boulder but as he reached the cave, he felt arge surge of mana followed by a huge explosion from afar.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 300 Chapter 300

    ?300 Chapter 300:Let Me Give You Deal

    Let alone the students, even Alex was startled by such a huge explosion.

    Alex almost stumbled as the ground shook due to tremors spreading far and wide.

    Alex turned his gaze towards the temple and his eyes widened, the upper portion had been blown away by an explosion and a huge mushroom shape could be rising from the top along with the expanding mes.

    The explosion was quiterge and from the mana surge, Alex could infer that it was an attack from a legendary rank or someone having simr strength or above.

    The figure of the person shed before his eyes and his back was drenched in sweat.

    "Is it Hurt? That maniac, why did he engage so early? Instead of rescuing the people, why the hell did that bastard go straight to the boss monster?"

    With a tightened heart, Alex ran to see the condition of the children.

    As he came near, the sight of children sitting down on their knees while closing their ears came into his sight.

    They all seemed to be afraid and their body was trembling with fear.

    Even three students had pale expressions.

    Due to the shaking of the ground, dust and debris were falling from the top of the cave. If this goes on Alex was sure that the cave will copse soon.

    Seeing Alexing towards them, Harrison asked in a panicked tone "What was that?"

    "Someone is fighting in the temple. We need to get away from here now?" Alex shouted and snapped everyone from their fear.

    Alex led them away from the cave.

    It hadn''t been five minutes since they started running when another explosion took ce.

    Alex''s steps halted as he felt danger. Without wasting a single moment, he pulled out his sword and shouted"All of youy down immediately."

    Everyone followed hismand without asking any questions and Alex stepped forward and stabbed the sword into the ground.

    Whoosh!

    His sword erupted with a bright golden light and a dome-shaped barrier appeared covering everyone present out there.

    While everyone was wondering what was going on, the ground trembled and as they raised their chin to look forward in the dark, their eyes widened with horror.

    A bright light erupted from afar which illuminated the whole ce followed by strong shock wavesing towards them sweeping away everything in their path.

    Like waves crashing onto the shore, shockwaves one after another hit Alex''s shaped golden barrier.

    The trees beside them were uprooted and blown away. While some shattered like dust, some were simply sucked out of their roots and sent flying.

    One of the thick timber of the tree fell on their dome and bounced back due to the impact.

    The round of sts finally slowed down still Alex didn''t retract his barrier and as he stared at the sky, he finally caught the glimpse of Hurt.

    Leaving behind a trail, like aet engulfed in dark mes, his figure flew in the air and crashed back at some distance away from that ce.

    Bad premonitions suddenly rose from his heart.

    "Huh!! There is another bug here."

    A loud harsh sound echoed which sent shivers down the spine of everyone.

    Alex subconsciously looked and his pupil dted.

    A ck shadowy figure stood in the air staring at them with an apathetic expression.

    His skin was ck but it wasn''t entirely disgusting, he was wearing a cloak and Alex didn''t find any ws or tentacles sprouting from its body.

    Alex didn''t even need the Eyes of Truth to know the man.

    He was a real creature of Darkness.

    He was Arion, in early Mythic rank, who seemed to be in charge of this ce.

    Alex almost cried tears of blood. He could escape from his grasp but the people behind him will die horribly and on top of that he didn''t know the current condition of Hurt whose whole body seemed to be engulfed by me and was sent flying somewhere.

    "Your body seems to be blessed. Offering you to my God would yield good results."

    "I cannot believe that a golden goose had walked into my nest." He chuckled.

    "You still don''t want to yield."He asked, raising his voice as he could see Alex''s cold gaze.

    He extended his hand and arge whip of darkness appeared in his hand.

    Holding it, he whipped at the golden dome.

    Crackle!

    With a single strike, the top of the portion of the dome cracked.

    "Ohhh!"

    "It looks quite sturdy, isn''t it?"

    "Let''s see just how many strikes you can hold on."

    Alex gritted his teeth and tried to reinforce the dome.

    He wanted to buy some time both for himself and Hurt.

    If Hurt appears, he would entrust these children to him and would engage in a battle with Arion and in case Hurt doesn''t appear, he was preparing to give Arion a blow and shake him away.

    He was trying to form a fission bomb condensed with a light element which would surely cause heavy damage if struck.

    Alex needs the strength of at least the Mythic realm to use that kind of spell which needs precise control but finding himself in this kind of situation, there was no other way but to use the attack now.

    A cruel smile appeared on Arion''s lips as he shed his hands and whipped the dome to his heart''s content.

    Every time Arion struck Alex felt a huge burden ced on his shoulder and he was forced to bend down onto his knees.

    He observed Arion''s expression and could see that he wasn''t taking him seriously.

    In his eyes, everyone was no less than a bug whom he could crush anytime.

    Large cracks appeared all over the dome and it was just one strike away from shattering into pieces.

    Instead of breaking it, Arion terminated the whip and spoke with a smile.

    "Let me give you a deal?"

    "If that golden hair boy surrenders himself then I promise that I will not harm you and let you all go."

 301 Chapter 301

    301 Chapter 301:Change Of Heart

    Alex''s face contorted with a frown as he looked up at Arion.

    The students on the ground,while hugging themselves and shaking in fear thinking about the impending danger, heard the loud voice which mortified them.

    The words said by the enemy struck like thunder in their ears.

    Alex with an uncanny and inexplicable expression on his face spoke hurriedly"Don''t listen to him. He was the one who is responsible for all your misfortunes."

    "No matter what he says, don''t believe him. He is a liar and an ugly piece of shit."

    Alex''s heart was already a mess. He wasn''t worried about him but rather about the children making a wrong decision and losing their life.

    With death before their eyes, these children might be swayed by this bastard andmit something regrettable.

    This Arion asshole knew how to sway these people who were still kids and nt the bud of distrust while dividing them into groups.

    Alex didn''t why but he already started to have a bad premonition in his heart.

    ''I hope that each one of you is experienced enough, not to be fooled by that guy.''

    Tina and Harrison came forward and supported Alex and spoke confidently"Senpai, we believe in you."

    "Do you think we are idiots to believe in you? A person like you, can''t wash away the sins even after death. Your hands had been stained with the blood of innocents. I curse you, no we all curse you." Tina shouted angrily.

    Her emotions which she tried to keep in check came out in anger and she red at Arion with hateful eyes.

    Even the kids behind him raised their voices staring at Alex trying to support Alex.

    Alex could feel their gaze but his eyes widened as he could clearly feel a hint of doubt in some of their voices.

    Arion''s words had already affected them.

    Alex nced at the man who had arge grin on his face and was watching the scene happening below with great interest.

    The dome-shaped barrier was already on the verge of breaking but he didn''t take it down and was ying physiological games.

    He was toying with them.

    Arion raised his hand and stared into the eyes of everyone who were looking at him with great interest and said"I swear in the name of God, that if you surrender I will not harm any of them and will even take all of you, out of this hellhole."

    "This..."

    Everyone sucked in cold breaths as soon as they heard his deration. He even vowed in the name of God to show his sincerity.

    But Alex could already glimpse the w in the statement as he hadn''t said the name of God. On top of that, these people follow that despicable God Of Darkness.

    That God is himself a scum so what could you expect from his followers.

    "Children, listen to me I swear in the name of Goddess Reba that I will keep you safe so trust me," Alex muttered with a voice filled with confidence.

    The kids looked around at each other with baffling looks.

    For a moment, they fell into a pinch and wondered whom to believe and whom to not.

    "Wu....Wu.....Wu...."

    At that time Shrestha, the half-elf girl ran towards Alex, extending her small thin hands while sobbing heavily.

    "Big Brother, we trust you...Please protect us."

    Alex felt a bit weird as Shrestha immediately hugged Alex who was sitting on his knees while holding a sword.

    He was focusing all his attention on preparing the spell which may explode with a slight shift of focus.

    Alex felt a cosy feeling as Shrestha hugged him in front but shook his head thinking that he wasn''t into lolitas.

    But all his yful thoughts suddenly disappeared and his eyes opened as wide as saucers and his mouth hung open and he coughed a few drops of blood which were ckish in colour.

    "You....." Alex wanted to speak something but he coughed violently drawing everyone''s curious attention and Shrestha stepped back with a fearful expression, everyone saw a piece of the ck dagger stabbing Alex''s chest.

    Alex was feeling great pain to the point he was losing his vision.

    The dagger had directly pierced through his chest and stabbed a bit into his heart. Alex had let down his guard by trusting the kids who he thought innocent and paid heavily for this mistake.

    Alex back slurped down and the barrier finally broke and shattered into pieces.

    "Senpai....."

    "Big Brother....."

    "Brother Alex..."

    Tina along with some others ran down towards Alex with a panicked expression and screamed in horror.

    Tina stared at therge wound created due to the dagger and tried to pull the dagger out.

    "Wait, don''t pull it out," Alex whispered while grinding his teeth.

    The dagger was the one Alex gave them that was imbued with poison and the element of darkness which entered Alex''s system.

    "Why?"Alex muttered.

    Shrestha tried to avert her gaze and looked up.

    "I helped you. Now, can you spare me?"

    "Insolent Bitch!!" Tina spat with bloodshot eyes.

    She wasn''t the one who could be swayed by the words of the person who sacrificed many beings.

    "Little girl, I don''t remember asking you to attack him. You did it on your own ord." Arion spoke.

    "But isn''t this what you wish for? I did more than you can ask for. So, you can spare us and take away that man."Shrestha spoke and stared at the group.

    "You can resent me if you want, but I did what I needed to do for survival and I didn''t betray anyone. Who can guarantee that this man is strong enough to take us out when he was forced to kneel on the ground by that man who hadn''t even shown his full strength."

    "And if worsees to worst what are the chances that he wouldn''t abandon us and run away alone? He is not my parents, brother or someone whom I have known for years. He is a total stranger so why would I think of him when my own life is in trouble."

    "There is still a chance, you can leave his side and follow me" She spoke confidently.

    Shrestha''s words pricked everyone''s hearts and made them reconsider their words.

    Alex smiled bitterly. He didn''t even know what he was feeling now.

    Shrestha''s words weren''t correct but it wasn''t wrong. He was a stranger to her and she took a realistic approach instead of sticking to her ideals.

    But one shouldn''t be too realistic nor one should be too idealistic in his thinking.

    Many hesitated a little and after sparing Alex a nce walked towards Shrestha while bowing their heads to apologise with a guilty look.

    Even Garton changes his side much to Tina and Harrison''s surprise.

    "Scum!"Tina growled in anger.

    "You can also go if you want," Alex turned to them and spoke with a smile.

    Since it hade to this, there was no need to worry too much.

    They have made their own decision.

    Tina stared at Alex''s lonely expression and clenched her fist tightly.

    "No, Alex senpai. Today, no matter what I will die with or live with you."

    "Me too," Harrison assured with a bitter smile and stared at the other group with a cold gaze.

 302 Chapter 302

    ?302 Chapter 302:Lives On Line

    Arion, who was enjoying such a marvellous scene with hands folded behind his back, cast a vicious smile.

    "Good, you made a wise decision."

    "This is by far the wisest decision you have taken in your lifetime," Arion spoke and pointed his hand at Alex.

    "You saw it yourself, fool. There is no eternal trust. You will regret it for the rest of your life. This decision of yours to help these kids who betrayed you, in the end, will haunt you for the rest of your life."

    "Oops, sorry. What I mean is an afterlife."

    "Hahaha!" Arion burst intoughter.

    Along with Tina and Harrison, there were only four others who stood at Alex''s side and werepletely sweating from head to toe.

    ck lightning shed and mana gathered around Arion''s fingers and a ckish ball started to condense.

    "Before granting you all freedom, let me deal with these nuisances so excuse me for a moment," Arion spoke with a vicious smile.

    Tina and Harrison stepped up and stood before Alex.

    Tina chanted a spell and Harrison pulled out his sword to face the attack.

    "We will survive."

    Alex''s voice was heard from the back and they didn''t know why but they felt very much reassured by his words.

    Arion finished his move and soon a strong gust of energy erupted from him and a beam of dark energy was fired at Alex.

    Alex stared at the beam calmly with his clenched fist in which he was preparing a spell and would hit Arion when he let down his guard.

    Inside his curled fisty a minuscule ball of fire that made be of the length of a few centimetres but had enough energy to turn the tide.

    The beam appeared before Alex but before Alex could make a move, the space around him rippled like a wave and the beam of attack started to disappear into nothingness.

    Swish!

    At that time, a huge crescent de emerged out of nowhere from the space before Alex and started to slice the beam into two halves.

    The beam was separated and travelled back after splitting and hit far behind creating two loud explosions.

    Arion''s eyes narrowed and he spoke angrily while waving his hand"Pathetic bug!"

    The crescent-shaped deing towards him exploded along with the beam of the condensed energy fired from Arion.

    He raised his hand and was about to attack when he felt a slight fluctuation beside him.

    He tried to react quickly but he was a bitte. From the fluctuating space around him, huge bolts of lightning appeared and joined to form a thick beam that hit him and threw him to a distance.

    Dark clouds started to hover around him and soon waves of lightning started to strike him one after another with thundering booms sending tremors one after another.

    The lightning manifested in the form of a huge coiling dragon that roared and fell over Arion who tried to defend against the attack.

    "Hurt!" Alex shouted and holding his chest looked back.

    His heartbeat hastened after seeing Hurt miserable looks.

    His upper clothes had been blown away leaving behind his naked upper half which seemed to be burning with ck mes.

    All his hair had been brunt making him bald and his skin had be dark due to burns all over his body.

    Alex''s words stuck in his throat seeing his appearance.

    Hurt who looked like a handsome gentleman before now looked more like a zombie.

    The kid stepped back seeing him in fear while Tina closed his mouth as soon as he heard Alex''s words.

    After all, it was the same Hurt who dominated the academy. The strong dominating and cold expression was reced by a miserable look that brings mercy even in the coldest heart.

    As Alex observed Hurt, he was bbergasted.

    Hurt had brunt his life force which may be one of the reasons why he was able to hold on in the fight.

    Alex saw the dense clouds showering lightning of immense voltage that could greatly harm Legendary ranks and could injure Arion a bit buying time.

    Arion cast a huge shield of darkness that protected him but it asionally cracked from the lightning and struck him.

    He was getting injured and bleeding but at the same time, he was getting healed at an astonishing rate.

    [Alex, take them and leave the ce. I can hold him down for a bit longer.]

    Hurt voice resounded in his head. Alex shook his head and spoke.

    [No, we both can get out of here]

    [Alex, cannot you see my appearance, I am already on the verge of dying. This is my end.]

    [Hurt, I can treat you and listen to my n. After the attack is over, can you use the void prison to trap Arion for five seconds? no three would be enough.]

    [But.....]

    [Stop bullshiting and do what I say. Just trust me for once.]

    Hurt nodded and waved his hand.

    Arion noticed the weakening of the spell and pped his sleeves.

    The dark clouds and lightning were blown away instantly and he raised his feet to move forward.

    But his brows furrowed as he found himself unable to move as if he was trapped.

    His body which was floating on the ground was suspended and he stood still like a statue.

    He gritted his teeth and poured out all his strength.

    Faint cracks appeared around him.

    Alex noticed the situation and stepped up.

    The space around him fluctuated and with a small ripple in space, his figure teleported before Arion and he shouted"Eat this bastard."

    Alex opened his fist inside which a mini ball of fire was burning vigorously and he struck his palm with the mini fireball against Arion''s chest sting him away.

    BANG!

    Alex''s palm mmed hard and the void prison due to the external interference was broken but due to the strength of the blow, Arion''s figure was thrown upwards and the ball of fire was pushed against his chest and started flicker and expand

    Alex''s figure instantly vanished into thin air and appeared before Hurt who was staring up into the sky which was slowly lit up by an enormous sphere of fire.

    BOOOM!

 303 Chapter 303

    ?303 Chapter 303:Let''s Drown In Darkness

    [Atomic Fission]

    It was the spell that Alex developed while training in the Goddess Of Sanctuary.

    The spell was quiteplex and needed a thorough understanding of nuclear physics and a proper application of magic otherwise, it was the caster who would die instead of the enemy.

    And it was also the small brother of the Atomic Fusion Spell which Alex used to eradicate a portion of Hell.

    Alex pinned all of his hope in the spell and in case it misfired, Alex along with everyone in his surroundings would die first.

    The spell was only 60 per centplete still it was enough to deal with a Mythic rank rendering him useless.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    An enormous eruption as if the sky had been shattered and thousands of thunderstorms struck at once reverberated in the entire world as if the whole world was copsing.

    The entire dark sky was lit up but a humongous explosion where the cloud of mes erged and covered everyone''s vision.

    The kids who witnessed such a scene fell on the ground with their jaws wide open, unable to get over the shock.

    Out of them, the one who was terrified greatly was none other than Shrestha who stabbed Alex with the dagger.

    She couldn''t believe the man who had fallen onto his knees with a simple flick of the enemy''s finger was able to cast an attack on such a scale.

    The mushroom-shaped me started to rise while mes started to rain on the ground.

    It looked as if the sun had arisen in the world''s shooking away the darkness

    Alex didn''t spare a nce and ced his hand on Hurt''s chest and stared deep into his eyes with a solemn gaze.

    "Hurt, I am entrusting you everything," Alex spoke closing his eyes to focus

    "What!!" Hurt asked with a bewildered expression.

    Hurt screamed but his words were cut short by Alex.

    [Goddess Buff]

    [Restore]

    [Lady Luck''s Blessing]

    Alex transferred all the important power in his arsenal to Hurt temporarily.

    Restore could bring back one to his peak condition unless the person was on the verge of death but on the other hand, the amount of mana consumption was too high after all this was the spell that could even heal a person who had lost his limbs and arms to his best condition or when he was at the peak of his power.

    On the other hand, Lady Luck''s blessing was a dangerous skill that needed to be used properly.

    It could make a person extremely lucky by drawing out a person''s future luck to the current state and the amount of luck drawn depended on the caster.

    But on the other hand, once the luck was finished the person would be unlucky for the corresponding days up to which the Luck is drawn.

    And Goddess buff would further increase the efficiency of everything.

    Alex''s expression became pale and his throat became dry.

    Alex''s legs trembled and he felt weakening and exhaustion overwhelming him.

    He stared at his screen to see that his mana was close to a single digit and was on the verge of draining.

    Alex clenched his teeth and immediately put the 30 hard-earned stat points into the magic and 10 stat points into vitality.

    Alex felt strength restoring him and he tried to finish things quickly.

    Hurt whose body had been bruised and weakened suddenly started to change.

    Hurt felt immense vitality gushing into his body.

    The ck mes and miasma around him dispersed instantly.

    New hair started to grow from his forehead and theyer of his skin started to peel off and fall.

    Snow white skin glowed after the charred skin fell, and the coloured of his hair changed to golden due to an unknown reason.

    Alex tapped on Hurt''s forehead and a portion of information Alex had about the ce was transferred to Hurt.

    Hurt raised his hand to support Alex who looked like a dried fish that had been thrown out of the water.

    "Listen, Hurt for the next 30 minutes you have indomitable luck and you can use light elements and the power of blessings would make you stronger but it will be only for half an hour after which you will be normal."

    "Take all of them and leave through the gateway quickly. Don''t waste a single second Hurt."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "I am not going now."

    Hurt swallowed his saliva and a bad premonition arose in his heart.

    "Alexxxxxx!!"

    "I need to finish off the things. He didn''t die. We need to get rid of him." Alex answered Hurt screaming.

    "You can''t defeat him, he is too strong." Hurt refuted and tried to pull Alex.

    "I am stronger than you can imagine. I am just holding back. Hurt, get out of here quickly."

    "If you find Riya, tell her not to worry and tell her that I swear on her name along with my other wife''s name that I wille back alive."

    Hurt clenched his fist and stared at Alex''s bright eyes brimming with confidence.

    "Okay, I understand."

    With a heavy breath, he stared at the kids with an angered expression.

    "What do you want me to do with those who betrayed you and changed sides?"

    "Take them out. They are free to go their own ways. I will overlook them, once. Just throw them away in the forest near the fortress and let them find their way out" Alex said coldly.

    "Now go!"

    Hurt nodded and waved his hand.

    The bodies of the kids started to float slowly.

    Hurt looked at Alex for thest time and said"Bastard, don''t keep this old man waiting for too long."

    Hurt along with other figures was instantly teleported.

    With Alex''s blessings and power, Hurt was able to teleport everyone to one of the gateways.

    Alex with a smile on his face closed his eyes and fell as finally, darkness covered his vision.

    As the cloud of mes dispersed, an obscure still floated in the air with a huge hole in the chest and both of the arms missing.

    The smile on his face had disappeared for a long time leaving behind a cold look.

    Mustering his strength, he muttered something.

    The power of Darkness surged towards him and his body started to heal.

    Arms started to sprout from his shoulder and the huge hole in his chest started to close slowly.

    Arion''s eyes fell on Alex who seemed to be passed out. He ignored him and his figure directly darted towards escaped people.

    His figure instantly reached the gateway but he was unable to draw closer as Hurt locked the entire ce surrounding the gateway.

    Hurt and others escape by the time Arion breaks through space.

    His expression became worse and his eyes were burning with immense anger and hatred.

    "Filthy bugs, you dare to raise your head before him."

    "I shouldn''t have yed with you and crushed you thoroughly. It was my mistake."

    "No, there is still one left. I will let him recover and thoroughly enjoy torturing him. With his memories, I will find his kids and family. Anyone rted to you will suffer in agony and pain. Everyone will criticise you for being close to them."

    "Hahaha hahaha!"

    Arion burst intoughter but hisughter stopped in its tracks as he heard a voice filled with an immense coldness which seemed to threaten his entire existence.

    A chilling intent locked onto him that sent chill down to his bones.

    "It seems that the ytime is over."

    "Arion! It''s time to drown in darkness."

 304 Chapter 304

    304 Chapter 304:ck Alex

    A subconscious fear started to arise in his heart as soon as he heard the voice.

    ¡®Fear¡­An existence like me can feel fear. What a joke?¡¯

    That might be what he would have said before but now he was unable to even open his lips.

    His back was drenched in a cold sweat and a sense of eeriness crawled up from behind.

    He wanted to turn and look but as if all of his body parts were against his will, warning him not to turn back otherwise he would witness something that shouldn¡¯t be seen.

    Arion swallowed his saliva, his throat became dry and his body was starting to tremble oddly for some reason.

    The temperature around him was pummeling greatly. With great difficulty, he mustered the courage to look back.

    Arion¡¯s eyes opened as wide as a saucer.

    He saw a figure trying to rise with an arched back. His hair was standing upright while defying gravity and his hands were dangling losses while his face was down.

    The figure looked fully exhausted and seemed to be on the verge of dying but an unfathomable pressure was emanating from it.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    The darkness around the ce was slowly getting sucked into his body.

    The bright golden hairs slowly started to turn dark and the figure finally lifted his face.

    ¡°Kyakkkk!¡±

    Arion screamed out of instinct like a scaredy cat who seemed to encounter a terrible beast.

    Two dark eyes with crimson pupils shining with deathly chillness met his gaze.

    Fumes of dark mist came out of the dagger that was struck in his chest and after the fumes were sucked into Alex like a dried twig, the dagger fell on the ground and arge gaping hole in Alex¡¯s chest started to close.

    Alex had two powers, one came from the training with Goddess and another came from The Devil.

    The system had stored the power that came from Goddess but the one from the Devil was still in his soul which had been locked and the key to open it was to use the power of darkness by activating the Eyes Of the Devil.

    As soon as Arion met Alex¡¯s gaze, he started to hallucinate scenes of his deaths one after another and the pain seemed to be so real that all the hair was on his body.

    Alex¡¯s lips curled upwards with a yful expression and he raised his head with a cruel expression.

    ¡°What a great feast!¡±

    A burst of intense killing intent emanated from his body which dyed the entire world red.

    Arion felt suffocated and was unable to breathe under Alex¡¯s pressure. The killing intent was locked onto him and forced him to kneel on the ground.

    Alex stared at Arion kneeling on the ground with an indifferent expression.

    He may look calm but his insides were burning with anger. He was pissed about the previous incident.

    Unable to take his anger on the girl, he wanted this bastard to cry tears of blood.

    The Devil¡¯s Eye was more than enough to suppress Arion. This world was full of darkness which Alex thought of absorbing and assimting into his body.

    Unlike his previous transformation where he had to use the taboo method to kill others and convert the energy of death, where he could take in the natural energy of darkness which wouldn¡¯t put too much strain on him.

    And Alex was in no way going to leave such a golden opportunity. He was looking forward to this moment and for that, he even transferred a part of his blessings to Hurt so that it didn¡¯t interrupt the current process.

    Now, since everything was set it was time to enjoy.

    ¡°I heard you like to work as a pest controller,¡± Alex muttered and raising his hand, clenched his fist tightly.

    BOOOM!

    The ground exploded and Arion¡¯s figure was pasted on the ground.

    A barrage of a concentrated mass of pressure hit Arion out of nowhere.

    Arge crater was formed in the ground with Arion lying in the middle of the crater with a miserable appearance.

    Arion struggled to get but his legs stammered.

    Alex waved his hands towards Arion.

    Arion who was barely able to keep himself from falling was whacked by a strong impact and his figure flew in the air like a ragdoll crashing against trees one after another and then sliding off against the ground, his figure came to standstill.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. You are just a fake.¡±

    Alex heard a small raspy voiceing from the body which had been broken down by his strikes.

    ¡°Unlike you, who is adapting to the darkness, I have been born in darkness, I have been brought up and ying in the darkness since I was born. I was born and moulded by it until there was nothing but darkness blinding me.¡±

    Intense coercion started to emerge from his body.

    Arion¡¯s breathing became faster and the ground beneath him cracked.

    As he stood up, the world seemed to shake and erupt with hismand.

    Many beams of energy started to shoot up into the sky from various ces.

    Alex covered the world with his senses and found many small altars lit up that seemed to be transferring it.

    All the dark beams converged into a singr beam and it fell on Arion.

    ¡°Haaaaa!!¡±

    Arion¡¯s breath grew stronger. His broken and wreaked body started to heal and his strength was rising at an astonishing rate.

    Crackling sounds apanied by mini explosions echoed from Arion¡¯s body as he pushed the barrier of his power forcefully to make a breakthrough.

    Powerful oppression swept through the ce.

    Although Alex stood rooted in his ce everything aside from him was unable to bear such kind of pressure and started to be swept away.

    A huge storm swept through everything and in the eye of the cyclone stood Arion without giving a damn about the lives who were present in this world.

    He was using the blessings and divinity he got from the God Of Darkness to forcefully push his strength.

    Too much divinity would cause more damage than benefit but he didn¡¯t even bat an eye.

 305 Chapter 305

    305 Chapter 305:ck Alex 2

    Arion wasn¡¯t the only one who was undergoing several changes.

    The creatures residing in the ce were also undergoing mutation. They were forced to evolve into something that shouldn¡¯t be brought into existence.

    The blessings that had been gathered by Arion by offering sacrifices were used not only by him but also by the creatures whom Arion transferred a part of andmanded them to take down Alex.

    And the reason for using everything he had worked for was none other than Arion¡¯s fear.

    Arion could feel the threat from Alex¡¯s existence. If he was able to live, he could offer countless sacrifices in the future so he bet everything to deal with Alex.

    ¡°You were saying some petty words earlier.¡±

    Alex¡¯s words sounded and echoed throughout the world.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it again while looking straight into my eyes.¡±

    Arion instinctively raised his head and stared straight at Alex. After bing stronger he also gained some confidence.

    s!

    Arion felt his soul trembling and his body started to shiver again.

    He felt that if he stared for even a second longer his soul would leave his body.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Alex¡¯s cruelughter resounded in his ears.

    ¡°You are correct, you are born and moulded by darkness. You are amodated to darkness.¡±

    ¡°But do you know who I am?¡±

    Arion gritted his teeth to hold his ground as the destructive breath started to increase suddenly.

    ¡°In the current state, I am the very darkness in which breed.¡±

    ¡°Presently, I am no different from God Of Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Arion shouted while closing his eyes as if he just heard hearsay.

    Without spouting any more nonsense, hemanded all the creatures present out there to attack Alex.

    Many creatures rushed towards Alex and started to attack with a barrage of spells. Alex immediately became the target of countless attacks.

    The mutated hags shoot their tentacles and the mutated berserk creatures with the power of dark bullets in their mouth and the monster¡¯s short pir of mes and many other attacks crisscross into a giant of death surrounding Alex and trying to overwhelm him.

    Alex¡¯s figure suddenly turned into several ovepping images making incredible movement in the air.

    All the ranged attacks were missed and at the same time, lightning flickered in circles of the dark creature on the ground instantly turning them into charcoal. The annihtion of theirpanion didn¡¯t make them flinch in the slightest and all of them continued to surge in one after another.

    Alex flicked his fingers and showed strong attacking power destroying arge portion ofnd with a single blow one after another.

    Alex¡¯s figure became blurry. However, no matter whether it was a long-range, close range or physical attack, Alex¡¯s body drifted away from the attacks. He was like an intangible breeze and untouchable.

    Alex observed the number of enemies and was startled for a moment. There were more than 10,000 of them and no one was below Epic rank.

    Previously, there might be a weaker one but after Arion¡¯s deeds, everyone¡¯s strength seemed to upgrade.

    There were even legendary and Pseudo Mythic ranked opponents around him. The thought of all these creatures going out of the ce and rampaging outside gives him chills.

    The damage and destruction along with the loss of life were something that even Kinley couldn¡¯t manage to take on.

    His current strength was at the level of the Saint realm but he wasn¡¯t sure whether this was enough to take down everyone here.

    If worsees to worst, Alex has to burn his life force otherwise he mayn¡¯t get out of there alive as he feared that even his current strength might fall short.

    Alex, who was dealing with the creature of darkness, was suddenly hit by a punch.

    His figure was sted away and crashed on the ground with a loud st shaking the whole area around him while blowing the creatures surrounding him.

    The shaking of the ground finally stopped and a circr pit with a diameter of 200 metres appeared on the small in as if a meteorite had fallen.

    The area around it was surrounded by a sea of creatures of the dark.

    As Alex tried to get up, the figure of Arion appeared in front of Alex, punching his chest.

    The speed and massive power contained in the punch were by no meansparable to the punch Alex suffered before. Even a Mythic rank warrior would be annihted by this punch.

    Alex didn¡¯t evade or parry the punch and then let the punch hit his chest firmly.

    His body just swayed a little and the long hair fluttered behind him.

    Alex wasn¡¯t pushed back by an inch but the ground behind him copsed horizontally and a valley was formed.

    Arion¡¯s eyes shed in horror as the tyrannical power of the punch wasn¡¯t able to put a scratch on Alex.

    His fist was covered with a darkish aura and he increased his power and squeezing all his strength, punched both of his fists continuously.

    This time the fist didn¡¯t hit the chest but the palm of the other side.

    Both sides exerted force at the same time, and the ground began to vibrate violently.

    Under the influence of this enormous force field, the nearby gravel and dust rose in the air free from gravity.

    Shockwaves spread one after another.

    The creatures of darkness who had lost their reason and were rampaging towards the two figures at the centre of the pit were instantly annihted.

    The powerful shock wave generated by the duo¡¯s sh was like a scythe of wind that hit them turning into bloody mist and pulverising them.

    At the centre of the tremor, with a long thundering explosion, an obscure figure flew out at lightning speed.

    Arion retreated quickly feeling a sense of crisis.

    Every time both of them shed, an exaggerated force of destruction appeared that transferred through the world. There were shocking cracks and copses all around the ce.

    Looking at the figure and feeling the terrifying oppression, Arion swallowed his saliva.

 306 Chapter 306

    ?306 Chapter 306:Phantasm Of God Of Darkness

    Unable to stand still, Arion finally used hisst trump card.

    Arge phantasm of a huge dark figure appeared behind Arion.

    The phantasm quickly spread everywhere and the entire space became as dark as the void, exuding rich dark elements and powerful coercion.

    A huge pitch-dark figure appeared behind Arion.

    Alex frowned as he felt the presence of an ominous existence which should have been dormant.

    Alex was unable to know the origin of the power so he raised his guard while observing the scene.

    Alex could see an obscure figure but Alex could see the blurry images as if thews of the world were restricting him from taking a look.

    Blood oozed out from Arion''s socket and he spurted a mouthful of blood.

    Alex''s eyes furrowed as he guessed the scenarios.

    "This maniac. Is he forcefully summoning the God Of Darkness? But wasn''t he defeated and all his power was exhausted to the point that he had gone into seclusion?"

    This was no longer the power of divinity or a figure with pure energy but a true projection of the power of faith and every creature present out there could be a source of strength for Arion now as the figure behind him could collect faith.

    Alex didn''t know what was going on, so he decided to make his move immediately to stop the summoning in the middle.

    The huge and dangerous power breath forced Alex to activate his power to protect himself.

    Alex could feel the traces of vitality mixed with the power of faith intertwining in Arion and his body began to emit strong dark mes which turned into ribbons and quickly condensed into armour.

    Alex''s figure blurred and raising his fist, he mmed at the space before him.

    The space around him seemed to shatter, unable to take the power of move but the fist wasn''t able to scratch Arion''s defence.

    The growing momentum of Arion was even making it difficult for Alex to close in.

    Alex tried to attack a few more times but it was all for nought.

    "I see, in this case, I will cut off the roots first."Alex''s eyes gleamed dangerously and he looked at the sea of enemies who came to stand still in the presence of the God Of Darkness figure.

    Alex raised his palm and the sky behind him was instantly lit up by thousands of orbs of fire which instantly changed into that of an arrow.

    Alex waved his hand and the arrows suddenly shot towards the ground like bullets from a machine gun.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Fire arrows ran down on the battlefield at lightning speed and the creatures of darkness were hit and they were incinerated at that very second.

    The arrows after hitting the enemies didn''t stop and burst into an explosion, and the mes didn''t die out and swept across the battlefield.

    Alex assaulted them while flying over the sky, sending punches one after another.

    Each punch carried a terrifying power that left a crack of over 100 metres every time it collided on the ground and took out enemies one after another.

    Alex moved like an invisible hurricane that his enemies could not see or touch them. Alex disappeared and every time hended and stomped the ground, thousands were blown away and many were killed as a result of the impact.

    Blood started to flow like a river and corpses started to pile up on the ground covering the vast ins of the world.

    Still, the number of enemies didn''t seem to dwindle.

    Arion''s eyes twitched a little as he felt the source of faith was getting lesser and lesser and he frowned on opening his eyes.

    The ground before him was burning with dark rednds emitting dark fumes which were covering his entire vision.

    Among the sea of mes, he spotted the figure that was ughtering and destroying all his hard work nonchntly with an apathetic expression.

    "Noooo!!"He roared with bloodshot eyes and pulled his hair.

    " Bloody bastard! Who gave you the right to destroy all my hard work."

    Alex heard the bestial roar of Arion and his expression stiffened as he felt a certain abnormality in Arion''s behaviour as if he wasn''t being himself.

    Arion with a scream appeared before Alex and mmed her fist into the air. A cluster of dark light whistled towards Alex like a meteorite.

    Alex tried to parry the attack as the majestic force struck him. His figure was suddenly unable to maintain the suspension in the air as he fell like he was being smashed down by a mountain.

    Arion swiftly punched with both fistsunching several attacks like meteors. Alex''s figure turned and moved around to one side at a time but those meteors locked his figure firmly and they approached him from all sides.

    The kind of evenly matched long-range energy attack was like two people shooting each other with firearms.

    Seeing it was difficult to dodge continuously, Alex thought of attacking but for an unknown reason, he wasn''t able to bring himself to attack and put his arms in a defensive position to defend.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Under terrifying explosion strikes and pressure, Alex''s figure was pummelling on the ground

    The ground and the entire area seemed to be entirely devastated by the blow andrge cracks appeared on the ground that extended for several hundred kilometres and engulfed the creatures.

    Arion, like a maniac without worrying about the world being destroyed by his attack, bombarded Alex countless times leaving him no chance to fight back.

    At this time, hundreds of red stars suddenly appeared in the sky and the phantasm of countless stars lit up the sky.

    A huge big ck hole appeared at the centre and the entire sky seemed to be shrouded by a picture of a Gxy.

    Before Arion could react, all his attacks in front of him suddenly stopped as if being pulled by some powerful strength.

    At that, a figure covered in dark reddish armour at the scene spread out wings wrapping around his body.

    The speed of the spread of wings seemed to be controlling the flow of time.

    Arion could feel a terrifying burst of power from the being simr to the presence of God.

    The phantasm of the God Of Darkness behind started to vibrate as if was trying to respond to something and an inexplicable feeling devastated Arion.

 307 Chapter 307

    307 Chapter 307:Embodiment Of Darkness

    While Arion was showering blow after blow, Alex, bearing the brunt of the attack, was sucked into a mysterious state.

    Alex, who was before Arion just now, suddenly opened his eyes to find himself drifting away into the unending void while flowing through the space filled with nothing but darkness.

    He couldn''t even see his own body even if he tried or he was able to use mana.

    He was utterly confused for a moment. He was in a simr situation to the one before meeting the Goddess for the first time but unlike the previous one, he had a mysterious feeling this time.

    A feeling of Enlightenment wasing and going away. As Alex tried to keep his utmost attention, he finally started to scratch the surface of a tangible mystery after an unknown period.

    Law Of Darkness.

    Alex found that he was contemting and understanding the very essence of Darkness in this miraculous state.

    The God and Goddess had taught him about thews of the world.

    The reason why he won''t need to use spell chants is that he has mastered worldlyws.

    The Law of fire, thew of water, thew of space and manyws were intertwined and made the world move forward.

    Beings that are created by God carry a part of thew. When a magician chants a spell, he calls forth the power of thew that had been engraved in his soul previously.

    Alex almost mastered everyw except the Law of Darkness.

    The Law of Darkness can only be taught by The Devil but even his understanding of the Law of Darkness is notplete as a greater part of the power of darkness was snatched away by the God Of Darkness.

    That was also the primary reason why The Devil was born as a weaker God out of all and had to train himself.

    He was the only self-made God among everyone and for living beings to break the barrier and transcend to Godhood, along with the power of faith, they need an understanding of at least one Law.

    Alex could only use the Power Of Darkness when he used the Eye of the Devil to control darkness but due to an unknown anomaly, he was able to understand andprehend a part of the Law of Darkness, when he was hit by Arion.

    It wasn''t like this before but after he summoned a projection of the God Of Darkness.

    Alex wasn''t able to master everything, but the benefit he had achieved was more than enough.

    The space around Alex shattered and broke like ss. Alex opened his eyes to find himselfying on the ground surrounded by a veil of Darkness.

    Alex could feel the frightening punching Power that was pummeling him deep into the ground.

    Alex waves his hand, and the veil of darkness like a thick mist liquid starts to move and covers him protecting him from the blow.

    " I haveprehended a bit ofw. I can control the darkness and since the God of Darkness just lent some power to Arion through the projection that means my presence is absolute."

    "Doesn''t that mean I can pull away the power of the faith towards him after all these fools are praying to the darkness, not any particr entity?" Alex let out a chuckle and stood up.

    His body was restricting him from achieving greater power but using the power of faith, he may be able to showcase a miracle.

    With a snap of his fingers, small dark particles started to swirl around him.

    The darkish mass of a substance as if became alive started to wriggle around him and started to change its shape.

    Alex''s figure started to change and became one with darkness.

    [Embodiment Of Darkness]

    Dark fumes emerged from Alex''s back and took the shape ofrge dark wings on his back.

    A thick sturdy dark armour vest appeared on his chest and soon gauntlets, shoulder pads and boots appeared and soon Alex was covered with the whole Armour Of Darkness.

    Two pairs of red eyes glowed through the hole of the helmet and a long purple me burned on top of it.

    Feeling an incredible surge of power Alex stared at his body parts.

    It felt ethereal and transcendental which was giving him a heavenly feeling.

    He felt as if he had be the Lord of this world and everything obeys his will.

    His words werews and his will is irresistible.

    Although the power was quiterge, Alex knew it was temporary and staying in this state might harm him as his soul was under an immense burden currently.

    He raised his chin two see a hundred thousand fist marks like meteorites appearing over him.

    With a thought, he waves his hand controlling thew of space and darkness creating a huge vortex of distortion of space that sucked in all the attacks that appeared before him.

    Arion''s both fists carried in a great shock and a protective ck crystal curtain appeared around him.

    In the next second his vision was shaken by the aura that Alex released that sted him off for a few miles.

    Countless cracks appeared on the protective ck crystal curtain but thanks to the power of faith and vitality he hoarded, the cracks were repaired constantly.

    After a while, the shaking of the world stopped and Arion put away the protective measure that was on verge of copse. He gritted his teeth in anger and stared at Alex who looked safe and sound.

    The guy''s strength and means were unpredictable. At one point, you might find him on the verge of dying and at the next, he would rise much stronger than before.

    "Bastard, just what more means do you have? Give me everything you have got. I will destroy everything you throw at me." Arion shouted.

    "We will see," Alex muttered with a smile underneath his helmet.

    He believed in the God Of Darkness. With his God standing behind him, there was no way he would lose.

    The being before him was a fake and a cheap copy who dared to duplicate his God''s strength. Such a thing was utterly disrespectful to his faith and his God.

    So, on the behalf of his God, he had to eliminate this guy.

 308 Chapter 308

    ?308 Chapter 308:Embodiment Of Darkness 2

    All of a sudden, there were copses in various ces in the phantasm behind Arion.

    Arion felt that the power released by Alex contained enormous pure and vast power of faith which invaded his power.

    His power of faith suddenly became disordered, and the phantasm around him which was rapidly pulling the power to fight to exert his strength was also rapidly weakening.

    "Impossible!"

    ''How can you utilise the power of faith?''Arion muttered inwardly with a panicked tone.

    The space around the ce seemed to be responding to Alex and all the creatures instead of worshipping him were bowing their heads towards him as if they were awe-stricken and hypnotised by his presence.

    That kind of iparable power of faith and the vast vitality exuded in each breath was not an illusion.

    Arion felt the world around him revolving due to the sudden change.

    Arion''s eyes shed a trace of blood colour and he transformed his hand by covering it into a huge gauntlet and exuded a vast breath.

    In his current state, the attack and defence were already doubled but he would suffer a recoil after the effect wore out and would fall into a period of weakness.

    The scene of the phantasm had not faded because of Alex''s suppression but Arion had almost used up the power of faith in it. So, he wanted to make an all-out in a blow.

    Alex had a bad omen of extreme danger. With a tap of his foot, his body rose into the sky.

    The space behind him started to distort and was rapidly changed by his power.

    [Wrath Of God]

    In the rage of Arion, the phantasm behind him emerged with a length of hundred of kilometres which appeared in Alex''s sight covering his vision entirely.

    A huge roar resounded that shook the entire world as its body almost covered the entire sky of the world.

    When its palm emerged from the top of the sky, the nearby spaces showed signs of being torn, revealing the magnitude of the strength the attack held.

    Alex stared at the huge palm descending on him with an indifferent expression

    Huge pressure was already upon him to try to pin him down to the ground.

    The situation was simr to Monkey King taking on Buddha''s palm.

    Still, Alex wasn''t affected. He raised his head and widened his eyes which gleamed viciously.

    [Roar Of Crimson Demons]

    The dark sky became red and the space behind him was already full of violent breath like thew of destruction and so on a blood sea emerged from behind.

    The entire area became an ocean of blood and inside it hundred of the phantasm of warriors of Knight appeared with an armour of blood.

    At first slime of blood appeared which started to change its shape into demonic beings covered in Knight armour with fiery glowing eyes.

    The figure of hundreds of demons materialised who raised their weapons in the palm consisting of swords, spears, bows, whips and daggers.

    Each of them were ten metres in length and exuded a terrifying strength and they also roared towards the phantom of God.

    Soon, with a burst of crimson light, they shot towards the palm trying to tear it apart.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The sound of shattering sses along with thunder echoed and travelled all across the world.

    When the two powers collided, a huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose in the sky and the terrifying shock wave spread out all around.

    Everyone on the ground felt a violent tremor and their eardrum burst out and they were unable to hear any sound. The aftermath of the shockwaves swept them all away and almost annihted them.

    There wererge and shocking cracks in the nearby space, inside the crack, there was a terrifying space and turbulence.

    The space of the world was unable to take the blow and it started to shatter like ss and the huge clouds of mes were sucked into it.

    The fierce battle did notst long. Although the giant phantasm tore up several demons with its ferocity in front of the bloody maniac demons, it was unable to maintain its strength.

    The huge palm gradually started to dim and the momentum also began to weaken. On the other side, the demons started to fall one by one and started to vanish.

    But before the sh could finish, the huge crack in the void started to pull everything inside the world towards it.

    Alex noticed the severity of the situation and immediately moved.

    Fumes of condensed mana emerged from Alex as Alex started to fix the crack as quickly as possible.

    While Alex tried to fix the huge crack in the space, Arion didn''t sit at a standstill and started to squeeze every remaining drop of mana.

    "Kill him!"

    "Kill that bastard!"

    Arion screamed with a tear in his eyes, the fighting experience with the human had utterly horrified him and left him in a devastating state.

    All of his hard work was destroyed by humans.

    With an agonised scream, he ordered the phantasm to kill Alex.

    "Pathetic!"

    Arion, who was shouting like a beast, suddenly froze as he heard a deep heavy voice that almost split his head.

    "You have the guts to order my projection."

    "Useless Trash!"

    "Wh-who..are you?" Arion screamed in horror but his answer wasn''t answered and that was thest thing he spoke.

    His body suddenly swelled like a balloon. He had overestimated himself too much.

    No human could use the power of faith, it was merely because of the Projection taking the load he was able to survive but during this process, a trace of sentience appeared in it and it immediately took away the protection.

    Unable to maintain the power, Arion burst into pieces and the dense mass of undted power rose and mixed with the phantasm.

    Alex noticed the sudden death of Arion and almost pulled up his hair like a maniac and shouted.

    "Son of Bitch!My expppp!"

    Fortunately, the system words calmed him down as he wouldn''t get any exp in this state.

    Alex thought that everything was over and was about to breathe in relief when he saw the small mass containing violent energy merging with the phantasm.

 309 Chapter 309

    309 Chapter 309:This Is Just The Beginning Of The End

    "What kind of shit is this?" Alex cursed.

    With Arion''s death, everything should have finished and the summoning should have been cancelled.

    But the phantasm was still present out there and it was getting more and more powerful with every passing second. Its coercion was increasing to a terrifying level and it was still rising.

    He just killed the boss monster only to find a hidden bossing out again.

    His luck was terrible. Maybe just to get such beautiful wives, all the luck of his seven lifetimes had been spent and now he had to suffer.

    Beads of sweat formed on his head.

    Alex in his present state could take on Saint or a Supreme powerhouse but above it might trouble Alex.

    "I will destroy this entire damn world. This figure couldn''t maintain this state for long. I will take this chance and finish everything once and for all."

    Alex''s eyes brunt with murderous intent and he pulled his sword.

    Alex''s sword moved in a circle leaving behind images.

    Alex started the sword dance.

    Energy started to condense at every step.

    Strong coercion and repulsion started to spread far and wide.

    ck lighting started to sh all around him and strong winds swept by.

    The Phantasm caught sight of Alex forming a set of dances and the obscure figure started to fluctuate.

    A hint of weariness appeared in its eyes as the dance seems to be quite familiar.

    The huge figure covering the sky started to dive towards Alex.

    Huge ws appeared over Alex and the sleeves of darkness extended, forming various weapons towards Alex from the sides.

    Alex didn''t give a damn about this and just focused on his dance.

    The sword was enveloped with humongous energy that stretched the space far and wide.

    In the blink of an eye, everything in the vision started to break apart into numerous strands of dust which started to run at high speeds, drawing countless irregr death arcs in the air.

    Alex''s images moved countless steps in a matter of seconds and he struck his sword.

    [Devil Stance]

    [5th Form:Annihtion]

    At the next moment, everything became blurred.

    All living beings present could no longer see anything and all thier senses had been eroded.

    They only felt dizzy and dazed.

    The terrifying blur finally faded away, and the scene in front of them didn''t seem to have changed much as if the terrifying storm just now was an illusion.

    The world seemed to stand still for a moment and everything seized. Even the movement of the air seemed to have stopped.

    The light in the eyes of the phantasm stopped and with a sound akin to tearing off the paper, the figure started to split apart into two halves.

    The sound of rumble and cracks on thend started to appear and immediately after this the sky was split apart and shattered into millions of species.

    The whole world seemed to be split apart due to Alex''s sword striking and shattering rapidly.

    The world started to gradually fade and with a long bang, the entire world burst apart.

    The ground shook and the mountains swayed while countless smoke and dust rolled up from the sky.

    High speed started to blow which started to erode everything into a mass of nothingness.

    At the same time, the power of faith was suddenly shattered and the power of phantasm copsed.

    The figure started to blur. Slowly and steadily it started to fade away.

    Along with the phantasm, the worldly simply started to fade away into nothingness leaving behind nothing but void space filled with darkness.

    Alex with a serious expression stared at the scene.

    The vast world that was before him had vanished and returned to nothingness.

    It was thew of destruction which could end everything.

    There were still slight traces of it and once the attack was finished, void turbulence may trap him or kill him.

    "You are still wet behind the ears."

    Alex heard a dark hoarse voice and raised his brows to stare at the darkness in front of him.

    "God Of Darkness?"Alex asked cautiously.

    Instead of getting any confirmation, the other side just spoke nonchntly.

    "This isn''t the end."

    "This is just the beginning of the end."

    "Guardian Of End, you cannot stop me."

    "Next time we meet, it''s going to be your end, along with the world."

    "Cause I am Darkness and everything begins and ends with darkness."

    After spitting out the sentences, the voice gradually disappeared leaving behind Alex with a hardened expression.

    Alex didn''t know whether this was a random bbering by someone or a warning of a crisis that was about toe.

    Whatever may be, he cannot let his guard down.

    He wanted to contemte what he heard but the time didn''t allow him.

    Alex searched for the location of the world through space. He had already marked Hurt in case of an unfortunate situation like this.

    He shed his sword which sliced the space before him.

    Creating a gate that linked to his world through the cut, Alex stepped out.

    Alex''s eyes blurred due to the sudden influx of light.

    Alex, after trying to adjust his vision, found that he stood before the cave which he and Hurt entered and found Steele.

    Alex let go of the power of darkness and the dark covering him from head to toe started to disperse and fade away slowly.

    As soon as he let go of the power, Alex''s legs trembled and drowsiness enveloped him entirely.

    The toll of using the power finally hit him hard.

    Alex knew he was in a vast wilderness and lying down here might make him hunt off some beast.

    But he was quite helpless, his body wasn''t responding to him and after walking for a few steps into the cave, his body finally copsed.

    But before Alex could fall on the floor, two pairs of soft hands embraced him out of nowhere.

    Alex''s mind became rmed and he tried to resist taking a look at the being but his body was oddly familiar with the pair of hands.

    Giving away the resistance, Alex closed his eyes with a warm smile on his lips.

    The owner of the pair of hands stared at Alex with a soft loving smile and shook her head in dismay and spoke"My Lord, you are too much."

 Chapter 310: Loss Of Vitality

    Chapter 310:Loss Of Vitality

    In the huge Fortress Of Gawaffin, unlike the usual hustle and bustle among the troops, the day was quite calm and peaceful to the point that even the soldiers were feeling a bit strange.

    For the previous five days, they had been constantly fighting and were on alert all the time, as the number of undead was increasing day by day and their numbers were quite threatening.

    The entire fortress was blocked by their huge number and they were cut off from all sides.

    They couldn''t even seek reinforcement or send a message to the capital.

    All the guards were on high alert and had almost exhausted themselves dealing with the undead.

    Fortunately, there was a Mythic rank among them who had fought actively and borough some time for others and they were lucky enough to fill the stacks and rations to the brim a few days ago.

    Otherwise, without food, they would be in a mess.

    The Monster Hunt of students was cancelled and under the Professor''s instructions, they tried to support the troops actively.

    The Students and Professor of Zenith provided some help but the relief was like dropping a ss of water in the vast ocean.

    The area had been entirely cut off by the undead troops.

    By the time of night, the undead seemed to be at their peak and we were unusually stronger.

    It might be due to their number or some other reason, but fighting at night puts them in a difficult spot.

    The struggle went on for five bitter days, leaving everyone in a state of panic and madness.

    Their eyes had been red without a single wink of sleep and their body was full of scratches and bruises due to all their time-fighting.

    All the equipment had been in a worn and torn state due to all-time fighting.

    It was to the point that all legendary rank captains andmanders had to move but as the fifth day began and by the time morning came, the undead suddenly copsed due to unknown reasons.

    Although their numbers were quite high, their strength pummelled suddenly as if their energy supply had been cut off.

    And at that time, a golden sparkle emerged which swept through the whole battlefield.

    Hurt''s appearance was like the rising sun that cleared the darkness giving hope to many.

    His heroic entrance turned the tide.

    Hurt himself was shocked by all the power Alex transferred to him.

    The blessings and light elemental power were the nemeses of the undead and he felt that in this state he could take down the Mythic rank Arion.

    The people from Zenith were dumbfounded seeing the true strength of Hurt.

    The Professor had already guessed that Hurt hid his strength but they were bewildered to see him at legendary rank.

    Unfortunately, after half an hour he was rendered helpless. Still, he had already done great damage to the other side.

    Although Hurt exined that it was temporary and it was due to Alex''s blessings, still everyone''s eyes focused on him.

    Hurt after getting everyone''s respectful gaze sighed heavily after all he wasn''t the one who should be praised but while the real hero might be currently engaging in a heaven-defying battle and the oue of that was still unclear.

    The efficiency of the sacrificial altar wasn''t perfect and every time the power was transferred, some power woulde out from the gateway and in contact with the environment would turn into a miasma that would turn the living into undead.

    After doing his part, he found Riya and exined about Alex.

    Hurt cleared the surroundings of the cave along with Riya.

    And as both of them were taking care of things, Hurt felt a sudden fluctuation in the space and his lips curled upward.

    "Miss Riya, it seems he is here."

    Riya without wasting a second rushed towards the cave to find Alex with a pained expression and rushed to help him.

    Hurt smiled bitterly seeing the young couple and thought that he should also find one otherwise he may die single in this life again.

    Hurt, who had a rxed expression, didn''t know that the trouble was far from over.

    ....

    Alex felt a soft pleasant sensation, spreading across his body.

    He thought of getting up but his body was hell-bent on stopping him from getting up.

    Alex took a deep breath and a familiar scent assaulted him.

    Alex felt as if he was suddenly energized and with great difficulty, he opened his eyes.

    As soon as Alex opened his eyes, he was greeted by a gorgeousdy with an elegant smile which could make a men''s day.

    He found himself sleeping in Riya''sp who was staring at him with an expression filled with sorrow and happiness.

    Happiness because of his Lord''s return and sorrow because she could feel that his Lord''s condition wasn''t good.

    "You can go back to sleep, My Lord. It seems you have pushed yourself to the limit."

    Alex smiled bitterly and shook his head while opening his lips to speak but he felt a fire spreading over his throat.

    "Wa¡­Wa-Water!"

    Riya hurriedly poured a ss of water and put it near Alex''s lips.

    Alex after taking a sip felt energy returning to his body a bit.

    The first thing Alex did was to see his body and condition and check the status screen.

    Alex''s expression froze a little as he saw the status bar.

    All his stats had gone down by 10-15 points but to his horror, he had lost almost 50 vitality points.

    His vitality was over 150 and was now close to 100.

    He knew that the consequence might be too harsh but this¡­

    If he had used that power in Master or at Disciple, he was sure that he would have died.

    "My Lord, what happened?" Riya asked worriedly.

    "Haaaa!It''s nothing."

    "It''s just that the battle was too hard and I missed you all."

    Riya was unable to speak further and asked with a trembling voice" With whom did you fight?"

 Chapter 311: Loose Ends

    Chapter 311:Loose Ends

    "A very strong being whom I have no chance of defeating. It''s just that his home ground turned out to be my home ground also." Alex smiled while extending his hand to pat Riya''s head and caressing her hair.

    Riya leaned her head a bit so that Alex could reach her and enjoyed the w1armth spreading out from Alex''s touch.

    "I was lucky enough to survive."

    The situation made him sure that the power wasn''t fully his and until he grows stronger in his own body everything is useless.

    "Where are we? For how long have I been out?"

    "We are in the fortress and you were out for one and a half days," Riya replied.

    Alex and Riya started to chat a bit and Alex shared a bit of his experience to lighten his heart but at that time, they heard a loud voice.

    Alex frowned and tried to get up.

    His body was aching badly nevertheless, he tried to push his body.

    "My Lord, don''t push yourself," Riya spoke and offered her shoulder.

    Alex leaned onto Riya and walked outside.

    Alex walked through the corridor and arrived at the wide spacious ground filled with students and teachers along with soldiers who were talking casually while pointing upward.

    Alex raised his chin and saw a blue light bird with a length of two metres and a wingspan of 2.5 metres hovering around the sky above the fort.

    It was quite beautiful and looked majestic.

    The bird which was flying over the wall suddenly noticed a gaze and dashed towards the person under everyone''s surprised gaze.

    "Huhh!" Alex was startled to see the birding towards him and sitting on his shoulder it pecked Alex''s forehead a few times.

    Alex''s body froze like a statue, as a message passed to his brain.

    The bird after pecking at Alex''s forehead slowly dispersed, turning into glittering twinkles.

    "What is this?" Riya screamed in shock and everyone also reacted the same.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Alex with a solemn expression spoke"The bird was Athena''s summon."

    "Leonheart is under the attack of the undead."

    "And three cities at the edges of Leonheart had been destroyed and thousands have been killed."

    Riya''s body tensed up and anxiety reflected in her eyes.

    "Alex, what are we going to do?" Riya asked.

    Alex just hugged Riya tightly and his gaze fell on professor Harry.

    "Professor, it seems I have been under immense physiological burden and the current expedition has made me unfit so I need ten days to leave."

    ''Pressure, unfit¡­..My ass. Every Professor in the academy knows just what kind of beast you are. If we didn''t ask you toy low, everyone would cry tears of blood seeing your prowess.''

    Even though he was thinking like this, he wasn''t brave enough to point it out as he could feel a strong gaze filled with immense bloodlust which even shocked everyone.

    "Yeah, both of you can take a break. Please take care of yourself."

    .....

    The attacks of the undead and the odd happenings were already reported to the central power.

    As soon as the undead were cleared in Gawaffin, messengers gritted their teeth to cover the distance between Zenith as fast as possible.

    But what was unknown to him was that he wasn''t the only one who came with the report.

    Beside him, they were messengers from 19 Kingdoms who sent messengers to report about the undead and ask for troops along with some financial assistance.

    In a highly ssified meeting room, many important officials were present.

    On the tabley a huge map of the entire Empire of Kinley.

    At one end stood Emperor Kevin with two most trustedrades of his.

    On the other side stood the Second Prince and First Prince and along with them stood various generals of Kinley.

    A meeting of such scale can be said to be at a level of national emergency.

    Emperor Kevin stared at the ck dots on the map with a grim expression.

    The entire atmosphere was quite cold and everyone waited for him to speak.

    "19 Kingdoms!"

    "Out of nowhere, 19 Kingdoms were caught in a disaster and are now on the verge of being taken over by the undead."

    "Can anyone just tell me how such a tragedy happened and all the officials didn''t even have a hunch?"

    "Tell me, what is the intelligence department doing? Are they taking their sry and sleeping in their house instead of doing their duty?"

    A deathly chill radiated from Emperor Kevin who stared at everyone who all bowed their heads and averted their gaze.

    Kevin''s gaze revolved around everybody and finally fell on the two princes.

    "Prince Sean and Prince Hesh, I remember both of you have a capable team of your own still you two didn''t even get the hang of it."

    "Both of you have enough time to y tricks right under my nose but both of you don''t have time to check intel when ites to the Empire''s security.."

    "Your Majesty!!"

    Both William and Sean tried to speak but their words were cut short in the middle.

    "Shut up!"

    "Is this a joke going around here," Kevin shouted, releasing a hint of his pressure.

    Everyone back was drenched in sweat seeing the Emperor''s anger.

    "Which had hit the worst?"

    One of the generals nodded and came forward while pointing at the territory of Hine.

    "Almost one million undead attacked Kingdom Hine."

    "What is the status of others?"Kevin asked.

    The discussion went on for quite some time and Kevin''s brows furrowed as his gaze fell on Amidon.

    "How is the situation in Amidon?"Kevin asked.

    "Ex-Saintess Athena seemed to be holding the ground and leading the charge in Amidon. The situation is still in a stalemate and her presence proved to be quite useful for Amidon."

    Kevin nodded and ordered, "Everyone conveys the troops to give support and form a subjugation team"

    "Ask the Church to assist."

    "Each subjugation team will be headed by a Mythic rank."

    "Sent troops to those which had been hit badly."

    After the discussion finished, he dismissed everyone and slurped down on the sofa with a tired expression.

    The two close aids stood beside him and spoke gleefully.

    "Your Majesty, it seems we have averted the worst."

    "Your Majesty, you were wise enough to interpret the oracle''s words and enrol His Highness Alex in the academy."

    As two of his closet aids poured out tteries, Kevin shook his head in dismay.

    "We don''t know if it''s over or postponed."

    Seven months ago, an oracle received the words from Goddess that if a certain event is not prevented then one day, darkness would develop thend and rot the creatures of the world turning them into beings that aren''t desired by any.

    "I have been ying with it since my childhood, but I don''t think I have been able to grasp it." He stood up and folded his hands behind his back, he took out a picture and stared at it for a moment.

    "You know sometimes when one knows the future and tries to prevent it, we end up doing the very thing that leads to the future we don''t want."

    "So, whether we were able to get rid of it or not only time will tell."

    "Still, putting him in the academy was a very big gamble and it is simply a waste of time for him. If he wasn''t sessful and we messed up more."

    "There is no academy which can train him rather it may hinder his progress. Who knows if my decision to avert a nearby disaster may bring forth another disaster which is much bigger than this."

    "Then this might be our end for real," Kevin spoke with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 312: Loose Ends 2

    Chapter 312:Loose Ends 2

    At the outer edge of Amidon which had now been renamed the Leonhart stood a defence line of twenty thousand troops.

    A huge mass of undead rushed towards the defence line with a mad rush, badly trying to tear them apart.

    As the group of undead rushed ahead, they suddenly mmed against a wall which threw them off due to the impact of the sh.

    Some undead bounced back and forth after mming against the undead while others tried to get over the intangible wall.

    Those who collided with the wall had their body parts missing and they started to burn until nothing remained of them.

    When looked at from above, a huge golden coloured dome shaped barrier enveloped the entire mass ofnd.

    It was huge and covered a radius of around seven hundred meters encasing the troops of 20,000.

    At the centre of a huge dome-shaped barrier, a holy convent was built around which Athena kneeled on the ground while closing her hands.

    Behind her kneeled many priests who were trying their all to maintain the barrier but they seemed to be exhausted.

    The Knights surrounding them stared at the scene which was filled with holiness radiating a peaceful aura with a baffled look.

    While all priests were on the verge of breaking down, His Highness Athena hadn''t even moved an inch for a few hours.

    The golden dome not only acts as a defence barrier but also enhances recovery of body and spirit for those who stayed inside the barrier.

    Leading the front, Christina along with Morderk stood indifferent staring at the enemies rushing ahead.

    Soon, the enemies broke into a range of 500 metres and at this point, everyone could see the ugly-looking undead along with the fierce faces of various kinds of lichs, knights, beasts, and monsters staring at them wh bloodshot eyes.

    It was at that point that the mages and archers raised their weapons and began to shoot fiercely.

    Various colours of projectiles flew from the top of the crafted earthen wall numbering in hundreds, breaking all the natural resistance and turning a few thousand undead into sieves in a matter of seconds.

    Some of them didn''t die immediately but they suffered from wriggling around after losing limbs or were severely wounded from getting shot but they still crawled up with the remaining part of their body.

    "All the mages fire your strongest spell. Once exhausted, retreat back and defenders prepare your position."

    Christina''s voice spread all over the wall and everyone followed her orders.

    At this point, even the lowest level of the soldiers was at Disciple rank. Thanks to constant training and a regr influx of resources from Alex-Yvonne''s partnership, all of them have now be capable warriors and were armed with perfect equipment suitable for them.

    All of them had grown up greatly and with the strict training they had, they were able to gain a great experience in physicalbat so they were capable of fighting enemies of higher levels than them.

    Christina raised her head to stare at a giant shadow that rose above them and it was abination of bony arrows along with some spell.

    The attack mmed against the golden barrier fiercely causing an explosion that reverberated throughout the ce.

    Regardless of the number of arrows and the power of each spell, the barrier didn''t even flinch a little and there wasn''t even the slightest damage on it.

    Athena''s presence was surely a life-saving grace and made it easy for us.

    Only those with higher levels rushed inside forcefully but once the barrier disappeared the difficulty level would rise significantly.

    "Uncle Mordek, orders the captains to march into the battlefield."

    Mordek nodded and bowed, his hand retracted to give themand.

    "Max, Antwon, Ben and Albert. Deploy your troops and destroy the enemies.No need to hold back."

    Everyone rted immediately and started to march.

    As soon as Mordek''s voice reverberated back, a scream rang from the corner and a huge gust of chilly blew over the battlefield.

    The undead that was advancing suddenly found themselves frozen like a statute unable to move forward.

    At that moment, like a mad bull charging onto the battlefield, Albert''s ovepping images shed as the frozen bodies of the undead were shattered into pieces and swept by Albert''s attack.

    Pouring all his strength, with a single stab of his sword, he split the enemies into two and froze them allowing others to take them easily.

    Like a hero marching alone, Albert went ahead cutting off everything in his path.

    Meanwhile, the troops that were under Albert were standing in the corner wondering.

    ''Where are we? What were we doing and what are we going to do now?''

    ''Damn, who made this maniac our captain.''

    Mordrek, who watched the situation, almost hit his head on the ground.

    "Maniac, I ordered you to deploy your troops not to deploy yourself," Mordrek shouted and looked back.

    Max, Ben and Antwan averted their gaze while thinking about the good battle n.

    Morderk''s gaze rotated in between them and lingered on Max.

    Max noticed that he seemed to be getting weird gazes, and spoke with a frustrated expression"Why are you all looking at me? I am not like him."

    "I¡­.I mean, I used to be but not anymore. I have matured a lot." Max muttered, puffing his chest and hitting it hard to prove his words.

    "Don''t just watch each other. Engage!" Mordek screamed

    Max raised his two axes and struck them fiercely to signal his battalion.

    His body was enveloped with a session of yellow lightning that crackled around him as if announcing his arrival.

    Wherever he went undead were pummelled and a piece of the parched darknd was left behind.

    Swinging both of his axe des like des of fans, he sliced everything that came in his arc and lightning shing from his body exploded the skeletons into pieces of dust.

    Ben was a lot scarier than Max.With great agility, he slipped past the enemy and skilfully cut them apart and his squad was quite adept in doing their jobs neatly.

 313 Chapter 313

    A dark reptilian monster whose eyes were glowing fiercely emerged from the group of undead.

    Its body seemed to be properly intact which made it hard to distinguish from an undead.

    But as soon as his roar spread across the ce, everyone realized that this wasn''t an undead but rather a monster whose body was covered with sturdy scales and it took on the attack head-on with its body.

    Its ws and tails made him the most vicious of all and it took the initiative to pursue the soldiers who tried to keep it at bay but were badly injured.

    It charged ahead without caring about anything.

    The undead whose bodies collided against it were turned into tatters.

    Christina who was watching from the sidelines frowned a bit as she saw the unusual scene happening around.

    A deep frown appeared on her face as he looked at the monster-filled with madness that made him remember the beast they encountered in Bright.

    Christina thought of making a move but her eyes caught the sight of a frail-looking man in the middle of the battlefield by the enemies. He still stood firm and seeing his actions, her eyes lit up with surprise.

    Ian who had personally undergone Alex''s guidance had be a changed man. From a simple peasant who would cry at the mere sight of stronger ones, he had now be calm but afearsome mage.

    His figure hadn''t changed much but he had gone through drastic changes in his behaviour.

    Ian, who was surrounded by enemies, raised his staff and quickly cast the spells.

    Instead of support from the back, he marched into the vanguard, charging to the front to showcase his skills.

    Four whirlwinds of fire rose high up to the sky.

    All the enemies who came near him were sent flying in the blink of an eye and turned into piles of ashes and scattered bones.

    A strong tornado of fire appeared that sucked the nearby undead into it and evaporated their existence and soon fragments of mes were shot out in all directions from the tornados and due to the high rotation speed turned into countless darts that hit against the enemies.

    Ian noticed a roar and his gazended on the reptilian monstering towards it.

    Ian waved his staff and fournces of fire appeared beside him and shot towards the monster.

    BOOM!BOOM!

    It shrieked and its body was enveloped in mes throughout but the mes soon subsided and it appeared without a single scratch.

    Christina focused his gaze on the huge lizard monsters who were making the battlefield mess and noticed Ian getting into trouble.

    "Morderk, I am going to deal with that monster so take charge here," Christina spoke and unsheathed her sword.

    With a gentle leap, she transversed fifty metres in one breath.

    Raising her sword covered with golden austere, she called for a retreat of other soldiers nearby her periphery while stepping forward.

    The reptilian undead after sensing the enemy, with a stomp on the ground, leapt towards Christina and shes its w.

    CLANG!

    Faint ripples in the air were created due to the collision and both bodies were shot back due to the recoil.

    As soon as itnded on the ground, it swung its bony tail, shattering the boulders beside its pieces of dust.

    DUM! DUM!DUM!

    The ground trembled with its steps as it dashed towards Christina.

    Christina narrowed her eyes and jumped sideways to avoid the charge.

    His huge body mmed against the tree and the force of the attack uprooted the whole tree bursting it to sawdust.

    "On top of its sturdy, it also had strong vitality," Christina muttered inwardly.

    She thought that she shouldn''t drag it for long otherwise someone might be gravely hurt due to it and there might be more like himing towards this ce.<sub> </sub>

    The monster turned back and opened its maw wide to give a hollow roar and darted towards Christina.

    Christina raised her sword pointing to the setting sun vertically and clenched the hilt of her sword tightly.

    Her body started to radiate bright light.

    Her golden aura extended from the handle to the tip and the de of the sword erged to form an eight-metre-wide sharp de shining with a golden austere.

    Just as the monster was about to reach Christina extending his sharp gnarly ws at her, the sword in her hands moved downwards.

    A sharp ray of light passed through the monster who was extending his ws at her.

    The monster who was running towards her suddenly stopped in its motion and came to standstill after the sharp light went past it without any resistance.

    The time seemed to stop for a moment and an instantter, a sharp tearing sound was heard along with a faint rumbling noise.

    The ground underneath the monster started to crack forming a crevice and the monster''s body suddenly split into two halves.

    The two nearly sliced parts fall into the crevice.

    Christina shed her sword and destroyed the rotten carcass of the beast.

    The soldiers who were fighting nearby witnessed her deeds and erupted into cheer.

    Christina didn''t speak anything and just looked at the huge dark scaly reptilian monster with an inexplicable gaze.

    She thought that since she had stepped here, she should lessen their numbers quite a bit.

    ....

    Meanwhile, in the barracks where a small structure of the church was created, the priests who were trying to maintain the barrier had already copsed.

    Exhaustion had finally overtaken them.

    If they gritted their teeth they could go for a few more hours but by doing so they would be so weak that they couldn''t cast heal spells and provide a treatment which might cause more harm.

    All the priests had already copsed leaving behind Athena who was sweating profusely.

    The Knights guarding the ce were sincerely moved in tears seeing her giving her all for the kingdom.

    Athena had been so friendly with the people that from being called Highness she started to be referred to as Priestess and then Saintess Athena.

    No matter what, she was greatly loved by all.

    Kneeling in the open and praying had caused blisters on the sole of her feet. She had been kneeling without moving for hours.

    "Saintess Athena, please don''t be too harsh on yourself. You can let go of the golden barrier."A Lady Knight walked towards her and bowed down on her knees.

    Following her many also bowed and pleaded with her.

    "Yes, Saintess. Please rest a bit."

    "Your presence is more than enough to help the soldiers."

    Athena smiled and spoke gently, "While Christina and all the soldiers of Leonhart are risking their lives to protect the people without a moment of rest, how can I rest for a bit."

    "If Alex was here, he wouldn''t even waste a second to rest. He would be disappointed with me if he came to know about me taking a break."

    "His Majesty would surely understand."

    All of them spoke in unison with teary eyes

    Athena''s expression suddenly froze for a moment then a beautiful smile like a blooming flower appeared on her face.

    "It seems God had heard your calls."

 314 Chapter 314

    The huge golden barrier finally started to crack and soon dispersed leaving everyone with an expression of shock and bewilderment.

    The soldiers were startled for a moment seeing the barrier copsing and their minds were filled with worry.

    They wondered whether this was due to Saintess voluntarily breaking it or she had copsed due to overwork and thinking about this, they sincerely prayed that it might not be the second thing.

    Athena''s body weakened a bit and her posture tilted as if she was going to fall to the ground due to fatigue but Alex appeared beside her to support her.

    "Athena, you have pushed yourself too hard." Alex''s voice softly resounded in her ears

    "Highness!"

    Everyone screamed in delight seeing Alex''s presence.

    Ales just nodded hearing their cheers and looked towards the distantnd.

    "Shouldn''t you first check the battlefield and don''t worry I am not falling, just my legs have be a bit numb ?" Athena asked after seeing Alex''s worried gaze.

    "I was going there, but seeing you I thought I should get a feel of my Big Sis Athena."

    Athena''s eyes widened and an understanding look shed in her eyes, she nodded her eyes.

    "Sure enough, I was correct about that."

    "What?"Alex asked with a frown.

    "You are a pervert, "Athena whispered.

    Alex"....."

    ...¡­

    The war had been going on for around two days and both sides didn''t seem to be taking a step back.

    At first, it was just a matter of hundreds but soon it began to rise rapidly.

    The sea of undead seemed to have no end at all and they spawned at regr intervals.

    Even though there was no blood, the ces were filled with pieces of the rotten carcass, piles of bones joined together to form a mountain and no matter where one looked, one could at least find a piece of a dead body.

    As everyone was busy pushing back the enemies, a loud familiar voice reverberated amid the battle.

    "Yo, long time no see."

    Everyone''s expression changed a bit as soon as they heard the voice.

    Some were happy, some were nostalgic and some even had tears as soon as they heard the voice.

    Christina kicked an enemy and stared at the floating figure that was shining brightly under the rays of the sun.

    Christina became a bit emotional seeing his figure.

    Alexughed a bit seeing everyone''s longing gaze and said"Wow, we have such bones to use as fertiliser, the crops will surely grow well."

    Alex''s eyes gleamed insanely and the bright glow spread around.

    "Those who want to rest, take a break and those who want to fight to follow me," Alex muttered and spread his arms.

    The entire sky lit up brightly with the presence of thousands of light arrows and following Alex''smand, they started to rain down on the enemies.

    Alex waves his hand and small golden orbs start to float beside Alex.

    In the next moment, the small orbs flew like shots of cannons and exploded like a bomb on touching the enemies.<sub> </sub>

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    The explosion started to take ce one after another to everyone''s surprise.

    Alex''s body crashed on the ground and a huge surge of light spread like a shockwave all around for a radius of a hundred metres.

    The undead were burnt and evaporated from their existence as soon as the sacred light fell on them.

    The power of sacred light swept those further away turning all the enemies into scattered dust.

    Christina walked and stood beside Alex.

    The intense light didn''t affect Christina, rather her body started to emit a faint light simr to it.

    "Alex, what is going on with this undead, "Christina asked curiously.

    Alex kept his mouth shut for a moment and contemted what to say about this.

    After all, he can''t simply admit that he had a hand in it. He destroyed the dimension but he forgot to put the power of darkness into good use and all the energy contained in that dimension gushed out from the various portals connected to the gateway.

    Unfortunately, one of the gateways seemed to be present in the remote region of Amidon.

    The energy of darkness can convert a dead body into an undead, that''s what he thought previously but using his knowledge and witnessing various scenes on the way, Alex noticed many things that made his scale numb.

    Some creatures of cheap copies of darkness have also slipped through and have appeared in the world.

    So, the situation was way worse than it seems.

    Alex turned towards Christina.

    "Christina, I have to go deep into the enemy territory."

    "Huh!!" Christina was perplexed for a moment on hearing his words.

    "There is no end to them. To stop them, I need to nip them in the bud. There is something inside there that is turning them into undead. I need to destroy that thing no matter what."

    "I will also apany you. You can''t go alone. It''s dangerous." Christina stepped up with a resolute gaze.

    "Your face looks pale as if you have been injured. It seems as if you are in pain."

    Seeing her expression, Alex chuckled and raised his hand to pat her.

    Christina was quite tall whenpared to other women and Alex''s height was simr to hers so his hands froze in the middle.

    ''I still have a few years to grow.''Alex sighed and patted her shoulder instead of her head.

    "I am a bit exhausted due to travelling."

    "You are here, that''s why I can freely move inside. You are one of the best generals I have seen, General Christina." Alex spoke and gave her a salute.

    Christina pondered for a moment and nodded her head.

    "Stay safe. Don''t take any risks. You can run away if you find a strong person who can beat you to death." Christina spoke with a serious expression clenching her first.

    Although it sounded quite genuine Alex didn''t know why it looked like she was mocking her.

    The glowing from Alex diminished which let the undead breathe the air of relief and start their assault again.

    Alex turned his back and his gaze prated deep inside the forestnd.

    Alex could now finally use the element of darkness faintly so using concealment, he sneaked in between the group of the undead under Christina''s gaze who started to reassemble the troops.

 315 Chapter 315

    Somewhere inside the dense forest where the entire vegetation had been destroyed turning into a mass of the pitch dark substance.

    The previously green vegetation had been filled with deadly miasma which could disrupt the life process of living beings.

    The grasses and trees had wilted and started to decay. There wasn''t a single sign of living beings around the ce which had been invaded by foreign substances.

    The ce looked quite deste and filled with forlornness and it was around fifty kilometres away from the area where the battle was.

    Alex is on the way to find the best of the undead but he didn''t deal with them to save some time and arrived at the source of all trouble.

    Alex analysed everything before diving deeper.

    It looked as if a deadly virus has infected the area and the infection was slowly spreading far and wide

    Alex sent a wisp of mana imbued with a light element and sure enough, it was able to turn back the things.

    "The energy from that world had been pushed here and had taken the shape of a deadly miasma and seemed to spread like a gue. I need to seal the gateway and purify thend and all the trouble would be over."

    From Alex''s point of view, the solution to the problem was quite simple but it was only from his point of view cause he knew where the source of the problem lies.

    While others would be wasting time searching for the source of the problem, great damage might have already urred.

    As Alex sped his way to find the source, the sun slowly started to set down.

    Under the orange evening sky, Alex started to hear asional bristling and rustling sounds.

    The sound was simr to the screeching of insects and swaying of leaves in the wind but neither there was strong wind nor there were any insects around the ce.

    Even the trees were barren without a single greenyyer of the leaf.

    Alex walked cautiously taking covers behind the rotten wooden trunks of the trees.

    The sound started to grow louder and louder but except for the dark trees, Alex couldn''t find anything and even his mana sensor wasn''t able to detect anything.

    Alex, who was perplexed for a moment, suddenly felt a small tap on his shoulder.

    Alex''s body reacted immediately and he turned around to see a long elongated branch touching his shoulder.

    He jumped back quickly with a startled expression to back away but a small whip-like branch sprouted from underground and tried to pull Alex by wrapping the sleek branch around his leg.

    "Attack from a tree!!!"

    Alex''s mouth opened wide after undergoing an attack from trees.

    He quickly pulled his ankle and rotated his body, cut the branch andnded on the ground.

    Alex''s feet hadn''t even touched the ground when many branches and woody vines shot towards him.

    Alex''s senses which were on an all-time high kicked in and as Alex pressed his sole to air jump, his body shot up towards the sky.

    Alex waves his hand, and branches shot at were ignited with fire and brunt crisp.

    "Is there a mage nearby who is attacking me?"

    Alex muttered while looking at his map and also peeking around.

    As Alex appeared above, Alex finally caught the source of the sound.<sub> </sub>

    His eyes were filled with disbelief as he showed the scene of trees'' vibrating and shaking on their own as if they hade to life.

    Alex''s breathing hastened as he wondered what kind of heavenly phenomenon was he witnessing.

    He knows of almost all the monsters but he hadn''t ever heard of tree monsters.

    Looking at their odd shape, Alex wondered whether this thing was from the world of creatures of darkness but shook his head.

    The roots of the trees uprooted and started to move, the huge trunks started to sway towards Alex.

    The leafless branches shot towards Alex and took the shape of ws that wanted to tear him down at all costs.

    Alex evaded the attacks by moving to and fro while observing a bit.

    It seems that the miasma had corrupted them and given them a kind of ego that seemed to attack every creature except their species.

    This might be also one of the reasons why there were no beasts and monsters here, they had either been chased or killed by these.

    Alex cut the one which aimed for his life while preparing a spell to deal with them.

    There was no need to go through the trouble to purify them as he can simply burn them.

    A huge fiery mass of sphere appeared over Alex''s head.

    Alex looked down at the tree monsters that seemed to be flinching away after sensing the heat of the mes that wereing from the top of them.

    Alex pointed his finger down and the huge ball of fire shot down towards the ground.

    The ball of fire mmed on the ground and instead of exploding and causing a boom. It burst like a water balloon and the mes contained inside it surged radially outward.

    Like waves of the sea, the mes surged outward spreading far and wide and burning all the trees.

    The loud crackling sound of the burning of twigs resounded from everywhere.

    After a while, Alex dusted his hand dealing with the aftermath.

    "I hope no one has seen this. If anyone would witness such a scene, I may have been locked up in prison for causing a forest fire."

    "Husshh!"

    Wiping off the sweat from their forehead, Alex traced the flow of the miasma which led towards a small river.

    "Oh!"

    Alex lifted his brows as he noticed a rift-like outline underneath the river which looked dark like polluted water.

    There seemed to be a secret hideout where something heinous might be going on.

    There was a sleek path that leads to the cave on the other side from where the poison was thrown out.

    Alex''s lips curled upward as some people whom he was looking for appeared on the map.

    "I should go and meet my friends."

    "I hope they like my greeting."

 316 Chapter 316

    Underneath the bed of the river, in a secret hideout, five obscure figures stood across each other with a haggard look.

    One of them had a pale expression and seemed to be on the verge of dying.

    "How is the situation outside?" The first figure asked who seemed to be in charge.

    "Bad, very bad. The undead has been pushed back and soon the troops of Leonhart may arrive at this ce and find our hidden spot."

    "Damn!" The first figure clenched his fist.

    "Don''t worry the situation is not that worse. There are no reinforcements from the capital till now and they might have been worn out due to battling all day and at night the undead might have a chance to turn the situation around." One of them spoke.

    "Fool!" The first figure snorted with a fiery expression.

    "I don''t give a damn whether the undead wins or not. I only fear that they might arrive here and start an investigation. If the royal family of Kinley started to snoop around and find out the ns or get a hint of our goal, everything would be destroyed.

    "All the hard work of our ancestors had beenid to waste."

    He was the leader of the group and was in charge of taking care of the Steele which served as a gateway around this area.

    A few days ago after collecting the harvest, as he tried to step inside he was horrified to find that he wasn''t able to step inside the portal and a few hourster, the gush of strong winds carrying a mass of dark energy started to pour out from it.

    His body wasn''t able to handle that much power and he retreated quickly but soon a disaster befell them.

    It was not a matter of loss now rather they were at risk of exposure to society.

    He could perceive something had happened to their pocket dimension which had caused such a scene.

    He wasn''t the only one who was panicking as several members of his group were in trouble as it was happening in all the gateways that lead to the pocket world located in various remote ces.

    Most of them try to find a secluded area in low Tier kingdoms so that they could carry out their mission easily and even if some difficulties appeared, they could take care of them easily but this time there seems to be no way out.

    "What should we do now, chief?"Another man asked.

    "Runaway"

    "We have no choice but to escape for now. We cannot risk exposing ourselves now." He replied.

    Hearing his words, the other''s expression became pale as fleeing away and leaving all these things behind was quite difficult for them as years of hard work were gonna be a waste.

    The first person who imed to be chief shook his head in sorrow and muttered"If we clear up the evidence, they will only know that it was an undead outbreak due to a necromancer or it was some kind of gue. But if we are caught....."

    He needn''t recite everything as everyone could imagine their fate.

    "I don''t know who messed up the things but I swear that once I find my hands on him, I will make him suffer a fate worse than death."

    "Hello! I heard you are looking for me."

    The person who was speaking suddenly heard a faint whisper from behind him and flinched back in shock.

    The other four were also alerted upon hearing a sudden voice.<sub> </sub>

    Alex with a wide grin on his face appeared before them and rotated his gaze to and fro.

    "Oh!What a surprise." Alex''s eyes sparkled and he pped his hand.

    "Minister Lamar, I didn''t know a scum like you was still alive and rotting out there."

    "Thanks to your absence, I was able to snatch Amidon away quite easily."

    "I came here to sincerely offer my gratitude."

    "How did you find this ce?" Lamar, who seems to be the chief, asked with cautiousness.

    Alex was surprised a bit after seeing Lamar in this state. He was a creature of darkness who seemed to be wearing human hide and skin to pose as human.

    Alex didn''t answer his question and stared at the two men who stood in the corner.

    On receiving Alex''s gaze, the duo flinched and trembled in fear.

    The trio were quite famous and after Amidon''s fall, there was no sign of them even after there were posters of their search warrant.

    "Duke Less and Count Yeon, even you two are present here and you have epted darkness," Alex spoke with a solemn expression.

    His eyes shed with killing intent as a sudden thought came to his mind.

    From the torture, the one at high posts has forked out that Lamar along with some nobles was charged with the experiment project.

    Alex had simply concluded the experiment project to be something that could forcefully make humans stronger by developing some sort of drug or elixir which had many adverse effects like making someone lose their rationality but it seems there were some other motives in it.

    Alex noticed Lamar''s strength to be early Epic rank and he seems to be strongest out there.

    Alex''s image shed and he appeared before Lamar in an instant.

    Lamar''s body reacted seeing Alex appearing before him and he threw a punch at him.

    Alex gripped Lamar''s fist and twisted his arm.

    With a pained expression on his face, Lamar raised his foot to kick but Alex hit his thigh and broke the thigh bones making him kneel.

    "Arghhh!"

    A painful groan escaped from his lips and he screamed"Attack him, attack him."

    Alex banged Lamar''s head and knocked him out.

    The other four snapped out of the shock and jumped towards Alex.

    Alex with his free fist unsheathed his sword and swung it, blowing them away.

    Alex stabbed Lamar''s knee and pinned him on the ground so that he couldn''t escape and turned his gaze to the other and jumped toward them.

 317 Chapter 317

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">?317 Chapter 317:Break The Undead Sculptures Apart</h2>

    Two of them quickly stood up and tried to take on Alex but Alex raised both of his fists and mmed them against their chest.

    Alex''s punch was packed with terrifying power and blew their bodies into a bloody mist immediately.

    Alex knocked out Duke Less and Count Yeon quickly and dragged them towards Lamar.

    Seeing the three, Alex fell into deep thought wondering whether to kill them or keep them alive.

    Alex looked down at Lamar who had almost lost his senses due to the pain.

    He needed to dig out the information that was hidden in Lamar''s brain, but Alex didn''t want to take the risk of using soul search again.

    His internal condition was really bad and if he was hit again by a soul attack, he may either beatose or die for real.

    Moreover, he was sure that Lamar might not have any useful information. What he needed was to know the real reason for the experiments.

    "It seems I have to resort to other means." Alex looked at the three-figure and pulled them up.

    Alex followed the cave and arrived at the Steele and immediately destroyed it and purified the ce.

    Alex squeezed all his strength to purify the entire ce getting rid of all the miasma.

    .....

    With the setting of the sun, the undead became restless and everyone was tense as the undead became stronger at night.

    But as they engaged, they found that the vast undead started to decrease.

    Unlike the vast numbers pouring out of nowhere, their growing numbers have seemed to be halted.

    Moderk, who had charged into the front lines so that Christina could take a break, was organising the troops.

    They need to save up the stamina for any crisis, after all, unlike other wars where the battle stops after evening, the undead have no such principle and would keep on pouring out their attack.

    Morderk, who was leading the front of the charge, stabbed his sword into the Death Knight''s corbone and uprooted its neck.

    Moderk, while pulling the sword, grabbed the dead body and threw it towards a surprise attack.

    BANG!

    CRACKLE!

    The body shattered into pieces and Morderk''s expression hardened as he saw slimy tentacles charging a few metres away.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    Even with the forty years of his life, he had never seen a monster this ugly like this.

    "All of you be alert and gather on the ground forming a squad of ten. Don''t fight alone. There is an unknown monster ahead." Morderkmanded and went forward to catch a glimpse of this monster.

    The tip of the tentacle was as sharp as a razor which seemed to aim for his life.

    Morderk dodged the attacksing towards his way while charging at it.

    Swish!Swish!

    Something sharp brushed past his cheek giving him a cut.

    Morderk frowned as cuts started to appear all over his body.

    Gritting his teeth, he stepped aside and raising his palms clutched the slimy tentacles with metallic knuckles.

    The tentacle-like substance wriggled trying to go out but Morderk didn''t let it out and wrapped it around his palm and pulled it towards him with a yank.

    "Krughchh!"

    With a violent shriek, a bloated dark figure shot out from behind a tree towards Morderk.

    Morderk raised his sword and sliced the figure that came towards it.

    ckish blood spurt on him emitting a foul rotten disgusting odour much to his surprise.

    Morderk observed the corpse while wondering what kind of being was this when he heard a loud howl that looked towards the source.

    "Mooooom!"

    "Ghostttt!"<sub> </sub>

    A loud piercing cry radiated throughout the battlefield and they saw Max running away like a frightened cat.

    Behind him, everyone saw a nefarious slimy figure that couldn''t be said to be a living being by any means.

    Its appearance was so horrible that even Morderk felt chills.

    Max felt as if he had been put into some kind of nightmare.No matter how many times he sliced that figure, it would just mould again into that horrible shit.

    The slimey figure that wriggles towards Max was suddenly struck with a sword that pinned him down.

    A small beam of fire erupted and burnt it into nothingness.

    "For God''s Sake, Max, are you a child?" Alex''s figure appeared from the sky.

    "Your Majesty!" Max almost threw himself into Alex''s arms seeing hime to his rescue but he was pulled back by his men who stopped him from approaching him.

    "Take this crybaby away."

    "Hey, someone takes these deadweights away."

    Alex threw three broken and torn bodies on the ground and dusted his hands.

    He looked towards Morderk and found the creature of darkness.

    ''I have to get rid of their dead bodies.''Alex muttered inwardly while he started to clear the battlefield walking towards Morderk.

    "Uncle Morderk, give me a report of the current situation."

    "And before that please wipe your stained face."

    Morderk gave a bitter smile and got rid of those pungent-smelling liquids and spoke.

    " Your Majesty, currently 1200 men of ours are injured and till now we have 164 casualties."

    Alex nodded with a nk expression.

    "Our numbers weren''t that bad considering their vast number and restless attacks," Morderk added, trying to appease Alex as he noticed his grim expression.

    The number wasn''t bad but it could have be worse if he hadn''t arrived and gotten rid of the source.

    He purified a major chunk of thend which had almost exhausted his light power and he needed further help to clear the whole mass.

    "Morderk, ask everyone to assemble. We will finish everything by tonight. Ask Athena to take charge of the priest and bring them here." Alex ordered.

    Morderk blinked in confusion and asked"Your Majesty! Priests are treating the patients and bringing them to the battlefield is dangerous for them."

    "This is thest batch of the undead. You will see apse in their attack pattern from now."

    "Now, go!

    "By the way, send a messenger to Catherine, she might be under too much stress now."

    "I will send a messenger to Her Highness Catherine, "Morderk answered and nodded his head while moving to ry the orders.

    Meanwhile, Alex took charge of the battlefield.

    "Listen, everyone, if you find a piece of shit like this just kill them and bring them here. I will burn them immediately. I can''t bear watching these disgusting monsters."

    "And yeah bring that bastard Max and Albert. Albert, that piece of shit where the hell are you dying? If you don''t appear before me in three seconds, I swear that I will make you dance without wearing any clothes in the capital."

    As soon as Alex''s loud voice filled with anger reverberated, the soldiers felt emotional after remembering the way their king gavemands.

    "Majesty, Alex I am here."

    Alex heard a loud howl from the back and raised his head to see a puppy jumping up and appearing before him.

    ''Nice puppy!''

    "Albert, freeze them. Your job is to freeze them only. Ian, I remember you can use Ice spells now, so help Albert to freeze them."

    "Max, Antwan, Ben, as soon as you see ugly undead sculptures just break them apart."

    "And yeah if you want any of those sculptures as decorative pieces to give as a gift. to your beloved, you can take as many statues as you want."

    Everyone who heard his words thought about one thing,'' Your Majesty, do you want to break our rtionship and get beaten by our loved ones?''

 318 Chapter 318

    "Pftttt!!"

    Alex, who was issuingmands, heard a peal of boisterousughter from his back which almost made his heart flutter.

    "Are you issuing this kind ofmand in this kind of situation?"

    Alex stared at Athena''s graceful figure and raised his chin proudly under everyone''s gaze.

    "Givingmand is an art of war. We need some subtle words and meanings to make them motivated so that they do their best."

    "Isn''t it, my dearrades?" Alex turned towards the soldiers with a gentle smile.

    But anyone who met his gaze knew exactlywhat his eyes and smile conveyed

    ''If you dare to say no, you will feel and bear the consequences with your own body.''

    "Aren''t you all very motivated?" Alex asked, raising his eyes.

    The soldiers nodded vigorously and shouted.

    "We are motivated, immensely motivated."

    "It seems that the warrior inside me had been awakening. My blood seemed to be flowing with motivation now."

    "Good, now get to work before I start another motivational speech."

    The soldiers raised their weapons and started to flee....no started to fight after finding a new source of motivation.

    Christina appeared amid Alex''smands and afterhearing Alex''s words stared at him viciously and spat out"Shameless."

    "Lady Christina, it''s an art. Once you start it, you cannot stop being shameless."

    Christina snorted and walked towards Alex stomped his feet and stood beside him.

    "Ouchhh!" Alex cried in pain.

    Athens giggled covering her mouth seeing Christina and Alex''s child''s y.

    She walked towards Alex and as she saw everyone dispersed to the side and engaged in a battle, her yful expression changed and a chilling coldness radiated from her which startled Alex and Christina.

    "Alex!"

    Noticing her icy cold gaze, Alex swallowed his saliva in fear. She could feel overwhelming anger in her tone.

    "What were you doing a few days ago? I mean with whom you were fighting to the point that your soul had been damaged to this extent."

    "It was just a bit of a troublesome matter, nothing more, "Alex spoke, averting her gaze.

    But Athena stepped forward quickly and put her hand on Alex''s chest.

    "Hehe! Hey, Athena, I know you miss me but let''s save it forter." Alex tried to hold Athena''s hand pretending to be embarrassed.

    "Stop it!"

    Alex''s whole body froze as she heard Athena''s sharp words. He stood rooted to the ce as he felt that Athena''s words were quivering.

    As he observed Athena he could see that she was biting her lips with a pale expression.

    "Your soul has been wounded."<sub> </sub>

    "What!!"

    Alex heard another scream.

    Christina, who was observed from the sidelines, was shocked and ran towards Alex and held his arms and asked worriedly"Alex, are you alright? Can you even stand properly?"

    No one knew better than her how painful a soul injury was. In the beginning, you would always feel ufortable with pain and aches all over your body.

    Every time one uses the power to fight, a strong prickling sensation as if being stabbed by many needles would pass through the body.

    "It''s okay. You see that I am standing fine and all right." Alex tried to assure them.

    "Alex, you can fool anyone else but not me."

    "Do you think I don''t know the strength of your soul? Did you forget that I can see through the soul and aura?"

    "The power of your soul attack can even kill an Overlord rank. It''s just that your enemiesare fortunate that you cannot use soul attacks due to your rank. Now, you are telling me that a person with such a strong soul has been wounded by simple means."

    The more Athena spoke, the more agitated her voice became.

    Christina who heard Athena''s words suddenly felt that the world around her was spinning.

    Soul strong enough to kill an Overlord rank.

    Her gaze lingered on Alex. She was horrified and frightened for a moment.

    She had already lost all her loved ones and now if something happened to Alex, just a thought about this seemed to be squeezing her heart.

    "The opponent was a bit strong and I was caught a bit off guard. It will never happen again." Alex tried to calm both the agitated girls.

    Alex''s soul injury wasn''t that big when he was attacked rather it was due to using thew of Darkness.

    Alex forcefully tried toprehend thew of darkness and engrave it in his soul which resulted in his soul being unable to take the burden as it was fed with information without any preparation.

    He may look fine, but the situation was quite troublesome. For a few months, he wouldn''t be at his peak and it''s better to forget about the strain of physical fights.

    He was already pushing himself and after this, he had to recover and make up for the loss.

    He hadn''t imagined that Athena could catch this. He knew that Athena wasn''t the type to lose herposure this easily.

    Even if he returns with an arm or limb missing, Athena wouldn''t worry so much as she knew a bit about his ability but this damage was something that can''t be undone.

    "Alex, it''s okay to show your pain. You can tell us and show us the pain. Don''t bear it all." Athena spoke with a tearful voice.

    Alex nodded with a smile and wrapped one of his arms around Athena''s waist and another around Christina and pulled her closer to his chest.

    "Keep it a secret from your gang, okay," Alex whispered slowly.

    The soldiers who were keeping the undead at bay stared at the lovey-dovey scene on the battlefield and felt their hearts burn as they wanted to say please refrain from doing this on the battlefield.

    It was too much for a single like yours.

    Morderk, who had returned and was managing people to form a no-man zone around Alex decided to do his duty to maintain the dignity of his Lord and coughed a little.

    But what he got in return was three bone-chilling gazes with a frustrated expression for ruining the precious moment.

    "It seems, I have to prepare for myretirement early,"Morderk spoke while averting their gazes.

 319 Chapter 319

    The sound of the explosion and metal trinkets that were ringing loudly and repeatedly throughout the ce started to decline.

    The bodies of the undead along with rampaging monsters that had beenid waste piled up throughout the ce.

    As Alex had cleared the spawning spots, their number decreased significantly and without the support of miasma carrying power of darkness, their strength pummeled significantly.

    The battle was almost over and it was time for the cleanup but this time it was going to be quite strenuous.

    "So, we need to purify the wholend after this" Athena asked.

    "As you see the soil and trees are destroyed. Nothing can grow here and if left like this, these trees could mutate into monsters and there may be several adverse effects."

    "I don''t want to take any chances and let this gue spread everywhere due to my slightest negligence. Even if it is burdensome, we have to purify thend." Alex muttered gazing over the ce filled with a corpse devoid of blood.

    "You can''t use light elements, for now, can you?"Athena asked, staring deep into his eyes.

    "Hmm! It would take me a few days or months to recover. I pushed myself a bit to get rid of the main source." Alex answered.

    "Main source. Is this the ce where you went and brought those three bodies?" Christina asked with a frown.

    Alex nodded and gave the details while narrating the events and enemies he had faced before while his soldiers were working like dogs.

    By the time Alex gave them a brief, the ugly monsters of darkness corpses were ced on one side.

    "I will burn these disgusting things first," Alex muttered while moving forward.

    "Will you be okay? Don''t put too much strain on yourself" Both Christina and Catherine voiced out in an awful voice.

    Alex smiled a little.

    ''How can one not be happy seeing the anxious gaze filled with worry.''

    Alex turned his gaze towards Ian and shouted"Hey, Ian can you give me your hand."

    Ian who was huffing and puffing after fighting to exhaustion heard Alex''s words and his expression hardened.

    "Your Majesty!"

    A teary scream escaped from his lips which startled everyone.

    "Please forgive me, Your Highness, for my mistake. You can whip me all you want, but please don''t cut my hands." Ian started to plead with a trembling voice which baffled Alex.

    "This guy is so melodramatic, just why does he think that I am after his life."

    Alex raised his hand and shouted"Hey,e here. Do you think I am a tyrant who takes pleasure in cutting others'' hands and limbs?"

    "Are you not?"

    A faint murmur escaped from everyone''s lips but it didn''t go unnoticed by Alex''s ears.

    "You...."

    A thick vein bulged on his forehead and he tried to squeeze out a smile"It seems that I have been too merciful."

    "Your Majesty! Please forgive me for my misunderstanding." Ian spoke while bowing his head.

    Seeing his low self-esteem, Alex tried to massage his forehead.

    "Haaah!Whatever."

    "Ian raise your hand and follow the mana flow that I am going to guide," Alex muttered and held Ian''s shoulder and his hands.

    His and Ian''s palms aimed at the piles of courses before them.

    "Don''t resist and mutter the spell with me at the same time," Alex suggested.

    Ian nodded and closed his eyes. He felt a warm mana flowing through his body which started to gather at his fingertips.

    It was a hazy feeling at first but a strong burning sensation started to envelop him.

    "Now!" Alex shouted.

    "Burnedo!"<sub> </sub>

    Swish!!

    The area before Ian and Alex unexpectedly started to heat up by a few margins and soon a marvellous pir of mes expanded from the ground reaching towards the sky.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!

    The mes tried to spread uncontrobly at first but under Alex and Ian''s delicate control, it was concentrated on a single ce doing its work of getting rid of the trash.

    The entire ce seemingly lit up as if it was an asion of joyous festival giving a glimmer of hope to many.

    The brilliant mes burnt for a few moments and then slowly started to disperse into nothingness.

    Ian slurped down on the ground drenched in sweat, the burning sensation seemed to still be present making his body hot.

    "It might have taken a toll on you. But, it might benefit you in the long run as your mana vessels had been expanded by a bit.''''Alex spoke while signalling Athena to take the job.

    " Thanks, Your Highness, for bestowing me with such a gift, Your Majesty."

    Alex chuckled and dismissed Ian.

    The Priest followed Athena and joined their hands to start the prayer but Athena stopped them and asked them to transfer their power to her.

    "No, we can''t do this, Your Highness, this is going to burden you."

    "We can all lend you a hand. We had recovered for a bit. So, please don''t do this."

    The Priests apanying her refuted and pleaded with her.

    Athena shed a loving smile and shook her head.

    "It will take too much time to finish them one by one. I want to finish it now." Athena spoke while taking a look at Alex.

    Alex''s face was bing paler every hour and he started to look sickly. She wanted to finish the job and take care of him.

    The Priests resigned their protest and holding their hands started to transfer their powers to Athena.

    Athena''s body started to shine like a twinkling star in the vast darkness of the sky.

    Athena held her hands and closed her eyes.

    Light started to condense in her palms slowly and soon she was enveloped byyers of light.

    Her hair rose and fluttered in the air with full majesty and her skin glowed with an unearthly aura.

    Alex''s eyes glistened as he saw Athena sparkling like an angel.No, even an angel may fall short whenpared to her.

    Athena opened her closed palms and raised them in the air.

    A bright golden-coloured lotus shining marvellous materialised out of thin air.

    "Wo!"

    The sight was mesmerising but the uing scene would be something which everyone presents out there could never forget in their lifetime.

    Athena stared at the golden lotus and put it on the ground.

    As soon as it touched the ground, roots sprouted from it and soon a bright light illuminated the whole ce like day, blinding everyone.

    The surge of light spread everywhere like waves that blew away the darkness of the entirend.

    The miasma that had polluted the ground and the dark mist that had been hovering in the air was instantly blown away.

    The warmth of the light spread for several kilometres bringing new life to the things that were on the verge of dying.

    The wilted trees stood up straight and branches grew out from them immediately and soon flowers appeared on them.

    The parchednd seemed to be filled with vitality and the vegetation of the ce had dried out, and grown again.

    Alex looked at the petals of flowers and leaves of various colours falling like cherry blossoms and spoke with a smile.

    "If winter is here, can spring be far behind?"

 320 Chapter 320

    Athena''s enormous divinity purified the entirend at once and cut their works short.

    What should have been taking a few hours was finished in a matter of seconds.

    After overseeing a few things, everyone retreated to the barracks, to wash away the exhaustion with a nice good sleep.

    The next day, as soon as Alex woke up he decided to go to the affected city to take a tour.

    There were chances of some undead or creatures of darkness still hiding there.

    The main things had been sorted out but the cities that had been destroyed due to the undead rampage had still to be taken care of.

    Alex, with his squad apanied by Morderk, decided to visit.

    Athena and Christina wanted to apany him but Alex asked them to rest properly because they still needed to work.

    If the situation was severe, Athena and her team would need to purify the city to make it habitable, which she cannot do for now due to heavy exhaustion from using the grand spell yesterday.

    Both of them tried to go on board with Alex which ended in both of them getting locked up under Albert''s supervision.

    The sight of Athena and Christina pouting was a sight to behold.Alex wished that he had a camera to record the precious moment but s.

    Alex coaxed them a bit and asked them to take care of the three and if possible try to dig out some information.

    ...

    Riding on the horse, Alex asked Morderk about the cities.

    "Morderk, what''s about the casualties?"

    Morderk gave a sympathetic gaze and turned to look at Alex, "Your Majesty, the casualties were quite big this time."

    "One of the cities was a major city with a poption of over 80,000 while the other two have around 20000 each."

    "The ones who could fight, sacrificed their lives to make time for the other to flee and it was due to their persistence that there had been several eyewitnesses and we were able to act in time."

    "Act in time? Do you think this is called acting in time?" Alex''s voice hardened as he stared at him.

    "Aren''t there any soldiers stationed here?"

    Morderk shook his head.

    "We are at the edge of Amidon which had been neglected for years. The growth of this ce hase to a standstill and except for the bigger city which had mercenaries, the smaller one doesn''t even have many awakened ones."

    "It was already good enough for a few people toe out alive," Morderk answered.

    Alex fell into deep thoughts after hearing his exnation.

    The entire atmosphere became silent.Except for the grooves of the horse hitting the ground,no one made even the slightest sound.

    The Knights riding beside Alex stared at him who looked ahead with serious expressions.

    As Alex asked Morderk about the ce, he came to know that there were no proper training facilities and no propermunication in this ce.

    The roads weren''t linked and one had to travel by going around.

    He kept a note of the things he had to do once he met Catherine.

    All the work and construction were centralised in the higher towns and cities so the bordends are still in a mess.<sub> </sub>

    There was an urgent need to extend the range of their work so that incidents like this don''t happen in future or at least, there was enough manpower to provide support and relief immediately.

    Alex and his squad finally arrived at the edge of the city of Middleton.

    "Neighhhhhh!''

    " Neigh!!!"

    The horses that had been calmly darting forwards suddenly stopped in their tracks and started to emit a bestial scream of fear.

    "What happened!"

    The Knights tried to calm down their agitated horse but they seemed to be afraid and nervous due to some reason.

    Alex''s eyes furrowed and he raised his chin and the outer edges of the city reflected in his eyesight.

    His breathing stopped for a moment, as he saw the gates of the ruined city covered with moulds and a dark green moss-like substance.

    Alex got down from the horse and decided to survey the ce on foot.

    He left ten knights to take care of the horse and the remaining forty would apany me.

    "Uncle Morderk, you have to guard me properly, I will not fight myself except for serious cases," Alex whispered to Morderk who gave a sceptical look at Alex and nodded his head.

    Alex knew that Morderk thought his words as a joke but he wasn''t lying. The more he pushed himself, the more he would suffer and the more his recovery would be dyed.

    Due to the extra heroism shown by him yesterday, he lost another two vitality points.

    The only reason he could walk was that it seemed his body had be numb to soul-wrenching stinging pain.

    <o>,m Alex, who was in deep thought, was startled by the screams.</o>

    "My God! What is this?"

    "It looked like a rotting prison of hell!"

    The knights covered their noses as they came near the city gates.

    They froze for a moment as they entered the city and were greeted by a gruesome sight at the gates.

    More than, dozens of corpses were lying on the road.

    The pool of red blood from their bodies had be a thick puddle and the red liquid seemed to have got a darkish tint due to being left open.

    There were scattered pieces of human meat, limbs, and rotting corpses rolling here and there.

    The shops at the side were broken with people present with a jaw wide open as they died due to the fire burning them.

    Inside the city, the entire ce looked dark, bleak and deste.

    More than that, Alex was more worried about the dark green moss that seemed to cover the entire city.

    It was odd for a city that had been destroyed four days ago to be covered in moss when it wasn''t even any rainy season.

    But as he explored more, he came to know that what he thought of as moss was something more sinister than he had imagined.

 321 Chapter 321

    "Is this what this ce had be after being left out for just a few days?"

    A knight spoke with a surprised expression.

    His words snapped everyone out of their pensive thoughts.

    They kept their emotions in check and decided to inspect the area.

    They stepped in carefully while keeping their guard all-time high.

    "This is utterly horrible," Morderk muttered while swallowing his saliva.

    He looked at the corpse underneath him which seemed to be covered with a slimy substance.

    At a closer nce, one could notice a very subtle movement. It looked as if the corpse was slowly eaten by the dark slimy moss.

    Wanting to do a test, Morderk pulled out his sword and stabbed the ground with a swallow force.

    TANG!

    The Knights stepped back while looking at the spot Morderk stabbed.

    Alex turned his head and noticed that the ck moss was wriggling slowly and steadily.

    The gross moss had covered the entire ce like a thick dark veil, so any subtle motion made by it was difficult to perceive as everything was covered by it but once you noticed it, you could see it shoving forward.

    Alex rubbed his chin as he noticed the ck mass slowly invading the edge of the de.

    "Morderk, try to use your aura to dispel it."

    Morderk nodded and holding the hilt of his sword, he churned it a bit by channelling its mana.

    Swish!

    Alex''s eyes widened as the small perimeter around the sword covered in mana was instantly free of the dark moss.

    Everyone around the spot was taken by surprise.

    It proves that this thing was certainly very much alive and able to react to external stimuli.

    With aura, one can dispel, but can''t destroy it.

    "Highness, just what is this?"

    "No, in fact just what kind of enemy are we up against this time?" The young knight named Kean asked with a frown.

    He noticed Alex piercing gaze and his body stiffened.

    The question was quite decisive and it was precisely what everyone wanted to know.

    At first, everyone thought that this undead attack was the work of a necromancer who wanted to wreak havoc and challenge the peace but the battle was over and there was no necromancer around.

    Thus all of them concluded that it might be an enemy that the higher-ups were quite weary of and didn''t want to reveal about the enemy.

    Whatever, maybe they were the King''s swords andying down their lives on the King''s order was their job and they have no right to ask the question but curiosity got the better of them and Kean made a slip of tongue.

    So, Kean thought his slip of the tongue might have been a grave mistake so he immediately tried to apologise.

    "Your Highness, please forgive me..."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s okay." Alex cut him in the middle.

    "It''s your right to know what we are up against. As long as it is not something that shouldn''t be disclosed, I will faithfully answer your doubt."

    "This thing that you are seeing, you can call it malevolence. Even though I don''t know exactly what it is, as far as I know, it is a by-product of a sinister ritual."

    "This thing can taint a person''s mind and draw him to darkness if exposed too much. It corrupts the mind and pollutes thend, water and even air. "

    "Once it consumes a corpse fully, the remains of the corpse might be undead."

    "It can be in the form of a dark sticky substance simr to miasma or those dark fumes which make one go crazy and you have been seen in the experiment beasts."

    "Currently, the miasma has been hardened and coagted in this form. If it is left like this, it will engulf everything around here and will slowly start to spread everywhere."

    All of them swallowed their saliva and wanted to ask about the origin of this thing but Alex answered that even he didn''t know about it.

    There was more to it but Alex couldn''t speak about that thing otherwise these guys might seriously wet their pants if they came to know about the things rted to theGod Of Darkness.

    ? "The only way to get rid of this ce is to cleanse this ce by a sacred ritual. Yeah, it will be easy if you can afford to bring someone of the Saintess calibre." Alex spoke with a wide grin.

    It was just a suggestion, but everyone who heard this felt he was boasting about his wife being a Saintess.

    "Now, the first thing we need to do is bring enough manpower to get rid of the corpse. We cannot leave it forter or they might turn into undead."

    "And maybe something more if possible," Alex spoke after a brief pause.

    The Knights nodded and got to work.

    Two knights galloped quickly to bring the manpower to clean the things while Alex continued the tour while the Knight started cleanup work.

    The more they went inside the city, the denser it became.

    Initially, the moss was on the floor but now it covered even the walls of the building.

    Halfway, in the middle, Alex was even stunned to find people frozen like statues.

    They were covered with ck moss from head to the top and they had been crystallised.

    "Uncle Morderk!" Alex muttered.

    Morderk understood Alex''s meaning without words and checked the people and returned with an unhappy look.

    "Your Highness, they are dead."

    Alex huffed his breath while staring at the za filled with all types of people.

    He closed his eyes and an imaginary scene appeared in his mind.

    It might be a normal day when people walk out of their homes happily with a smile on their faces.

    But soon the smiles faded, as a thickyer of dark fog rushed out of nowhere.

    Most of them might have died due to suffocation due to inhaling the dark fumes.

    Alex clenched his fist due to an unpleasant sensation.

    A bud of guilt sprouted in his heart and his light shoulders seemed to be heavy with an unseen weight ced over them.

 322 Chapter 322

    ''Was all of this my fault?''

    ''Wasthis because I didn''t handle the matter carefully and my negligence led to the death of many people.''

    ''If only...If only I knew about it, I wouldn''t have cut down the dimension hastily.''

    He had destroyed the dimension but forgot to put the mass energy of darkness away which poured out of the ce crazily.

    "You...It''s all your fault."

    Alex, who was contemting various things, suddenly opened his eyes and found himself standing in between thousands of people.

    All of them looked like a zombie with half of their bodies covered in darkness and they extended their hands at him.

    "You are a sinner."

    "You killed us indirectly."

    "My child died because of you. You took away my family, you took away my everything."

    "Pay for your sin, you bloody maniac."

    Thousands of hands extended and pulled Alex down trying to sink him into the bottom of darkness along with them.

    Alex felt cold sweat trickling down from his forehead as he looked at the mass of people.

    "I...I am sorry."

    Alex choked a little but he poured out his words with a sincere expression.

    Alex smiled a little and spoke, "I know my apology couldn''t make you alive nor is it enough for you to forgive me for the crime which I hadmitted due to my negligence."

    "Even if I knew this all is an illusion, I wanted you all to know that I carry this guilt for you and I will one day take revenge on your behalf."

    As soon as Alex''s words fell, the illusion shattered and vanished away leaving behind the za.

    Alex opened his eyes with a frown and shouted"Morderk, to your left at 90 degrees there is a monster."

    Morderk''s body acted as if it was a robot that reacted instantly and pulled out his sword.

    He followed the word and turned to the left, shing his sword.

    SHIING!

    Like torn paper, a shadow was split into two halves and fell on the ground which slowly started to vanish.

    "Regroup!" Alex''s loud words reverberated all around and the Knights that were nearby reacted in an instant and covered Alex from all around.

    Falling into illusion, Alex finally realised how vulnerable their situation was now.

    Luckily, the dream weaver inferred Alex was a potential threat more than others and cast it on Alex.

    If it was anyone other than Alex, the situation might have be quite bad.

    "Hey, you.Above your head."

    Alex''smands hadn''t even finished when a piece of ck rag-like substance fell.

    These things were shadow summons that Alex had encountered in the pocket world so there might be a monster or creature of darkness nearby and Alex was trying to find the real culprit.

    These things were quite tricky to deal with and even Alex found it hard to spot them in his first encounter. There was no mana in them, so one couldn''t sense them and had to rely on the faint sound of noises.

    Alex directed them and they acted ording to his orders as swiftly as possible.<sub> </sub>

    Everything was going fine until when a Knight seemed to lose hisposure and screamed with bloodshot eyes.

    "I will kill you."

    With a scream, he ran towards Alex madly wanting to stab his chest.

    Alex reacted immediately but Morderk was already on the tail and kicking his back, he pinned the knight on the ground and heat his head trying to get him out of the hallucinations.

    Alex asked the others to pay attention.

    The previous attack on the man gave him a hint of the position of the enemy and he asked his soldiers to slowly spade towards the side alleyway while defending against the shadow summons.

    The Knights who were moving forward slowly stopped in their tracks as they saw a huge dark haze spreading all around which made them ufortable.

    Just standing near it gave them chills.

    "Your Majesty!" They looked at Alex wondering what to do.

    Alex couldn''t use the power of light to clear them away so he hade prepared with another thing.

    From the pouch hung on his waist, he took out a small bottle containing crystal clear water.

    It was the holy water blessed by Athena. He doesn''t know whether this would suffice or not.

    Alex sprinkled some drips of water and soon it saw the effect.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!

    As if they had met their nemesis, the deep dark fumes were shaken away leaving behind a dried hardened mass of ck moss on the floor which slowly started to burn and wither.

    With the holy water, they cleared the mist, blocking them from moving inside the ce. Alex asked everyone to brace themselves as the enemy might start attacking them due to being cornered.

    Alex reached towards the corner of a building which previously used to be an inn.

    The Knights positioned themselves around the building waiting for Alex''s order.

    Alex nodded and waved his hand.

    BOOM!

    The Knights directly went in breaking through the walls and entered inside at once.

    Swish!Swish!

    A ck ghost-like figure attacked them but they were already prepared for it and took it down easily.

    Morderk made his way to the top from where he sensed the presence of the monster.

    He took the steps to the west corner of the house but he had climbed half of the stairs when a piercing scream from the banshee filled the air.

    "Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    The high pitch scream seemed to tear their eardrums and make them crazy.

    Some Knights under the effect of the scream started to hallucinate.

    Alex who was just at the door frowned due to the sudden scream and a terrible headache assaulted him immediately.

    "Damn! Of all the monsters, it had to be one with a sound attack that could cause hallucinations."

    Morderk tried to close his ear. He started to remember many unpleasant events but he bit his lips to shake away those thoughts and holding his sword tightly, he poured all of his mana.

 323 Chapter 323

    "Stop!" Morderk screamed while gritting his teeth to suppress the pain in his ears.

    With a mad roar, Morderk jumped up and swung his sword with all his strength.

    The closed space brightened under the swing of his sword.

    BOOOM!

    With a small st causing an explosion, the upper portion of the roof was blown away by Morderk.

    Morderk strike blew away the upper floor along with the roof.

    Dust and debris flew all around andyers of scrapes started to fall.

    The scream was suddenly stopped and Mordek used this opportunity to plunge ahead through theyer of dust.

    Morderk eyes caught the side of the figure and he shed his sword.

    "Noooooooooo!"

    A piercing roar hit Morderk and threw him a bit off bnce and the direction of the sword changed a little and it struck the side of the wooden pane.

    The cloud of dust blew away due to the force of the strike and as soon as Mordek caught sight of the future, his movement paused a little.

    "Huh!"

    With a startled look, Morderk stared at the figure who seemed to be frightened, unable to open his words.

    After struggling for a bit, the banshee scream was about to emerge from the lips of the figure again but Morderk came to his senses immediately and closed the mouth and cuffed the hands, pinning them to the ground.

    The Knights who followed up with Morderk to the upper floor were surprised by the sight that greeted them.

    "Cough...Cough..."

    "Did you catch the enemy?" Alex asked while shaking away the dust.

    He noticed the knight''s odd reaction and wondered whether the enemy was too ugly for them to digest or it was a real creature of darkness and they were shocked to see the being.

    The Knights made for Alex to see.

    Alex''s steps halted and he blinked for a moment seeing the enemy underneath Morderk and he forgot to breathe for a moment.

    "Uncle Morderk, is this the enemy we were fighting?"

    Morderk nodded awkwardly.

    Alex was perplexed for a moment, seeing the sight of the petite girl who looked 16 years old.

    She had pinkish hair but a side of her hair had turned ck along with her hand which extended to the portion of the neck.

    Her hand glistened with fair dark fumes emerged.

    Alex used the Eyes of Truth on the girl.

    Name:Cherry[Infected By Power Of Darkness]

    Rank:Squire

    ss:Dreamweaver, Banshee

    Talent:Sound Attack, Hallucination, Summoning

    Potential:Unknown[For Now]

    Alex swallowed his saliva, unable to find words to describe the girl.

    It was really out of his wildest imagination. The girl''s case was simr to a mutated zombie in the apocalypse and he wasn''t even able to discern whether the girl was from this world or a half-breed of a creature of darkness.

    Alex walked towards her and squatted down.

    "I will give you a chance to speak."<sub> </sub>

    "Answer my question and if I find your answer convincing, I will let you live."

    "Uncle Morderk take off your hand."

    "Are you sure about that, your Majesty?" Morderk asked with hesitation after all the distance was quite close and if she attacked Alex from this close distance, he might be hurt badly.

    "Who are you?" Alex asked while gesturing for Morderk to withdraw his hand.

    As soon as Morderk pulled out his hands which were closing her mouth, the howl filled with agony resounded again.

    "Please don''t kill me. I am innocent."

    "I thought you were here to hunt and kill people..woooo..."

    Morderk closed the lid quickly fearing that they may go deaf

    ''This is troublesome.''Alex muttered inwardly while backing away.

    It seems he needs to take care of his ears after this.

    The girl seemed to be shaking violently with fear and her eyes were filled with sorrow and despair along with a strong will to survive.

    In a normal case, Alex could use his power to calm her down but since he can''t, he needed to calm her down through words but it wouldn''t be easy.

    He didn''t know nor can he imagine what this girl had suffered in the recent days when the disaster had struck this ce.

    Her condition was quite surprising and no matter whether she is a human or a creature of darkness, she had struggled and suffered a lot and Alex can''tfort her with a lie that he understands her situation.

    "Listen, small girl."

    "You see this insignia here," Alex muttered, pulling out an insignia with the face of a lion carved on it.

    "This is a royal insignia. It''s proof of my identity. And I am the King of Lionheart."

    "As soon as I heard that mynd was under threat and the lives of my people in jeopardy, I rushed from far away but s I failed to save my people who were in this town."

    "So, please help me to uncover the situation. I will try my best to help you and provide you with aid. I swear on my honour."

    "And yeah, can you please speak slowly?"

    The girl''s eyes widened and as Morderk again pulled out his hands, one could see her lips trembling violently.

    "You...you are our king."

    "Why did youe sote? If only you or your troops had arrived in time, my parents and my sister wouldn''t be killed...Wu...Wu..Wu¡­"

    The girl started to sob and let go of the sorrow that was hidden in her heart.

    "It''s okay, you can cry all you want. You can me me. It''s all due to my negligence but before that can you at least tell me what happened here."

    Alex spoke while asking Morderk to leave her.

    Alex looked around to find a spot for the girl to sit but seeing everything had been destroyed, he asked her to sit at the edgefortably.

    Cherry cried for a while and after introducing herself, she started to narrate the events.

    "I think it was three or four days ago, a strong wind blew carrying a very deep dark smoke from afar. At first, we didn''t think much of it butter, it became too thick like a cloud and covered the entire ce."

    "For the first few minutes, it was very difficult to breathe. Those who inhaled it either died of choking or became violent."

    "I can remember the scene ofnearby people whose veins and eyes bulged out as if they have turned into a beast who have lost their every reason trying to attack everyone on sight."

    "My sister was seven years old and unable to hold on anymore he sumbed to death than it was my mother."

    Tears started to fall again from her eyes as she remembered the scene of her mother and sister choking to death and being attacked by those beasts.

    "My father pulled me away in distress and tried to run away but on the way, we were attacked by others and my father asked me to hide while he bore the brunt. I was injured and was bitten on my neck by a man and was scratched by him but my father held him tightly while asking me to run and survive no matter what."

 324 Chapter 324

    "I could hear my father''s voice screaming from behind asking me not to look back as he tried to hold out for me." Cherry while hugging her lips with moist eyes.

    Her eyes became moist and her voice quivered as he remembered the horrible scene.

    "Running away without looking back, I found a small shabby shed and hid there trying to live the nightmare but soon drowsiness overcame me. I dreamt of some kind of slime enveloping my body and rushing into my mouth and I woke up immediately."

    "When I woke up, I found myself lying in the pool of dark moss which had covered me from the head to the toe, and as I broke free, I found my left half beingpletely dark in colour and half of my pink hair had be ck."

    "Due to the man''s bite, I wasn''t able to speak properly and felt my vocal cords had been damaged but after waking up, I found out that most of my wounds had healed along with my cords."

    The Knights who heard her story were bewildered and confused for a moment.

    "I thought this was just a dream, a nightmare but it wasn''t."

    "As soon as I woke up, I decided to take a look outside but the world around the ce doesn''t seem to be a ce for humans to live anymore."

    "People had been twisted beyond repair and pounced on everyone they saw first, they killed people by biting and scratching them like beasts."

    Alex and everyone raised their brows.

    They could infer about the pieces of scattered flesh and all the limbs from Cherry''s words.

    "Everything around me was just crazy and soon a person attacked me and bit my hand and dug his nail into my chest. The pain was too much for me to bear and I screamed loudly and to my surprise, my scream became so loud that it blew him away."

    Alex stared at her for a moment and asked"Did all the powers you used against fighting us gained after you woke from being covered with moss?"

    Cherry bit her lips pondering for a moment. She was still a bit cautious and didn''t know whether it was correct to speak about all her cards or not but after seeing Alex''s sincere gaze, she decided to speak a little more.

    "Are you asking about those ckish obscure figures?" Cherry asked with vignce.

    Alex nodded his head.

    "I found out about it when I was battling an undead. This ck hand of mine was injured and when blood started to pour out from it, a faint mist rose and took the shape of those."

    "Later, I found that with a few drops of my blood, I can make those creatures."

    Alex rubbed his chin and wanted to ask about the illusions and dream waver ability but he thought he would better stop for now as there are too many eyes and ears around him.

    "Cherry, are those ck marks extending, or did you have any bad or violent thoughts after getting in this state?"

    "I just have nightmares and trouble sleeping at night," Cherry answered.

    "Can you extend your hand a bit?"Alex squatted down and asked sincerely.

    Cherry nodded and extended her hand.

    Alex took it and started to examine the ck hand. From the fingernails to the skin, it was entirely ck as if it had been painted with ck paint.

    "Bring me a dagger."

    Cherry''s whole body trembled and she stared at Alex with a frightened gaze.

    "I just want to take a drop of blood," Alex spoke and patted Cherry''s head.

    As Cherry calmed down, Alex pricked her finger and took a drop of blood.

    The blood was simr to humans except it was ck but as soon as it came into contact with air, ck fumes slowly started to rise and soon it disappeared.<sub> </sub>

    Alex felt the texture of the skin which was no different from normal humans.

    Alex was confused by the sudden turn of events.

    It could be guessed that the mutation had happened due to Cherry being in contact with the ck miasma.

    Alex examined Cherry to be a squire rank and she seemed to awake after this thing happened. The possibility of getting powers from contact with ck miasma was quite high.

    Since Alex couldn''t use holy power he didn''t know whether Cherry could be turned back to her previous shelf or not but if anyone knew about this event a huge catastrophe may ur.

    ''There are still 18 Kingdoms besides this and the chance of an event happening like this may be rare but not zero. If people found out about this, they may try to create an army using a simr method.''

    ''No, wait, this might be what Lamar and the creature of darkness wanted to make.''

    Alex''s back became cold as he thought about this possibility.

    "Knights, what you have witnessed here is something confidential which cannot be divulged to no one."

    "Yes Your Majesty!"

    "I believe in you but still it may be difficult for Cherry to trust us all. So, you all take an oath that you wouldn''t mention this to anyone."

    "Do you understand?" Alex spoke while looking around with a solemn gaze.

    The Knights all nodded and raised their sword to cut their hands a bit as a gesture of their trust and swear the oath.

    "Cherry came with me. I will try to treat you if possible and if it''s not I can at least give you a ce where you can live like a human. Just remember one thing, you are neither a monster nor are you much different from a human." Alex spoke with a sincere tone.

    ...

    The first thing Alex did was to bring Cherry back to the barracks and inform both of his wives about the current situation.

    Cherry''s case bewildered them and without wasting a single moment, Alex ordered his men to inspect the other two cities.

    Fortunately, there was no case like that.

    Alex gathered the dead bodies of the people and after performing the ritual and praying for their peace, they were the brunt down.

    Athena and The Priests started to purify the hardened mass of ck miasma.

    The Knights lent them a hand by scrapping out those ck moss but in this process, some weaker ones were a bit affected and felt sick.

    After working hard and running around for two and a half days, things were finally cleared up and the gue that had suddenly appeared in Leonhart was gotten rid of from the roots.

    All the things that happened here were noted and a report was sent back to Kinley containing the various events of the battle.

    While Leonheart had finished its battle without the help of reinforcement, the other Kingdoms were still struggling.

    The reinforcement certainly boosts other Kingdoms'' morale and turn the tide but without any valuable knowledge about the situation, it didn''t help significantly until the report from Leonheart came.

    It caused a huge ripple in Kinley and various orders one after another passed in quick session.

    Two dayster, Catherine apanied by Riya, whom he had left to guard Catherine amid the turmoil, arrived at the barracks with an important message from Kinley.

    As for Catherine, she didn''t know that Alex had some other ns to discuss with her.

 325 Chapter 325

    "Alex! What the hell!"

    "Rele-relea!!!.."

    Catherine felt her cheeks heating up bing rosy.

    Due to the unexpected situation, she was finding it difficult to even breathe. It was so embarrassing, that she thought of finding a small hole to bury herself to get rid of the shame of this event.

    While her heart was in a state of turmoil and her emotions, the perpetrator was thoroughly enjoying himself.

    As soon as Catherine came, Alex asked everyone to leave so that both of them could have an important discussion on a secret topic.

    It was their usual routine where both of them discussed the ns for the future and talked about politics but little did she know Alex wanted to do some other discussion first.

    After everyone left, Alex, who pretended to be a gentleman, immediately bared his fangs and pounced on Catherine and hugged her from the back and snuggled his face on her neck while getting a feel of his beloved wife.

    Catherine tried to protest and scold him but Alex closed her lips with his hands.

    "Ouch!"

    Alex groaned and immediately removed his hand and saw teeth marks on it.

    "Darling Catherine, I didn''t know that you like to eat your hubby so much. "

    "If only you had said sooner."

    "Shameless, get the hell away."

    "Someone might see us," Catherine spoke in a panicked tone.

    Alex chuckled a little and said"So what if people see us? Can''t a husband even hug his wife?"

    "And stop pretending? You could have already pushed me if you didn''t like it."

    "I...I.."

    "I was just showing a big heart."

    "Yes, that is to allow me to hug you till my heart''s content, isn''t it?"

    Catherine''s words choked in her throat.

    "Catherine, I really missed you so much..." Alex spoke with a soft tone.

    Catherine, who was struggling a bit, stopped and finally gave up.

    It would lie if she said that she didn''t miss Alex.

    She was not good at conveying her feelings and every day he would remember the way, Alex would tease her while working, took care of her meals when she forgot, ask her to take a break and help her to train.

    Those small but sweet memories were missed by her.

    Athena had already suggested to her to stop pretending too much, otherwise, she may push Alex away unknowingly and break her heart.

    Listening to Alex''s genuine tone filled with affection, her heart softened for a bit.

    She sighed and gave up resisting which surprised Alex for a moment.

    "I can''t believe you epted my advances," Alex said with a startling tone.

    "If you stop behaving like a scoundrel and behave as a proper gentleman, I might let you off." Catherine snorted.

    This guy''s hands were not honest at all.<sub> </sub>

    "I am a born gentleman."

    "Your behaviour is simr to a gentleman by the standards of a beast, not a human," Catherine spoke and turned her gaze as she felt faint stares from outside and her eyes widened as she saw three foreheads peeking from outside.

    Catherine gritted his teeth in anger and stomped Alex''s feet and pushed him away with all her strength.

    "You three stop peeping for the back."

    "You knew that they were peeping and you still behaved like this. Athena was right, you are a pervert."

    Alex looked back with a bitter smile. It would be a lie if he said he didn''t know about them so as a good husband, he took Catherine''s scolding head on.

    Athena walked softly with a graceful smile.

    "Oh my, my! Did we interrupt an important moment?" Athena spoke with a teasing tone followed by Christina and Riya with shy expressions.

    "Catherine, you don''t need to mind us. We are all family so more or less, we should all get used to it. The sooner, the better isn''t it?" Athena gave a mischievous smile while staring at Riya and Christina.

    Both of them nodded their heads meekly.

    Coming here in the middle was already too much for them after all they were not thick-skinned like Athena.

    ''Sure enough, only Athena can match Alex shamelessly. Just what kind of trap did I walk into? I should have kicked Alex as soon as he hugged me.'' Catherine''s face heated up thinking about the embarrassing situation that happened a moment ago.

    "Haaa!"Alex cleared his throat and stood upright with a graceful posture, trying to give an excuse.

    "You are misunderstanding, we were just having a body-to-body! Ouch!" Alex squealed as his feet were stabbed in by some pointy object.

    "Cough...Cough."

    "Sorry, I mean the matter was very important so we have to take proper precautions. I was trying to pass the words straight from mouth to mouth¡­.Cough, I mean mouth to ear."

    Catherine was unable to handle any more and stabs Alex''s soles and feet as if she wanted to crush them to a pulp while giving Alex a hateful look.

    Alex bit his lips to stop the pleasuring sensation passed by his wife to leak out from his eyes.

    ''Sure enough, she still had the characteristics of Ava.''

    Ava was a master in toe crusher. Only God knows home many people''s toes had been broken by her including him.

    Seeing his sorrowful look, his friends used to console him saying that it was better to get your toes crushed after offending ady rather than getting your balls crushed.

    "Hmmm!" Alex cleared his throat and spoke, "So, where were we?"

    "We were talking about the official letter that came from Kinley," Catherine spoke while passing the letter to Alex with a re.

    "Did the messenger bring anything else or did any envoyse with them?" Alex asked.

    "No!"

    Alex was a bit curious about the letter and hoped that it didn''t contain anyints from the academy as he took leave without following proper procedures.

    Alex''s expression hardened a bit as he read the letter and he stared at Athena for a moment.

    "Have you not read the letter?"

    "It might contain something important so I saved it for you," Catherine said.

    Alex raised his chin under everyone''s curious gaze and said"They are officially requesting Athena''s presence."

    "It is also mentioned that we cannot say no in this matter." He spoke with a foul expression.

 326 Chapter 326

    "They requested Athena''s presence, is there a problem with her staying here and The Church wants her back ?" Catherine asked with surprise.

    "No, it seems they need her help in purifying thends. The other Church personnel and that temporary Saintess Ophelia are not enough to purify thends."

    "It seems we made a mistake in our reports but saying that Athena cleared it in one go." Alex massaged his forehead.

    "We shouldn''t have stated the truth and should have said that it took a few days to purify thends but who knew it woulde to this?"

    Alex muttered his eyes glowed fiercely as he raised his chin.

    "Athena, just what kind of shit is this?"

    "With such a huge force at their disposal, they cannot clear thends quickly. If The Churches of Kinleyck personnel then ask for help from the other Kingdoms, how dare they ask my wife to overwork as a servant, are they looking down on me?"

    Alex spoke as calmly as possible, but everyone could feel the anger in his tone which frightened them.

    He was seriously pissed off by the request and anyone could tell by the look on his face.

    "Alex, calm down a bit," Athena spoke, trying to appease him.

    "Calm down! Are you kidding me?"

    "There is a bishop, archbishop, and even a candidate running for Saintess position and many more who are on standby and if something happens they can just ask for Head Saintess."

    "I know they are weak but can''t their number make up for Athena''s absence"

    "Moreover, didn''t you leave the saintess position to rest a bit? Those bastards knew that you gave up the position by yourself but in the whole capital they are talking about how you were thrown out from the position formitting vile deeds."

    "Now, does it make sense for them to ask for your help when they wereughing at your misfortune?" Alex spoke while gritting his teeth.

    "Those hypocritical assholes," Alex grunted.

    Only he knew how he endured when he heard rumours about his wife being cursed and denounced.

    He wanted to flip the capital upside down and break the mouth of those bitches but he knew that this wasn''t his battle and Athena would prove them wrong and p them with her overwhelming presence.

    Athena was tongue-tied for a moment.

    Even though she always keeps herposure was taken by surprise after hearing Alex''s words.

    Although she was baffled, she felt quite pleasant seeing Alex getting angry on her behalf.

    She left the position mainly for two reasons, the first one was to recover from the injury due to performing the forbidden ritual and in the meantime apany Alex for a bit and the second was to mark the enemies who were ying around her back.

    She would just allow the weeds to grow and then she would just nip them at once.

    The Church was not as simple as it looked. There were different kinds of political battles going on inside it and it keeps on happening now and then.

    For a Saintess to remain in that position, support from others was very important to keep maintain that position and people who chose her side, prosper bountifully if she became Head Saintess.

    Even if one couldn''t be Head Saintess, just staying as a Saintess Of the Empire was more than enough to have a strong backing.

    And whether it was nobles or personnel of the Church, everyone wanted to rip rewards by staying on their good looks.

    Even after she resigned, there were still some who feared her return so they started to spread the rumour about her to bring her reputation down.

    After all, a person with a bad reputation cannot ascend to the position again.

    But she didn''t care about all this, as in her eyes, it was just a childish scuffle and at the end of the day, it was the amount of divine power one, which matters<sub> </sub>

    And in terms of that, they were not her match in any way.

    The four of them tried to calm Alex and asked him to think carefully.

    "Athena, how good are they whenpared to you?"

    Athena pondered for a moment"Ophelia had about two-fifth of the divine power I had."

    "And she is the best possible Saintess candidate beside you, "Christina asked curiously.

    "Not exactly, there is another girl who had more than her. Lina had a greater amount but she is rather ambitious so the Archbishop put Ophelia in that position while waiting for my return," Athena answered.

    Before Alex spoke anymore, Athena spoke"It''s not always about the amount of divine power rather it''s about efficiency. On top of the huge reserve, my efficiency and control are the best."

    Athena puffed her chest proudly trying to act childish while asking for praise.

    "Yeah, you are the best," Alex spoke with a slight smile.

    "They are going to send a squad of Pdin along with another priest to get you." Alex passed thereafter to Athena after reading it.

    Just thinking about Athena visiting Kingdom after Kingdom to offer her help to purify thends and work for others, made his heart ache greatly.

    "Catherine, make sure to get enoughpensation. Since they are willing to make Athena''s work, they should prepare to empty their pockets. Once married, Athena belongs to Leonhart, not the Church so they can''t order her as they please." Alex spoke, clenching his fist.

    "Little Alex, I thought you were going to say that Athena belongs to me, only me but your words somehow hurt this Big Sis," Athena spoke with a dissatisfied expression.

    Alex''s lips twitched a little.

    ''Is she challenging me to test my thick skin?''

    As the atmosphere rxed a bit, Alex decided to spend his time leisurely before going to work again.

    He had brought ten-day leave and he still had four days left with him.

    He decided to utilise these days to the fullest.

    For the sake of the future where he could 3ck off resting in thep of his wives, he decided to strengthen the gaps in the military.

    The disaster showcased thepse inmunication.

    All of Alex''s efforts had been taking ce in the central area near the capital cities and bigger towns while faraway ces still hadn''t seen the dawn of industrialisation but Alex was going to change it all.

    First, the thing he needed to do was create transport channels. For this, they need to create roads through the vast wilderness.

    Alex decided to form a military checkpoint every 200 km where at least 20 people would be on standby so that in case of trouble, messages can be transferred quickly.

    Since the number of armed forces had risen, Alex decided to form a squad of public safety in smaller towns and cities forming a squad of 50-100 depending on the nature of the town.

    He cannot put trust in the useless Mayors who couldn''t handle their people and a Safety Department would be established.

    Every three months a meeting would be held in which every Mayor throughout Leonhart had to make an appearance and give them a report of their town.

    People would be sent secretly to investigate the condition and livelihood of the cities.

    All these schemes required a huge mass of people which would create many job opportunities for jobless people.

    Amid all these things, the force of the Church finally arrived at Leonaheart and Alex decided to have a hearty talk with them.

 327 Chapter 327

    Due to the urgent situation, a huge force was dispatched by the Church to apany Athena.

    When the forces of the Churches appeared, they were greeted by a huge lineup of Knights of Leonhart emitting an intimidating pressure.

    In between crossroads, two lines of forces came to face off against each other.

    The group of pdins were surprised by such a greeting.

    On one side stood Pdins wearing golden armour shining brightly headed by a silver-haired youth giving a menacing gaze and confronting them, Alex stood followed by his Knights wearing silver armour.

    From afar, it looked like two forces were going to sh against each other brutally at any moment.

    The tension in the air was at its peak, which made the people watching from afar sweat profusely.

    Bassie, who was in charge of organising things, nced at Morderk and whispered "Why do we need to receive them like this? It looked as if His Majesty was trying to oppress them and show them his strength."

    "Bassie, you are too young to understand. It''s physiological warfare. His Majesty, need to put up a front.''

    Bassie''s expression is distorted.

    ''Young! You are calling me young. Are you drunk?''Bassie wanted to scream but he kept his act together.

    " By the way, shouldn''t you stand beside His Majesty," Bassie asked, giving Morderk a weird look.

    "I.....I was thrown out. He said I don''t look good in body armour." Morderk spoke, turning his gaze away and trying to stop his tears from falling.

    Alex greeted the silver-haired man and raised his hand for a shake.

    "Nice to meet you, King Alex!"

    "Nice to meet you too, Holy Son Adam," Alex spoke, trying to squeeze out a smile.

    Alex raised his brows a little as he saw Adam squeezing his hand tightly as if he wanted to prove his superiority.

    Alex had digged a bit into this guy''s past, he was one of Athena''s followers and he tried his best to cancel Athena''s marriage and even opposed the Emperor, only to end up getting punished for three months of self-reflection and was forced to make a pilgrimage to other Empires.

    He had returned recently and as soon as he heard about Athena, he decided to put forward his name in the current task.

    If not for Alex''s inability to use the power of divinity and light elements, Alex would have apanied Athena as the Holy Son but he can''t in his present state.

    "Holy Son Adam, it seems you are quite tough," Alex spoke with a smile and clenched Adam''s hand.

    Crack!

    A faint crackling sound echoed which turned the entire atmosphere toe to standstill.

    Adam, breathing stopped for a moment and his expression became contorted as if he stepped on some shit.

    He opened his mouth but no words came out of it for a moment.

    "Did I hear something cracking up?" Alex asked, pulling his hands.

    "It might be your imagination, King Alex."

    The gentle smile still didn''t leave Adam''s face except for the fact, he seemed to be biting his lips to suppress the pain.

    "Early Epic rank,19 years, soon to be 20. You have a great future ahead s you have to stay in the academy to learn etiquettes as a punishmentfor bad conduct otherwise your deeds of bravery may ring throughout the Kinley." Adam spoke with a mocking smile.

    Alex knew that he was ridiculing him for being forced to attend the academy but he couldn''t hit a man straight and had to y with the words.

    That''s why he hates political battles where you have to use your words to get out of trouble.

    If it came to fighting, this guy would already be done by the time he opened his lips to spout bullshit.

    "Early Transcendental Rank at 26 years bad Not bad."

    "The deeds of glory you have performed for which you have sent on a journey have spread far and wide," Alex spoke with a smile.

    The Priest standing behind Adam frowned a little.<sub> </sub>

    Adam had been inactive and they could get the subtle meaning underlying Alex''s words.

    Everyone could see sparks flying between Alex and Adam as both started to battle verbally but it stopped due to the entry of the main character.

    Athena, wearing a white noble gown with a small crown on her head, walked towards the frontline and was followed by Alex''s wife.

    Adam along with thePriest and Pdins bowed their heads on Athena''s entry.

    Before Alex could step up, like a dog Adam stepped forward and bowed to one knee before Athena.

    "Saintess."

    A gentle voice escaped from his lips as he extended his hand to take Athena''s hand and kiss the back of her hand ording to noble courtesy.

    But his hands stopped in the middle as Athena''s hand was snatched by a wolf ring at him.

    "Ex Saintess."

    "Holy Son, please mind your words otherwise many would misunderstand."

    "Moreover, she is now the Queen of Leonhart."

    "I apologise for addressing her wrongly but King Alex can you stop interrupting me from greeting her, "Adam spoke, raising his eyes and staring at Alex viciously.

    "It is normal for you to not know about my wife. She is germaphobic. Except for me, and some others she feels repulsed by others'' touch. So, please don''t make it difficult for her." As soon as Alex''s words fell everyone''s gaze fell on Athena.

    They knew Athena very well, how can ady like her who devoted her time to helping the sick and needy be germophobic but was there anyone brave enough to voice out their words?

    "But I remember, she wasn''t before?" Adam asked with surprise.

    "She had developed it after marrying me due to other men trying to woo her," Alex replied with an icy gaze.

    Even Athena was perplexed for a moment and taken aback by Alex''sment.

    She could feel Alex''s hand clutching her wrist tightly while his eyes conveyed that he was reluctant to part with her in this way.

    Athena smiled a little as he saw jealousy in Alex''s eyes.

    Adam coughed awkwardly and got up and asked for an apology.

    "Sorry, Highness Athena, I didn''t know about it."

    He knew it was a lie but what can he say about it in front of everyone?

    Alex turned towards Athena and spoke, "Athena take care, don''t work too much."

    "You have already be thin, I don''t know why the Church makes you work so much despite your poor health." Alex shed false tears.

    "I will take care of myself," Athena spoke with an elegant smile.

    Alex nodded and kissed her forehead and red at Adam indicating him.

    ''Did you see, she is mine? She already had my stamp on her.''

    Athena raised her chin and whispered to Alex''s ears" I am going to y a prank on Yvonne. Be prepared to face her wrath."

    Athena pulled away and walked forward towards the carriage with other Priestess assistance and soon the carriage was followed by Pdins disappearing from Alex''s sight.

    Catherine, who stood beside Alex, asked with an uneasy tone, "Will she be alright?"

    "Hmmph!" Alex snorted and spoke.

    "It would already be good enough if Adam didn''t cry tears of blood after trying to approach her."

    "Instead of worrying about her, you should worry about that punk Adam."

    "All my wives are strong enough to take care of themselves."

 328 Chapter 328

    In thest few days, Alex had been practically running all around.

    The time to leave for Zenith was near but before that, he needed to meet two important people.

    Alex knocked on the door and after getting the confirmation entered along with Catherine and Riya.

    Alex had tried his best to lessen her uneasiness and difort and treat her kindly.

    "Your Majesty!" Cherry bowed her head with a humble smile.

    "Cherry, how are you? Are you ufortable with anything?"Catherine asked.

    Cherry shook her head.

    "All the things you have done for me cannot be paid even if I sacrifice my worthless life."

    "Hey, Cherry, don''t say something like that," Alex instructed.

    After bringing Cherry, Athena tried to dispel the miasma that invaded her and the result was a partial sess.

    Her skin, which had be dark ck was now free of miasma but her hands and other affected areas up to the neck had be tan colour.

    And the ck hair didn''t even revert. The hair could be hidden by using colours but her skin colour was a bit difficult to hide.

    On one side her skin was as fair as snow white while on the other side it was tan in colour.

    She also retained the ability she got from mutation.

    "Cherry, I am asking you to make a difficult choice."

    "Your survival may draw many eyes if you are exposed. So, you can either stay in the castle and work here or hide somewhere in a safe ce."

    "Mind me this isn''t a joke, there are some people who if by any miracle came to know about your existence, would do everything in their power to capture you and use you in the experiment," Alex spoke with a serious expression.

    This was not a lie. With the creatures of darkness doing maniac things all around, Cherry''s existence may provide a vital clue to their research.

    Cherry swallowed her saliva and her body shivered after hearing Alex''s words.

    "If you decide to stay here and work under us, we promise to keep you safe." Riya tried tofort her.

    Cherry didn''t know who the people Alex was talking about but she was sure that these people, who could create such a thing which could take the lives of this many people in an instant wouldn''t let her go if she was ever found by them.

    In recent days she had assessed her situation calmly and out of everyone in the city, she was the only one who was able to stay alive.

    It may look like a miracle but in truth, this was nothing more than a curse for her.

    She didn''t want this kind of power, and if given a choice she would just want to live a normal life with her parents and siblings.

    "Your Majesty, can you please give me some time to think," Cherry asked.

    Alex nodded and left Riya to look after Cherry, while Catherine and Alex walked out.

    "Are you going to prison?" Catherine asked.

    "En!"

    "If you don''t get any information, don''t start doing those useless things like screaming about your heavenly massage," Catherine warned him with a frown.

    "Yes, Maam!"

    Alex left with a salute.

    .....

    In The Underground Prison cell.

    As Alex headed down the stairs, he saw Max throwing out the food he had swallowed.<sub> </sub>

    "Max, why are you spitting out your shit here?" Alex scolded.

    "Your Highness, the scene was too gruesome!"

    Alex frowned and distanced himself from him and walked towards the torture chamber.

    CREECH!

    The metal door opened and the atmosphere inside it seemed to be a bit moist.

    Inside a sparsely lit, spacious brick-walled room, The sight of a blood figure with ayer of skin peeled and a few missing teeth appeared in Alex''s eyes.

    Beside him, Ben stood with an indifferent expression while sharpening his knife.

    He stopped his motion and greeted Alex.

    "Ben, give me a moment."

    Ben nodded and immediately left.

    Lamar was breathing heavily while both of his hands were tied to a chain stuck on the wall and he was hanged with the chains.

    "They will not leave you alive."

    "You will die, everyone will die, even this world will die."

    "If you beg me and lick my lips, you still have a chance."

    Unable to tolerate it anymore, Alex''s figure rushed ahead and kicked the spot between two legs.

    A faint cracking sound of eggs emerged.

    "GHHHHHHMMMMM!"

    Lamar''s mouth opened wide and was shut instantly. An instantter the painful suppressed noise erupted like a volcano with tears from his eyes.

    "KHHUUUUKKK!"

    The veins and arteries on his head and neck bulged and almost exploded as he gritted his teeth to suppress the pain.

    Alex tilted his head and rubbed his feet, a small gush of mana swirled catching fire on his feet.

    "I will be gentle this time."

    Alex raised his leg and under Lamar''s horrified and pleading gaze hit the sweet soft spot again and it was much harder than before.

    Lamar''s mouth curled into an O shape and a warm current passed through his spine to the top bringing him an untold sensation of agony.

    The spot seemed to have caught fire which Alex extinguished with the flick of his hand.

    The strong chilling sensation of untold agony was something which no man wanted to experience in his lifetime.

    All the veins in his body bulged due to bone-shivering pain and he spurted out blood from his lips.

    His lungs inhaled and exhaled while his mind was a mess and he was on the verge of getting knocked out.

    In this situation, even getting unconscious is a type of luxury, where the body receptor stops the nerve ends from further receiving pain.

    But how could Alex, allow such luxury to a scum man like this.

    Due to the various magical spells and Athena''s artwork, even though his body was on the verge of copse, he cannot fall unconscious until the effect is active.

    Before Alex''s entry, he had already suffered a series of brutal torture by his men but never in his wildest dream, he would have thought that their master would be shameless enough to torture the male root directly.

    It was simply inhumane and unforgivable.

 329 Chapter 329

    Alex held Lamar''s jaw, pinched it tightly and applied pressure to crush the jawbone.

    Lamar stared at Alex with hurtful eyes but before Alex''s cold freezing gaze, he wasn''t able to tolerate his gaze thinking about the round of pain he had gone through, his body shivered violently and his legs turned soft.

    With teary eyes and a parched throat, he tried to squeeze the words he wanted to say.

    "How can you do this? Cowardly bastard?"Lamar screamed at the top of his lungs.

    "Even enemies of lifetimes don''tmit such atrocious deeds. If you want to kill me then kill me but why are you doing this?"

    Seeing the look of injustice on Lamar''s face, Alex raised his brows and said"What did you think of me? ASaint, who will y by your book?"

    "You can do all kinds of heinous crime while I cannot even torture you and make you scream to the heart''s content."

    "By the way, I just wanted to check whether you have that thing or not."Alex chuckled seeing Lamar contorted expression.

    "You can''t kill me? You still need me. "

    "Yes, you need me. You want the intel."

    "If dare to torture anymore, I will bite my tongue andmit suicide."

    "Ohh! You are quite daring?"Alex grinned with a swallowed smile.

    "Then, today I will see just how manly you are," Alex spoke and looked at the various set of torture tools.

    Alex with his hands folded walked around casually staring at the bloody torture tools.

    "We do have some great equipment, isn''t it?" Alex muttered while rolling his eyes over Lamar whose body twitches uncontrobly.

    "I wish I could have peeled your skin but s. That bastard Ben had already done it."Alexmented and his gaze fell on the jar containing oil and acid.

    Alex''s lips curled upwards yfully as he picked up the jar containing oil.

    Alex lit a fire and put the bucket on the burner mes and started to heat the oil to boil until red hot.

    Lamar fearfully looked at the hot boiling oil and was screaming internally '' What will he do with the oil? My God, don''t tell me, he will throw it there?''

    ''Oh! No.''

    ''God Of Darkness, please have mercy. Tortue me as much as you want but don''t pour oil there. It hurts¡­It hurts a lot.''

    Alex loosened the chains that were attached to him tightly and hung him in the air and Lamar fell to the ground with a thud.

    Alex tried to move and use this opportunity but his lower part started to throb due to the remaining effect of pain.

    Alex pulled the bucked and ced it before him.

    "Let''s have fun."

    Lamar''s eyes widened as Alex held his hand tightly. He tried to resist with all his might but Alex just pulled his hand casually and then he put it in the bucket of hot oil.

    Alex dropped his hand and pushed into the hot oil.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!"

    A sizzling and crackling sound was heard and the oil started to dance around his hand crazily.

    His skin which had already been peeled and was in a bloody mess and now as it came in contact with the burning oil, a current passed through his body carrying intense pain and misery.

    Lamar clenched his teeth and tried to shut his mouth but the painfully suppressed noise escaped from his lips.<sub> </sub>

    His body was tossed around like a fish thrown out from the water.

    Tears started to stream down from his cheeks, and due to clenching his teeth tightly, his gums started to bleed and his mind was on the verge of copse, no, in fact, his mind wanted to copse and fall asleep but it can''t.

    Alex smiled while looking at the suffering on their face.

    Due to frying, the oil sizzled due to drops of ck liquid and oil popped out and fell on Alex''s hands however, such small drops of oil didn''t hurt him.

    Alex pulled the other hand and put it in the oil.

    Another muffled scream rang, and his mouth was wide open but the voice didn''te out of it as if his vocal cords had already been severed due to all the screams and shrieks

    Alex looked at the messy figure of Lamar whose eyes had been closed and tears were dropping off from his face.

    "Hmm, I wanted to test and know the ce where it hurts more. So, please scream as much as you want so that I can record the data properly."

    Alex continued the treatment and threw adleful of oil all around his body while testing the endurance of various ces.

    From afar, it looked as if Alex was experimenting with the pain tolerance of the new creature, which he had found on the way.

    Lamar felt goosebumps all over his body while staring at Alex. The painful sensation in his body which was currently burnt by the hot oil, suddenly felt like nothing as he stared at Alex''s red eye which had been shining beautifully.

    Lamar''s hands, chest and all parts of their body had be a mess. Benign lesions, burns, and red and ugly protrusions urred all over his body due to being in contact with oil.

    Alex didn''t know whether Lamar''s machine still functioned properly after being hit by two kicks, but he breathed in relief seeing him pissing due to fear in his mind.

    At least, he can ring the bell and crack the eggs a few more times. If he could use a healing spell now, he would have healed Lamar and repeated the same treatment again to the point where the guy would have nightmares, every time he closed his eyes.

    Alex held Lamar''s hair and spoke with a mocking smile" I remember, you were screaming something about usefulness."

    "Let me tell you something, I never intended to get the information you had. I already have a hint of your ns."

    "You were experimenting with people to produce soldiers who would obey you and mix with human society. You wanted to ce your men inimportant ces to be used as a pawnter."

    Lamar''s dead eyes started to shiver as Alex pointed out the things.

    "The only thing I can get from you is the location of your group but I don''t think they would be able to survive due to the mess."

    "By the way, let me tell you a secret," Alex spoke in a low tone.

    "Weren''t you looking for the person who destroyed the pocket''s dimension?"

    Lamar''s eyes moved as if it was going to pop out of the sockets. His face was filled with shock and disbelief as soon as he heard Alex''s words and wondered how he knew about it.

    "Lamar, look here. It was none other than me who destroyed your pocket dimension and ughtered all the beings present out there."

    "It was me who foiled your ns and it was me that cut your dimensions apart with a stroke of my sword."

    Alex burst intoughter and stood up while walking toward the door leaving Lamar shed tears of blood.

    If Lamar was in his right mind, he would have questioned how Alex could destroy a dimension in his current state but he wasn''t in a sane state.

    "By the way, I left that thing intact so that my men could y with it."

    "Please enjoy Alex''s heavenly treatment to your heart''s content and give a review before dying."

    Alex''s hystericalughter fell like thunder in Lamar''s ears and he struggled violently trying to take off the chains. He also screamed violently but whatever he did, he just felt one thing clouding all his senses throughout.

 330 Chapter 330

    In the Garden Of The Castle.

    Under the tree of cherry blossom, a swing was tied to one of its branches which swayed to and fro.

    In it, Christina sat with a gentle expression while supporting her head against Alex''s shoulder.

    The day was sunny and gentle breezes blew which made the flowers dance around cheerfully.

    The chirping sound of birds can be heard asionally which rang like pleasant songs in one ear.

    The atmosphere was quite calm and peaceful which soothes one mind.

    "It''s so calm today," Christina muttered with a nk expression.

    Alex ran his finger through her hair, caressing it gently.

    Although her face looked back Alex could feel a hint of happiness in her tone.

    Today was the end of his vacation, and he wanted to rx and spend his dayzing around his wife.

    Since Riya was already with Alex most of the time, she decided to sacrifice a bit and gave Christina and Catherine a chance to spend some time with him.

    Catherine felt that Alex''s presence was making her idle because she had beenzing around for too long and tons of work had been left pending for her to finish so she decided to finish a bit of the work in the morning and free up some time in the afternoon.

    That left only Alex and Christina, to spend some sweet time with each other.

    Other than that, the atmosphere wasn''t as lovely as one expects from a couple. Still, both of their hearts could feel the warmth of each other.

    Both of them were training freaks, who could skip meals for a day but not training but today both of them justze around enjoying the beautiful scenery in the garden.

    "Have you recovered fully?" Christina asked with a worried gaze.

    Alex chuckled seeing her fearful gaze and said"Yeah!"

    "I can use healing spells along with divine power but I can''t exert myself physically." Alex didn''t say about the loss of vitality, otherwise, Christina might be freaked out for real.

    "Take care of yourself in Zenith, since you are in Magician ss, you don''t need to train physically so much. Just recuperate a bit."

    "Yes, Mam!" Alex nodded politely after all one cannot disobey a wife''s order.

    "You too take care of yourself."

    "Your visit was quite unusual, and you were even lucky enough to get a holiday for such a reason. Generally, they don''t give holidays like this." Christina stated.

    "What can I say, you know your hubby is special."

    Christina lifted her and stared at Alex with a puzzling gaze which startled Alex.

    Staring at him for a moment, she closed her eyes and her lips curled upward with a smile.

    "I know."

    "I am blessed with a good man."

    Alex''s whole body shuddered as soon as he heard Christina''s words and thought that he might have heard something wrong or this might be an illusion.

    And that smile, what was that?

    Swallowing his saliva, Alex asked"Christina, are you alright?"

    "Did you have a fever?"

    "Or did you eat something wrong?"

    Christina''s expression distorted a bit and she shook her head with a cute pout"Forget, what I have said."

    "It''s my bad luck that I married you."

    "Hmph!"She snorted.

    ''I managed to praise you after thinking so much and you have the galls to say that to me and make fun.''''

    Alex saw her anger and tried to coax her but his coaxing session was interrupted by a slight cough.

    "You can continue if you want."

    "It''s alright, I can wait."

    Alex stared at Catherine and asked"Catherine, it seems you are taking Athena sses seriously."<sub> </sub>

    "If there is a husband like you who is a wolf in man''s clothing, a woman needs to prepare herself mentally and physically," Catherine spoke with a smirk.

    ''What the hell is up with her? My girls seemed to be getting sharp. Just who the hell tainted them like this?''

    ''It seems I need to punish Athena.''

    ''Marrying five girls is difficult. Fate is really cruel to chain me with beautifuldies. Haa, what can I say? I am even jealous of my own handsomeness.''

    ''It''s okay, I will sacrifice myselffor The Goddesses to deal with the burdensome women which no one wants.''

    If the nobles and thousands of suitors of his wives heard about his thoughts, they would just run after him trying to butcher him.

    He had already be the public enemy''s number-one by marrying these fivedies and every time some see him with his wives, it adds further oil to the fire.

    Alex made up his mind to have a hearty talk with Athena in their next meeting. He needs to teach her who is the head of the household otherwise, he fears that all his wives might move out of his grasp one day.

    Alex stood up along with Christina who just bowed her head with a shy expression.

    "Catherine, have you sorted out the things I have written?"

    "En!"

    "On your next visit, you will see some wonderful changes in Leonhart. Trust me, I will give my all to make Leonhart ording to your vision."

    "Just leave the administration to me and study properly. Don''t behave like a hooligan and make me lose my face in front of my friend Zenith." Catherine warned him.

    "I also wanted to say the same things," Christina said while shooting a nce at Alex.

    Alex resigned to his fate and didn''t argue. He didn''t want to start a cold war today so he apanied both of them for a stroll.

    "It seems, your time to depart has arrived," Catherine said, much to Alex''s annoyance.

    "This is wrong, you cheated. Catherine, you arrivedte. We still didn''t have a heartful session." Alex started to grumble endlessly giving Catherine a headache.

    Catherine nced at Alex''s pained and lonely expression and biting her lips, she stared at Christina and spoke.

    "Christina, a maid is calling you."

    "Huh!" Christina was startled and turned her head to stare in the direction pointed by Catherine.

    Alex''s attention was also drawn and he tilted his head to look, but he suddenly received a soft peck on the cheek.

    Alex''s eyes widened and he looked back to notice a mischievous smile on Catherine''s lips.

    "Why didn''t you do it on my lips?"

    Catherine didn''t answer and stepped back as Christina turned back.

    "I didn''t see anyone," Christina asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Sorry, I might have heard something wrong."

    "We should go back," Catherine said, looking at the peaceful sunset dyeing the sky in bright orange colour.

    As they walked, Catherine tip-toed and reached for Alex''s ears, andwhispered: "I wanted to give it to your lips but who told you to turn your head around."

    "It''s not my fault that you miss the chance to kiss me on the lips."

    "You can only me yourself."

    "You...." Alex felt as if he had been teased and defeated in his y.

    It had been always Alex having his way through Catherine but this time Alex was beaten in his own game, fair and square.

    "Next time I return, I will show you the consequences of messing with me."

    "I await your return, Your Majesty but before that, you need to extinguish the fire in Yvonne''s heart. Athena must have lit a fire there" Catherine giggled softly.

    "Hey, what are two doing?"

    Alex and Catherine coughed awkwardly after hearing Christina''s words who had walked away first but stopped seeing the two of them falling behind.

    Both of them increased their pace and Alex wondered, what Athena had done behind his back.

    He wiped the cold sweat that formed on his forehead, thinking about the trouble he might encounter due to Athena''s prank.

 331 Chapter 331

    While Alex was on his way to Zenith after having a hearty talk with his wives, a fearsome battle was still going on in many parts of Kinley.

    In the Kingdom Rein, the devastation caused by the mass outbreak was quite huge and many cities had fallen under the swamp.

    The people of the fallen cities had been turned into undead further supplying strength to the march of the undead army.

    At the frontline, soldiers shed with undead one after another stretching the series of skirmishes.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Explosions urred like fireworks one after another and pieces of carcass and bones were sent flying.

    The front lines were in a mess as the soldiers tried to hold on against the seemingly never-ending undead.

    They were trying to make a path for the Pdins to pass.

    A little behind the frontlines, surrounded by a group of Pdins Athena stood holding her staff with a solemn gaze.

    She could see the exhaustion on both sides. The ranks of the undead were quite high whenpared to those of Leonhart and other kingdoms.

    It was only due to Alex''s thoughtfulness that the undead breeding ground wasn''t able to foster longer to produce stronger ones.

    "We can''t keep on going like this. We have to destroy the root cause."Athena muttered.

    Athena had already ordered some people to find the spot which is contaminated and where one could find Steele , which is the source of all this trouble.

    Once destroyed theter things were going to be easy.

    After some time, the people sent to find it came with a report.

    Adam noticed Athena''s gaze and knew what to do.

    "The frontlines have already given us a way out."

    "Cut a path for us. We will take Saintess Athena to that spot."Adam issued an order while clenching the hilt of his sword tightly.

    It was his time to prove his usefulness.

    The soldiers of the state cleared the path for them.

    Adam released his divinity and his body glittered like gold.

    Covering his sword with a sacred light element, he tore through the lines of the enemy allowing Athena, protected by pdins, to pass through.

    They walked through for some time.

    There were attacks from all sides which the battalion of Pdins headed by Adam resisted with all their might.

    A huge dome-shaped barrier was formed which kept the undead armies at bay as they marched forward.

    Athena looked around the barrennd engulfed by darkness. Though she cannot see the scene with her eyes, she could feel heavy animosity in the ce.

    If anyone stayed in this ce for a long time, one could start to have negative and cruel thoughts.

    After clearing their way, they arrived near a small cave from which Athena could feel the gushing power of darkness.

    Athena disperses the dome and uses her staff to support herself on the uneven ground and enters the cave.

    The Pdins tried to follow but to their horror, they were stopped by attacks from the surrounding trees.

    "Saintess Athena Stop!"Adam screamed in despair as he tried to cut the shoots and ws of branches shot at him but he was overwhelmed by their huge number.

    As they were in forest areas, there were a lot of trees but who knew that these trees could suddenly attack them unfortunately they knew nothing about this kind of monster.

    Athena heard loud shrieks and screams of her name. Her steps halted and she was about to turn back when a powerful force erupted into Steele.

    "What!"

    Athena was mortified for a moment and tried to use her divinity but she was suddenly trapped by a dark cocoon enveloping her and she heard faint words and drowsiness started to overwhelm her.

    Her entire surroundings turned dark but an instantte, the piercing rays of sunshine almost blinded her vision.

    "Huh!My eyesight."Athena murmured while touching her eyes and was bewildered for a moment while looking all around.<sub> </sub>

    " Haven''t I lost my vision? Then how."

    "A vige."

    "I was in the cave so howe I appeared here."Athena felt a terrible headache and thought that she might be trapped in some kind of illusion.

    She started to walk towards the vige but her whole body froze and she closed her mouth.

    "It can''t be."

    A soft and dull sound interrupted her thought as she saw the scene which had been etched deep inside her head.

    Before her, there was a scene where small girls were ying with marbles and there was a girl with white hair and ruby eyes who was quite simr to her.

    A very innocent smile appeared on the face of the little girl and she looked quite pure and gentle.

    It was as if she had gone back in time.

    "Athena, you need to hit marble like this. Put on some more strength."A girl came close to her and spoke.

    Little Athena hit her head and said"Oops, my bad. You know I am bad at everything."

    "Hehe!"

    Various unpleasant memories shed in her mind.

    "AWHHHOOK!"

    TANG!TANG!TANG!

    "Ringing bell, is it a festival today?" Little Athena asked.

    "Dumb head, it''s a warning bell issue by the Vige Chief. Go quickly and see your parents." The girls at her side reminded her.

    Athena''s body quivered due to the voice and she fell to the ground with a deste look.

    The voice was enough to make her remember the day she had lost everything.

    Athena stared at the scene with much uncanny emotions as everything in the vige became chaotic due to the roars of the beasts.

    The Vige Chief concluded that a beast tide might being and they need to leave.

    The vigers rushed like a maniac trying to gather useful things before evacuating.

    "Athena, take out the things you wanted to take."Athena''s mother Legna spoke with an uneasy tone.

    "Mother, why are we going to leave? Those beasts, can''t they walk from the side? Did their mothers not teach them to walk where the space was free? There is a vast open space all around so why did all of them have to pass through the vige."

    "Hmph!Naughty beasts. You dare to run wild in my vige."

    "Mother, leave it to me. I will teach them how to walk properly."Little Athena spoke, puffing her chest.

    Shut up! Start packing, we will be leaving as soon as your father returns."Legna spoke with a headache staring at her foolish and naive lovely daughter.

    She hit her head and asked," Just when are you going to grow up."

    "Athena is already grown up.Hmm!"

    "Athena is the cleverest and best girl in the vige. Mother should be proud of Athena."

    Athena''s eyes widened as she heard the words of her smaller self and wanted to dig a hole to bury herself to get rid of the shame.

    This was too much even for a thick skin girl like her.

    Thousands of emotions shed in her mind as she saw the scene changing quickly under her stiffen gaze.

    Her heart started to beat frantically and an unseen wound that had been healed started to open in her heart.

    For a moment, she wanted to scream and beg to stop showing the scene as it was too much for her to bear but everything fell on deaf ears and the scene kept on moving.

 332 Chapter 332

    Athena''s embarrassment didn''tst long as the scene shifted and everything was turned upside down.

    A hoard of beasts rushed out from the vast ins.

    Crops were destroyed, houses were destroyed and human lives were trampled without any mercy.

    Humans became a source of food for the beasts who tore their bodies making a bloody mess for an instant.

    Little Athena who was running with her family, was shocked beyond her wildest imagination.

    The bloody smell of blood reeked around her making her suffocate and the bloody scene was too much for her soft heart to bear.

    She felt nauseated and repulsed by such a scene.

    Carrying her on his shoulder, his father ran through the forest along with his mother.

    But it was nothingpared to the next event which almost made her despair.

    While escaping, they were caught up by a beast who pounced on their group.

    Athena''s father reacted immediately and passed Athena to Legna.

    Legna took Athena and ran behind with tears without looking back.

    "Mom, father is still behind. Don''t leave father, behind, mother¡­"

    He along with others tried to fend off the beast.

    Many were torn by the heart as it drew closer towards Athena''s father, he shed the sickle right into the eye of the beast.

    The beast''s fangs dug deep into his shoulder almost tearing a portion of flesh but he didn''t give in and thrust his sickle deep into the eyes and pierced his head.

    As the beast groaned in pain, everyone pounced on it and thrust their weapons killing him.

    They pulled him out and carried him.

    "Fatherrrrr!" Athena screamed as, under her gaze, her father that was almost bitten off by the beast was brought by her fellow vigers.

    "Father, father...." Athena cried sorrowfully seeing blood gushing out from his father''s shoulder.

    A portion of flesh was missing from it and one could see the white bones of the girdle.

    "Athena, my child. Don''t cry."

    "Father is still alive."

    "Mom, please do something. Let us take our father to a doctor to heal him."

    Her father smiled bitterly listening to her words. They didn''t have food to fill their stomach so how could they afford to visit a doctor?

    "We don''t have any good doctor nearby and a doctor can''t help him in his current state." A viger stated sorrowfully.

    "Let''s seek the Church''s help. The Priest can use healing spells. Maybe they can cure the wound." Legna''s voice quivered.

    She knew that her husband might not live around to reach the church but she couldn''t lose hope in front of her pitiful child.

    "Father, Athena will take you to Church. Athena will beg the priest to heal you and then we will live happily thereafter." Little Athena spoke, trying to raise her family''s morale.

    The vigers first gave him first aid and tried to stop the blood loss.

    After reaching a safe ce, Athena searched for a cart to carry her father who was losing vitality slowly and steadily.

    Little Athena started to get anxious every day.

    "Athena, don''t lose hope. Pray for god''s blessing."

    "If the Goddess hears your prayer, nothing will happen to your father.

    "Yeah, Athena had always been a good child. She never disobeys anyone and treats everyone with courtesy. So, the Goddess will surely listen to Athena''s prayer."

    On their way to the city, Legna passed all the food to Athena and pretended to be full.

    They never have their fill and in haste, she just bought some dried rice cakes which weren''t even enough for a meal of three so pretended to be full and gave it to her daughter.

    Her figure started thinning and she fell sick.

    His father''s condition was already bad and being treated by locals, his time seemed to being near but they didn''t give up.

    Soon Legna also copsed with a fever leaving Athena alone to endure hardship.

    Barefoot, Athena pulled the cart with her parents lying in it.

    There were no horses or any domestic animals around the ce so she and her mother had to pull the cart by themselves but no she had to do it alone.

    Athena didn''t give in.

    She believed in Goddess, she believed in her benevolence. She had heard about the tales of their kindness and mercy.

    She thought that all of this was an ordeal for her to ovee and reaching the Church would be the end of everything and she could go back to her happy life.<sub> </sub>

    Pulling both of her parents over a cart, she finds a small shabby ce near a slum and uses a bronze coin to rent a ce for them after which Athena rushes towards the church.

    It was the time of the afternoon, and the ce wasn''t crowded.

    Athena knocked on the door of the Church.

    Her heart was filled with hope and anticipation but little did she know all her hopes would be crushed as soon as the doors would open.

    The door opened and a man with white clothes appeared.

    He gazed at the dirty girl and his expression frowned.

    Before he was a girl filled with filth and emitting a rotten odour. There were holes in her clothes and she was stained with mud and dirt.

    He thought that she might be a beggar who came to beg.

    Athena flinched as she saw the disgust on his face and wondered if he was angry because he disturbed his sleep.

    "Priest, please heal my parents. My father is injured and my mother is sick." Athena spoke while kneeling on the ground.

    The Priest didn''t hide his contempt for the girl that reached here and said"Give me 10 silver coins and I will heal them."

    Athena''s body froze for a moment.

    Silver coins.....

    In her vige, the only thing he had seen was bronze coins and she remembered, her family barely earns 30 bronze coins so how could she afford ten silver coins?

    "I...I don''t have silver coins." Athena stuttered and rummaged through the pocket in the dress and took out three bronze coins.

    "I have this much. Can you heal my parents with this?" Athena spoke, giving him an innocent gaze.

    The Priest''s anger finally red up and he shouted"Dirty swine. Are you belittling me?"

    "Do you even know the status of the Priest? We are the representative of God and Goddess. Our words are absolute and with one word we can change any one destiny."

    "And you want to offer me three bronze coins for healing. Get the hell out of my sight otherwise next time, you would be punished." The Priest spoke angrily and was about to close the door in her face but Athena jumped and held his legs and cried pitifully.

    "Please have mercy. Save my parents. I have no one except them, they are my everything."

    "I will do anything you ask as long as you save them."

    "Filthy bitch. I am sure, your parents are filthy and uncivilised like you."

    "Get out." He kicked Athena in her gut without any mercy.

    "ARGHH!

    Athena screamed and rolled on the ground holding her stomach.

    " Tsk...Tsk..."

    "My new clothes. My white clothes had been stained by the dirty hands of the bitch."

    "Guards, take her out and punish her with 10 strikes of whips." He ordered.

    "Let everyone see the fate of the people who defied the Priest''s words."

    The guard rushed quickly and pulled Athena.

    A surge of anger rose in her heart and she screamed"How can you throw me out? We are devoted believers of God."

    "Aren''t God kind and merciful so how can you not have a shred of kindness? You are a demon, a demon." Athena screamed and used the priest who just replied nonchntly.

    "Am I the priest or you are? A priest is always correct." He snorted and left flinging his sleeves while Athena was punished with whips in front of everyone.

    No one had a tinge of mercy for her nor did anyonee in her support.

    For the people of a city obsessed with status, seeing a dirty girl was already an eyesore.

    Instead of pitying her, they gathered there just to watch the show.

    In the square in front of the Church, she screamed in pain while everyone just stood motionless and soon left afterwards.

    ...

    Athena stared at herself lying in a puddle of blood clenching her fist tightly.

    Her heart churned and the anger hidden in her heart for years started to boil.

    At that time, a wisp of darkness hovered around her and she heard a voice.

    "The Goddess is selfish. Just look, how they abandoned you in time of need and asked you to grovel at their feet."

    "Let go of the light and ept the darkness. You will rule the world and you can even bring back your parents."

    "ept my hand, Athena and became the Scion Of Darkness."

 333 Chapter 333

    Little Athena who was lying down on the ground with a bruised back felt his heart sinking deeper and deeper.

    People walked by her side but none of them pitied her.

    Rather than trying to help the little girl, they tried to maintain as much distance as possible from her as they feared that helping her might provoke the Priest and they would suffer his wrath just like her.

    With a bloodied back and torn clothes at the back, she tried to look for her parents who she left a bit, after renting a room near the slums.

    For a moment, she thought that it was good that she didn''t bring them with her otherwise they might be beaten like her or may die due to heartache seeing her getting beaten.

    She wiped off the tears from her face to avoid worrying about her parents.

    Her parents were already on deathbeds, and if they saw her current look their hearts might not be able to tolerate that.

    As she reached the slums she could see a crowd gathered at the edge and her heart tightened subconsciously.

    She ran towards the crowd and after a tug of war, she came out of the front but her body stopped moving as she heard the people''s voices.

    "Tsk!What a cruel world."

    "Leaving parents to die on the road."

    "What a ck-hearted child!"

    ''It can''t be. They are lying.''

    ''I didn''t leave them to die.I want to ask for help.''

    ''I also made them sleep in their room.''

    ''They can''t be my parents.''

    Athena tried to calm herself but in the end, the brutal reality struck her and finally, her body sumbed to despair seeing two lifeless bodies lying on the road.

    The owner of the ce threw them out after seeing their diseased body and being unable to tolerate it anymore, both of them passed out in each other''s embrace.

    Athena ran andid herself on her parent''s and sobbed loudly letting all her sadness out.

    The water rippled through her pupils. Tears ran down her cheeks, sweeping through the dirt and draining her face leaving cooked marks.

    Everything came to stand still except the sight of the girl ten years of age weeping in agony.

    The sadness, the agony and the misery seemed to burst out of her heart.

    Thousands of questions rang in her mind.

    A deep resentment sprouted from inside and the question of why this happened to her. Why did no one help her, and why did the servant of God leave her?

    She felt as if she had been betrayed by the whole world. Even the people who were watching didn''t offer her hand nor asked about her.

    That day, she was shown the harsh reality of the world. A world where everyone is in for themself.

    Woo...Woo...Woo...

    A heart-wrenching scream resounded and everything turned dark again leaving behind Athena with a look of loneliness and forlornness.

    Her body was shivering and she felt as if she was going to freeze to death.

    There were some memories which shouldn''t be remembered, some wounds which shouldn''t be scratched as no matter how mature one became or how big one grows some events were so painful that they etched deep inside one''s heart.

    Tears trickled down her cheeks and Athena fell to the ground as she watched the scene from afar.

    Seeing it far and looking at her lonely deste back, hurt her more.

    She wanted to rush ahead and help herself. She wanted to see her parents once again and spend some time with them again and became that naive, innocent Athena who was only confined to the vige without knowing anything about the world.

    The more she thought about it, the more she despaired and lost control of her emotions and even of herself.

    She had already sensed that something was wrong but her brain had been clouded by rage, hatred, empathy, sorrow, despair and misery to the point that she wasn''t able to think straight.

    Even though it was a trap designed to make her fall, she couldn''t help but let herself fall and sink further.

    She felt powerless and helpless to defy everything.

    Everything became chaotic and blurry.

    "Except my grace Athena."

    "Be my servant and you will find peace."

    "You will be reborn. This pathetic world doesn''t need your kindness."

    "Let the world burn in pain and suffer. How can everyoneugh happily when you are crying?"

    "Athena, let yourself drown in darkness and you will find peace for eternity."

    Whispers started to ring in her ears.<sub> </sub>

    She wanted to deny it but she knew the scene was real, a true description of cruelty.

    She could feel herself drowning in darkness. Even if she wanted to swim her way out, she was pulled back forcefully, unable to get out from the clutch of an unknown being who was eroding and corrupting her mind to let go of pathetic righteousness and ept reality.

    Athena found herself standing in front of a ck door that her mind told her to open but her heart warned her not to.

    "He would be sad."

    Athena''s lips opened and she blurted out unconsciously.

    "Huh! Who would be sad?"

    "Who is he?"

    "It feels like forgetting someone important."

    "Someone very close to me."

    "Some who have always been with me through my ups and downs."

    "Someone who had pulled me out of my despair and saved my life."

    Athena felt a strong headache assaulting him and her heart seemed to tear up. She felt her memories getting eroded and going nk all of a sudden.

    Even though her expression was nk, tears seemed to be tossed out from her cheeks.

    It came straight from the torn bleeding heart which had been beating faster and faster as if it was screaming asking Athena toe to her senses otherwise it would be toote.

    Athena with a nk expression filled with hopelessness tried to open the door, but her hands stopped as she gritted her teeth to the point, blood trickled from it and finally another distant memory resurfaced in her mind.

    A memory that shed like the sun before her enveloping her in warmth and shaking away the darkness covering her.

    It was the memory after the event of losing her parents and being left alone.

    With nowhere to go, no one to rely on and a situation forcing her to die as a poor beggar on the street, she was forced to mature.

    She wanted revenge and she thought that if sheined at the highest Church in Holy Capital, maybe she could stop such an unfortunate event from happening in the future.

    And even if it wasn''t possible. She wanted to ask the Goddess why this happened.

    She had heard that people could directly talk with Goddess in the Holy Capital of Kinley, The City of Chelsea.

    There was still hope inside her, that there may be someone filled with righteousness existing out there.

    Someone who would listen to her pleas.

    There may be many rotten apples in the Church but she hoped that there might be one, just one good apple among them who could help her to gain justice.

    She didn''t know what was the need to suffer anymore, by going to Church to ask for help and exposing the Priest. She didn''t know why but she only knew that she must do it.

    Maybe she was trying to lessen her guilt for not being able to save her parents from dying.

    Maybe it was a false hope, that the Goddess hadn''t left her or maybe there was a tiny chance that this was all a fleeting dream, a recurring nightmare that she had been trapped in.

    But it was not as easy as it sounds as she was in a remote corner of a small nation which wasn''t even part of Kinley.

    She didn''t even know the way nor did she know whether she could enter Kinley but she persisted and began her arduous journey.

    Little did she know that this journey was going to change her life positively and make her what she was today.

    In her life, it was the best decision she had ever made even though the decision looked utterly foolish at first nce and many would evenugh at the thought of a girl going against the Church.

    With great difficulty and walking barefoot, after two years of bitter struggle, she finally arrived at Chelsea, with the hope of getting her wish granted.

    She heard that everyone was treated equally and no one can fight others.

    Everyone had to maintain a minimum decorum here and no one can provoke another.

    Athena took a deep breath and tried to harden her wavering heart.

    With great expectations, she finally stepped into the door of the Holy ce where everyone was treated equally but it didn''t take too much time for her to realise that this was just in name and there was nothing different here.

    As soon as she stepped, the sight of the guards frowning at her reflected in her eyes.

    There was the same contempt, the same disgust towards her as the Priest who threw her out.

    The guards refused to allow her to enter.

    She didn''t hold their knees and begged like before and decided to wait and try

    She decided to kneel at the side and dere that she would kneel there unless they allowed her to enter.

    The guards along with everyone turned a blind eye towards her and let her do as she pleased as long as she didn''t disturb anyone.

    It went on for days and Athena sat there motionless showing her immersed preference and persistence until the guards decided to do something.

 334 Chapter 334

    Today was the day when the Fifth Prince was going to visit the Church for prayer and they couldn''t afford to let such a thing be seen by him.

    Though he didn''t have any status, he was still a Prince and even if he neglected this, his servants apanying him wouldn''t let it slip.

    He is an imbecile and may not mind the Knights but others apanying him mayin about the eyesore and they may be punished for not clearing the things.

    "Hey, girl I am telling you to getoff here as long as I am nice."

    "You can take a break today ande tomorrow. A member of royalty wille to visit today so leave this ce and stop being an eyesore."

    "I will kneel here. Let the royals see just how unfairly you treat low-ssmoners like me."Athena spoke fiercely.

    "Let the world see your injustice."

    <o>,m "You.." The guards squealed in anger and he walked toward her to throw her away</o>

    "Don''te near me. I haven''t taken a bath for a month. I smell and reek like trash."

    "You may fall sick for touching me."

    The guard''s expression stiffened and he stepped back a little.

    He flinched at the girl''s words and felt deep worry.

    "I have an idea" The other guard spoke with a smirk.

    He walked to the side and looked for foolish people who might need money.

    "I will give you five silver coins to anyone who takes her away and throws her into the trash can."

    Five silver coins wasn''t a big sum to most but still, many barely earn a silver coin per month.

    They stared at the girls furiously and variously crooked thoughts ran through their minds.

    Many jumped on her, pulled her hair and tried to drag her down.

    "Leave me."

    Athena grimaced in pain but no one paid heed.

    "Stop bitching."

    She was pped on her cheek and her mouth was shut forcefully.

    Even though she was in pain, it was nothingpared to what she had gone through.

    Instead of tears, a self-deprecatingugh emerges from her lips.

    ''The life of my parents was worth ten silver coins, but just to throw me out, he offered five silver coins.''

    She knew that the Priest didn''t want to heal her parents, and that''s why he made such absurd demands on her.

    Thinking about all these things, she realised just how worthless her life was.

    She would just die in a corner without anyone knowing and without doing any deeds of glory.

    As the people dragged her, a rattling sound was heard along with a loud furious roar.

    "What the hell are you doing with that sister?"

    "Leave her."

    The people''s bodies shivered leaving her on the road, they backed away fearfully.

    Athena opened her eyes to see a boy sitting with the coachman of the carriage while ring at the people.

    He held the neck of the coachman and shouted"Stop the carriage fool. Stop it.."

    He seemed 7 years old and was quite chubby but looked quite cute. His eyes were crimson colour simr to hers and he got down from the ce, and he ran towards her.

    The guards and a butler tried to stop him from approaching her but he didn''t pay any heed to them.

    "Sister, what happened to you?"

    "Tell me, I promise to help you."

    Athena tried to open her lips but no words came out rather small tears slid down her cheek.

    "Sister doesn''t cry, are you hurt?"

    "Help this pretty sister, everyone." The boy shouted but seeing everyone''s stiff gaze, he started to cause a ruckus and threw a tantrum.

    The butler tried to plead but the boy red at him and shouted"If you don''t help her, I wouldn''t move from here and if you drag me away, I willin to my father."

    The boy shouted and started to roll on the ground.

    The butler finally gave in.

    Athena was soon picked up by some maid. She was bathed and cleaned and soon taken with Alex to Church.<sub> </sub>

    The boy apanied her to the Church and didn''t leave her a second.

    Soon, the Bishop who attended his prayer healed Athena and it was at that moment, she was blessed with a stigma that burst out with divinity.

    It was at that moment, her life changed and she finally felt as if her journey had been sessful in finding a single being with a pure and good heart.

    .....

    Athena whose body had been curled up surrounded by a dark cocoon suddenly wriggled.

    A stigma of a butterfly appeared on her back which started to p its wings.

    Four pairs of white wings grew from her back and her body started to radiate divinity.

    Athena opened her eyes and her eyes shed with immense killing intent.

    Her red eyes which had been dimmed and became nk previously due to being blind started to glow fiercely.

    She gripped her staff tightly and her body started to radiate and glow brightly with a dazzling light.

    "I was just a step away from losing everything," Athena murmured and stared at the darkness all around.

    "Being of darkness, you shouldn''t have made me recall that."

    She raised her staff and shouted"Judgement Of Light."

    The ck cocoon disappeared due to the eruption of Athena''s divinity and soon a pir of golden light descended from the sky.

    The power of divinity started to gush out from her body frighteningly.

    An instantter the ground started to quake and tremble.

    Adam and the pdins who were having trouble due to the attacks of a tree monster suddenly lost their bnce due to the tremor.

    A strong ray of light emerged like a shockwave and crashed around everything.

    Adam closed his eyes, unable to tolerate the blinding sh of light.

    The eruption hit them but instead of blowing away like the monsters nearby, it healed them and replenished their strength.

    The darkness of night was blown away and everything in the radius of ten kilometres became alighted as if the sun had risen and the day had arrived.

    Anything that was imbued with darkness was brunt away by Athena''s divinity.

    Athena didn''t hold back anything and released all her power.

    Soon, the power dissipated and Athena found herself standing in an empty position.

    Everything around her had disappeared leaving the Steel which had many cracks in it.

    Athena stared at it with a hurtful expression.

    "You will regret making this decision."

    "There is still time."

    "Choose your side, the sooner you can."

    "I have already chosen my side," Athena spoke, taking a step forward.

    "On that very day, he appeared. I have dedicated my life to him.No matter, whether this world ends or survives I will stand with him."

    "Instead of worrying about me, worry about yourself. My man is not someone to be trifled with."

    "No matter whether you are a God or Lord of this world. You will be dragged from the deepest corner of despair and thrashed around by my man if he knew that you wanted to separate me from him."

    "Hmmm! Your man is surely atough nut to crack."

    "But don''t worry, one day he would grovel under my feet and that time, you would regret..regret and regret till the end of the world."

    "Huh!" Athena''s expression distorted as she felt the being had met Alex.

    She wanted to say something but she was stopped.

    "Highness Athena."

    Athena heard Adam and pdins voices who ran towards her and kneeled on the ground.

    "Your Highness, thanks for saving our lives."

    "Thanks for saving our lives."

    Athena could feel the gratitude and deep sense of reverence in their voice and just nodded her head with a smile while trying to mask her uneasiness.

    ''Alex, I am already missing you badly.''

 335 Chapter 335

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    In the roomden with all sorts offorts, Yvonne walked around to and fro while gritting her teeth.

    Even though the room was filled with riches from corner to corner, it was not enough for her to calm down.

    The recent events had caused chaos all around leaving behind nothing but devastation all around.

    Huge hectares ofnd had been ruined, lives were lost and the number crossed millions.

    And out of all this, even Lockhart merchant ground also suffered heavily.

    Many personnel working for them were killed, and the trade and transport to the affected Kingdoms were stopped despite that she wasn''t as affected as the news of Leonheart being attacked.

    She didn''t know what had transpired in Leonhart.

    She only knew the results but not the details. She knew that Leonheart had won before anyone and her worry should be stopped but a blue flying pigeon disrupted her normal life.

    She knew about the identity of the pigeon. It was Athena''s summon with which shemunicates with others.

    And two days ago, she received news that Alex was badly injured which was bad enough for him unable to walk for days.

    Although she may speak a bit harshly about him before and clearly showed her disgust towards him, her heart was always in a state of panic when she heard any topic rted to him.

    She had tried to find information about him but he was of no avail. It seemed as if someone was blocking the way and she wasn''t able to receive any confirmation whether he was injured or not.

    She knew that Athena wouldn''t lie about this unless there was big trouble, so she wouldn''t send her summon.

    "Why didn''t anyone send me a letter to inform me about his condition?"

    "Do they think I am an outsider?" Yvonne grumbled andy on the bed burying her face in the pillow.

    She curled up and held the sheets tightly with a worried expression.

    She knew that she always nitpicks about Alex and might have acted like a bad bitch, but she can''t at least put up a front for him to coax.

    "Maybe they also think I am nothing but a troublesome person to deal with," Yvonne spoke, trying to remember the face of the other wives.

    Her rtionship wasn''t too friendly with others except Athena and Riya hates her for bad-mouthing Alex whom she loves with all her heart.

    Even Athena only informed her about Alex''s injury and didn''t send her to summon thereafter to ry Alex''s condition.

    "Haaaa!"

    "Let''s leave it, I know, I am not a good person. I should just pack some herbs and elixirsand send them to him."

    "They don''t like me but I can''tin, after all, I had a bad habit ofining at the slightest difort but I should try to help him."

    "I hope the herbs and elixirs can be of some help."

    "I wonder whether he even needs this when Athena was with him and can heal him."

    Yvonne spoke with a sigh and buried her head.

    Yvonne who tried to calm herself down a bit suddenly felt a hot air blowing over her ears.

    "Yaaaaaahh!" Yvonne screamed in terror jumping back and almost falling from the bed but a pair of strong hands supported her from the back.

    Yvonne opened her lips to speak but her expression froze as golden hair fell over her face and a warmth spread over her as she was supported by a pair of hands.

    BA-DUMP!BA-DUMP!

    Her heart started to beat wildly.

    "Alex...Alex!"

    Yvonne pushed him away and said, "What are you doing here?"

    "My wife was cursing and ming herself for the husband''s misfortune. So, it was right for the husband to appear and coax her."

    "Didn''t you say, you wanted to be coaxed?"

    "How can I leave my disheartened wife alone?"

    "Wife,e here and give me a kiss."

    "Ahhh!" Yvonne screamed due to Alex''s bold action and she ced her finger on his lips to close it.

    "Alex, stop it, youscoundrel."<sub> </sub>

    "You only know how to take advantage of me," Yvonne spoke in an annoyed tone.

    Alex pulled Yvonne''s hands and kissed the back of her hand and spoke in a disheartened tone"What can I do?''

    "You are beautiful, intelligent, rich, magnanimous and understanding while I am worse than an uneducated peasant who doesn''t know how to care for his wife."

    "Hmm, it''s good that you know," Yvonne spoke proudly but her expression stiffened a bit as she saw Alex''s pitiful gaze and immediately tried to entice him.

    "I¡­.I didn''t mean that. I know, you are also working hard."

    "Stop, you don''t need to coax me like a four-year child. I know, I owe you a lot. It''s my seven lives'' fortunes and your misfortunes for us to get married."

    Alex shook his head and stared at Yvonne with a puppy gaze and said"For all your deeds, I can only repay you with this unworthy body of mine"

    Alex opened his arms wide and spoke"Yvonne, you can use this body of mine as you see fit. This is all yours. I am also good at serving at night, you can ask Riya."

    Yvonne''s expression froze and her cheek heated up and became as red as a tomato.

    "You...You..."

    BANG!

    Alex, who was giving a titanic pose, was suddenly hit by a pillow one after another.

    "Shameless, shameless...Have some shame.." Yvonne screamed in anger.

    "How can you say such a thing in such a straight and upright manner?"

    "Cough...Cough...I am just stating the facts."

    "My wife should know about this, after all, it is a matter of your lifetime happiness."

    "There is no need to be shy."

    "Just stop it." Yvonne was unable to handle any more and covered her embarrassed face.

    Athena had already sowed some dirty buds into Yvonne''s mind and every time Alex boasted shamelessly, those words rang like bells in Yvonne''s mind.

    She was ashamed of herself for having such a dirty thought. For a moment she is thought about Alex and her working out together.

    "Alex, enough for today. I cannot take it anymore." Yvonne spoke with a rough breath.

    "How did you manage toe in under such tight security?"

    "Your Husband''s skills are great. I sneak in here."

    "Like a thief," Yvonne asked with a re.

    "Don''t you know it is improper to visit ady''s room at night?"

    "What do you mean improper I am visiting my-!"

    Alex''s words were cut short, by a loud knock on the door.

    Yvonne''s expression became pale and he jumped up from her bed and threw the sheets covering Alex and put a pillow on top of him.

    "Just stay here, quietly," Yvonne shouted and moved to open the door.

    "What the hell?" Alex grimaced.

    Yvonne opened the door to see two maids standing beside the door with his father.

    "Brother Ashton!" Yvonne spoke with a surprised look.

    Ashton shook away the maids and spoke with an awkward tone.

    "Hmmmn!" Clearing his throat he spoke.

    "Yvonne is Alex with you now?"

    Yvonne froze for a moment and wondered what to say.

    "Father asked me to call both of you?"

    Yvonne''s face became as white as a sheet of paper.

    Meanwhile, Alex heard a bit and murmured"It seems I am either going to be kicked out or ughtered today."

 336 Chapter 336

    An awkward atmosphere prevailed in the meeting room.

    Alex felt as if he had been sitting on needles instead of a soft, fluffy sofa.

    If a gaze could kill him, he might have been killed thousands of times already.

    Alex knew that his entry would no way go unnoticed under his father''s profound gaze and he had thought Yvonne''s father had turned a blind eye to this.

    As soon as he entered with Yvonne and his brother. Alex could feel three venomous gazes directed at him.

    Yvonne''s father Lesche and her mother Marian seemed to be observing and judging him for the very moment.

    Yvonne had two brothers First one was Howard and the second one was Ashton.

    Alex found Ashton a bit amicable to mix in and Ashton even said that he had no hard feelings for him on the way but it couldn''t be said about others.

    The way Howard looked, it felt as if someone had stolen a very precious thing of his.

    "So, you are Alex," Howard spoke with a threatening smile.

    Yvonne wanted to sit beside Alex but she was forced to change sides due to her mother''s smile

    Silence prevailed for a moment which was broken by Yvonne''s cough which brought everyone out of their thoughts.

    Marian stared at Alex for a moment and asked"King Alex, can I address you as Alex."

    As Alex nodded faintly, Marian gave Alex a menacing gaze and spoke in a stern voice.

    "So, Alex, did you think it''s proper for a gentleman to sneak into ady''s room at night?"

    "Umm...that."

    Before Alex could answer, he was cut off in the middle.

    "Of course, I know that you can''t be considered a gentleman. After all, a gentleman wouldn''tmit such a shameful thing, still, you should have learned some manners after enrolling in the academy."

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Yes!" Alex nodded his head stiffly.

    Marian raised her brows and asked, "Do you think you are worthy enough to take my daughter''s hand."

    Alex swallowed his saliva and said"Your grace, please give me a chance. I will be sure not to disappoint you, Your Grace."

    "The simple reason that you are breathing before me is already disappointing enough."

    "How about you just die so that I no longer have to feel this way."

    Cough.....Cough...

    As soon as Marian spat such words

    gracefully, Lesche along with his sons coughed violently.

    Lesche tried to calm his wife. He knew that his wife could kill aperson with her words so he had already asked her to keep her tongue in cheek.

    s.....

    Women once open their lips, just don''t stop.

    "Mom!" Yvonne shouted with an embarrassed expression.

    "Mam, That''s a bit.."

    "You see, even the men weren''t able to tolerate your existence and were coughing due to suffocation. Just your breathing before them is utter torture."

    "Mom, stop being petty. He just came here to check on me. He is just worried about my well-being." Yvonne tried to appease her.

    "My girl, remember one thing. Men are the root of all trouble. Aren''t you worried because of him?"

    Alex stared at Lesche and gave him a sympathetic gaze.

    This man should have been awarded for being able to tolerate such a woman.

    Lesche noticed Alex''s gaze and gave a brief nod as if saying that your assumptions have been correct.

    It''s been tough on me. So, hold on my boy.<sub> </sub>

    The two menmunicate through their gaze while Yvonne and Maria bickered.

    "See, men are not good. My obedient daughter is now fighting with me, just for the scum who had already won a grand lottery of marrying such beautiful girls. Even if you don''t stay with him. His four wives are enough to fill the space." Maria spouted annoyedly.

    Yvonne pursued her lips and an ufortable feeling well in her chest. Her mother nailed the coffin and even she understood her situation more than anyone else.

    Out of everyone, she was the one who hadn''t been able to open up with Alex and there was a bit of distance between both of them.

    And will he even seek out her, once she agrees on being his wife after all Alex had built a strong mutual trust with them while she hadn''t even spent a day properly with him?

    As a deep sense of uneasiness rose in her heart, she heard Alex''s resolute words.

    "I think I am lucky in this aspect and having such wives is a blessing of all the good deeds of my past life and being with Yvonne is what I seek for both spiritually and physically."

    Alex straightened his back and stared at Marian with a profound gaze" I don''t n on giving up Yvonne, even if you kicked me out now."

    "No matter whether you suppress me or try to break us apart. I am prepared to take her hand even if I have to fight the whole Lockheart merchant group."

    "I never intended to back up in this matter since the beginning."

    "I know as a mother, you are worried about your daughter''s future but believe me, I will keep her happy and will proceed when I win her heart."

    Alex didn''t want to go to r and strain the rtionship.

    Except for Yvonne, everyone''s parents were dead and Yvonne''s parents were the only one''s inws he would have.

    So, he needed to prove his worth through his words and actions.

    Marian wanted to speak but Lesche squeezed her hand and stepped forward with a smile.

    "And why do you intend to do this?"

    "Because she is my wife. It''s my duty as her husband to take proper care of her and apany her in the journey of life and endure hardships with her."

    "Do you think, we are not capable enough to take care of her or apany her throughout our life? Is there anything, you can give that we can not give?" Lesche asked raising her brows.

    Alex''s expression turned solemn.

    "You can''t give her the happiness that a husband can give physically and if luck favours, we could also enjoy thepany of little Yvonne."

    Lesche''s smile cracked and everyone''s hearts skipped a beat as soon as Alex spoke.

    Yvonne gritted her teeth fuming with anger and shouted.

    "!!!"

    ....

    The awkward meeting finally came to an end with Alex permitted to enter and go as he pleased but on the premise that he wouldn''t sneak in like a thief.

    Yvonne apanied Alex on his way out. He wasn''t offered to stay at night and after his bullshit, he was practically thrown out for today.

    Yvonne stared at Alex with a hateful gaze and asked"Do you have a dual personality."

    Alex''s steps faltered as soon as he heard her words and gave her a weird gaze

    "Why did you think like this?"

    "I see.."Yvonne nodded his head with an understanding look.

    "Then you are a two-faced bastard."

    A thick vein bulged on his forehead as he heard her words and gave her a look, signalling whether she had gone mad.

    "You always behave arrogantly and haughtily before me but why did you be a scaredy cat before my parents?"

    "That''s because they are my inws. I can''t disrespect my elders or do you want to behave like a hooligan and say that.."

    "Hey, mother-inw. If you don''t give me your daughter, I will kidnap her."

    "Wait! Don''t tell me you wanted to get kidnapped." Alex spoke, pping his hand with a serious face.

    "You¡­.You.." Yvonne gritted her teeth with an angry face and kicked Alex''s feet.

    "Just die!"

 337 Chapter 337

    In a certain ce lying in the northernmost region of the world.

    Strong winds seemed to be blowing over the ce signalling the forting storm.

    Amid the dry and vast waistband, it was a ce crawling with darkness and evil lurking with all forms of atrocities.

    It was a ce where the sun doesn''t rise for most of the year and the night was lengthy. A scene filled with pitch darkness while creatures that are believed to have originated from malevolence resided.

    The entire ce was a wastnd where the strong reigned supreme and the weak were either killed or had no choice but to obey the rule of the above.

    Grovelling under unjust rules and living all their lives in distress and misery, was the way those who were born weak survived.

    The Demon Continent.

    At the summit of the strict hierarchical order in the ce, stood the Demon Castle signifying the status of the supreme being.

    A massive structure with ten long towers on all sides stood and a massive monolith at the centre was built with grandiose exuding a sense of oppression in the eyes of the beholder.

    This was the escarpment indicating the heights of the power in the Demon realm.

    The ten towers housed the most powerful demon families and the final monolith in the middle belonged to the Sovereign of Demon and a ce to stay for his royal bloodline, The Demon King''s Castle.

    Within the castle, was a demon who sat on the throne while contemting the matter with deep thought.

    He had two horns protruding from his head, along with long red hairs and smooth skin like humans.

    Garnering in a royal ensemble that glistened with gold and with a crown hanging on his head showed his majesty and awe, he exudes a sense of oppression.

    Sitting in the empty Throne room, he pondered deeply about the news he got from his sources.

    The world was on the verge due to idents happening one after another.

    His lips curled upwards with a yful smile. His heart seemed to scream with excitement.

    Anticipation of what is toe seemed to make his heart burst.

    "Your Majesty, is there a reason for your practical happiness?"

    A rough voice rang out filling the entire ce.

    The Demon Emperor should be angry about the sudden entry but instead of ring at the person, his expression ted a little.

    The entire hall was empty but soon, a figure appeared in front of him.

    "Don''t you know better than anyone about this?" He responded to the intruder with a thrilling voice.

    Tworge bat-shaped wings appeared that converged in the ce where ackish figure appeared with two huge fangs.

    "Hehehehe!What a menace you are?"

    "Only you canugh afterthinking about waging wars." The intruder spoke apanied by a chuckle.

    The Demon Emperor joined theugh and for a moment, it was filled with echoes of two people.

    "Drac Joe, it''s been a while."

    "I thought you had forgotten about our little deal of taking over the world."

    "I am tired of running every day to meet the end of the preparation. It was surely exhausting."

    "You surely know how to joke. A man of your calibre only needs to raise his finger to get everything done."

    The person before him had a quite cheerful expression as a facade. With a noble dark suit covered by a cloak, he had dark hollow eyes that could pull anyone into an endless abyss.<sub> </sub>

    "Well, what can I say?"

    "I was also busy on my end finding allies." Joe gave a crookedugh and snapped his finger.

    Swoosh!

    Dark fumes appeared and as soon as they dispersed, a woman appeared in the Demon Emperor''s sight.

    "Ohh!The Forsaken race of the Elves."

    The Demon Emperor''s eyes gleamed as he stared at the woman curiously who shuddered on receiving her gaze.

    "Did you like this beauty, your Majesty? Let me tell you a secret?"

    "This dark elfdy here can also take care of your daily needs." He gave him a wink.

    "Her name is Leona and she hase with me to represent the Dark Elves. They are now also on the same boat as us."Joe muttered

    "So, tell me what are you here Joe? Is it just a friendly visit?"

    For a moment, silence prevailed in the hall.

    Both of them seemed to be friends with benefits.

    It was a trade secret between the entire Demon race and the secret organisation that Joe belonged to.

    They were a group of peculiar beings and were a runoff of their worst enemies.

    The Creature Of Darkness.

    "I am here to seal the deal with Your Majesty?"

    "The situation all over the world is quite chaotic and as you know, humans have suffered some losses in recent times while many strong powerhouses needed some time to recuperate."

    "So, why don''t we re and heat things a bit," Joe spoke, showing his dagger-like shining fangs.

    "Well, I have received some reports about them and I don''t know whether it was true or not." The Demon Emperor spoke nonchntly.

    "I don''t know whether it was a trick of those dirty bastards to lure the enemies."

    "Hehehee!"

    "That''s where you are wrong, your Majesty."

    "It''s true and very true."

    A dark screen appeared before the Demon Emperor which showcased various events.

    His eyes widened for a moment and he fell into deep thought as he saw the battle.

    He fidgeted his finger while sinking into deep thought as there was still some doubt in his heart.

    There was a call for reinforcements but he ignored thinking that this might be a trap.

    And he couldn''t fathom the reason for taking such a big risk for a mere reason.

    "Believe me, Your Majesty! The wounds they have suffered would take at least ten or more years to heal."

    "All the upper members of the league were going to be out for afew years. You wouldn''t get an opportunity like this."

 338 Chapter 338

    "Hey, is it alright for her to see this thing?"

    "Don''t you fear things leaking out?" The Demon Emperor asked, raising his brows while observing the Dark Elf.

    Although she looked young, he could feel a very strong aura from her.

    A Supreme Realm Expert.

    Dark Elves are a species formed because of the desire for salvation.

    Elves are prideful and arrogant and lock anyone who disobeys thesews.

    Many were locked up while many were forced to be a ve and servants.

    Thews were so severe that many tried to fight their way to change thews but all of them failed and were locked up in prison.

    The existence of half-elves is considered a sin and they were either hunted and killed or locked up.

    Half-elves and all the prisoners who were imprisoned unjustly found their chance when that scum started his rampage.

    The First Emperor Of Kinley, Midgard.

    Aplete lunatic and a psychopath whose morals were beyond twisted.

    He crushed human rulers like twigs. The humans of that time were nothing but farts filled with weaklings and crybabies.

    Demons and Elves became allies and fought to the bitter end with him but soon The Elves sumbed due to the rise of Dark Elves.

    No one knew how it happened but the millions of Elves imprisoned epted the blessing of an ancient being and were asked to follow Midgard in a request for salvation.

    They gained new abilities after losing nature power and their skin became tan giving the rise to the new species.

    With the end of Elves, except Demons, every race sumbed.

    The Dragons were another group of assholes who didn''t listen to their warnings and cooped up in their dimensional world only to be defeated by Midgard.

    Ruling over every species, his army crashed onto Demonnds and purged them into the fire,mitting massacre and genocide as his desire.

    Even after winning over them, he treated Demons like ves due to his hatred for them as they kept on opposing them for a bitter end.

    After his defeat by the Human favoured by Goddess, Demons were forced to serve humans as ves and he didn''t give a damn about humans.

    Crack!

    Small cracks started to appear on the armpit as he thought about the disgusting history.

    After thousand years of bitter struggle and bloody battle, Demons were able to free themselves and had reached where they are now but this wasn''t enough.

    He wanted them to suffer the same fate. He wants to crush their pride before it can soar any further.

    He wanted them to despair and beg with tears of blood.

    The humiliation they have suffered for years can only be washed away by blood.

    Humans have been developing rapidly and their high fertilisation rate added further fuel to their growth.

    If they keep on expanding like this, soon they would have enough power to devour the whole world.

    On top of that, unlike humans getting strong blessings from Goddess, the Devil they worship didn''t give them blessings leading to the further weakening of their race.

    And it was the same for Dark Elves who had been hunted by Elf for generations.

    The Elves have vowed to eradicate the entire species of Dark Elves until none are left.

    The Emperor raised his head and returned an undaunted smile.

    His sharp teeth ground against each other and an Almighty power enveloped him crushing the entire room and everything started to shake.

    Joeughed a little seeing Leona trembling under the pressure. He waved his hand casually and all the pressure dispersed in an instant.

    "This is the time for our rise." He shouted with a sinister smile.

    His smile contained more malevolence than before and his eyes glinted with excitation.

    Demons have been inhabiting the Northernnd which is a barren wastnd, a dry cold desert where the situation was quite harsh.

    While they were secluded in such and where any being found it hard to survive, they inhabited this ce with no choice as all other races upiedrge patches of Central ins and basked in prosperity due to the suitable climate.<sub> </sub>

    While they declined, others grew powerful, while they had to sleep with hungry stomachs, others would fill themselves up to the brim and throw out the excess.

    They all lived in the illusion that Demons had to live in a very poor state without food to feed themselves properly so how can they raise an army

    The situation was simr to what they thought but it changed aftering in contact and signing the deal with Joe.

    With the support of his brethren and using his absolute dominance, he carved a path for them.

    The Emperor gritted his teeth and spoke.

    "Although, we can begin what if the other races join?" That was the only fear that had been holding me back from finalising the n.

    "We hold them back for you. We can begin soon enough." Joe spoke.

    "What do you want in return?"

    "We want ves, tons of them. We need more than before. Ten times more."

    "I don''t know what kind of shady things you are doing but as long as it doesn''t sh with my ns, I will turn a blind eye."

    "Thanks for your Kindness, Your Majesty."

    "Now it''s time for me to go back."

    "I will leave Leona in your care."

    "We will meet again next time."

    ''And hopefully, you might have set the stage for us.''

    Joe''s figure disappeared leaving behind Roana and the Demon Emperor to discuss things.

    ...

    "Alex!"

    "Alex!"

    "Huhh!" Alex was startled and spilled the coffee on his dress.

    "Why did you pass out suddenly?"

    "Gosh! Stop scaring me. I thought something happened to you or your injury red up again."Yvonne grumbled.

    Both of them decided to get used to each other and spent some time getting to know each other.

    Yvonne trained under Alex''s instruction a bit but was injured during her sparring with Riya.

    Three days ago, Alex tried to use the divinity and healing spells only to end up coughing blood.

    After this Yvonne had been apanying Alex and put him on house arrest to stop him from doing useless things.

    " Are you feeling any pain somewhere?"Yvonne asked worriedly.

    "No, it''s just I am feeling a little uneasy."

    "It feels as if something bad was about to happen."

    Yvonne frowned seeing Alex''s serious gaze.

    Alex didn''t know why a deep sense of fear started to well up inside him.

    Just a few days ago Athena wrote a letter to share her experience and he could feel that he was very close to losing her forever.

    Before he lost anyone he cared for again....he needs to ensure that he is good enough.

    No, he needs to ensure that he is the strongest of all. And not only he but he needs to make sure that others be stronger with him.

    This is not a story, where there would always be scenarios of damsels in distress.

    This might happen once or twice but not every time. They need to get stronger along with him.

    "We need to get stronger."

    "More than ever to fend off the disaster that mighte.

 339 Chapter 339

    [One and half yearster]

    The entire world which looked to be quite peaceful on the surface had been in turmoil from the inside recently.

    Many things have changed and various movements could be seen throughout the world.

    The Demon Continent which had been silent for years started to voice out its grievance and wanted a piece ofnd in the Central ins for it.

    The Demons were done with the harsh environment of the North and wanted to live in a suitable climate where they could survive easily instead of struggling bitterly.

    A conference of major species was held consisting of Elves, Dwarfs and humans.

    The Dragons refused to make their appearance which was already expected.

    All races lived peacefully coexisting with each other and hardly interfered with other races except for the neighbours sharing the same borders.

    In the meeting, everyone tried to negotiate peacefully and solve the matter but a fiction broke out as The Demon Emperor walked in with the Dark Elf who wanted the right for her species to be represented at a higher level but the Elfs ignored them.

    The Elf refused to coexist with them and thus finally led to the beginning of the War.

    Soon, everything falls out as The Demon Emperor announced it was an alliance with Dark Elf and started to counterattack.

    At first, the battle seemed to be against Elves consisting of minor skirmishes but soon it changed and various humannds were attacked on the premise that thesends were secretly cooperating with Elves and on this premise Demons started to interfere.

    Elves'' full-scale warfare came to standstill as a huge crisis appeared and the World Tree started to wilt.

    The Demon and Dark Elves upied a piece ofnd of the Elf''s territory and started to advance towards the Arkan Empire which closely shared its boundary with Kinley.

    The Arkan Empire was quite weakpared to Harold and Kinley and started to lose its territory along the border.

    ......

    Henson yawned as he walked on his usual patrol at the borders he was assigned to.

    Behind him walked hisrades in arms.

    All of them were graduates of Zenith Academy and were sent to serve the military in the fourth year, like others but decided to stay here hoping for some fun and mirth more than that, they wanted to earn points to raise their status and war was the easiest way.

    But unfortunately, the area they were staying in always seemed to be at peace.

    His hair fluttered and he walked around with a poker face.

    From him, it had now be a regr walk rather than patrolling as nothing was happening around the borders.

    He had heard about the demon''s army marching towards the ce. He had heard about it in thest three months but he couldn''t even find a monster or beast around which he could fight to kill his time.

    "We shouldn''t be here. It was better to be Knights rather than soldiers in a random deste outpost." One of them snorted.

    "Knights are worse than us. Once you be a knight and have taken the vow, you are nothing but a dog which could be used and thrown by your master as one, please." Henson spoke with a grin.

    "Henson, have some respect, man. They are at least loyal."

    "I don''t have anything against Knight. They are the most respected individuals. A Knight can only shine when his master iscent not an idiotic bastard or a fool."

    Henson spoke and looked at the vastnd before him.

    There was a desert before him. It was vast and peaceful to the point that one couldn''t even find a single disturbance or screeching of any beasts.

    Except for the usual sound of wind shing against sand and blowing away the dunes, there was nothing here.

    They have been standing guard to the point that their nerves have been tensed to the limit.

    Even a single sneeze from someone was enough to make their guard up but now everyone was losing their guard and going back to rxing.

    This ce had be more of a holiday spot than a bordend.

    Sometimes, you prepare everything and harden your heart to fight the disaster.

    But at the very moment, life ys tricks on you.<sub> </sub>

    Sometimes, it waits..waits patiently until you lose your patience, get bored and finally gives up and at that very moment, the disaster which had been out of sight suddenly arrives and hits you in the worst possible way.

    "Hey, let''s go and y cards."

    Henson along with everyone nodded and was about to leave when a strong wind blew suddenly followed by a deafening roar.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The sudden eruption caused everyone to tremble as neither of them noticed anything unusual a moment ago.

    Henson''s eyes widened as he saw the sand from the distance was blown away and a huge mushroom-shaped cloud emerged rising to the top.

    "Shit...Shit..."

    "That son of bitches, demons are here...."

    They saw a huge dark lizard-like figure from afar with horns on his top.

    It had a long tail and hollow eyes which gave them chills down the spine even from far away.

    "Inform everyone, we are in trouble," Henson screamed and decided to escape first to give a report but as they turned their back was startled to see a huge hulking figure of Demon standing before them with a menacing gaze.

    Most of them were at Master rank and only three of them were at Epic rank with Henson the strongest with mid-Epic rank but before the Transcendent rank, exuding a heavy pressure, they all seemed to be nothing more than ants.

    Their minds were clouded with fear as they saw the figure standing before them who was quite far away from them.

    It raised its huge hand and shed at them.

    Henson along with others who took out their sword and struck Demon but s, they were not his match....

    ...

    In Zenith...

    A man with a grey moustache and brown hair ruffled his coat while walking towards the corridor.

    "Today was a good day, I earned a bit by selling those filthy ves."

    "Heheee!"

    "I just have to follow their orders, kidnap people and sell them at higher prices to them and auction the leftovers."

    "I am rich¡­..Filthy rich..."

    He walked towards the room and opened the door with a joyful look.

    "Wife! Let''s have fun tonight."

    "Tomorrow, I will buy your favourite ne as your gift for an unprecedented night. Hehe he¡­"

    "Huh!"The man''s steps halted and his eyes widened as saucers.

    On top of the bed instead of his wife, was a man with dark clothes sharpening the dagger.

    He stopped sharpening the dagger and looked at him with a wide smile.

    "Hohoho!You are finally here."

    "Wee Sir, I am the servant of death. I havee personally to send you to hell."

    The man''s legs trembled as he felt a sense of oppression from the figure who was emanating a huge pressure that gave him chills.

    "You came toote. I was so bored waiting for you that I had already had some fun with her by hacking her into pieces. She was so satisfied that she passed out in the middle."

    A thick vein bulged on his forehead and he screamed in terror.

    "Bastard! Who are you? What did you do to my wife?" He screamed like a wild beast and shouted for the guard stationed outside but no matter how much he screamed, all his pleas fell into deaf ears.

 340 Chapter 340

    The man screamed brutally.

    His cry of misery and agony filled the room. He hoped that his guard might hear his voice and ran towards the room to save him but all of his hope was useless.

    Alex stabbed with the dagger, hacked him and drew holes all over his body.

    Blood sttered and fell on his face and he was unfazed by the scream.

    He had sealed the entire room, with the noise barrier so that not a scream leaked out from the ce.

    "My Lord, he is already dead."

    The man looked up to see a beautiful assassin appearing before him, giving him an odd look.

    "Hmm!"

    Giving a slight cough, to clear his throat he spoke"Haa! I know about that."

    "I am doing this in the hope that when his soul flies out of his body, it will shiver to see me puncturing its body again and again."

    Riya who dressed in a tight assassin suit resigned to his Lord''s words

    "Riya, take care of the corpse." Riya nodded and disappeared with the corpses.

    Creak!

    The door opened and a woman walked inside the room with a slight"Thank you Phantom Assassin."

    "Haha! I am just doing the duty for which you have hired me."

    "You are a free woman now, You don''t have to put up with this scum anymore." Alex spoke and spat.

    "Still, are you okay with it?"

    "Thanks for your grace!" The woman muttered with tears of happiness.

    "For all the heinous crimes he had done, it was mercy for him to die without any disgrace."

    "As for me being his wife, he had many lovers outside and I am just here to maintain the appearance."

    "This is all the documents and deals I have managed to secure from his safe." The woman spoke and handed the documents.

    Alex took the things and skimmed through them.

    Phantom assassin, Alex had been assassinating people to get out of the boredom and gain some exp.

    It wasn''t solely based on money, but also depended on the situation and the top most priority was the link of an unknown group.

    An organisation, to which many of his enemies belong.

    At first, he assumed it consists of creatures of darkness but now he wasn''t sure about that as he found many small links about the group.

    They were associated with Lamar to experiment and helped that idiot, Second Prince of Amidon, with magic papers which the magic towers still hadn''t found a clue about.

    Alex was sure that it wasn''t that the people of Magic towers were useless and unable to find anything, rather there might be someone in a higher position who is stopping things.

    With the small evidence, Alex found that these groups had a widework, from those in charge of illegal auctions to ve trading, they also had mana crystal mines and hands even extended to key social figures.

    Forty people on his kill list upied important positions in Kinley.

    With the deals, he was only able to find the middleman but that middleman was never able to get anything as their memories had been tampered and to make matters worse, he could not use a soul search.

    "Mam, I am taking my leave"

    "I hope you live well," Alex said and his figure disappeared from the windows.

    .....

    The sound of trumpets rang, and the whistle blew along with the songs.

    The atmosphere was quite joyous and students in the third year at the academy were enjoying theirst moments in the academy.<sub> </sub>

    First, it would be a get-together after which there would be some battles to entertain the guests from all over Kinley would be invited.

    Jeremy and Hurt walked through the crowd looking for a table to seat in the tea ceremony.

    "Where the hell is Alex?" Jeremy grumbled as he was unable to find him through the crowd.

    "And where is Joey?"

    Hurt looked around and spoke"Look there, Joey is flirting with the girls there. After being heartbroken by Riya''s refusal and the other two girls, he is trying to soothe his heart with others."

    "Damn yboy!" Jeremy spat.

    "Now where is Mister Beast?"

    "Just look for love-strickendies?"Hurt replied and narrowed his eyes.

    "He is there."

    "Kuak!My eyes!" Jeremy groaned closing his eyes as he looked at the ce.

    Girls all around the ce were stealing nces at the person sitting in the chair.

    Long golden hairs fell through the back. He wore a speck and emanated a schrly and unearthly aura.

    The person seemed to be standing on the epitome of elegantness.

    Stars seemed to twinkle around him along with imaginary hearts.

    With a book in one hand, he sipped the tea with the other. Alex''s face had matured a lot during his stay in the academy.

    Previously, everyone could feel the wild nature of his presence but now he looked schrly and a refined gentleman who could kill anydy with a look.

    The only w Alex''s character had was his wild nature and his face which didn''t have the mature characteristics of old wine but that was a thing of the past.

    Hurt and Jeremy pulled out a seat and sat while staring at Alex who seemed to be immersed in this world.

    "Give me money, I have won the bet," Jeremy spoke with a grin.

    Hurt gritted his teeth and pulled out his purchase and handed him a cheque for 100 gold coins.

    Alex''s brows furrowed and he asked, "What is the bet for?"

    "We had a bet about how long you can maintain your facade." Hurt spoke nonchntly.

    Everyone might have been mistaken by Alex''s acts but he wasn''t. He knew that this man behaves like a human being during the day and turns into a wild beast at night going on a journey to soothe his blood lust.

    He is an absolute maniac.

    "Hurt, you lost."

    "He is an inborn loser," Alex spoke with a mocking smile.

    A thick vein bulged on Hurt''s forehead and he asked"What do you mean by that?"

    "Grandpa, you are good at forgetting things."

    "Just look at that ce." Alex pointed his finger.

    Hurt and Jeremy turned their heads to the distant ce, where statues of people in the Hall Of Fame were carved out.

    "Can you see the statue of my wife along with the tags under it."

    They looked Riya statute and the tags

    [The Youngest Person To Attain Transcendent Rank At The Age of 19]

    [[The Youngest Person To Attain LegendaryRank At The Age of 20]

    "That could have been you if you didn''t behave like a hiby."

 341 Chapter 341

    Hurt swallowed his saliva, as he stared at Riya''s statue over the ce with gs fluttering over it.

    There were many statues alongside her and each one of them had carved their name in the academy as well as in History but none of theme close to Riya''s achievements.

    When the Professor knew that he was a legendary rank and he had been hiding his strength all along, huge chaos was ensured as attaining the Legendary rank at the age of 20 was a legendary feat.

    It was an event which needed to be recorded and spread throughout the world as it would bring glory to both Kinley and Zenith academy.

    But it didn''t happen because his rank fell to Transcendent rank and he was ridden in bed for months after Alex''s blessingspletely vanished. The aftermath hit him hard and the reason behind all this was very simple.

    He messed up...

    He went straight towards that Mythic rank and was thrashed by just two moves. In the face of death, to have a chance of survival he burns his life span to gain strength to face the Mythic rank or find a chance to run away.

    And while he was ina, the Professor who had seen Riya''s prowess decided to blow it under Alex''s agreement and she was recorded as the youngest Transcendent rank at 19 years of age. Soon she became Legendary rank and got the youngest legendary rank tag and her name was carved in the hall of fame.

    Meanwhile, Alex concentrated on recovering fully and tried to hoard as many stay points as he could and raise his level. He knew that once he steps into the Legendary realm, he would rarely find Legendary rank warriors to kill and level up.

    The stronger the person at the Transcendent rank, the greater the boost the person gets on advancing to legendary rank.

    Hurt cleared his throat to shake away the awkwardness under Jeremy''s confused gaze and said"You are speaking as if you haven''t messed up."

    "If I didn''t mess up, did you think you would be sitting here and drinking coffee before me?" Alex snorted as he got the meaning of messing up synonymous with the lost life span.

    Alex literally wanted to punch this man and break his teeth after getting back. Just for an idiot going straight to the boss enemy, he had suffered greatly.

    If he hadn''t gone there directly Alex would run away after taking prisoner after finding out the level of the boss monster through his mana sensor.

    Unfortunately, he was caught up in the mess and used the power which made him lose his vitality.

    At first, he didn''t find it a big deal as he thought that it could be solved by adding stats but hell no.

    He wasn''t able to add stats to vitality nor was the reward of 20 plus stat increase applied to vitality. Until he recovered from his soul damage, he couldn''t put anything there.

    A normal human being who had an average of 10 points of vitality could live for 50-60 years after which, every increase of 20 vitality adds 30 years of life span up to the limit of 150.

    After you achieve the legendary rank, you would get a significant increase in lifespan and can live a long life.

    He wasn''t bedridden for months, but he could feel slight suffocation and difort when he tried to use his powers.

    Although it had brought him great pain it also made him aware of his wives'' sacrifices for him.

    Previously, he wasn''t talented nor he wanted to train so the Goddess showed his wife''s condition after undergoing the forbidden ritual.

    Goddess Reba asked him to feel the same pain to understand them and the pain he suffered, he remembered it clearly.

    It was more painful than giving birth to a child though he hadn''t experienced that pain he was sure of it.

    It was a pain akin to every bone of your body being broken down, your muscles and tendons being chopped and pulled out while a thousand needles pierced you making holes in your body.

    Athena, Christina and Riya were able to endure but Yvonne and Catherine passed out for days unable to move for the month and Athena even lost her eyesight.

    Even after undergoing such a thing, none of his wives had everined to him nor unted out the sacrifices they had made for him.

    Even Yvonne who always grumbled andined never cursed him nor med him for the pain he had suffered.

    If this wasn''t enough for Alex to give them his heart then it only means that he is incapable of feeling the love.

    His wives had given him this life, and this life of his would belong solely to them.

    As Alex was in deep thought, an announcement rang out calling everyone to the Colosseum.

    Alex along with others walked towards the Colosseum. Alex stared at Joey who joined them and asked him to stop his yful actions.

    "You are still as strict as ever," Joey muttered helplessly.

    "Don''t y with maidens'' hearts. If I find that you have broken their heart, I will personally pierce your heart."Alex warned him with a stern expression. He had never imagined that within one year, from a serious guy he would turn himself into a clown.

    ''Someone might have infected him and messed up his brain circuit.''

    If someone heard Alex''s thoughts and came to know it, they would gang upon him and use him of affecting others. Anyone who had been around him had either turned into a maniac or a clown.

    EvenHurt who had been known as the cold-faced man had be a clown after staying with Alex. Only his wives are resistant to this and were able to retain their sanity.

    "I am just seeing whether we can match or be a couple. I don''t want to get rejected again and again." Joey spoke with teary eyes.<sub> </sub>

    After getting dumped by Riya and beaten by Alex, he waspletely isted.

    Alex already cleared up the instigator and tortured them to the point where they didn''t even raise their head in front of Alex.

    As Alex along with others took the stage, Alex stared at Riyaughing while conversing with her friends.

    ''She had opened up a bit and with two prestigious titles, I hope her inferiorityplex had lessened a bit.''

    "The Guests have arrived, please stand up and give apuse."

    The announcer spoke and his voice vibrated across the stadium drawing out a huge round of apuse and cheers.

    "First guest, First Prince Sean and apanying him is The Second Guest, Duke Lent."

    Everyone stood up to show their respect and started to p.

    "Following him...."

    "Marquise Andrew and his knights."

    "..."

    "...."

    The announcement started to broadcast their names and guests started to arrive one after another and took their seats on the VIP seats in the huge Colosseum.

    "Representing Lockheart''s Merchant group, PrincessYvonne Lockheart.....I mean Yvonne Leonhart..."

    The announcer changed the speech as he suddenly felt deathly stares from Yvonne and the Knights behind her.

    He just misspelt due to the odd habits and didn''t mean it really and no one had any hand in it as even in the list it was written as Leonheart.

    He wiped off the sweat and changed the topic.

    "All guests, please take your seats and enjoy yourself witnessing the future generation of Kinley."

    ''Hmm, Nice! Duelling with them to get respect was a good idea.''Alex rubbed his chin with a satisfied smile.

    But only a handful of people know that it was one sided thrashing and it went on until they epted Alex was their master and serving Yvonne means serving him.

    And they knew very well that if Lady Yvonne was not addressed as Leonheart, there would be hearts missing from their bodies tomorrow.

    Everyone stared at Alex with various kinds of thoughts as he stared at Yvonne with a sweet gentle expression.

    Anyone who saw him could feel the overflowing love in his expression which burnt their heart.

    ''My God, is he going to act lovey-dovey with Princess Yvonne? Wasn''t Goddess Riya enough and now her?''

    ''What will a single like us do? Go and kill ourselves.''

    Alex noticed their gaze and gave them a gentle smile which gave them a shiver.

    ''He was forced to attend the academy as punishment but it is we who are going to be punished.''

    Alex noticed the thoughts of everyone and cast another smile giving them a wink to twist things up which means you are correct.''

    Yvonne, who returned to her seat, stared at Alex''s elegant posture.

    Knowing Alex, she was sure that If Alex imed himself to be the second-best actor none would dare to im first.

    ''Just look at his posture and elegant smile. Can''t he stay like always? Why does he have to be like a ruffian with me.''Yvonne grumbled with a dissatisfied tone.

    "Now, since everyone has taken their seats, we will start the challenge around."

    "Students you can also challenge people sitting on the guest seat and guests can also challenge the students."

    "The matches would take ce virtually with the help of projecting artifacts where there is no risk of dying."

    "To make it more real, anyone can challenge others irrespective of their rank but be mindful not to challenge others of too low rank and belittle them."

    "Even if you lose, don''t forget your purpose, this is just an exchange to broaden your horizon about the outside world before leaving the academyand going to borders to serve which is filled with danger."

    "So, without any further ado. Let the challenges begin."

 342 Chapter 342

    The matches started and fierce battles began one after another.

    Riya and Hurt, who represented the ss in strength, were challenged by one after another.

    And surprisingly Alex was not on the list of stronger ones to be challenged because Alex had turned his weaknesses into opportunities.

    For faster recovery, Alex didn''t train or use spells for three months and during that time, he engrossed himself in research and refined the understanding of his powers, especially the Darkness.

    The Priest and Doctors who checked him also gave a verdict that he was injured badly, though the situation came to this because Alex escted the matter and asked his leave in fights and practicals which also made it hard for others to discern his progress.

    Many people sent servants to observe him and most of them found him coughing out blood in the middle of walks or studying in the garden.

    And in this way, he had managed to throw dirt in the eyes of many. But only fools would believe the facade.

    Harry, along with many others, knew that Riya wasn''t a real monster but Alex.

    He was the one who was behind everything, he observed and pulled the strings, and would only appear again when the time required.

    Alex, who was watching Riya''s match with great interest, felt a tap on his shoulder and looked back.

    "Professor Quin, did you finish your mission?"

    "Splendidly," Quinn replied, taking a seat beside him.

    "It seems your facade would break today."

    "How did youe to such a conclusion? Are you going to challenge me?" Alex asked with a grin.

    "Nah! I am on vacation."

    "I could already see some greenhorn itching to pounce on you but they are waiting for someone to take the lead."

    "If only, you would have stepped into Legendary Rank before Riya or exposed your strengths, you would have be a hot topic of discussion," Quinn grieved.

    "Riya deserved the recognition and I didn''t want to step into Legendary rank hurriedly just to gain some poprity.I need to consolidate my strength and heal my injury fully"

    "It''s those fool''s fault for forgetting me but as you said it will be broken soon."

    "I am already your fan Alex. I am cheering for you." Quinn gave thumbs up.

    "We will fight to our heart''s content soon."

    ''This battle maniac,'' Alex rolled after seeing it.

    Hurt who stood at the side instead of going down the stage suddenly startled by a ray of light that twinkled and an opponent appeared before him.

    Previously, he tried to step down but he was challenged one after another so he decided to stay on the stage.

    "Hurt, do you dare to ept my challenge?"

    The atmosphere suddenly descended into silence with the man''s appearance for an instant but the next moment, it erupted with a hustle.

    "Oh my god, is he the one I am thinking about?"

    Swordsman Mark, the person who was ranked 43 on the Continental List in Legendary rank is considered a nemesis for a mage.

    Hurt face hardened a bit as he heard people''s words. The man before him was giving a suffocating feeling.

    Although Mark looked like a noble he was certainly not a flower growing in a garden under everyone''s shade.

    Hurt walked onto the stage and said"Shouldn''t you challenge a swordsman of your calibre?"

    "I will after I defeat you. I heard that you are a great Magician and mages like to underestimate us too much so today I will break your ego."

    "We will see." Hurt spoke with a smile and both of their bodies disappeared as a bright light enveloped the stage and a huge screen appeared.

    Since the overall strength of thebatants was quite high, an artifact was used to create a virtual ce for them to fight where they wouldn''t die even If they were killed but the pain they would be feeling would be quite real.

    Hurt began the battle by bombarding Mark with spells.

    Mark danced around, dodging the attacks and kicked the ground leaving behind the crater.

    His body shot towards Hurt but a huge wall of ice appeared which was cut apart by Mark.

    Mark sliced his sword in the air which went straight to Hurt but some of the sword''s des'' direction changed while some disappeared into thin air.

    Mark''s eyes widened with surprise for a moment and his eyes glowed with excitement.<sub> </sub>

    His lips curled upwards yfully and he took a different sword stance, with a grin on his face.

    Hurt felt a tingling sensation behind his back. He immediately put up his guard and started to cast spells one after another.

    "It''s useless. The battle is over." Mark spoke and his figure disappeared.

    Hurt waved his hand and cast the spell.

    [Wind st]

    A spindle-shaped invisible mass was formed between Hurt and Mark but to Hurt''s shock, it was suddenly split apart and he wasn''t able to react as he felt Mark had suddenly be so fast that he wasn''t able to keep up with his movements.

    Mark''s figure shed before Hurt and he stabbed forward towards Hurt.

    Hurt cast a barrier but the tip of the sword pierced the barrier and broke it.

    [Interference]

    Hurt reacted a bitte, unable to match Mark''s speed but he thought it was enough.

    Mark felt a distortion in space and his sword trembled a bit but soon a blue light covered his sword and the distortion in ce was unable to affect him any further.

    The sword stabbed straight into Hurt''s chest and his upper part was immediately blown away leaving behind the legs below the waist.

    Hurt was killed and was immediately transferred out and was sweating profusely outside.

    "What the hell happened there? Hurt screamed.

    ''It seems he can also use that.''Alex rubbed his chin.

    It was almost simr to anti-magic which Alex used in his fight near the cemetery two years ago.

    Quinn was also staring at it curiously. He had a hunch but he wasn''t sure about it.

    Alex chuckled seeing Quinn''s gaze and felt that there was another man on this crazy guy''s radar.

    Lastly, he sighed seeing Hurt condition. Honestly, Hurt''s skills were good but he lost because he had been overconfident and underestimated his opponent on top of that Mark was very agile and Hurt was having difficulty, reacting to Mark''s attacks.

    If his rank was a bit higher, Mark wouldn''t be able to cut through Hurt spells.

    Alex shook his head and went back to do his things when he heard a loud shout.

    "Alex, I want to challenge you next."

    "Huh!" Alex turned his head to see Mark staring at him and he pointed to himself asking for confirmation.

    He wasn''t surprised at the challenge but rather shouldn''t it be in a specific order?

    You defeated Hurt, shouldn''t you go after Riya next why me?

    Moreover, Alex was at the Mid Transcendent rank while Mark was at legendary so he should have a bit of shame before asking him.

    Nevertheless, he had to go as this challenge was against the rules.

    "I can finally watch something fun"Quinn almost jumped out of his seat in excitement.

    He was always looking for fun and what could be more fun than seeing the sleeping beast going wild again?

    ''Alex, I hope you don''t let me down.''

    Alex stared at Quinn who was unable to hold back his excitement.

    ''Just how many screws loose, does this guy have?''

    Alex closed his book and got up from his seat.

    He could feel everyone gaze at him.

    A small smile appeared on his lips as he stared at Yvonne''s worried expression and gave her a wink to assure her.

    ''Yvonne has never seen me fight for real. It''s a good chance to show my wife just what I am.''

    ''Should I dominate the battlefield or take it slow.No, I should find elegance so that Yvonne doesn''t think of me as a barbaric brute.''

    Mark, who was waiting for Alex, suddenly shuddered a bit.

 343 Chapter 343

    Alex took out the specks with an evil smile on his face as he descended the steps leading to the stage.

    The people whom he passed through forgot to breathe as Alex passed. As soon as the speck was removed, Alex''s entire aura changed. The power that he had been holding back started to emanate out sending a chill down the spine of everyone.

    Before he looked like a gentle schr, a harmless herbivore but now he looked like a predator who was going to hunt and devour its prey.

    The speck was an artifact that Athena got from the Kingdom of Rhine who offered it to her as a tribute for her immense help. Without Athena, thends would have be barren and infertile, if she hadn''t dealt with the aftermath.

    She gifted him after casting some spells which stopped his killing intent from passing out and calmed his mind.

    Even if he is angry and released his killing intent, it would be neutralised by the speck and it could also hide the wearer''s rank.

    "Hurt, take care of the coat?" Alex spoke and threw his coat to Hurt who caught it hurriedly.

    Hurt wanted to protest that he was not his servant but he wasn''t able to do so in front of so many people.

    He knew that his dignity was going to be trampled by Alex if he stayed with him.

    "Let''s begin."

    As Alex and Mark stood facing each other at the centre, Alex could feel hostility from him and before he could ask Mark, their images disappeared.

    Alex now stood in front of vast ins where gentle winds brushed past him.

    He turned around and found that Mark was nowhere in his sight.

    "Ohh!" Alex murmured and his figure blurred.

    BOOM!

    A loud st urred at the ce he stood and the ground was torn into halves by Mark''s violent stab.

    "Aren''t you a wizard, how can you have such a fast reflex?"Mark asked with a baffled look.

    To his curious question, he was answered with a st of mes.

    Heat exploded all around him and mes from Alex''s hand spewed out in all directions like the breath of the dragon.

    WHOOSH!

    The entire ce seemed to catch fire.

    The ce became hot enough to melt one skin, the moment the heat caught the enemy, it was going to be his graveyard.

    Mark turned around and he was running at full speed while cutting through the barrage of mes and aimed at Alex''s face while slicing his sword to spew wind des at him.

    Alex''s eyes gleamed and a magic circle appeared under his feet with a gust of wind, Alex''s image appeared at a distance.

    The ground at that spot copsed, catching Mark off guard and vines started to sprout out from the ground at an incredible speed bing a tree trunk and grabbing Mark''s body like a giant snake.

    It was a threatening attack, and the vines started to coil onto his body tightly trying to break down his body.

    Mark struggled fiercely and a bloody force erupted from his body.

    His sword glowed as he enveloped it with an aura and cut down the tree trunks that attacked him.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    He sliced everything that coiled onto his body in an instant but at that moment, a powerful force struck his body and he was blown away.

    Mark bounced off the ground, but he quickly turned his body tond on his feet and spat blood in his mouth.

    [Wind de]

    Swish!

    Alex didn''t miss the chance and sliced with his hand<sub> </sub>

    The wind blew from the motion as he turned into a de which attacked Mark.

    Alex bombarded Mark with a wind de one after another.

    Mark took a defensive stance and started to swing his sword fiercely trying to parry and deflect the attacks.

    The deflected wind des crashed onto the ground forming cracks all around the ce.

    The ground near Mark was in mess and everything around him was tattered due to being shing against the wind des.

    Mark while deflecting the wind des, started to counterattack and shed his sword fiercely.

    A huge arc of blue light five metres in length shot towards Alex sweeping through everything.

    Alex raised a barrier but the arc passed through it easily cutting into it and moving towards Alex.

    Alex waved his hand, and a huge fireball appeared over his head which waspressed to blue mes.

    Alexpressed it into the size of an egg and threw it towards the oing arc of the de.

    BOOM!

    Both attacks collided and burst into explosions cancelling each other and spreading shockwaves.

    "It''s time to end this," Mark spoke with a smile and raised his right leg forward, he pulled the sword back taking his stance.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed a bit and he prepared to meet the attack head-on.

    Alex''s mana started to swirl around and strong wind emerged from him which took the shape of a tornado. Soon it caught fire and turned into a me-spewing tornado.

    Mark swung his sword and his body moved like a sh of lightning leaving behind after images as he drew his sword towards Alex.

    The tornado along with everything in a straight line was cut along with the ground.

    Alex''s body was struck with an invisible force and he was split into two pieces, his body shot back as a cannon and Mark appeared behind him with arge grin.

    But his smile soon disappeared as he saw the two split halves of Alex start to disappear and a perfectly intact Alex appeared with a single cut on his clothes at the front but there was not a single scratch on his body.

    "That was a good move. It was enough to end the lives of 70 per cent of mages if they couldn''t react on time."

    "Hmm! Mark, tell me did you challenge me because of your curiosity or it was under someone''s order."

    "Your techniques, your set of skills and swordsmanship seemed to be honed to take on mages especially."

    "It is marvellous indeed, "Alex spoke with an understanding look.

    Mark started to sweat profusely as a bad premonition welled up in his heart.

    "Challenging me first would draw greater curiosity and attention so you went for Hurt first in the name of mage and then me."

    "Hmm! Let me guess...you are First Prince Sean man, aren''t you?"

    Mark''s body hardened seeing Alex smile and his back was drenched in sweat seeing Alex''s intuition.

    "Ohh! So, I was right." Alex spoke and swayed his hand. In truth, this was just a guess.

    He could know Mark''s intention from his hostile and resolute gaze but he didn''t know who was behind it so he started from the top but coincidentally, he hit a jack spot.

    A piece of rock rose from the ground that took the shape of a sword and then it was covered with ayer of ice on the tip followed by ayer of light making it as sharp as a razor.

    And as soon as Alex gripped the handle, an intense aura erupted from Alex.

    The aura was so intense that it distorted the entire ce which shook the ground.

    "I had enough warm-up, it''s time to engage for real and yeah as a magical swordsman, not a mage."

 344 Chapter 344

    Outside the stage, everyone swallowed their saliva due to the sudden change of events.

    For many, it didn''t bring much shock, but to some others, it was a huge shock.

    They saw that Alex spoke some words causing Mark''s expression to distort and pause the battle after which Alex made a sword and emanated his aura which made the screen be blurry for a moment.

    Sean, who was observing the match, clenched the armpits of his chairs tightly while gritting his teeth.

    Seeing a cunning smile on Alex''s lips and Mark''s expression, he was sure that Alex might have got a hint about his involvement.

    Alex hadn''t dered his intentions nor his father had made any ims to take him back but he didn''t want any more variables.

    His battle with Hex was already too taxing and he didn''t want Alex to either run for the crown or lend others a hand.

    To keep him down, he needed someone to crush him here on the big stage.

    He knew that Alex knew a bit about swordsmen but what could he learn from the backwater since he studied in the academy as Magician, even if he had some skill in swordsman it would already be rusted.

    That''s why he had chosen Mark who was the nemesis of Mages to deal with him but who would have known that there was much more to him than one could see?

    The aura emanating from Alex was enough to prove that he trained properly in that aspect.

    And now, instead of crushing him, he had set the big stage for Alex and by defeating Mark Alex could finally enter his name in the Continental list and spread his fame far and wide.

    Yvonne raised her brows to notice Sean''s expression and spoke with a seductive smile"Highness Sean, are you ufortable anywhere."

    "Your face doesn''t look well."

    "Hahaha! It''s not Princess Yvonne."

    "I was just surprised to see the youngest performance. He has outdone everyone''s expectations."

    "I am just worried about his welfare. Seeing home progressing properly, I am sincerely happy," Sean spoke with a heavy voice while gritting his teeth.

    "Ohh! In that case, I will ry your kind intentions to Alex."Yvonne spoke with a smile and turned her attention to the screen.

    For a moment, the change in Alex''s aura took him by surprise. She had seen him spare but he always looks bored.

    This was the first time he had seen him seriously.

    Athena along with others had already her ears numb signing his praises which she dismissed easily.

    But seeing Alex fighting so close, made her heart a bit faster.

    Honestly, he looked quite cool.

    Quinn who saw the scene jumped from his seat and started tough weirdly, scaring the nearby.

    "It seems he wants to try something."

    ....

    Mark was frightened by the sudden change, as an immense crimson aura overwhelmed him.

    "I am not a mage. I am a magic swordsman."

    "All Mages and Swordsmen underestimate the magic swordsman. So, I wanted to prove that we Magic Swordsmen are not inferior to others."

    Mark gulped as Alex mocked him.

    ''No, I can''t lose. If I lose here my liege would be aughing stock and his reputation will soar greatly.''

    He clutched his sword tightly and advanced.<sub> </sub>

    QUANG!

    Alex and Mark''s swords collided.

    A strong aura that wanted to devour Alex emerged from Mark but he wasn''t able to pierce Alex''s defence.

    Whenever their sword struck a powerful shockwave swept through everything.

    For a moment, Mark couldn''t hide his surprise.

    Alex was at best a Transcendent Rank expert but he showed an absurd defence when it came to blocking his aura.

    Even if Alex''s prowess exceeded his expectation, Mark had an advantage in rank and experience but from the first sh, he could feel that he was falling short in front of the boy who had just reached 21 and spread his wings which he wanted to cut badly due to his liege orders.

    Rumble!Rumble

    The ground started to rumble and crack.

    Mark gritted his teeth, to pour more strength into his arms and increase his aura.

    If Alex blocked the head shing attack he would step forward towards the left and attack his shoulder and if Alex blocked it again, he would attack from the other side.

    It was at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye.

    Due to exerting himself greatly, Mark felt his thigh swell up and his muscles bulged but no matter how much strength he poured he wasn''t able to push back Alex.

    Strong gusts of wind surged and Alex was caught in the onught of the storm of attack still he didn''t fazed and just swung his sword non-chantilly like a machine blocking and parrying all the opponent''s attacks.

    Marion grasped and soon started to run in a circle around Alex with an astonishing speed.

    Steadily, driving Alex into a corner, various images shed before Alex and many Marks appeared before him aiming the sword at him.

    Alex raised his brows and showed an astonishing rate of reaction.

    Alex closed his eyes and observed the flow of mana.

    QUANG!

    A crevice appeared behind Alex due to the force of the attacks but surprisingly Alex was able to block the attack.

    The repulsive force of the attacks was so great that Alex''s hands trembled a little as he tightened his grip to defend the strike.

    "How can that sword hold on for so long?"

    "How can this crap sword hold against my sword?" Mark screamed in surprise as he saw the sword made of dirt and ice still holding up.

    "Enough chit-chat."

    Alex slid his sword and struck Mark.

    Mark pulled back his sword and exchanged blows countless times in a second.

    The situation changed greatly as he felt that Alex was getting faster and faster.

    After blocking his attack, Alex hastily attacked Mark and showered him with subsequent stabs that became faster and faster.

    Mark felt goosebumps and was out of breath as his hands started to tremble. Alex each strike was packed with a strong force.

    Alex''s aura exploded and his sword was covered with a red aura which started to strike and damage Mark''s sword much to his surprise many chips started to appear on his sword.

 345 Chapter 345

    [Iron Heavy Swordsmanship:100 Heavy Stabs]

    Alex''s hands moved, and a hundred swords stabbed at Mark reflecting on his eyesight.

    In a second, Alex''s hands moved hundreds of times like a Gatling gun.

    Mark raised his sword to defend himself and tried to st the strikes away with an aura st while raising his sword to block the rest.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!

    A loud metal screeching sound echoed one after another.

    Mark wasn''t able to deflect all the blows, some passed through his defence and hit the sword pushing him back and some hit his chest.

    Small holes appeared over his armour and pierced the skin and his figure shot back and slid off against the back.

    Alex raised his sword to cut him down and appeared over Mark who wasying on the ground.

    As he swung his sword, Marion raised his hand and threw a handful of sand from the ground.

    As Mark fell down, he felt a subconscious fear and he gripped his fist on the ground.

    ''I have to win no matter what.''

    He turned his head and could see the sight of a sword falling over him and at thest moment, grabbed a handful of dirt.

    Alex''s steps copsed and his momentum fell.

    Mark felt now was the time to finish things, and he shed his sword using his trump card.

    Getting into position, his figure disappeared leaving behind a trail of destruction in the form of a crevice on the ground.

    CLANG!

    His momentum was interrupted as Alex blocked the sword even before Mark could begin his sword move.

    Mark''s whole body shivered and as he raised his head, his heartbeat hastened.

    Alex''s eyes were opened wide. His iris had be as red as blood and his eyes were moist.

    There was partial dust and gravel in it, still, his eye stayed open wide without closing even for a second and those sharp piercing eyes were staring straight at Mark giving him goosebumps.

    Alex stared at Mark as if he was some rotten filth and soon going to be a deadman.

    Angry...

    No, he was a bit frustrated.

    He was using the sword fight as it had been months since he had a proper fight but this guy had to ruin it by using such a petty trick.

    If only Mark knew just how Goddess Of War trained Alex, this guy might already be pissed in his pants.

    No matter what the situation, one should never take his eyes off his enemies.

    To make him adapt to his surroundings, she would put Alex''s head into the water, and then onto piles of sand, again and again, to train him to keep his eyes open.

    Before that brutal torture, this was nothing.

    "It seems, I have gone a bit soft."

    Mark heard a deep, heavy, harsh voice and before he could speak something, he was hit on his torso.

    BOOM!

    Mark was sent flying but before he couldnd, his back was hit and his body shot towards the sky.

    Alex used teleportation to appear everywhere Mark appeared and kicked him.

    Ripples formed in the air along with thundering booms one after another.

    Mark yelled in pain due to the series of hitsing out of nowhere.

    Alex''s image appeared above his head with a huge great sword of ice hovered in the air.

    Mark squealed like a pig seeing such a scene.

    Alex without mercy swung it down and wrapped it in a crimson aura.<sub> </sub>

    The virtual world was distorted due to the st of aura.

    The sky seemed to be cut along with thend and Mak''s body disappeared out of existence and everything turned white on the screen.

    In the Colosseum, those who were witnessing the spectacle grasped in shock wondering what happened just now.

    Mark''s figure appeared on the stage, and he slurped down on the ground with freight.

    "I am alive." He held his shoulder and recalled thest scene but as he signed in relief, he felt an intense blood lust aiming at him.

    He looked up to see Alex staring at him venomously and felt as if an entire mountain was weighing him down.

    "Arkkkkk!"

    He held his throat and found it hard to even breathe.

    "The Winner Of The Match is Alex."The referee interfered after seeing Mark''s condition and tried to mediate between them.

    He was also one of the professors and knew Alex.

    He was a maniac on equal footing to Quinn and both of them had spars going over each other''s throats in secret with a handful of Professors to witness.

    "Now, moving on to the next match."

    "Alex, do you want to challenge anyone?"

    Alex rotated his gaze and it fell on Hurt who averted his eyes and shrink back then it fell on Jeremy and Joey who also tried to look up at the sky.

    Only an idiot and a masochist who wanted to get a good beating would fight this guy.

    Alex shook his head and as he stared around, Quinn''s unhappy expression caught his eyes. He looked sad with the way it ended.Alex shrugged and gave him a cold shoulder.

    The referee coughed and raised his voice" Is there anyone who wanted to challenge Alex?"

    Alex released his pressure and stared at everyone looking at him.

    His eyes were enough to warn a challenger, conveying that if you step in now, you are going to die.

    With no oneing forward to challenge him, Alex walked back but a servant came towards him and informed him that Prince Sean wanted to meet him.

    Alex''s brows furrowed with a frown and he wondered what happened.

    ''Maybe he wants to convey something personally after Mark failed to do his work.

    "Lead me!" Alex walked towards the VIP stands where Prince Sean was waiting for him in a separate room.

    Alex passes through the VIP stands and notices Yvonne peeping at him while trying her best to mask her worrying expression.

    Alex on his way stole a few nces at Yvonne and sent a few flying kisses swiftly without anyone noticing.

    Even if one of her Knights was quick enough to notice the situation, he just pretended to be blind and deaf.

    The escort stood at the door and gestured for Alex to enter.

    Alex found Sean standing before him and gave him a polite greeting.

    Sean was a Mythic rank warrior and was now 32 years old. He had broad shoulders and ck hair, with slightly tan skin due to spending most of the time in borders.

    Alex heard that he had married recently and already had a daughter.

    Before him, Alex looked like a newborn calf.

    Sean returned the greeting and said"Royal Father had asked me to give you this."

    Sean waved his hand and another servant appeared with a letter and an insignia of the Royal.

    "Do you know the contents of the letter?" Alex asked.

    Seam shook his head.

    Alex took the letter and wondered if this was all.

    "Now that I have done the work I have been entrusted with so why don''t we sit down and have a chat, "Sean spoke with a smile.

    "Why not? I have been waiting for this opportunity to know the First Prince who is renownedly known as Third Generation Sword King." Alex''s lips curled upwards with arge grin.

 346 Chapter 346

    "Pfftt!"

    "Third generation sword king."

    "It''s actually The Candidate of the Sword King....Hahaha!"Sean burst intoughter hearing Alex''s words.

    "Your joke is quite good."

    "Do you know my rank in the Continental list?" Sean asked.

    "I don''t know."Alex smiled bitterly.

    He doesn''t know much about the people on the list and its ranking as he thinks it is useless and burdensome.

    He only knows that people from Transcendent ranks to Mythic are ranked who are under 60 years.

    Once you go past it, you are disqualified as it was listed to honour younger generations.

    And you are also disqualified if you stepped into the realm of Saint as there is an upper league for this powerhouse where grading was done.

    " I expected it."Sean shook his head and started to exin.

    "With my skills, I am ranked 14. I challenged a person who was 13. Believe me, I stood no chance before him."

    "And about the Candidate of the Sword King. Only the top 5 couldpete for that and regretfully, the First Sword Kinley, Larkison ranked at 8 and is under Imperial father."

    "And all others from 7, belong to other races except for the second ce which belongs to Harold Empire."

    "No one had ever seen the first rank, there is no one alive after having a duel with him. We only have his tales and know nothing about them."

    "Then, how can you challenge such a person?"Alex asked while rubbing his chin. If you can''t even find him, then how can you know whether he wins by himself or with some help?

    " I understand what you are thinking. If you want to challenge him, you need to send a message to the Infernal ranking office."

    Alex nodded with an understanding look and asked"By the way, why are we having such a discussion? I knew you called me for something else."

    "I wanted to make the atmosphere a bit lighter before I begin."

    Sean''s expression became a bit stern as he spoke.

    "Alex, I don''t know whether you knew about it or not but the man you fought was my man."

    "Ohh!" Alex''s lips curled a bit.

    ''Is he going to threaten me but his expression didn''t look like it.''

    "It wouldn''t be wrong to say that I wanted to bring you down and I don''t think I have done anything wrong. I just sent a person to defeat you at this stage, not after your life."

    "Even if you were defeated, you wouldn''t have suffered a single scratch."

    "Whether you win or lose, we wouldn''t be having such a conversation but the way Mark fought was wrong. As a warrior and swordsman, I strongly condemn it."

    Alex was a bit surprised to see his sincere expression.

    He felt as if Sean had just now pulled a reverse Uno card much to his shock.

    "Let me sum up a bit."

    "Previously, the battle for the crown was just a war. It was just a meaningless war for me before but now it carries great weight. Before I didn''t have weak spots but now after marrying and having a daughter, I realised the weight I am carrying."

    "If I lose, my family''s lives might be in peril and I don''t want my child to die because of my mistake."

    "Hex is already a headache for me and now you."

    "Me!! What did I do?" Alex asked innocently.

    Sean chuckled seeing Alex''s pretence and said"You are already a hot topic Alex. You are good atying low, still, all the people at the higher echelon knew about your strength."

    "And even if you are worthless, you are carrying strong swords with you."

    "The Ex Saintess Athena, Youngest legendary rank Riya, the wealthiest merchant group Yvonne."

    "Lady Christina and Lady Catherine might have been forgotten as they are away from the capital but no one can deny their prowess."

    "You may not know but when Lady Catherine studied in Kinley her sharp politics threatened many noble houses."<sub> </sub>

    "And holding their reigns, you can cause chaos if you want. You are alone enough but with them, you can create havoc."

    "I didn''t know that I was so popr." Alex gave a bitter smile.

    "Everyone will soon move. They would either want you or destroy you."

    "No one is gullible enough to believe a person holding so much power is going to sit still."

    Alex looked straight into his eyes and said "And what do you believe?"

    "I don''t know you well enough to predict anything but whatever maybe, I don''t want to be your enemy," Sean said, staring straight into his eyes.

    Sean had been roaming around the borders when Alex wasn''t even born.

    He has witnessed many things on the battlefield and anyone who spends most of this time there would surely develop some sort of intuition.

    With just a single nce at Alex, Sean could say that you can''t judge him bymon sense.

    His fangs are sharper and longer than what one could see.

    Transcendent rank at age of 21 was a big thing but people are forgetting that this absurd monster started his journey 2 or 3 years ago and reached this stage.

    On his journey, Sean met all types of monsters and the man before he went beyond the boundary of monsters.

    It can be said the ce where the boundary of the monster ends, Alex''s boundary begins from there. His existence is absurd and if allowed to grow, only Heaven knows what will happen.

    "I have been roaming in the battlefield when you weren''t even born and anyone who spends long enough in that ce develops a sharp intuition and mine are warning me not to engage with you. Just looking at you gives me oppression."

    "I know you may hold a grudge for the things that happened but I don''t want to be your enemy nor do I want to harm you."

    "Your existence is a good thing for Kinley which hasn''t produced much geniustely. It is bing hollow and we are weakening and losing our position."

    "Those who wanted to eliminate you are all narrow-minded idiots who can''t look at the future."

    "Your existence is a great boon both for us and might be for the world in the future."

    "The reason why we are declining like this is that every time a genius appears everyone either tries to poach them where others hinder them so many genius wings are cut down even before they are born." Seanmented.

    "If possible I wanted to support Leia but she is being too idealistic and because of this people are hesitant to support her. If she slightly changes her behaviour, I may give my support to her."

    "If you run for the crown, I am even prepared to support you. I can see the demeanour of an Emperor from you."

    "Presently, I don''t have any wish to run and not in the future. I wanted to be stronger fast."

    Alex knew that a threat was looming and if started to run for politics instead of honing his skill, there might not be an Empire to rule.

    He will think about the future when he bes absolute.

    Alex got up from his seat and said, "I know, we are strangers, but I still wanted to say something."

    "If we were family now, I could proudly say that you are a big brother whom I could look at." Alex turned back and started to walk back.

    Sean who started for a moment regained hisposure and spoke.

    "Alex, beware of Hex! That bastard is an utterly poisonous snake who could even sell his own family for profit."

    "If you ever decide to support someone, no matter what, please don''t support him. This is a request from me."

    "I never had any desire for the throne but after knowing his nature, I am sure that if he ascended to the Throne then the first thing he would do was kill every sibling."

    Alex''s steps halted and an intense killing intent emerged from him.

    He tilted his head and Sean was caught up seeing his eyes twinkling dangerously.

    "He will die."

    "My wife had a blood feud with him."

    "He will pay for his sins."

    "Even if climbed up and became the Emperor, nothing can save him. Anyone whoes between us will be crushed by me."

    "The day he destroyed Christina, was the day his countdown to death had begun."

 347 Chapter 347

    Alex locked himself in the room after the meeting and took out the letter.

    It was an invitation to meet with the Emperor.

    Yes, it was a personal meeting. While many would shed tears of joy just to get this opportunity, Alex again had an odd feeling about it.

    He didn''t know every time he was asked to meet him or heard about his name, he started to feel restless.

    Alex could fairly get a hold of a person''s character and behaviour if he met the person a few times but Alex wasn''t able to discern what type of man his father was.

    It wasn''t that man was an unfathomable existence rather he seemed quite unpredictable.

    ''Maybe it''s my paranoia and since he is my father, who had been a stranger to me till now, I am not used to meeting him or maybe it was the feeling of betrayal that he kicked me out that had been etched in my heart.''Alex muttered inwardly.

    In the past year, Alex had done many things.

    He had founded and expanded his information guild, secured a team of his assassin squad, formed connections and procure supplements.

    On the training front, he hadn''t made much progress physically but he had adjusted his mentality and had been immersed in research on many things.

    On top of that, he was researching the aspects of Mana cores and had made a breakthrough.

    Near his heart, he was able to condense the mana particles to form a storage of mana through the core and strengthened his mana heart more.

    The only reason why he hasn''t advanced to Legendary rank was that he hadn''t formed the core.

    He hoped for a way to give an attribute to his core but at present, it was impossible for him unless he was able to find a treasure like a dragon heart or some heaven-defying herbs.

    And on top of that, it was a new thing. He had collected data from the experimented people in Bright who had been transnted with cores from beasts and animals.

    The secret organisations used the power of darkness to make gas which could corrupt most beings. It turns the core ck and those people take it out from beasts and ce it in the heart of humans through some sort of operation.

    Alex wanted to rely on his research and his understanding to form a core at the base of his heart in between the two lungs.

    If feels that it was unnecessary he would then start his preparation to break through.

    Though a lot of time would be wasted, at least his foundation would be much firmer.

    If the foundation is the base of the tower, advancing toLegendary rank would serve as a pir to the tower.

    A substantial difference can be noticed once one steps in this rank and the greater foundation one had, the greater boost one would receive.

    Not only that, Alex wanted to solidify his foundation to the limit.

    Instead of doing strenuous physical exercise, he opted to increase his inner energy and his mana flow, control and efficiency.

    With his current control, with a lift of his finger, Alex could control the mana of his surroundings and could even make the other devoid of gathering mana but the opponent needs to be two ranks lower ranks than him and his understanding should be less than Alex.

    Mages may find a way to resist but until warriors use aura to protect themselves they would be unable to take in mana efficiently.

    With enemies threatening the borders, he needed to prepare for unexpected situations if he was posted near muddy waters like the Northern front where the onught with demons seemed to be going on.

    "Hush! I am feeling as if I am going to war."Alex muttered thinking about the meeting.

    A war of physiological warfare.

    It wasn''t that he fears that man, rather he fears himself going out of control and starts to spout bullshit if his so-called father started to y words and politics with him.

    Until the meeting time, Alex shut himself in and mediated and maintained his peak state.

    Alex had shut himself down for two days making Riya worried about him. Riya wanted to look for Alex but Alex had asked him to only call for him if he didn''t appear by the time of the meeting.

    Riya walked towards Alex''s room.

    "I hope Alex hasn''t forgotten about the meeting and is engrossed in his world," Riya muttered to herself as she walked towards Alex''s room.

    Alex had already asked Riya to wake him up and remind him of the battle¡­she meant about the meeting time.

    Riya stood before the door and was about to knock on it when she felt an overwhelming auraing from inside.

    "Did something happen to him?" Riya''s expression stiffened and she immediately opened the door and stepped in without sparing a second.

    She had just taken a step in when a powerful aura assaulted him. Riya looked up to see Alex sitting cross-legged while a cocoon of red aura covered him wholly.

    Riya noticed a small red sphere glowing near his heart which seemed to maintain the flow of mana by condensing it.

    Riya''s worried expression disappeared as the cocoon slowly started to break and all the energy started to assimte in his body.<sub> </sub>

    "You finally managed to form the core."

    "Congrattions on taking a step further to monsterity," Riya spoke with a smile.

    Alex''s eyes opened with a smile.

    "Riya you surely know how to break my heart. Shouldn''t you give me a gift? How could you just congratte me with some words?"

    " How about we have some fun? I am overflowing with energy and stamina" Alex spoke with a wolfish grin that made Riya''s heart shudder.

    Riya''s face heated up and she flinched back with a flustered expression"What are you saying? It''s still broad daylight. And did you forget about the meeting?"

    "Tsk!" Alex clicked his tongue and got up.

    "How can I forget about that?"

    "I just hope he doesn''t piss me off?"Alex snorted and stood up.

    ....

    Entering the Royal ce, Alex was escorted by a squad of elite Knights.

    Alex could feel a powerful aura underneath their breath.

    Their eyes were as sharp as swords and with nk expressions of indifference they escorted him.

    It was difficult to tell what they were thinking but Alex could discern that he was monitored and each step was observed by them even though they put on a facade.

    ''Did they think, I can harm anyone with my strength here, a cebrimming with legendary ranks?''

    As Alex walked in, he felt a hostile gazeing from afar.

    He quickly turned his head and his dangerous senses kicked in immediately as he saw a bright condensed sword of pure energy rushing towards him.

    ''Soul Attack!''Alex quickly raised his guard and his eyes locked onto the sword shot at him.

    The sword strung an invisible wall and wasn''t able to move forward.

    Alex closed and opened his eyes and a faint shockwave rippled and the sword condensed of soul power burst into pieces.

    Alex wanted to attack but the man seemed to have disappeared and he wasn''t able to lock the man with the map.

    ''Lucky guy!'' Alex mumbled.

    Alex didn''t know whether it was a test or a real murderous attack but if Alex had attacked, the person would be lying in the grave now.

    The Knights halted their steps seeing Alex stand still in a trance state. They looked at each other and tried to approach him but they were repulsed by the aura around him.

    Alex shook his head and red at the Knights" Didn''t you feel anything?"

    "We were under attack."

    "Please don''t joke Sir Alex"

    "We should move, we cannot make the Emperor wait anymore."

    Alex decided to note this matter and ask the old man. The people around him weren''t able to perceive the soul attack which means if his soul wasn''t strong enough, today he would either die or turn into a fool again.

    As Alex and along with the Knights left.

    Far away from the castle, a man stood with a calm look.

    His face may look calm but he was anything but calm.

    "What was that? I felt as if I was going to die if I didn''t retract my attack."

    "Tskk!That bastard must have surely known about it and sent me here to attack."

    "He sent me to test him but it feels as if I was the one who was being tested."

    "Tsk! I will make sure that hepensates me fully."

    With a snort, the old man plunged his sleeves and disappeared.

 348 Chapter 348

    Alex thought that the meeting would take ce in the garden filled with warmth but contrary to his expectations, he was taken to an old dpidated ce which had lost its splendour and glory.

    The ce was as big as a castle along with a huge garden that might have basked in blossoming flowers.

    Alex could feel that this ce might be grandiose and filled with Majesty a decade ago but now it was nothing but a dpidated building giving one the impression of the Cold Pce used for the banishment of Royals.

    The garden hadn''t been taken care of and there were weeds all around and rarely any flowers blossomed here still Alex could feel an ethereal feeling that was drawing his attention to this ce making him curious about its past and about the person who lived in here.

    "We are here."

    Alex was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the call, he was startled for a moment cause he seemed to have lost his sense observing the ce.

    ''Something is wrong with me. Why does this ce feel so nostalgic?''

    ''Wait don''t tell me, this is the ce I had lived before I was thrown out, but this ce is the quarters for the wives, not Princes.''

    Alex didn''t ponder any longer and entered the huge doors.

    The inside was quite gloomy and as dark and the door closed as he entered.

    Swish!Swish!

    Strong and cold winds whacked Alex from all sides pushing him backwards.

    Alex raised his arms trying to resist but faint drag marks appeared on the ground.

    An overwhelming force seemed to hit him trying to push him out.

    Alex looked up to see two pairs of eyes staring at him like a predator as if warning him and telling him to be aware of his position.

    Alex felt suffocating inside and felt as if the role had been reversed and stared straight into the two pairs of eyes and his eyes became nk as if his soul had left his body.

    The pressure was too strong for Alex to bear and Alex couldn''t match it with his aura.

    Alex felt as if he had been pulled abyss of darkness and before him was a huge wall which couldn''t be ovee

    Alex stared at the sturdy wall and scoffed.

    "If I can''t ovee the wall by jumping then I will just break it."

    Alex''s figure that had been hovering in the nk space before a wall suddenly flickered.

    A strong ripple emanated from his body and a huge sword appeared. He shot the sword towards the wall.

    BOOOM!

    "Haaaa!" Alex breathed heavily and coughed.

    ''Did this man just pull me into a soul battle? I hope he mightn''t be wounded as I controlled my strength. Still, how is this possible? I can''t enter a soul battle at this rank.''

    "Old man, have you gone senile," Alex shouted angrily.

    A moment of silence lingered.

    "Senile...Maybe I have be a bit senile due to old age."

    "But let me tell you something, if you couldn''t even resist this much, you wouldn''t be worthy enough to enter here and I would have thrown you out and this wasn''t a soul battle rather the work of the ne I am wearing which check one soul strength."

    ''Though it''s regretfully broken by you.''He spoke with tears.

    "Hello, Sir Emperor, for your kind information let me tell you something, you are the one who called me here."

    "And second, this much is enough to kill even Mythic rank. Luckily, I was able to survive."

    Kevin sighed and stood up from the seat.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s why except you no one has stepped in this ce."

    "By the way, even the Academy couldn''t fix that rotten mouth of yours."

    "It depends on the type of person I am meeting. You need to earn some respect to get respect."

    "Respect my ass. Do you want an Emperor to beg you to get some respect?"

    "Do you want to die?"

    "Can you even kill me? Why don''tyou try me?" Alex red at him.

    Kevin raised his brows.

    He could imagine the words of someone telling him, one day your son would speak your tone.

    "I know you think that I am using you as a pawn so do you think just because you have so much use I wouldn''t cut the pawn? There are many pawns out there for me to use."

    "Ooo!" Alex''s lips curled with a surprised expression and then he burst intoughter.

    "Is there any pawn better than me by the way let me tell you something."

    "I don''t know why you have forced my wives to marry me but I am grateful for it. I am enjoying a good married life."

    "I wish everyone''s father would be generous enough to give their son a wife or some wives before throwing them out."

    "Your example of benevolence would be written in golden words throughout history."

    A thick vein bulged on Kevin''s forehead hearing Alex''s words.

    ''Isn''t this boy crossing the limit of shamelessness? How are his wives handling this? Don''t tell me he had be a scoundrel?''Kevin started to reevaluate Alex and looked from head to toe.

    ''Seeing his looks, he is surely dy killer like me.And the way he talks, really makes me doubt whether he had be a yboy. I should send some men to keep an eye on him.''

    ''I don''t want him to stain our blood and spread seeds here and there.''

    Alex who saw Kevin contemting for a moment silently felt a shiver down their spine.

    If only he knew what Kevin was thinking, he would rush ahead and try to fight him to death and scream that he is not a yboy and he loves his wives with all his heart.

    "Hmmm..." Kevin coughed to clear the awkwardness and asked Alex to follow him.

    Alex noticed that they were in the hall with a single big throne present at the centre.

    Alex just stole a nce at the throne and his jaws widened out as he saw various precious jewels on it.

    It wasden with gems and jewels from all around and the design was quite feminine as if it was designed to keep a woman in mind.

    "Your Majesty!"

    Kevin''s steps almost faltered as he heard Alex addressing him properly for the first time and thought that Alex might have been possessed.

    "Yeah!"

    "Why is such a precious throne lying there rusting in the dust? It is clearly for a woman. Is it for Empress?"

    Kevin didn''t speak for a moment and then looked at the throne for a moment.

    A hint of nostalgia appeared in his eyes.

    "Alex, what kind of person do you think your mother was?"

    Alex felt that he was struck by lightning as soon as he heard Kevin''s words and his heart became a mess.

 349 Chapter 349

    Mother...

    Just a single word was enough for him to rouse many emotions.

    It would be a lie to say that he was not curious. At first, he was dying of curiosity just to know a bit about her.

    He asked the Goddess and also asked his people to gather information and even asked Yvonne for help, but everything was for nought.

    Even the Goddess didn''t give any substantial detail about her and the only thing they said was that she died shortly after giving birth to him.

    Maybe it was due to her death and some otherplications, he had be an imbecile but still, he wanted to know about her origin, and her life and wanted to look at her picture.

    The only one who could tell Alex about his mother was none other than the man before him staring at him weirdly.

    Many times, he has thought of making an appointment and asking him directly but hisst bit of reason held him back.

    What if this person hates him and thinks he is the killer of his wife for giving birth to him?

    What if he is an illegitimate child and The Emperor had taken pity on him and didn''t disclose or if he isn''t even his child still this might be bearable for him?

    But what if this man hated his mother and left her alone to die, tortured him and his mother might die due to malnutrition and wasn''t able to give a safe birth died?

    If he heard the misgivings straight from his man''s lips then he might not be able to hold himself back and pounce on him and tear him apart.

    So, Alex decided to wait until he got stronger. Strong enough to defy the entire Empire where no one may find the courage to even raise their sword at him. Only then, he can fork out about his mother''s past and soothe the hatred.

    "How was my mother?"

    Kevin smiled and looked up"She was domineering, valiant and as sharp as a sword."

    "Ruthless enough to freeze anyone and kind enough to make even stone melt."

    "No one knows her properly but everyone fears her." Kevin''s expression distorted as he spoke thest words which made Alex feel as if he was his mother had harmed this man greatly.

    "Do you want to know more?" Kevin raised his brows trying to tantalize him for something.

    Alex shook his head and came to his senses.

    "Are you trying to force me and make me do something in exchange for speaking about my mother''s past?"

    "You are quite sharp in matters like this."He smirked like a devilish wolf.

    Alex''s eyes became bloodshot and he clenched his fist trying to calm himself down.

    "But I am not forcing you to do anything against your will. I am only saying that you are still not worthy enough to know about her."

    "You need to prove yourself dependable and have the power to know about her. Because once you know about her, you can''t go back."

    "It will be the end of the road and knowing about her now may harm you more."

    Alex tried to maintain his firm look but his expression wavered a bit.

    ''Why is he speaking as if my mother was a great immortal andes from a very strong n consisting of crooked and narrow-minded people?''

    Alex took a deep breath and asked"So, when are you willing to tell me everything?"

    "Naturally, when you prove yourself?"

    "How!"

    "Only time will tell whether you have grown up or not to the point of bearing the burden."

    "What kind of burden are you talking about?"

    "The burden of knowing her name."

    "Even I wasn''t able to take the burden of knowing her name."

    "Did she deceive you or something with a fake identity?" Alex spoke while rubbing his chin. Maybe this man hates his mother for keeping a secret and breaking his heart which caused the fall out of the rtionship.

    "Haaaa¡­.Mother, why did you do that?"

    Kevin was perplexed for a moment and spoke in a flustered manner" You can say that."

    "I see. I understand you old man."

    Though Alex felt that this man was speaking unreasonably and trying to lead him somewhere and force him to do something, there was no way he could refute him for now.

    Betrayal might have hurt him.

    Kevin noticed Alex''s gaze of pity and a thick vein bulged on his forehead.

    "Stop pitting me. You are overthinking. It wasn''t that bad."

    "I understand. Your pride may be unable to ept it."

    Kevin had an urge of pping this boy and held him back.

    "Follow me quietly."

    Kevin walked towards the map, where a huge map of the world was ced and stared at it carefully.<sub> </sub>

    Alex noticed the map and saw many red points around it.

    Kinley lies at the centre with two human Empires beside it and at the top lies Elves Continent followed by Demon Continent in the Northernnd.

    Dwarves stayed in the southern rocky mountains and mostly stayed underground, the mountains contained a rich vein with mes.

    "The red points are danger zones. The Dark Elves with the help of Demons were able to secure a portion ofnd linked with our Northern border and started to have a minor skirmish."

    "Arkham Empire is at constant war with Demons."

    "Only the Harold Empire is safe from the war but they are slowly baring our fangs at us from the East though we haven''t fought, they are gathering troops."

    "We have already had many minor wars against them."

    "Everyone seemed to want a pie nowadays."

    Alex waited for Kevin to finish and asked"Do you want me to go to the Northern part to finish things or the south to defend?"

    "Tsk!" Kevin clicked his tongue and spoke.

    "Neither of the two."

    He pointed to his hand and said, "I want you to go towards the Western Border close to Arkham."

    Alex''s gaze rotated between the map and the man while wondering if he had heard something wrong.

    There were no danger zones, no signs or skirmishes in that region so he wasn''t able to figure out his motive.

    "I am sure you are not sending me to a holiday spot there so I assume, Arkham will be waging war or The Demons might be sneaking in."

    "Who Knows."

    "I am asking you to prepare as per the situation arises."

    "You can take your men along with you and you will be in charge of that area from now on."

    "You are not general but your authority will be simr to him."

    Alex nodded and asked some more queries to get a hang of the situation. Both the Northern and Eastern fronts are hanging out well so unless something odd happens, there is no chance of their falling.

    As the time to leave drew near, Alex gave a profound gaze and asked"I know you don''t want to say anything about my mother but can you at least answer me whether I am an illegitimate child or not."

    "Was my mother a maid, or someone you have taken pity on or something happened in the spu-r!"

    Alex wasn''t able to finish the sentence as the temperature of the ce pummelling suddenly and Kevin''s figure radiated killing intent.

    Alex heard a deep heavy voice, which gave him chills.

    "Who!"

    "Where did you hear this?"

    "I remember thest time someone said this, his head had been cut and those who dared to utter the words were tongue cut so from whom did you hear?"

    Alex swallowed his saliva seeing his father changing gears out of nowhere and spoke"No, one spoke about it. I just got the hang of the rumours on the search."

    Kevin walked towards Alex and patted his shoulder.

    Alex felt a current going down their spine.

    "Listen, your mother is neither maid nor my lover. We have married properly and anyone calling you an illegitimate child or your mother low born is my problem to deal with. That''s something I will oversee."

    "Now, you can go back."

    Alex nodded after giving him an odd look and started to walk out after looking at things.

    For a moment, he thought that The Emperor looked quite lonely and deste to the point,he was able to draw his pity.

    Alex opened the door and went out but suddenly feeling his body heating up.

    "Haa!"

    "What happened?"

    Alex felt ufortable and unable to breathe and his body heated up to the point his skin became red hot.

    "System, what the hell happened?" Alex muttered but he felt no response from the system.

    No, he felt as if there was no system.

    A sense of distress welled up in him and his steps staggered and before Alex could figure out anything he fell on the ground.

    His vision started to be blurry and his senses disappeared.

    "Damn! I knew it, that old man must have done something."

    This was thest thing, he muttered before passing out.

 350 Chapter 350

    Alex, who had lost his consciousness, was suddenly overwhelmed by a bright light which enveloped his whole body.

    A subtle pain started to encroach on him and the assault of the pain started to be greater and greater.

    He felt his body start to heat as if he was thrown in boiling oil.

    A painful groan escaped from his lips and he opened his eyes to see the familiar ceiling of his room.

    Alex blinked due to the influx of light and as he tried to get up, he was stopped by two pairs of soft hands which were followed by two loud shrieks.

    "Alex!"

    "Are you alright?"

    "What happened to you? Did your injury resurface again?"

    "Did that man attack you to feed you poison?"

    Alex was greeted by the anxious expression of Riya and Yvonne. Both of them looked to be crying with a pair of red eyes.

    Their hair had been dishevelled and both of them had dark circles under their eyes. It was clear that both of them were under great stress and worry.

    "Rx!Rx!I am safe and sound. See, I am in one piece and there is no wound on me anywhere."

    "There is also no soul injury."

    "I remember going to meet that old man and after the meeting, I seemed to have been knocked out."

    "Was I unconscious for days?" Alex asked.

    Riya nodded and spoke anxiously"You have been unconscious for five days."

    "But that''s not the problem. Your body has been as hot as fire and you were twitching uncontrobly for the first two days." Yvonne spoke with tears.

    "We tried to use elixirs and herbs and even called the priests and renowned doctors but there was no effect and your condition had been getting worse."

    "I thought The Emperor poisoned you so I directly mmed on the gates and marched inside. He assured me thatthere is nothing wrong with your body and you will have a great benefit after you wake up."

    "He said to wait for five to six days. If you didn''t wake up today, I was going to march inside the castle."

    "Athena along with others were already on the way to see you but we stopped them."

    Alex swallowed his saliva seeing Yvonne and Riya''s angry expressions as if they had decided to fight to the death against their arch-nemesis.

    "How are you feeling now?" Riya asked with a softened expression.

    Both of them heaved in relief seeing him waking up safely.

    "I am¡­I am feeling quite refreshed...Huh!!" Alex was startled by his own words for a moment.

    Both the girls blinked their eyes with baffled looks.

    He tried to check his body. There was no sign of any anomaly and he was feeling quite pleasant and wonderful.

    "I feel as if I have been reborn..No as if I have achieved Nirvana."

    Yvonne squeezed Riya''s hand on hearing Alex mumbling and whispered to Riya faintly.

    "Riya, should I look for a psychiatrist? I feel Alex''s mind had been damaged due to that scum. He must have done something despicable behind the back."

    Riya''s eyes widened and a deep sense of anxiousness crept in as she stared at Alex''s eyes to see whether his eyes were normal or gone back to the previous state when he was an imbecile.

    "You know, I can hear both of you."

    "I haven''t suffered any mental damage so can you please stop being anxious? My heart is tearing up seeing two flowers in such a state."

    "Let me check myself a bit."

    Alex sat cross-legged and circted his mana while wondering what was going on.

    [Ho-Host!!!]

    Alex''s jaw almost dropped to the ground as he heard the stuttering voice. The robotic voice which has always been indifferent was now speaking as if it had gotten a shock beyond his wildest dream.

    [Host, please look at your status. And a small warning, be prepared before seeing]

    ''Hmmm! What could have happened? Either I lost stat points or gained huge stat points. Did this surprise you greatly to point to stutter?''

    [Host, it''s nothingpared to what you are going to see]

    ===========

    Name:Alex Von Leonheart<sub> </sub>

    Species:Human

    Rank:Mid Transcendental Rank

    Potential:Superior

    Level:17

    Exp:150

    HP:308/328

    Mana:610/840

    Strength:213

    Agility:210

    Stamina:193

    Vitality:159

    Magic:198+50[Additional 50 due to Mana Core]

    Stats Points:13

    ===========

    [Stamina and Vitality are low due to the injury he had suffered. And since he couldn''t add stat points to vitality before, he had added to others and saved it forter. His stamina had been affected by vitality but he could add stat points to stamina.]

    Alex opened his status and his eyes opened as wide as a saucer and his mana flow broke in the middle as he got up from the bed.

    Riya and Yvonne flinched back seeing Alex and thought that he had gone mad for real.

    "My Potential!"

    Alex stared at the signing words on the status screen and wanted to scream but nothing came out as he was too shocked to speak.

    "How!"

    Only Alex knew how he was able to squeeze the words from his lips.

    He had always felt down seeing his trash potential.

    Irrespective of this, he had trained for hundreds or thousands of years to achieve that level in Sanctum and now carries the knowledge and experience which was enough to make him a monster among monsters.

    But now, the potential that had been holding him back had been raised to Superior.

    ''Just how is this possible?''

    [Host, I don''t know a damn thing. After you met the Emperor, your soul started to tremble and fluctuate violently. It''s as if a surge of power has been trapped in it, waiting to escape and the key locking it has been opened.]

    [The five days you have suffered were due to your body adjusting to your soul whose potential along with your body was increasing. Since I am bonded to the soul, I had been cut off due to all the changes and had been forced to sleep.]

    The system words confused him more.

    This can''t be a coincidence and his increased potential is surely linked to his father now ites to how.

    Did it mean, his father could increase others'' potential? If this is possible, the situation might be quite terrifying and what did he expect by raising his potential.

    [Host, I think you are wrong. Did you forget what I said? It seems your potential had been forcefully suppressed by a high-level curse or locked by someone which might suddenly explode due to your growth one day but it seems the Emperor opened it for you.]

    BEEP!BEEP!

    Alex stopped his conversation and looked at the crystal.

    It was the crystal which could be used to video call others. Alex had brought a hundred of them for his Kingdom and personal use.

    "I think it came from Leonheart. They might ask about your condition." Yvonne spoke.

    "Pick it up."

    Riya clicked on the stone and a projection appeared.

    "Alex!"

    Three voices reverberated in his ears.

    He smiled bitterly after seeing their state and waved his hand.

    "What''s up girls?"

 351 Chapter 350

    "Stop your jokes and tell us what happened to you?" Catherine was the first to voice out the matter.

    All of them sighed in relief seeing him alright.

    For five days, their mind was in chaos and they were really about him.

    "Yes, Alex, please tell us quickly. Catherine had been dying of hunger. She hadn''t even taken a morsel of good after hearing about your condition."

    Catherine red at Athena and shouted"You are speaking as if you were not anxious. You have been praying to the Goddess for thest five days and kneeling before the Goddess for hours."

    "Huh...That was just my daily schedule." Athena whispered.

    Alex opened his lips to speak but the words choked in his throat.

    He wanted to say that he was alright but instead he asked.

    "And what about Christina?" Alex almost cursed himself for asking this.

    Everyone''s gaze fell on Christina who tried to avert their gazes.

    "She had been training and swinging her sword non-stop so that she could get the worry out of her head.

    "As expected, she didn''t waste time like us and engaged in doing something fruitful while we spent the timezing around," Yvonne muttered non-chanalty with a dead gaze.

    "Hearing your words makes me feel guilty. It was me who was in bed but all of you suffered instead." Alex shook his head with a guilty expression.

    "You know, we wouldn''t be so worried even if you lose your arms and return after getting injured brutally in some battle. This time the case was quite different as we don''t know what happened to you."

    "No matter how much we tried, your condition didn''t improve. I don''t know about your temperature but Yvonne said that Hurt and Joey used an ice spell to calm you down but your temperature didn''t decrease by a bit."

    "Alex tell me truthfully, was your soul injured again or were you under the effect of a strong curse cast by someone?" Athena asked with a solemn expression.

    "Yvonne said that there was no external wound

    and the priest also checked for soul injury but it was left over from the previous ones."

    Alex rubbed his chin to ponder for a moment while wondering whether to speak the truth or not but after seeing their anxious gaze, he decided to tell them truthfully.

    "Wow!!"

    "Your potential and talent increased."

    "How can this be?"

    They grasped in cold air with shock on their face.

    Riya''s hands trembled as he pointed them at Alex and said"You are already a genius and had a high potential and now it has evolved higher."

    "Didn''t that mean you are unbeatable now?" Yvonne asked while blinking her eyes.

    "I am already unbeatable. I have never lost till now." Alex spoke while patting his chest.

    He wanted to say that he was born with a trash potential but seeing the respect and awe in his wife''s eyes, he didn''t want to break their hearts.

    "Huh Undefeated, I remember you were defeated by Alice Knight Tim," Catherine spoke with a mocking smile.

    "That was cheating, he cheated," Alex grumbled like a child and threw a tantrum seeing which, everyone burst intoughter.

    "Okay jokes aside, I want to inform you about another thing." Alex started narrating the events.

    "You''re assigned to the Western Front," Athena asked.

    As soon as Christina heard the word, her nk expression distorted and her dark eyes burned with anger.<sub> </sub>

    Catherine spoke with a frown" Isn''t that cee under Shen jurisdictions."

    A deep silence prevailed for a moment.

    "Alex, it is a trap designed for you," Christina spoke with an annoyed tone.

    "Not necessarily."

    "That old man isn''t an idiot to waste my potential by putting me there," Alex said.

    "What if he wants you and Shen to engage and weaken the Second Prince faction," Athena spoke.

    "It can be, I have heard from my friend in the Capital that the Second Prince is aggressively aiming for the throne," Catherine spoke.

    "And as you said the war from Arkham, there is also a high possibility about it."

    "Alex, I will apany you. Please take me." Christina spoke.

    "I wanted to take you before but not now," Alex spoke with a bitter smile.

    "ording to the intel, Shenzes here in the Capital and didn''t move to the Western Front. He may not try useless things but your presence may pull his agro."

    "Moreover Christina, you always lose your emotions when hearing about him so it''s better for you to stay here," Alex spoke

    "And we also don''t know the exact reason for me to be deployed there and what that old man wanted me to do."

    "But before leaving, he told me to prove myself."

    "The chances of Arkham waging war is quite high," Catherine spoke while pondering about it for a moment.

    "Why!!" Everyone asked.

    "See, the Elves aren''t as bad as it seems. Once they take care of the corruption of the World Tree, they would attack the territory that has fallen into dark elves''nd with everything on the other side Kinley is already pushing The Northern border so they would retreat soon."

    "Meanwhile, Arkham is getting weaker by Demon raids and soon the retreating Dark Elves may also bare their fangs."

    "Till now, no one is willing to lend Arkham a hand and once it falls apart everyone might want to have a pie so do you think that is going to be a lie."

    "Hmm! Since they are going down they would try to bring the Kinley down." Christina muttered.

    "I think they are trying to offer a treaty."

    "Huh!" All of them looked at Alex.

    "What if they wanted to capture the Westernnds and forceKinley to concede and ask them to help?"

    "These are all my assumptions and all of this is based on the possibility that Arkham will attack. We cannot be too fixated on this point."

    "Who knows if something else pops up in between."

    "Catherine, I want Aeon and Max along with 100 soldiers who are the best. Dispatch them quickly."

    "Should we send Albert for extra safety?" Athena spoke.

    Everyone started to look up and a scene of Albert going nuts in case of appearing appeared in their mind.

    He would leave and just go after stronger whether it is an enemy or friend.

    "No!!" Everyone shouted with a shudder.

 352 Chapter 351

    Once deployed orders are issued, one needs to quickly make his way to the deployed Front.

    Since Alex was unconscious, he waste and had to rush in quickly.

    On his way to the South, Alex was apanied by Riya and a hundred men who he had brought from Leonhart which would be

    divided into two squads.

    One headed by Aeon and another by Max.

    And just like this, Max''s long dream to lead his squad was fulfilled.

    Hurt and Jeremy were posted to the Northernnd while Joey went to Eastern Land.

    Alex wanted to bring Christina but because of the arch nemesis, Alex stopped her from apanying him which annoyed him greatly.

    Eight days, after leaving Zenith, Alex along with his man arrived at the starting point of the Western Front.

    Most of the Kingdoms around this ce were Tier 3 or Tier 4.

    There were no Lords or central strongholds in this ce and the nobles or Kings from the surrounding ce generally served as soldiers and Commanders who wished to gain some name and fame.

    Arkham, being the weakest, never posed any threat to this ce.

    Christina''s father and Shen used to bemanders at Eastern fort and after Christina''s father became a general, there were many noteworthy achievements under his name.

    It was due to his persistence Harold wasn''t able to set foot on Kinley''snds but soon Shen backstabbed his friend and ascended the position and the situation started to be ugly.

    The Second Prince knew Shen''s capability more than anyone else and so he pulled some strings to put Shen as the General of the Southern Front where there wasn''t any battle and Shen didn''t need to be stationed here and act as General and mess up things in case of war.

    The only good thing for Alex was that Shen was in Kinley lying in luxury.

    With weary bodies, they entered the inn to take a rest and Alex gave leeway to them.

    They could enjoy today but before that Alex sent them to collect the information and power structure of this ce.

    "We will rest today and we will head to the Western Garrison unit at sunrise tomorrow."

    The inn was quiterge and it wasn''t shabby in any way. It was a ce where nobles took a rest but Alex didn''t give a damn to spend the fortune for his people.

    If a noble wanted to nitpick Alex would wee the friend with open arms after all it would provide a good way to have some chit-chat.

    As everyone dispersed, Riya sat beside Alex beside him and whispered"Alex, do you think that we would be attacked."

    "I still haven''t found anyone keeping the tabs but it will be different from here. Shen would start to squeeze us slowly. Since this ce is peaceful and he doesn''t have anything to divert his attention, he will surely keep an eye on us."

    Alex closed his eyes to ponder a bit when he heard loud yelling and shouting from the front.

    THUD!

    KWANG!

    Alex could hear the sound of a pig squealing and yelling at the front.

    "Are you blind? Son of bitch, don''t you know who I am? I am Meller Ubh. I am the First Prince of the Kingdom of Nebraska. How can you say that there is no more room avable?"

    "Make space for my rooms and throw these peasants out of here. Do you think a noble like me can stay with them? Throw everyone out?"

    "But Lord!"

    "Shut up and throw them out otherwise my people will throw them out."

    The situation was quite obvious. With Alex''s men staying here, the ce was full and other nobles weren''t able to rent the inn.

    As soon as he saw Alex''s men looked like peasants, he started to cause a ruckus.

    "My Lord, he called you a peasant?" Royal switched herself from wife mode to super-assassin maid mode and spoke with a venomous gaze.

    "My Lord, do you want me to cut off his head?"

    Riya, seeing Alex''s disapproval, spoke with a pleading gaze"Than a limb or should I cut his foul tongue."

    The receptionist who was freaking out from the inside tried to calm Meller. He wasn''t an idiot to anger a tiger for a hare.

    Max, who was on the verge of an explosion, was stopped by Alex who appeared behind Meller like a ghost.

    The guards surrounding Meller froze and flinched back seeing an anonymous man who appeared out of nowhere and they were even unable to react.

    Meller felt a gentle tap on his shoulder and shook his finger"Hey, Dery doesn''t disturb me. Today, I will make this bastard know whom they are messing with."<sub> </sub>

    "Whom did you call a bastard?"

    Meller felt a chill down his spine and looked back to see two pairs of eyes staring at him coldly.

    "Who are you?"

    "I am their Lord!"

    Meller gulped his saliva and observed the man with the thought that no matter how much strength he had, he couldn''t touch him in this ce.

    "I am telling you to get your men out of here as quickly as possible. This is the ce where I will stay. I don''t know where youe from but a maggot like you is blocking the space, see many other nobles want to rent this ce but they are unable to, cause you have rented the ce for your ve."

    "They havee to seek help from the almighty me. People, worship me like God in mynd."

    Alex stared at the group of nobles who were observing the situation and then looked at the man who wasn''t even reaching his chest.

    ''He didn''t even have the height to speak such high words and call himself an Almighty. Are there still delusional people in this world?After all, some can''t think of themselves as god just simply because of arrogance.''

    Alex could see that this man was brave. He didn''t know whether he was ignoring the Leonhart emblem or he didn''t even know about it.

    In that case, shouldn''t he do this duty faithfully and introduce himself?

    "I see!" Alex muttered.

    Meller nodded in satisfaction seeing the understanding look.

    Alex tilted his head with a smile and said"In this case, have a safe journey."

    Meller who wasn''t able to react to Alex''s words suddenly felt his vision bing dark and out of nowhere, he picked up and was thrown outside.

    Simr actions followed one after another.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Bodies shot after one another and fell outside the inn.

    "Listen here, Meller. It would be great if you know who you are messing with."

    "I am the King of Lionheart!"

    Meller groaned in pain and was about to unsheathe his sword to engage but he was stopped by his men.

    "Lord, please calm your anger. We have been disrespectful."

    "He is the King of Lionheart. The man at the age of 21 defeated Mark ranked 43 on Continental List and he is the Fifth Prince of Kinley.."

    "I used to be Fifth Prince, don''t say misleading words," Alex grumbled.

    As soon as he heard these words, Meller became stiff and his eyes looked troubled as he stared at the man giving him an unfathomable aura.

    Seeing Meller not backing, Alex''s voice became harsh.

    "If you still want to pull out your sword you can but let me tell you a thing, you would lose that hand with which you will pull out the sword."

    "And yeah, if you want to wage war you can go on. My Leonhart is always ready to wee you."

    Mueller swallowed his saliva and his senses screamed that this man wasn''t lying.

    He looked at the other nobles beside him who also wanted toin.

    "Do you all also have a problem?"

    They heard Alex''s sharp words and tilted their gaze.

    "No, My lord you can stay here."

    "This inn is entirelyyours."

    Meller''s face became green with anger. They were the ones who boasted about his fame and pushed him forward asking for his help but now that he had fallen, they didn''t even dare to look at him and even gave him a sneer and ridiculed him.

    Still, he finally realised his mistake. He should have checked the other party before engaging.

    These nobles might have deliberately pushed him forward and wanted to humiliate him for being arrogant.

    Drunk in power he had never seen the immensity of the sky but seeing Alex, he has finally learnt a valuable lesson which might change his life for better or worse.

 353 Chapter 352

    After gathering sufficient intel and a rough overview of the situation, Alex entered the Western Garrison quarters where the soldiers were on standby.

    But contrary to Alex''s meaning of standby, these people were doing nothing but standing and rxing.

    It seems they have a different understanding of standby.

    Even the gates were left unguarded and there were no people on the top of the wall except a few who seemed to be sleeping at their posts having a nice afternoon nap.

    This was a ce where one came to enjoy. They are just here because they are forced, not because they wanted to stay here and guard the borders.

    With people guarding the borders like this, it''s no wonder, Sean said that Kinley is bing hollow and still stuck up in its pride and arrogance thinking that they are the strongest Empire in the world.

    Alex was apanied by some other nobles from nearby states who were forced toe here before going to their designated post.

    Meller and some nobles he met in the inn were also there with him.

    Soon, a man appeared and greeted them.

    "I am Earl Ruth Bell, themander of the Western Garrison Centre. It is the ce where basic military training is taught to the soldiers deployed on the Western Front. Those who are assigned to this ce have to take apulsory one-month of training before being assigned to the unit and spend the rest of the time in service."

    After the speech, the nobles grumbled about being forced to train. These people were lucky to stand here as reserve troops otherwise due to the battles on other fronts, there were no reserve troops and if things escted, the troops from the Kingdom and other fronts may be called.

    As Alex observed the soldiers, his expression distorted. These people didn''t look like soldiers.

    Even the farmer of his Kingdom was in better shape than these fat balls.

    Their eyes were dead and they seemed to be bored to death.

    Far from the thought of danger and swinging their swords on the battlefield, these people were yawning with a boring look.

    ''These are not entirely their fault. It must be because of that scum Shen.''

    ''When the boss iszy, the workers under him are bound to getzy.''

    "There are some facts you must keep in mind.Whatever may be the status you have out there, here you are nothing but ordinary soldiers who follow the rules of a soldier performing military service. Those who break the rules will be punished severely."

    "Rules my ass. If everyone followed rules then this ce wouldn''t look like this." Max grumbled faintly but soon he felt a sharp gaze and closed his mouth.

    "Cadet, what did you say?" Ruth wasn''t able to hear him fully so he looked at Max wondering if this man was asking something important.

    ''He is going to die because of his unscrupulous mouth someday.''Alex muttered inwardly while stepping into rescue.

    "Commander Ruth, I am from Zenith academy and I have a special letter for you from the centre. So, please can you give me atime to meet."

    "Okay! Youe with me. Rest please go to your assigned dorms and have some rest. We will give you your schedule shortly."

    Alex turned back and gave a sign seeing which Max started to sweat profusely.

    "Riya take care and be careful. Don''t let these hyenas have a chance to bite us."

    "Yes, My Lord."

    .....

    In the Commander''s office.

    Two men were present and deathly stillness lingered.

    Ruth read the letter in which a series ofmands were issued.

    His hands trembled and he stared at the young man who stared at him viciously.

    His eyes were enough to scare him out of his wits.

    He had be Transcendent rank at the age of 42 and became themander here but this man was already in the sample as real as him.

    He wiped off the sweat and asked with a smallugh "Sir Alex! This can''t be fake, can it."

    In the letter, it was said that Alex would have sufficient power to take most of the decisions on the whole Western Front.

    But more than that he was shocked to see this man here. He had received a list but there wasn''t any mention of his name.

    In truth, his name was mentioned but not in the noble category but in the cadet category whoe here for reserved forces.

    "This isn''t the time to joke but seeing the situation around here, let me ask you a question."<sub> </sub>

    "Do you think guarding the border is a joke? Is this the way you guard the borders with these unfit soldiers?"

    "No, no. They are just reserves who had already finished the training, the ones at the defence are quite fit." Ruth spoke with an assured tone.

    "Give me rough data. Did you observe anything odd in the recent months?"

    Ruth started to think about it and took out the reports along with documents he had received from the patrolling soldiers and handed them to Alex.

    Alex skimmed through the papers. There wasn''t anything crucial but his eyes stopped on the report made 19 days earlier.

    Alex''s eyes halted

    [We caught the sight of a small number of soldiers sneaking out of their periphery. We engaged with them and they went back quickly without much ruckus]

    26 Days ago

    [The recon troops of the Arkham Empire crossed the border, they took some of the notes and went back by the time we caught them. Their intention was not clear and this was the 6th time this has happened.]

    There weren''t any substantial signs of war but soldiers came out and scouted thends.

    This didn''t increase the chance of war but at least this much was enough to make one alert.

    Honestly, Alex analysed that if war broke out, it may be due to Demons breaking out through this front in some way or Arkham losing to Demons and getting upied.

    With a foot in the grave,Arkham shouldn''t try to divert their attention if they havemon sense but as Catherine said they may try to bring Kinley down with them.

    Yeah, if only they havemon sense but as usual things always went beyond onemon sense when ites to thinking like this.

    Unless there is something shady going on underneath that he doesn''t know, there might be a big event sweeping in here.

    Alex fell into deep thoughts and looked at Ruth who shuddered meeting his gaze.

    "Did you report this to General Shen?"

    "Huhh¡­that."

    "You hadn''t reported this." Alex''s voice became louder and he started to press Ruth with his gaze.

    "I have reported it."

    "So, what was his response?"

    Ruth took a deep breath before answering and spoke"General Shen said that they might be just loitering around for fun or might have lost their way."

    Screech!

    The paper in Alex''s hand was squeezed while the armpit of the chair was crushed into powder.

    "Is this a joke? Do you expect me tough?"

    Ruth shook his head.

    He had received a call from General Shen a few days ago who asked him not to anger this man and do as this man pleases after this man would be there just a few months.

    He had warned him not to provoke him at any cost. Unfortunately, Ruth had let his guard down after not finding Alex''s name on the nobles'' list.

    If he had just gone through the difficulty to check the list in the cadet list, he would have rearranged the soldiers but he wondered whether this would make any difference as most of the soldiers here were already like this.

    Alex didn''t ask about Shen anymore as it would be like hitting the head on the wall.

    "Sir Ruth, please increase the patrol and convey each defence line to be prepared for any unexpected situation."

    "Ask them to put away the carelessness from tomorrow. The whole world right now is in a mess. We don''t know what might hit us."

    "We need to start preparing for any unexpected situation."

    "I got it, Sir Alex. I will do as you say but I will be honest with you Sir Alex, most of the soldiers here are the old ones whereas the young ones are the cadets from various ces or those who havee here after pulling various strings."Earl Ruth spoke with a grave expression.

    "Most of the people here don''t have a sense of safety so this may take some time to put some sense into them."

    "It''s okay. We can''t expect change to happen right now. As long as we take steps to move forward, the changes will happen for sure."

    Although Alex said this, he knew that they might not have the time for the changes to happen fully.

 354 Chapter 353

    With the arrival of Dawn, Alex woke up early and along with Riya walked to the quarters assigned to the soldiers.

    On his way, he looked at the empty training field.

    Most of the soldiers and nobles were still asleep.

    The time was too early for them to wake up and the atmosphere was still cold for them to train and even if someone woke up by mistake, they would just make excuses and go back to sleep.

    He opened the door to the soldier''s quarters and inside it, his people were still half asleep while trying their best to get up.

    Except for Aeon and a new figure Brian who cried to apany him, everyone else was still trying their best to wake up.

    Meanwhile, the other soldiers were deep asleep and were having sweet dreams.

    Their expressions looked so peaceful which looked as if they were sleeping in their homes, not on the borders.

    A loud sound was heard as Alex tapped his foot reverting a loud noise which woke most of them up forcefully.

    Creak!

    "Two minutes!"

    "Yeah, that''s what all of you have."

    "The Western Front was attacked and two out of seven defence lines have fallen."

    "So prepare yourself ande out as quickly as possible."

    In an instant, the situation turned quite chaotic and except for a hundred people from Alex''s side and another 89 who quickly poured their things trying to rush up, others were still in shock and disbelief.

    Alex walked out as if nothing had happened after dropping a bomb by informing them of a life-and-death crisis, Ales just gazed at them with an indifferent expression and stared at everyone crossing his arms.

    Seeing neatly lined soldiers consisting of soldiers trained here, Alex muttered inwardly.

    ''At least, some of these dead horses still know just where they are.''

    This even surprised him as he didn''t imagine that there were still some people with some sense.

    As soon as they heard his words, just like his troops who reacted even if they were half asleep as if a switch had been pressed, these people also lined up quickly.

    One by one, soldiers started to line up panting heavily after hearing his call.

    "You all seem to be too used to luxury that you have forgotten the life of soldiers who used to live in constant peril. Your enemies won''t stop after seeing you sleeping or taking a rest.No matter what you are doing as long as you hear the danger bell, you should be prepared within a few minutes with weapons in your hands."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    "We will notmit the mistake again."

    The soldiers shouted quite loudly trying to please Alex after his blunt assessment. They could feel a hint of anger in his tone.

    Alex stared at the 89 soldiers who seemed to be as disciplined as his troops and said"You all, will be following the training schedule of my Soldier."

    "We will be following a different set of training. If anyone among you is interested in it, you are free to join."Alex spoke and turned back to walk towards the field along with Riya who was amused seeing the soldier''s expression.

    Most of them didn''t think the new training was a big deal but Riya could already imagine their expression after quite some time.

    The Western Garrison Training Field seemed to be a yground and holiday resort for his people but since he is here, he doesn''t mind changing this yground to the fire ground of hell if required.

    Alex and his soldier''s training woke up the noble with loud noises.<sub> </sub>

    Though they grumbled a bit, they had no option but to engage.

    Offending Alex was akin to digging a cave. So, you either stay shut in or step out.

    Johnson, The Instructor of the ce stared at the scene andmented.

    "This is a disaster!"

    Johnson stared at the nobles lying t on the ground with a resigned expression. Everything about them was a mess. From posture to bnce and stance.

    Unlike other fronts, the awareness of the war in this area was quite nil and most of those who came here weren''t prepared to engage but to spend time in vain loitering around.

    Most of the nobles who came as cadets were from the academy and were ced here due to the connections pulled by their houses to serve their voluntary military period safely.

    At the least, they were still some decent bunch among them. But this time, most of the nobles came from neighbouring Kingdoms assigned by the centre. These people have growncent due to the peace and didn''t have a good foundation.

    As a result, the training was a mess.

    He looked at the nobles and the troops apanying them. The one-month training regime was quite well nned with basic physical training but it was all meaningless if the troops who were fighters can''t even go through such a basic course.

    The training was not implemented to improve the fighting capacities of a person in a month who had already been trained for a year but to allow them to form a bond among themselves, recognize each other''s abilities and get used to following orders and fighting in formation.

    But most here were just trash, who only have some fancy ideas about wars after hearing the story.

    "I don''t know why these people were posted here. It feels that this ruined ce has be a dump yard for trash.

    The nobles tried to train but gave up after an hour and started to chat among themselves as if this was a garden. The only thing theycked was a slice of bread and coffee.

    Johnson sighed and rotated his head and the sight that greeted him was really out of this ce.

    Soldiers running in lines, with huge weights over their shoulders drenched in sweat.

    Instead of uneasiness, there was a sense of aplishment and joy on their faces.

    Unlike the clumsy ones, he saw earlier, the ones he saw now were full of vigour and confidence.

    Even though the sun was shining brightly radiating scorching heat, none of them seemed to ck under the heavyweights.

    What was surprising was that all of their powers had been sealed and they were nothing but simrmon men here.

    Their gazes were sharp and they looked to be ready for war.

    At that time he heard Alex''s loud voice.

    "Were you all cking in my absence? Why are you walking slowly?"

    Alex spoke and asked Riya to release her pressure.

    The weight over their shoulders seemed to increase and their backs arched. Due to the sudden assault, Alex''s men were able to stand up slowly but the others who joined them newly fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    When they epted to train with them, they thought that it would be hard but the level of difficulty exceeded their expectation.

    ? Normally, they run for 10ps for 1km at the beginning. But Alex''s soldiers had to run for 100pses with their powers sealed and the weight of 100 Kg on their soldiers.

    It wasn''t a difficult feat but doing this with your power sealed and your state being as simr to an unawakened was too much.

 355 Chapter 354

    Johnson walked towards Alex and spoke, "I don''t think there is a need to overdo things."

    If it was anyone else or a noble who talked to him arrogantly, Alex would have taught him a lesson but he had already seen the information about this man and knew him and his dedication so he decided to exin.

    Though Johnson was quite satisfied with the way Alex trained his troops but seeing the near-death state of some of the soldiers he was acquainted with, he couldn''t help but speak about it.

    The soldiers who followed Alex''s training were the only hope for this ce and were proud of themselves for being the best among the best here but seeing them unable to follow and eat dirt, he thought that it might break their spirit.

    Alex raised his eyebrows as he followed Johnson''s gaze and said"Everything is difficult at first but once you are acquainted with it, even this hard regime may look simple."

    "On top of that, these young men need toe out of their shells now. If they don''t learn about real things and broaden their outlook, they will just be frogs at the bottom of the well."

    "You might think of them as the best of the best here but as you have thought, they are best here but at other fronts, they can only be henchmen or carriers."

    Johnson wanted to ask Alex to take a rest like the others dazing under the shade but seeing him persisting along with others made him feel ashamed.

    He felt as if he was a third wheel who was stopping others from trying their best.

    Alex stopped for a moment and said, "Instructor Johnson, tell me what you think of the standard soldiers here. Leave the best one and talk about others."

    Johnson shook his head and spoke, "A soldier from another front can take two or three of the soldiers here."

    "I might be wrong as I have been holed up here but the soldiers here are hardly qualified to be guards somewhere else."

    "Have you received anymands from General Shen?"Alex asked.

    "Within six years of taking over the post, General Shen had onlye here two times. I haven''t seen him for thest two years."

    Alex asked Johnson about some more things and instructed him to open the gates now.

    He wanted to change the location of the training.

    Alex and Johnson conversed a little and soon the training routine was changed from indoor to outdoor.

    And this time, there was no exception for the soldiers. As long as a soldier was here to take the post, he was forced to undergo hellish training.

    Alex decided to steel himself as the situation was a lot worse than he had expected.

    Originally, they just had to warm up, run for a fewpses and practise with their weapons but now...

    Tap! Tap!Tap!Tap!

    Hundreds of soldiers with two huge logs over their shoulders darted across the forest filled with traps.

    After crossing the forest, they had to put down the log and start climbing up the mountains with a bag of heavy weights.

    As if this was not enough after climbing up and down the mountain, they have to cross the river while swimming with the same heavy bags and the warm river had been brought to freezing temperature by Alex''s handiwork.

    Finishing this, you are free to do as you wish but the targeted ones had to practise their weapons skill.

    Some soldiers weren''t even able to climb the mountains and their stamina was already depleted so they passed out.

    For the first few days, most of them weren''t able to move their muscles at night and it took them six days to ept the reality that they were in hell under the clutches of the devil.

    "Arghh!"

    "I can''t do it!"

    One of the soldier''sints roused the interest of many so formed a small team that sought Alex toin.

    As they approached the training field, they saw Alex standing with a sword in his hands from afar.

    Gusts of wind were emanating from the ce where he stood.

    The soldiers who came toin felt their anger rising.

    "Just look at this man. He said he would apanyus in the training and would lead from the front but look at him now, he is just standing there."

    "He is just a scum like other nobles who don''t keep their word."One of the soldiers spat and voiced out the grievance from afar.<sub> </sub>

    "You punk what did you say."

    They heard a roar and found Max staring at them hungrily wanting to tear them into shreds.

    "What do you want to hit me for speaking the facts?"

    "Hit me if you want at least I will be relinquished from the hellish nightmare and stay in the infirmary." One of the soldiers spoke while stepping forward.

    Max wanted to crush the guy but he was stopped by Aeon.

    "If you have the strength toin, you should better try to finish the routine so that you can rest early."

    "Finish the routine, do you think we areinhuman like you?"

    "You have been training for years while we just trained for 4 years beforeing here."

    "It might be easy for you but not for us."

    "Stop bbering nonsense or I will rip your mouth," Max screamed.

    "You are saying that My Lord isn''t training, huh" Aeon narrowed his eyes and spoke.

    "Bring a bow and an arrow."

    "What are going to do with it?"A soldier asked but Aeon didn''t answer and just asked them to do it.

    As they prepared the bow, Aeon stared at Alex and spoke" Shoot the arrow at My Lord."

    "What!!"

    "Are you sending us to death? We are going to be used of attacking a noble and maybe punished to death."

    The soldiers grumbled with horrified expressions. They felt that it was a trap set for them as they bad-mouthed their Lord.

    "I swear on My Liege''s name that I will take responsibility for any mishap."

    They swallowed their saliva and with great difficulty, they pulled the string and shot the arrow aiming at Alex.

    Swish!

    The arrow hurled its way towards Alex but before it could touch him a faint light glistened and it was cut into two halves instantly bewildering everyone out there.

    Aeon smiled seeing their jaws wide open and spoke"My Lord is not standing there simply. He is swinging his sword which you are unable to see."

    "He follows the same set of motions. If you go there and look carefully closely, you will see blurry afterimages of his sword swing. He is just too fast for you to observe."

    The soldiers were struck by thunder and were mortified for a moment.

    "And about training for years, you are correct. I have been training early but you see this bulky man here."

    "Two years ago, he was just a woodcutter which my Lord had picked up from the side."

    "And even my Lord started his training two years ago and before it, his mind was vegetative as you all know."

    Max puffed his chest in arrogance but he choked on hearing thest words.

    Picked from the side..what do you mean.

    Lord came looking for me.

    Aeon was unfazed by Max''s re and said"No matter whether you are early orte. You should do your best."

    "Tell me honestly, have you given your best in recent years?"

    All of them kept their mouths shut and looked at Alex with a hint of awe.

    "So, stopining and do what you are ordered. By the end of the month, you can see the changes you have undergone by yourself."

 356 Chapter 355

    "Everyone has gone through a lot in recent days. Unlike the other fronts, no battles are going on here. You will spend most of your days getting bored more than you think. There is not much luxury and entertainment, nor there is any good wine and drinks, still, the conditions are considerable for you to be able to spend your dayfortably loitering around."

    "Still, don''t forget that this is the border and you are all the soldiers of Kinley. So, don''t lose your guard or do anything that brings cmity here. Since you are posted as a soldier, at least try to act like one."

    These were the words Earl Ruth had consistently repeated throughout the training course.

    Alex could feel a hint of desperation and resignation from his words. Instead of advice, it looked more like a pleading from his end to knock some sense into them.

    All of these people were assigned to the fourth defence line. Since it was quite far from the border out of a column of the 7th defence line. It was quite safe and risk-prone.

    Most of the nobles were assigned here whereas the cadets and recruits were assigned to the 6th or 2nd defence line which is quite close to the border and are in a tactical position to provide support to others.

    Alex had heard others talking about this ce as if it was a holiday spot. There was an heir of a noble assigned here and he used his father''s wealth to modify the ce.

    He didn''t upgrade the stronghold, rather he turned it into the party hold.

    "I will miss you a bit."

    Alex backed down a bit seeing a nostalgic look in Johnson''s eyes.

    "You are the first person who has undergone things seriously. Your spirit had woken many from their slumber and in the short time, you have shaped many soldiers here. It is rare to see a gentleman like you."

    "Here, take this."

    Seeing Alex''s confused look, he added"This is a book containing some information about the Western Front, its terrain, secret hideouts and also the name of the people who work sincerely instead ofzing around."

    "Every time I find a worthy man in this deadnd, I note them down. Now, I am passing it out. I feel you are going to need it soon."

    Alex didn''t know whether this man sensed something or not but Alex thanked him from the bottom of his heart.

    Alex had asked his men for information about this man.

    Johnson had a tragic history.

    He was deployed at the Eastern Front and was a Sergeant. He fought brilliantly against Harold''s assault and didn''t give them an inch.

    Back at his home, his son fell seriously ill and they sent letters for his help but Johnson who had dedicated his life to the border wasn''t able to respond to it and his son died of illness.

    After finishing the war and achieving a major achievement, he returned home only to find his son in the coffin.

    His wife used him and asked him to choose between their family consisting of her and his small daughter or the country, which made him fall in a pinch.

    Seeing his hesitation, his wife left with his daughter and no matter how Johnson amended, she didn''t return.

    She feared that if she stayed with him, they would die helplessly with no one to take care of them.

    With a broken heart, Johnson poured all his frustration on his enemies and achieved miraculous feats one after another.

    As he reached fifty he decided to retire and went back to finally settle in with his family but only to find that his daughter had been married and their families had been living happily while his wife had gone on some journey.

    ''A man like him belongs on the battlefield not anywhere.''He always believed in this and decided to spend his life serving as an instructor teaching young soldiers.

    Every time he sees some goodd, he is reminded of his dead son who also wanted to follow in his footsteps and be a soldier and serve the country but s he passed away.

    "Alex, I can see your dedication to the lives of soldiers but because of this don''t neglect your family."That was thest advice Johnson gave Alex before he departed.

    And it was also what he advised many as he didn''t want the young men to suffer the same faith as him.

    Alex epted Johnson''s sincerity and pure kindness like this should be respected.<sub> </sub>

    Not many good people like him remained. Alex knew that he had never shown anyone pure kindness and much of his kindness was due to responsibility or a way to seek profit in the future.

    Alex liked Johnson''s character and sincerely prayed to the Goddess Of Lust to give Johnson a chance to redeem himself.

    He was at Transcendent rank and his wife seemed to be at Master rank so both still have a long life ahead.

    Alex and the soldiers started the march towards the fourth defence line.

    The troops had been deployed and all of them had to walk towards the defence line.

    Warhorses and cavalry were valuable aspects so no horses were spared for them.

    And even if there was a horse, a noble who tried to forcefully sit on a horse, would just be kicked down as evident during the training.

    "Damn! Why do I have to walk on my own? I am a noble. I should have my carriage."

    The nobles grumbled on their way. Their soft feet which had never suffered till now started to hurt.

    One of them was unable to carry on and ordered his soldiers to carry him on his shoulder.

    Meller was also in their group and he was fairly surprised to see Meller bing quite docile.

    He was a bit chubby but his figure had changed a bit. He had taken part in Alex''s exercise routine but he was unable toplete the set till the end, still, he had at least taken a step, unlike others.

    After a long walk, they finally arrived at their destination.

    Alex for a moment was paralysed seeing such a colourful sight. The walls had been painted green, and the watch towers had been decorated into a light tower used for parties.

    The small sphere which can be used as a torch light to give a signal was now used as a disco light.

    The spikes on the walls had been removed.

    "What the hell is this?"

    "I think this is a ce to party," Riya said helplessly.

    "This is a disgrace. We will take down these things as soon as we reach here." Alex ordered his men with a frustrated expression.

    After reaching the ce, everyone tried to amodate.

    They restedfortably and under Alex''s strict orders, the ce was starting to be fixed.

    It had hardly be alright after being worked upon for two days when the danger knocked on the door.

    ? TANG!TANG!TANG!TANG!

    "Emergency!"

    The sounds of the bell ringing loudly could be heard and everyone started to run around like a headless chicken here and there.

    The nobles wonder what happened when an officer appeared in a pale ce.

    "Just now, Arkham. The Empire had attacked and taken down the First defence line.7th and 6thline is currently in a stalemate and soon they might find their way here."

    The moment everyone heard the news, they felt as if they had been pushed into a death trap.

    "So, it''s finally here,"Alex muttered with a helpless look.

 357 Chapter 356

    Two hours ago, when the sun was in the middle of the sky glistening brightly, soldiers who were on the first defence line walked to and fro and patrolled the area with bored expressions.

    This ce had always been boring for them. With no one in sight, they just converse among themselves.

    Most of them were drowsy, due to the boring surroundings. In a ce like this, there was no need to hold their drowsiness, so most of the senior officials were already having sweet dreams after leaving the younger ones to guard the post.

    "Hush!" Taking a deep breath a soldier spoke.

    "The weather is quite pleasant today. It would be nice to go for a pic or a party. Have some good food andze around but all we have to do is waste time here on this barrennd."

    "Hey, don''t say that. If the superior listened to it we would be punished."The soldier beside him interrupted him and asked him to keep his voice.

    The soldier who was patrolling around suddenly noticed something was missing and his eyes widened.

    Although he couldn''t see anything, he felt a light vibration. He kneeled and put his ear on the ground and heard a faint sound.

    "A group ising, I have to report it quickly."

    Notifying everyone beside him, he looked for his senior officer in the fort, who was drooling with his head on the table.

    "Senior, get up. We are in trouble."

    ''...just how much time had passed?''He cracked his shoulders and tried to get up in his half-sleep state.

    At the time, the window shined brightly.

    He saw a huge fiery bright light and spoke" Did you wake me up to see the fireworks?It had been a while since I saw something like this."

    "Sir, that''s not a firework, it is an attack from the re."The soldier beside him screamed in panic.

    "What!" The man suddenly screamed and his heart drowned in fear as the bright light appeared before them in an instant and hit the walls.

    BOOM!

    The entire ce shook violently.

    When he woke up forcefully, he thought of punishing the man but looking at the scene outside the fortress, he was utterly speechless.

    Far away he could see thousands of people lining up and attacking the ce.

    Behind them, res were already lit up aiming to take down the walls.

    He stared at them and with a single nce, he recognised the forces with the g of Arkham Empire.

    He was dumbfounded for a moment and shouted"Call themander, contact the general."

    "Ask troops to send the message to the other defence lines."

    "Yes Sir!" The soldier shouted and immediately ran away along with others to ry the orders.

    Even though the enemy had crossed the borders ande closer to the radius of a kilometre, their presence went unnoticed.

    Themander who was greatly displeased by the sudden change came out hurriedly trying to organise the troops.

    ? "What the hell are the scouts doing?"He screamed.

    If not for the current situation, he would kill them first."

    Viscount Lukin, themander of the first defence confirmed the things happening before his eyes with a pale face.

    The enemy took advantage of theirx duties and sneaked in after the scout''s return after which there was no shift.

    Moreover, they seemed to be a wide area of invisible mask cloak spells.

    He took the mana signalling stone and tried to ry the information to the centre but it made a buzzing sound and didn''t connect.

    He tried again and again but themunication fell and his heart started to sink in despair.

    "Damn!" He cursed and threw the stone.

    The huge armies were drawing near was menacing and ording to the rule, they should act immediately and attack them first and prevent the wall from falling.<sub> </sub>

    But if he attacked now, it would begin the war due to his order. And what if the Arkham Empire justified this as an army drill and used them of starting the war?

    He wanted to ask directions from the capital and do what they said. After all, he can''t bear the sin if this wasn''t an attack.

    "Commander Lukin, we need to attack. They areing closer. If we hesitate now, they will soon breach us easily."

    Lukin gritted his teeth in anger and said"Deploy the archers and prepare to attack. Just pull the bows but don''t engage."

    "I am repeating. Don''t engage."He shouted

    "Give them a warning first."

    "We retaliate if they attack first."

    A loud warning was heard from the ce which asked the enemies to disengage but soon he realized that he had made a stupid mistake.

    The enemies had no intention of talking as the distance to the fortress became closer, they rang the trumpet and themander of the opposite side ordered them to charge at the enemies in unison.

    THUD!THUD!THUD!

    The earth started to shake due torge strides and soon the war blew out.

    It was a full-scale attack.

    It all happened in an instant and the soldiers from the Arkham Empire all rushed through with the siege weapons which astounded Kinley''s soldiers greatly.

    They were too shocked to react as they had never imagined a scene like this.

    Lukin quickly came to his senses and ordered the attack without any mercy.

    "Everyone fires the arrows."

    "Fire our res."

    "Mage, take your position."

    "Don''t hold back anything. Wipe out the invaders."

    Hundreds of arrows and projectiles rose in the air and fell over the flock of enemies.

    Even though there was a menacing sight threatening their lives, they didn''t fall back and raised their shield in formation trying to counter the attack.

    Most of the arrows couldn''t even reach them and fell before, while those who managed to reach the other side didn''t contain much momentum to deal the damage.

    This wasn''t just ack of training but also due to carelessness in situation awareness. Just seeing such a sight causes many to tremble.

    How could an archer aim properly, with trembling hands?

    While their res were still charging, the res from the other sides started the bombardment.

    The fire spread all around, dust started to rise high up into the sky and the situation was a mess.

    The weapons and armaments were not prepared in advance and soon soldiers ran out of arrows and hurried back to get them.

    Mages were exhausted quickly and soondders were ced on the walls and the enemies started to climb up.

    Lukin''s face turned pale seeing the sight. He knew that if this went on, they won''tst long.

    He decides to send the messenger to ask for the reserve unit and inform the others while hoping for his men to be able tost long enough.

    The enemies have jammed their mana signal which increased their difficulty.

    If they hadn''t done this, they would already have reinforcements by now.

    Kinley''s soldiers went out and shed against the enemies but with a single nce, one could notice that they were at a disadvantage.

    Lukin, knew that it was a reality and they were on losing ends and because of their carelessness and ipetence, many would lose their lives.

    And it didn''t even take two hours for Arkham to break through the gates and conquer the first defence line.

 358 Chapter 357

    The First Defence line was unable to defend against the enemy''s onught and waspletely crushed and taken over within two hours of the attack.

    They were unable to defend against the wave of enemies and the g of Arkham was already fluttering on the fort.

    The Seven Defense Lines stood side by side covering the entire border.

    The distance between each line varied from 100-400 Km.

    First, the Sixth and Seventh defence line was attacked at the same time.

    The seventh and Sixth were able to hold on while the first one fell easily.

    The Commander attacking the First Defense line became overconfident due to taking over the ce with minimal loss. So, he took another step forward and went on to attack the Second Defence line and tried to wind up things quickly.

    Since the signal had been jammed, the Defense line was attacked and others weren''t able to send the signal due to the mana signal jammer device.

    Only when the Messenger carrying the news entered the other lines, the news was paused and it caused chaos all over the ce.

    At the same time, as soon as they heard that the First Defense line fell, Alex along with others hurried their way to provide support.

    The nobles were out of breath. Even though they didn''t want to, they had to run for a long time.

    The fourth defence line was at the back so the distance to the other was naturally greater. To reach others quickly, they had been running as fast as they could.

    The officer said that it would take six hours to go there and after running for around three hours, there were more than three hours to go.

    The nobles swore a lot inwardly. They were in the reserve forces and due to an emergency, they were forced to gather up and move.

    They thought it would be an enjoyable vacation but the reality struck them hard.

    Meller, who was among the nobles, gritted his teeth and while others wereining, he was looking for another thing.

    ''Can Alex reach there on time? Would it make any difference even if he reached there?''

    As soon as he heard the news, Alex led his troops and ran straight towards the Second Defense line instead of the first. By the time they received the news that the First Defence had fallen, Alex predicted that the Second Defense Line would be next and the Third Defence line might not provide any help to salvage the situation.

    The Third Defense didn''t send any troops and tried to keep their men and began the preparation to defend.

    And things went as he predicted and they received the news that Arkham soldiers were moving towards the Second Defense line.

    Most of the soldiers were unable to keep up with Alex''s march and those who were left behind were being led by the nobles.

    Only 900 men were able to keep up with the pace and despite several oppositions, Alex took all the war horses to reach the ce quicker.

    While Alex was training hard, the nobles werezing around and we were out of shape and as soon as the signal was sent, Alex was the first one to reach where they were gasping to take a breath and rolling on the ground and looked as if they were not on the verge of dying.

    Some of them were so exhausted that they ordered the soldiers and their men to carry them forward.

    ....

    In the Second Defence Line.

    The smoke of war had already reached the ce.

    BANG!

    BOOM!

    "Smash the gates into pieces, my man."

    "Destroy your enemies."

    The Arkham Commander ordered his troops who were pushing back the troops of Kinley.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Large shots were fired one after another which exploded onto the walls.

    They didn''t set the siege ordders due to archers posing a threat unlike the previous times so they used res to break down the walls causing chaos and then smashing the gates.

    After decimating the wall, and taking down the soldiers, Arkham soldiers deployed the seize anddder.<sub> </sub>

    The gates which were made of iron had been rusted and their durability had decreased a lot due to negligent maintenance, and Arkham soldiers knocked down the gates into tatters with just a few hits from the seized weapons.

    Due to the res, the archers were all winded up and the remaining ones stepped back due to the assault of res and archers from the other sides.

    That was where the hell began.

    Ladders were soon out on the walls and enemies started to pour in from all sides.

    Screams and roars of enemy forces rushing up from gates like tides could be heard from all sides.

    Even though the soldiers of Kinley gave their all and fought, they weren''t cut for battle due to losing their touch and soon found themselves in despair.

    The Commander Of Second Defence, Count Macon started to lose his heart.

    His face became pale as a sheet of paper.

    He was a man who never imposed any military orders and embezzled all the funds sent for the military to his house and grew richer and richer.

    He lived in luxury andfort without the fear of anything.

    There was no war going around here so what was the need to waste money on the military?

    ''It''s all over."

    "I can''t die here in this ce. I have a long life to live. I have a ton of riches lying around."

    "Holding onto this ce is nothing but suicide, I need to run away from here."

    He made a quick judgement and instead of thinking about ways to correct the situation, he focused on his survival.

    Count Macon shouted"Don''t let them cross the ce. Many lives would be in peril. If required, we willy our lives on the line."

    Contrary to his words, he sneaked out.

    Following him, his men started to run away quickly with him.

    He tried to get through the back of the Defense lines.

    "Commander, where are you going?"

    "We need your orders. You can''t leave your post."

    Some people asked him that but he lied to all of them saying that he was going out to inform the Centre as the mana stone isn''t working.

    But an official seeing his frustrated expression knew something was amiss and tried to pull him.

    The res changed their projection and instead of firing at the front, started to fire at the back causing the walls at the ce to break apart.

    Due to the faint tremors, he was horrified and spoke without any thought.

    "I need to get out of here."

    His words were heard by others who were risking their lives.

    Some soldiers tried to gang upon him and pinned him down but they were not his match.

    "You are leaving us and running away."

    Macon immediately reacted and hit the soldiers and threw them away.

    The official stumbled back and fell from the wall andnded on the ground among the sea of people.

    His hands broke due to the fall and he screamed in panic, seeing enemies rushing from all sides.

    On top of the wall, another huge fireball wasing towards them.

    He along with many gave up on hope as they felt they would die as soon as the ball fell on them but...

    A straight light shed through the fireball and then the fire exploded into pieces.

 359 Chapter 358

    The soldiers of Kinley who were fighting with Arkham soldiers sensed something amiss and in the next instant, they were frightened after witnessing such a mysterious scene.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Like wind brushing past them, something went past the group of soldiers who were shing against one another.

    Everything stopped at that moment and an instantter heads started to drop and roll on the ground.

    Leaving behind a dark line of aura, a figure mood in a zig and zag manner and each swing of her de seized the life of someone.

    The huge shot fired by the re was cut open and a figure appeared over the broken ruins who was staring at the scene solemnly.

    As soon as Alex got the news, he rushed towards the war front like a maniac. Even his soldiers weren''t able to keep up with him except Riya.

    Instead of riding on the horse, he left them to his soldiers who were trying their best to catch up to Alex who along with Riya dashed towards the Second Defense Line.

    Alex knew that the Western Frontcked a sense of defence in everyone but still, he hadn''t imagined that the ces would start to fall like sheets of paper.

    A huge fortress with walls of over thirty metres was in tatters. If he came a few momentster these ces would already be the territory of Arkham.

    There was no need for reserve or reinforcement as with the way Arkham waged the war and the way the troops are here, no one would pose many challenges to them. And to add salt further to the wound, three out of sevenmanders are entirely rotten.

    Alex stared at three res with a stern look and raised his hand, he twirled his fingers.

    Mana gushed out from him and as the distance was quite greater, he had to put a greater amount of effort to cast the spell.

    [Earthen Pit]

    The Arkham soldiers who were around re suddenly felt a small rumble on the ground and before they could react, a huge pit appeared out of nowhere underneath them.

    The re along with soldiers around it sank into it and cried out helplessly.

    Although the res weren''t destroyed entirely, still it was more than enough to keep them at bay for the time being.

    Count Macon found a newfound hope seeing Alex''s arrival and a big smile blossomed on his face.

    "Are you from the reserve units?"

    He wiped off his sweat and asked"Are you a senior official or the leader of the soldiers? I order you to guide me to the rear camp. My survival is of utmost importance. This ce has already fallen and there is no need to waste time here. We need to send a message to the General and Royal Family."

    Alex stared at Macon with a dark expression.

    Alex stared at him for a moment and shifted his gaze, turning a blind eye towards him.

    "Second Defence Line, My name is Alex Von Leonheart. From this point, I am the acting Commander of the ce."

    "And with the power bestowed by The Emperor, you will be under my orders."

    "Now unsheathe your sword and pull yourself together. There is no road of retreat for us. The only one who should go back is the enemy." Alex spoke while pointing his sword at the enemy soldiers who stared at him with a baffled looks.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed as he saw an expression of disbelief on everyone

    "You are wondering whether I am capable enough to lead you, huh!"

    "Then let me show you the might and you can judge whether I am worthy or not" Alex kicked the stone into pieces and his body shot towards the battlefield like a cannon.

    "Fight back with me."

    Count Macon who was stupefied for a moment after hearing Alex''s speech started to scream.

    "You cheeky son of bitch! I am themander here. How dare you act arrogantlyin front of me."

    "Who the hell do you think you are? You measly lowly ant, how dare you call yourself themander of the ce in front of my presence."

    "Soldiers, I order you to step forward and behead this man. Kill him, he is a traitor." Count Macon shouted like a maniac who had lost his mind.

    "Shut up!!"

    A huge bulky man appeared behind him and roared angrily.

    Count Macon heard a loud voice from the back and turned around to see the person but before he could turn around.

    BANG!

    His head was hit and he was smashed into the ground.

    Aeon along with the troops managed to reach on time. Behind them were 1000 men from the reserve unit and 300 more from the Third Defence Unit who decided to lend a hand.

    Except for Alex''s troops and other few, most of them were already exhausted due to the long run and were breathing heavily.<sub> </sub>

    Still, they were d that they were able to persist till now.

    Aeon looked at Macon and his men who were flying and his eyes turned cold.

    "Men arrest them and lock them up quickly."

    "My Liege will judge them and punish them after everything is over," Aeon ordered and asked the man behind him to follow him to y the enemies.

    The battle at the defence line had been going on for one hour. The defending side could have dyed and dragged the fight but under the lousymander and insufficient preparation, the wall was breached easily and as soon as they crossed the defence line, it turned into a one-side ughter

    "Khmmm!"

    "Kuakk!''

    "Arghh!"

    Piercing cries of agony and pleas for mercy apanied by the bluster of screams came from every direction. Under the relentless attack of Arkham soldiers, the morale of the soldiers on Kinley''s side was at an all-time low.

    The Soldiers of Arkham were mercilessly ughtering Kinley''s soldiers and the enemies were constantly rushing through the gates.

    The res on Kinley''s sides had already been broken before they could be used to their potential when the battle had already advanced to the point that the archers couldn''t do anything.

    Still, the soldiers were fighting desperately till the end as they were ordered even though most of them didn''t know that theirmander had already abandoned them and was about to sneak away.

    Although they were rusty and out of shape, they weren''t disloyal and were prepared toy down their lives for the Empire.

    They knew that if the enemies crossed thends, the first targets that were going to die were none other than their families as most of them belonged to the nearbynd.

    "Huff...Huff.."

    The soldiers were out of breath as they tried to move their bodies to swing the sword.

    They were trying their best to cut down their enemies one after another but still, they weren''t able to keep it up as the enemies were rushing from all around.

    Finally, after cutting the enemies, they started to slow down as extreme fatigue overwhelmed them.

    As they were about to fall and ept the enemies sword stabbing towards them, a line appeared before them and all the swords aiming at them were cut apart

    "Kukkk!"

    "Paukk!

    The enemies spat blood and rolled down on the ground.

    The group were able to take a look when a blonde-haired man passed by them as swiftly as lightning.

    The gates had already been breached, the walls inside were almost destroyed. There was no time for Alex to think and strategize.

    Since it had alreadye to this, there was no need to waste time on strategy.

    There was one thing he could do now and he was also the best at it.

    ughter!

    Running ahead like a madman, his loud sound echoed everywhere sending chills to everyone.

    " I will take the lead. Those who can fight, follow me and take down the enemy and those who are injured retreat back."

    There was no one below Master rank at this ce.

    The rank of soldier varied from Master to Transcendent and there might be one or two legendary ranks at the rear guarding themander.

    So What!

    It''s not as if he gives a damn.

    Alex jumped and ran ahead. He swings his sword at the three who jumped towards him.

    KUKHK!

    Alex''s body slides through the gap between the enemy formation while tearing their throats and slicing them skilfully.

    Anyone that stepped before him got their throats sliced with a single swing.

    And soon it started the beginning of the literal massacre on the battlefield.

 360 Chapter 359

    Alex was like a wolf who had found a flock of sheep to hunt much to his heart''s content, he was hurrying ahead while shing his sword at any enemy that caught his sight.

    There were almost no wasted movements and no unnecessary swings. Every time he shed his sword, the movement was short, simple and precise.

    He didn''t use powerful strokes to tear everything but sliced at the gaps in the armour and each of his attacks aimed at the opponent''s weakness.

    If he couldn''t slit the throat, he would aim for the shoulder pockets, if he couldn''t pierce through the armour, he would attack the face and if the face was covered with a helmet, he would dig his sword into the two eyelids holes of the helmet.

    Bodies fell on the ground where Alex passed through.

    He fought like a lone wolf taking on everyone alone.

    Even though he was hurrying ahead, he was taking reasonable intervals when he needed to and kept on observing his surroundings and would also take note to keep a sufficient distance from other soldiers.

    Behind him, Max and Aeon have divided the troops into two battalions mouring from the two sides.

    While Alex was attacking from the middle, they took on the left and right wing of the formation while trying their best to follow Alex''s pace.

    With theirbined effort, they tried to push the enemies through the gates.

    Meanwhile, Riya stood on the walls and looked around to take care of the leftover enemies in the area while giving the Kinley''s soldiers achance to retreat and for those who had exhausted themselves to take a moment to recover.

    Since the castle along with important ces had fallen, the injured and wounded could only step back now.

    Riya stared down and nced atAlex piercing through the horde of enemies like a sharp-edged arrow and looked up to nce at the other side outside the walls.

    Her eyes caught the sight of the two Legendary ranks of Knights who were watching the battle with nk expressions. They stood close by a person who was at Transcendent rank and might be themander of the opposite side.

    Suddenly, their gaze shifted from the battlefield towards her.

    Maybe they had thought that it was a meaningless struggle of the weak and fallen.

    Riya could perceive from their gaze that they were considering her as the only threat now.

    They might already be nning to draw her away and deal with her.

    Alex knew as soon as Legendary ranks from their side appeared, the other side would be cautious of them and deploy their strong warriors.

    They wouldn''t engage meaningless until a threat appeared and before dealing with them, Ales wanted to take out the enemy numbers.

    One needs to have sufficient insight or a Transcendent rank to be Commander but on the other front, one would find themander only at Legendary ranks.

    ? Only four Legendary rank Knights were deployed at Western in front of which none were present here.

    So, in a deste barren ce like this, the presence of Riya was enough to raise their guard and they wondered whether there was more hiding around here.

    But it didn''t take them too long to understand who was the real threat to them.

    "My God!"

    "Where did this beaste from?"

    "He is dangerous. I repeat, he is dangerous."

    "Kill him first! Take him down before he would cause more damage."

    The soldiers of the Arkham Empire soon realised that Alex wasn''t an ordinary person.

    Even though Alex was surrounded and he was attacked from all sides at the same time, the one that was killed was none other than the forces of Arkham Kingdom.

    No, matter how many times they stacked, Alex slipped right under their nose with intrigued footwork and shed them sneakily.

    He pulled the corpses of the soldiers he killed and threw them at the enemy side as if these bodies were pieces of garbage.

    The body mmed against the soldiers and pushed back. At first, they reacted quickly and raised their weapon to cut the corpses but they stopped as they realised that it belonged to their brother-in-arms.<sub> </sub>

    And Alex rushed in seeing the opportunity and shed.

    "Cowardly Swine!"

    "How dare you defy my brother''s corpse."

    Their act of using the corpses as a defence shield by Alex greatly agitated them and for a moment they lost all their reason and tried to pounce on him.

    In a span of twenty minutes, Alex had killed dozens of enemy soldiers. The blood of his enemies was dripping down from his sword and the armour he wore was tainted with blood.

    Turk!

    Puak!

    Corpses started to roll one after another.

    The soldiers from the Kinley side who were struggling to hold against the assault finally felt the burden over their shoulders lessening a bit.

    Alex''s eyes caught the sight of another group who was fighting bravely.

    Alex remembered the Captain of the group was Barack and his friend from the notes given by Johnson.

    Alex, like a gust of wind, rushed towards them.

    Barack and his teammates were already left open due to the influx of enemies going towards Alex.

    From afar, they saw a flock of soldiers gathering and ganging up on someone.

    "Captain Barack, who is this?" Hud spoke with a startled look.

    Barack saw the barrage of soldiers getting pushed by a single man who was making his way here.

    "Let''s go, we should help him."

    "The enemies attacking us saw him as an imminent danger and went towards him."

    "We can''t let the single ray of hope appearing here be extinguished." Barack raised his sword and his call was received by the men near him and they went towards Alex to help.

    But as they moved near the radius of the battle between Alex and others, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    "What the hell is this...?"

    "Is he even a human?"

    A series of grasps escaped from their lips as before they could be engaged, heads rolled and started to fall on the ground like fruits.

    The blood from the decapitated bodies started to reach towards.

    With arge number of enemies entering the wall, Alex was pressing forward to cut them down.

    They were stunned seeing the current situation. Even more shocking than the falling of the defence line was the massacre carried out by Alex.

    Seeing the man, Barack wasn''t able to remember anything about him but seeing the characteristics and features of the golden blonde hair, he started to wonder whether the man was a noble.

    As Alex swept through everything, he stared at the vicinity and noticed Barack and his mening towards him.

    ''Are they idiots? I just freed a bit fromtheir burden and gave them some time to recover, I pulled the agro but like a moth flying towards the me, they wereing towards here.''

    '' I have already taken a major chunk at the vanguard while Riya might have cleared the rear.''

    Alex reached them after stepping over the corpses of enemies and spoke.

    "Captain Barack. I am now acting as the Commander of the Defense line and since I am the new Commander here, I am asking you for advicein the current situation."

 361 Chapter 360

    Seeing Alex''s piercing gaze, Barack felt as if the man before him was testing him by asking him such a question in this situation.

    Seeing his hesitation, Alex spoke, "I am new here and yourmander had already abandoned you all and was sneaking out but I caught him."

    "So as the next most senior official, I want your opinion,"Alex spoke while shing the spread along with the man who sneaked an attack on him.

    Barack was flustered for a moment and squeezing out his courage, he said"Sir Alex, as you can see, the situation seems to be quite bad on our side. If we think about the lives of the remaining soldiers here, I think it is best to retreat to the third defence line and try to stop their raid from there as you might already know once the third line falls, four cannot even offer a resistance."

    "But if we retreat, the enemies would conquer two defence lines which may prove to be quite crucial and if another one falls, they might be able to take a part of the western front."

    "We have a small forest along with a narrow hill pass in between the second and third defence line. They needed to clear the ce to traverse through it and continue to supply the needs."

    "But with their numbers, it might be quite easier."

    "The only thing that we can do for the Kinley now is to sacrifice our lives and try to drag them down and lessen their numbers as much as we can. If we can push them through the gates, we might be able to repair the wall and put out some fences to form another line."

    That was the only thing Barack could think of.

    Alex looked around. There should be around 25,000 troops stationed here and looking at the mess, he was sure two-fifths of them were gone.

    He didn''t know the exact number but there were approximately 35-40,000 on the other side and if you take the number with which they started from the first defence line, there might be around 100,000 soldiers and half of them might be stationed at the first defence line which could act as reinforcement.

    Alex closed his eyes for a moment and started to visualise the scenarios.

    "We will retreat."

    His words shocked them a bit but they naturally agreed with him. It was a hopeless scenario, to begin with.

    With a huge mass of enemies rushing ahead at them, how could they secure this ce which was already in ruins?

    But just then, he heard Alex''s voice, "Only if we can''t win here."

    "But before that, we will take care of the things here."

    "I will secure the space for you. Barack gathers the mage and forms an earthen wall over the fences once we push out the enemies."

    "I am not much familiar with the troops here, so I order you to take charge and secure the space we clear and try to back up my forces who cut the way."

    Barack along with his others couldn''t help but be shocked as soon as they heard his words.

    Everyone thought Alex was impulsive and it was just asking for death.

    Trying to securend now was akin to taking the bone from a monster''s jaw while expecting to not get caught by the jaws.

    Seeing their worried faces, Alex spoke"I know what you are worried about but I am not one of those fools who throw away their lives for nothing. Even, I fear death."

    "So, trust me."

    "Your Highness."

    Soon a group of soldiers arrived behind him drenched in blood with a fiery gaze. There were no wounded ones among them and no one was out of breath even though they came here over the swarm of enemies, rather each of them seemed to be filled with life and vitality.

    Their eyes locked on everyone like a predator who is preparing to devour the prey.

    Along with Alex''s men, many others had been training under him in the Western Garrison Quarter and within the month of training, they started to shed away theirziness and pick the true spirit of the warrior.

    Alex smiled a little seeing.

    "My men, the orders are simple."

    "We need to ughter our way till the gate and push some people out of the house."<sub> </sub>

    "Can you do it?"

    "Just push. I thought we would be kicking them out." Max shouted like a hungry wolf. The axe under him was shining and seemed to be gleaming joyfully and wanted to drink more blood."

    "So, what are you waiting for? Let''s go."

    "Yes My Lord."

    All of them shouted in unison and a burst of aura erupted from all of them that started to radiate throughout the ce.

    No one questioned Alex.No, one tried to speak against it even though the risk was quite great.

    Fear...was there any need.

    With their Lord who is akin to the messenger of Death leading from the front, was there a need to fear?

    It should be enemies who should be prepared to suffer the blow and fear their Lord''s rampage.

    "Wait! Didn''t you say that you will be acting Commander so why are rushing first?" Barack asked as he felt that his brain had short-circuited after seeing Alex''s aggressive demeanour

    Themander stays at the back and gives the order so since when did amander walk to the front?

    "Don''tpare me to those cowards."

    "I am a King, a leader."

    "And a real leader leads from the front and clears the path for his men."

    Alex''s words baffled them, shocking them to their core.

    Alex under their astonished gaze stepped ahead and charged followed by his men.

    The gates were opened and thousands of Arkham soldiers were pouring in. Kinley soldiers who went out to defend had only been turned into corpses and the ones inside were already in their end ropes.

    Against the thousands of Arkham soldiers, only 2000 Kinley soldiers were trying to defend themselves. The difference in number was quite vast.

    The area around the walls and the Castle was soon taken over by Arkham.

    While many were still fighting bravely, many were running away in fear and wanted to save their life.

    They abandoned the others and ran back seeing the enemies who had flocked past them were taken care of.

    Unlike the soldiers who were running away in fear, Alex''s steps started to take pace, and his speed increased by several folds in an instant.

    The soldiers feeling away were perplexed seeing a man running towards them like a madman.

    They tried to give away while fleeing but Alex, carrying great momentum, mmed against them and swept them away.

    Alex was already merciful for not killing them for abandoning theirpanions.

    Leaving dust behind him, Alex emerged from the crowds of frantic soldiers who were running away and charged at the enemy.

    The enemy soldiers were enjoying chasing after the soldiers of Kinley shouted in delight.

    "Haha...What a fun game?"

    "Run...Run...Run away from us."

    The Arkham soldiersughed gleefully and enjoyed the situation but theirugh didn''tst long as something hit them in the chest and the ones at the front were sent back flying.

 362 Chapter 361

    The Arkham soldier''s face suddenly turned as pale as a sheet of paper as a man appeared running towards them and brandishing his sword.

    BOOOM!

    A frightening explosion urred and the ground was cut apart along with the man who tried to defend against the blow.

    With a single sh, Alex cleared a line of soldiers and halted them from advancing.

    As they came to a standstill and tried to observe the enemy, Alex''s image blurred and leaving behind after images, he appeared right before them and swung his sword.

    KUAAK!

    PUKK!

    KUAH!

    Groaning sounds echoed and cuts started to appear at their vital points and they started to lose their lives and fall to the ground one by one with a thud.

    sh!

    The enemies stiffened for a moment seeing Alexing out of nowhere alone like a lonely hero but it onlysted for a moment and they surged towards him but all of them were killed by a sh.

    Alex, who had their blood sttered on him, went into the gap created due to their death without flinching back and cutting them down.

    Nevertheless, it was a hazardous situation since Alex was alone and Arkham soldier''s started to surround him from all sides trying to cut off all his doors to the retreat.

    They rushed from all sides like waves of tides yet Alex was untouched and not a single attack of theirs was able to pierce through his defences.

    Sometimes, the spears and swords went as close as hair breath and made it look as if it was going to pierce him but everything thrown at him was blocked at thest moment.

    Alex felt a strong shoting from the back and he sidestepped and swung his sword all around, taking a roundabout spin while raising his left hand.

    BANG!

    A strong gust followed shockwaves emitted as Alex held the spear that was thrust towards him.

    Strong coercion urred due to the sh which tried to push him back.

    Alex stared at the Transcendent rank warrior who had a horrified expression as he wasn''t able to pull back the spear from Alex''s grasp.

    It was as if the spear had been struck by a pair of pincers.

    Alex then snatched and pulled the spear towards him.

    The man''s body jolted and twirled as it was suddenly pulled towards Alex.

    The man took out a dagger and raised the small dagger trying to thrust it into Alex''s shoulder but Alex''s hands moved fast and with a swift movement, he chopped off his head.

    And once he did that, he pulled back the spear and lunged forward while throwing the spear towards the enemy.

    The spear emanated a bright light and shot like a missile.

    With the force, Alex threw the spear, it went past the chest of five men making a bloody hole and struck at the chest of an Epic rank. Though he was not killed, the injury was surely life-threatening.

    Alexnded straight ahead of the Arkham soldiers and attacked the other enemies in the vicinity.

    CRACK!

    The man at the front raised his shield to defend but this shield copsed due to the hit of Alex''s sword and the recoil caused everyone in the vicinity to be hit by a shockwave and send them flying.

    Many tried to form a formation to defend themselves by raising their shield while the swordsman tried to pierce Alex, through the gap in the formation.

    But Alex was just like a mad bull and after gathering all his momentum, he threw himself towards the formation while brandishing his sword with all his strength.

    The formations copsed as if it was made of a sheet of paper and those who tried to defend his attack were hit by a strong burst of shockwaves and their body was bounced after hitting the ground.

    The enemies tried to counterattack and give their all to take him down but none one of them was able to touch a single strand of his air.

    Alex continued to advance leaving behind a river of blood and corpses.

    He blocked, dodged or attacked the enemies in the vicinity while moving forward and his steps weren''t halted or pushed back no matter what kind of enemies appeared before him.

    Alex''s ughter was starting to get noticed by other soldiers close to the gates and when many realised that a threat had appeared which was disrupting the present scenario, they decided to rush in to kill him from all sides.

    When Alex appeared through the crowd, he killed a batch of 40 soldiers without much effort.<sub> </sub>

    As all of them were at the Master ranks, none of them paid so much attention before and just thought of him as astrong Transcendent rank who was going to be worn out soon after dealing with a couple of enemies.

    But soon, the 40 became 50 then 80 and it went past a hundred quickly and all of it happened without Alex suffering a single wound.

    What was more frightening than this was that his swings were getting faster and faster with time.

    As he delved deeper into the horde of enemies, his momentum seemed to be increasing at every step he took.

    They were bewildered to see him going on like this and there was also no hint of exhaustion evident on his face.

    His stamina should start to decrease and he should start showing signs of tiredness but contrary to this, he was getting faster and filled with vigour and seeing this, Arkham soldier''s face dyed with terror and fear.

    ? "Khum"

    "Kuk!

    "Arghh!

    Deathly whines were ringing at regr intervals throughout the ces as they started to scream in pain and agony

    "Stop that man!"

    "Take him down. Try to trap him and surround him with weapons."

    A series ofmands were issued one after another.

    Loud shouts and calls could be heard from the opposite side.

    The Arkham soldiers were already in a state of panic. They didn''t know who issued themand but they moved quickly to obey themand as soon as they heard it.

    They tried to surround Alex but Alex blew them away with wind des and strong gusts of wind.

    Archers tried to sneak attack him from afar but a barrier appeared out of nowhere and protected him from the onught of arrows.

    The weariness of Arkham Soldiers towards Alex was increasing rapidly and everyone started to realise slowly that a monster that had been hungry for blood had been let loose.

    The situation was starting to change slowly all because of a single man advancing alone taking everything head-on.

    Alex was killing 6-8 men per minute and his kill count seemed to reach 200 and was increasing rapidly.

    The huge mass of soldiers, this number might be small buting from a single man terrified them greatly.

    The soldiers who were courageous enough and thought him of nothing but a mere ant trying his best to avoid his fate were now cold corpses lying here and there on the battlefield.

    But all of them didn''t know this wasn''t even the beginning.

    Alex till now hadn''t even used aura or any strong spells to attack. Except for using mana to cast the defensive spell to protect himself from sneak attacks and hidden dangers, he hadn''t even spent hisrge reserves of mana which had been lying partially untouched.

    Every kill was done by a simple, precise and most importantly typical swing of his sword.

    This was the first time he was fighting a proper battle like an ordinary soldier without trying to wipe out everyone from existence using brute force.

    He was trying to save mana and stamina as much as possible as it was going to be a long-drawn battle in which he had to persist till the end.

    He was currently in the defence line trying to clear the Arkham soldiers who were able to pass through the gates all his allies were nearby and some of Kinley''s soldiers were at the front and in this scenario, if he started to go boom, boom now, not only the walls along with the ground would copse but many soldiers from his side would be injured as well.

    And this wasn''t a normal ce filled with ants who could be swept out easily. It was going to be a prolonged battle and If he exhausted his stamina and mana soon, he was just asking to be killed and trampled by the enemy.

    Battles like this may go on for days so he needs to preserve himself and fight properly without showing off.

    Yet this simple decision of his was sending chills down everyone.

    His assault was quite brutal and soldiers were dying even before they could react properly.

    While the enemies were starting to get scared out of their wits, his troops who have known him for a long time were anticipating him to show some strong firepower and change tides in one fellow sweep.

    Meanwhile, they were also notcking behind their master in any way.

    If Alex was the ultra-pro max version of the monster, they were also considered as a mini monster and were in a league of their own.

    The hundred soldiers were personally trained by him. All of them ughtered their way towards Alex trying to keep up with him but Alex seemed to get further away from them.

    Under Riya''s sharp survey, none of them were in a life and death crisis.Riya was around their periphery and taking out those who posed any threat to them.

 363 Chapter 362

    Alex knew he couldn''t stop and he couldn''t afford a moment of carelessness here.

    By pushing everything in the front, he was setting an example for the soldiers of Kinley while on the other side, he was trying to evoke fear in the minds of the soldiers of Arkham.

    He wants to break their minds due to a sense of hopelessness and fear while showing his domination and superiority as a warrior.

    That''s why even though he was surrounded, he didn''t fall back or wait for his troops to catch on. He needs to make a path for his troops and make a path for them to follow.

    And that wasn''t the end of it, Alex''s soldiers were also different from normal soldiers. They were also in a league of monsters of their own.

    Even before a huge mass of enemies, they were utterly unfazed and following Alex''s example, they showed the other side the true meaning of terror.

    Max who led the onught swung the huge axe and along with the overwhelming force of his swings, anything that came into his radius was cut into half.

    The enemies tried to stab their spears at Max from afar but as soon as the tip of the spear touched the axe, the spear either split or burst into pieces.

    The pieces of weapons hitting the axe exploded and were sent back flying towards the user which was enough to injure them.

    Even the members of the battalions who followed Max were keeping a safe distance of ten metres away from him as they feared that this madman might kill them for real.

    Meanwhile, Aeon was following Alex''s footsteps and making his way gracefully. He had always observed Alex''s swordsmanship.

    He couldn''t replicate the destructiveness or the sharpness that Alex''s sword exuded when he went rampage but he tried to minimise his movements as much as possible while trying to be precise and efficient.

    A Swordsman can either go against the flow whiches out as a force of destructiveness or go with the flow which means gentle, short and precise.

    But Aeon was startled to see Alex changing the sword''s forms ording to his will.

    It is said that the sword''s form generally depicts a person''s nature. Destructiveness shows that a person tends to be violent while others show the person to be gentle and calm.

    Since Aeon wasn''t meant for destructiveness, he had tried to go with the flow using strokes gently and precisely.

    His sword strikes were swift and deadly which could deal lethal damage at close range.

    Most of the enemies around him weren''t able to notice his swings and could only notice the afterimages of his hands and before he could react they were taken down.

    Along with Alex''s men, almost 1100 men were able to follow him here and each of them was cut above the rest after all they were able to follow Alex''s hellish training for a month.

    Their dead spirits had been ignited and they were now reborn. Alex''s training aimed for the core and strengthened the foundation and each of their strengths had grown explosively.

    They didn''t know how much stronger they had be but after fighting the enemy soldiers, they too were shocked.

    Each of them could at least take on 2-3 enemy soldiers without shedding a single sweat.

    The soldiers of Kinley who were fleeing in fear and those who were struggling could finally see a ray of light and started to support everyone.

    Alex and his men had directly affected the morale of more than 5000 soldiers who pounced on the enemies hungrily.

    "Go back or die."

    At that time no one knew who started the slogan but soon like hymns of prayer, the sentence started to ring around throughout the ce.

    The enemies started to get chill as the ground vibrated as the Kinley''s soldiers tried to fight back.

    Near the gates, the 2000 men who had tried to defend themselves and being surrounded were already reduced to 700 but still, their eyes were burning.

    They didn''t speak any words but they were conveying with their actions that as long as they were alive, they would fight irrespective of the result.

    They were not cowards who ran away like a cat.

    They will give their all to kill as much as they can.

    Within an hour of Alex''s arrival, the 800 men of the reserve unit had taken the lives of more than3000 men while the others were already lined up securing the ce behind.

    The entire atmosphere of the battlefield slowly started to change.<sub> </sub>

    From afar, Arkham''smander was continuously watching the battle while keeping notes of the entire situation.

    Duke Sheldon was Arkham''smander and was in charge of attacking the First Defence line.

    He was ordered to conquer the First Defense line but since it fell so soon, it left a bad taste so dividing the troops into halves, he decided to take down the Second Defense line.

    Currently, 13,000 men are attacking it while 9000 are standing near the gates. He was sure of victory as soon as the gates fell but even after two and a half hours, he still hadn''t seen the result.

    "Just what are the bastards doing?"

    "Tell them to stop ying around and finish things."

    They hadn''t used much of their force yet and this much was enough to bring down the ce but if these fools kept on dying anything bad might happen.

    At one time, a messenger appeared with a pale face.

    "What happened?" Duke Sheldon asked.

    "Commander, the situation had changed. We are getting pushed back. They are making their way towards the gates. Soon, we will lose our foothold."

    "What!!" He screamed and his eyes almost popped out of his sockets.

    "I have noticed a legendary rank woman. Is she taking the charge?"

    The messenger shook his head and his whole body trembled as he just came after witnessing the scene.

    "She hadn''t engaged till now and she is just staying at the back to clear the leftover after Kinley forces are regaining the ground."

    "Then who is that bastard who popped out of nowhere."

    Before he could get an answer, he heard loud shrieks and he witnessed a strange scene.

    The soldiers who were supposed to head further in were now running back with fear.

    Some tried to remain but they were also pushed back.

    "Ack!!"

    "Save me!"

    "Please save me from the clutches of the Demon."

    At that time the messenger spoke, "Commander he is the Fifth Prince of Kinley who had been disowned."

    "What!"

    "I heard that he had be normal and just started training and entered the academy so what he is doing here."Duke Sheldon spoke with a frown.

    Behind him, the two legendary Knights were also thinking about the same thing.

    "What is he doing here?"

    As Duke Sheldon narrowed his eyes, he finally caught a glimpse of the man who was charging forward alone.

    Suddenly, his gaze met with the man whose eyes shed with a red light and an evil crooked smile appeared on his face which sent a chill down his spine.

    It was as if he was answering his previous question.

    ughtering.....I am ughtering your men.

    And you are going to be next.

 364 Chapter 363

    Alex moved closer towards the gates and as he cleared away the corpses of the enemies along with the forces surrounding the gates, his eyes caught the sight of the enemymander.

    The enemymander was at Transcendent rank guarded by two others. He was surrounded by soldiers from all sides who were watching the scene with bewildering and shocked looks.

    His enemy was still at a safe distance but it wasn''t that far that he couldn''t reach.

    He calcted the chances of sess if he charged in.

    Alex heard Barack''s voice from behind who looked quite agitated. His face was a red tomato and he was out of breath.

    Barack tried to keep up with Alex and his troops but no matter how much he tried, he wasn''t able to keep pace and deal behind.

    "Sir Alex, you have made the impossible possible. Now, we just need to defend and gain time for others to build earthen walls and iron fences and we are good to go."

    "The reinforcements from others might be on the way after knowing the situation. We just hold up."

    Alex thought for a moment.

    Waiting for enforcement was akin to giving the reins of your life to another in this situation. If you want to survive and achieve something, you need to take it with your own hands without relying on and expecting anything from others.

    Alex looked at his men who had surrounded him and fended off Arkham soldiers who were trying to get their hold again.

    Alex looked at the enemy stand and his men.

    Although they were in a rough safe they were still good to go but if he decides to move further the casualties may rise rapidly.

    He could risk his life but he didn''t want to risk the lives of his men unnecessarily and he wanted to fall back and stop now.

    He wasn''t an obsessed person with patriotism who wouldy down his life unnecessarily. If there is danger, and he couldn''t afford to get away from the danger alive then he would just ask his men to run away and thene back after bing stronger.

    As his gaze roamed around, it finally halted at Riya who was staring at him.

    Alex''s lips curled upwards with a smile.

    ''I can''t fall back now. I can''t stop now.''

    Alex finally concluded.

    Max and Aeon bowed down and ask for hismand.

    "We are gonna move forward and take down the head of the enemymander."

    "No, Sir Alex, it is too risky. We are already in a good position." Barack shouted.

    He felt that Alex was bing arrogant and was letting this achievement get into his head.

    "Sir Barack, you should already know they hade here after conquering the first defence line and there might be soldiers stationed here."

    "If we let them go now, they wille back tomorrow with more force and we couldn''t defend them due to the huge numbers."

    "This ce wasn''t able to take on their half-force when it was in one piece and you want to defend against their full force when this ce is already broken."

    Barack wanted to speak but no words came out of his mouth. He knew Alex''s words were the truth.

    Alex had initially thought that the other side might have between 35,000-40000. But after fighting and seeing the mass of soldiers. He did a rough estimate that Arkham soldiers might have 20,000 to 25,000

    And this number was quite smallpared to the previous estimates by half which further increased his confidence.

    ''I will be the only one who matches ahead.You all wait here and secure the gates fully and start mending whatever you can. Those who want a moment to take a breath can take and those who want to fall back and get treated, fall back now cause there will be no next time."

    "I am going in. Wait for my signal to match towards the enemy." Alex ordered and rushed forward alone.

    His back looked lonely but it felt quite broad to everyone who saw it from behind. He can be said as the sole reason for turning the tides.

    Though they may bezy and careless, they weren''t harnessed nor traitors who wouldn''t feel anything after witnessing such a scene.

    Meanwhile, Alex hurled towards the enemy soldiers alone.

    The best way to end the battle was to go for the enemy''smander''s head.

    The moment themander''s head will fall, the enemies will fall as well.

    Leaving a trail of dust, Alex jerked his sword to get off the blood and leaving behind afterimages, he galloped towards the horde of enemies.

    Arkham soldiers were stupefied for a moment and thought that the man had gone mad as they saw him rushing ahead alone like a maniac.

    But they immediately snapped out of their thoughts and engaged quickly.

    "Stop him."

    "Surround him and kill him at once."

    "Everyone attacks at the same time."

    Loud shouts were heard from all around. Arkham soldiers were furious seeing Alex marching alone into their territory and they felt that this puny human was challenging ten thousand of them at once.

    They raised their weapons and attacked him, trying to show the ant his ce for acting insolent, however, the scene of a single man exchanging blows with many took away all their breath and bewildered them.

    The weapons that were aimed at Alex striving to take his life from all directions were unable to put a single scratch on him.

    CLANG!

    The weapons were bounced back once the attacks were blocked and those who attacked him were either blown away or fell on the ground while screaming at the top of their lungs with teary eyes

    Alex had hardly used his mana and his bar was full. He could take on the troops by himself but the two Legendary ranks might pose a threat to him after he dealt with the soldiers as he might already be close to exhaustion at that point.

    But he didn''t need to do everything by himself.

    Alex''s steps halted and he took a deep breath to shout.

    The enemies thought that this was their opportunity and tried to take him down seeing the opening.

    His troops at distance thought that Alex was going to give them an order to engage and their blood started to burn.

    "Riya, it seems I need your help," Alex shouted with a pleasant tone.

    The enemies aiming at him felt weird seeing the man calling ady''s name but they turned a blind eye to it but at the very next second, everyone witnessed a scene that scared them out of their wits.

    The weapons moved towards Alex and were cut apart and a sharp purple line appeared that encircled Alex and an instantter it expanded and the enemies around Alex were cut apart like butter.

    No one was able to witness who swung the sword and how they were cut apart out of nowhere but their eyes widened as they saw the silhouette of women appearing behind Alex.

    A strong killing intent radiated from her which resonated with Alex and soon engulfed the whole ce freezing everyone''s bodies with fear.

    Everyone had one thought.

    Just where did this demonesse from?

 365 Chapter 364

    Duke Sheldon, who was witnessing the scene from afar, suddenly jumped back with a startled expression and his eyes almost popped out of his sockets.

    He looked at the walls of the defence line and looked at the ce where Alex and Riya stood.

    "Wasn''t she standing at the back of the walls, then how did she appear here"

    The two knights beside him were also startled by this.

    They didn''t take Alex into their eyes cause if they made a move they could surely crush him without shedding much sweat but they were naturally wary of the woman who seemed to be quite mysterious.

    She was the only woman here and since she was posted here and silently watched from the back she must have some capabilities to back him up.

    Since they knew about the man, they naturally knew about Riya being the strongest Legendary rank.

    They had already made ns to capture Riya and Alex as bargaining chips. Although Alex is disowned he still had royal blood so they cannot kill him carelessly without their superior''s orders.

    They had already beenbelled Riya with an S rank danger. Although they were correct about Riya, soon they found out the man standing beside her posed even more danger.

    Alex''s body which was glowing with a crimson aura started to emit sparks of lightning that danced around him crazily.

    The two daggers in Riya''s hands started to be enveloped in a purplish aura.

    "Thanks, Alex, for giving me this chance to fight beside you."

    Riya spoke cheerfully. Even though she was standing before enemies, she couldn''t describe the joy of standing beside Alex.

    "Silly girl, you are already staying in my heart so does it matter whether you stand beside me or not."

    "No, it is different. I feel better like this." Riya spoke with a pout.

    The Arkham soldiers who saw the scene felt as if they were witnessing a couple flirting with each other and each one of them thought.

    ''We are on the battlefield. Please mind the situation.''

    Alex and Riya''s aura exploded while resonating with each other.

    Seeing Alex and Riya''s aura, everyone''s hair stood up and their scalps became cold seeing the unapproachable aura around them.

    Alex and Riya pressed their legs forward and instantly both of their images disappeared from the ce.

    The enemies reacted a bitte and they raised their shields to defend themselves but they were whacked like sea crashing onto shores.

    TANG!

    BOOM!

    The front line who raised their shield copsed without offering any resistance. They scattered like prices of dust.

    Their bodies weren''t able to bear the strength of the attack and exploded into pieces turning into blood mist

    A trail of sts started to take ce one after another.

    Lightning started to crackle and a huge bolt of lightning started to shower on them one after another.

    Each of the Alex swings sends a bolt of lightning which when collided with the enemies bursts them into pieces.

    Waves of lightning crashed onto them burning them to a crisp like charcoal.

    Their armour wasn''t able to protect them and under such a frightening assault, some were forced to flee and distance themselves from Alex

    On the other hand, Riya swung her dagger rapidly like the des of fans as she moved through the crowd of soldiers who were only able to watch her as she passed through them after hacking their skulls open.

    Her hands were stabbed hundreds of times with each passing second and her daggers drilled into the enemy''s armour and pierced them.

    Thousands of enemies surrounded Alex and Riya but both of them were unfazed in front of arge number of envied.

    Despite facing such an assault they caused havoc all around on the battlefield.

    If one looked from above, one could only see two trails of sh moving here and there and anyone that stood before the sh was sent to hell.

    The Arkham soldiers died down as quickly as they appeared. In a way, they were the perfect example of cannon fodder who died without even knowing.

    Hundreds of soldiers started to go down one after another. It was a one-sided ughter.

    It wasmon sense for Arkham soldiers to have the advantage due to their high number but as time passed everything slowly started to fall apart and the damage on their side started to increase.

    Alex and Riya were like two unstoppable forces which crashed onto their enemies while the other sides seemed to be suffering from their worst nightmares in the broad light.

    Alex showered them with spells one after another.

    [Fire Hurricane]

    [Whispers of Wind]

    [Tale of Winter]

    They were first sucked into a fiery hurricane burning them after which they were hit by strong sts of winds and atst, they were frozen like statues which were being yed by Alex and Riya.

    Alex was moving ahead leaving behind a crimson trail of light while Riya was leaving behind a sh of purple.

    Riya''s body was radiating a purple mist which when inhaled made one lose his senses.

    After reaching Legendary rank, Riya was slowly starting to get the hang of her powers.

    She could now use the most freely a bit. Her mist may cause one to lose himself in the endless void of lust and turn into a maniac by having hallucinations.

    Riya wasn''t able to control her power to that extent but at her current level, she could make anyone around her lose his reasons and sense a bit and give them the itch to soothe their lust.

    And on the battlefield, a single moment of carelessness may cause one to lose a life.

    Riya sliced her dagger cutting through them as if they were pieces of paper. Their limbs were chopped into minced meat like hers.

    The two shes of light which had been rampaging suddenly shot up towards the sky.

    Alex and Riya appeared beside each other over the ground under the enemy''s curious gaze.

    Alex gripped the hilt of his sword tightly while Riya shed both of her daggers.

    The aura around them exploded which pressurised them to fall to the ground.

    Alex and Riya''s bodies started to spin in the air with the same tempo.

    Huge arcs of des were thrown out from their spin which descended on the ground like the scythe of death.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    The ground rumbled and crackled. mes of tempest blew and ear-shattering explosions urred one after another.

    The des emanated from them crushed everyone.

    The Arkham soldiers raised their power and attacked the arcs of des trying to stop its distance.

    But their attack wasn''t even able to pierce through it.

    The ground tumbled andrge crevices appeared due to the collisions.

    Cracks of varied dimensions were formed on the ground.

    Alex and Riya stepped on the ground after theybined their attacks.

    Before them, there was a huge mass of destruction along with dead bodies that perished due to their attack.

    Blood from the bodies flowed and seeped into the cracks formed in the ground forming a smallke of blood.

    While Arkham soldiers looked at the duo with horror, some were looking at them with anger and hatred.

    Their blood was boiling seeing them massacring their brother and if possible they wanted to exchange their life for them and were even willing to sacrifice themselves to bring these two down.

    Duke Sheldon stared at the scene with a solemn look and looked at his two knights.

    He was at a loss for words seeing both the duo in action.

    They were truly a power couple.

    Even his two legendary rank knights may not be able to create destruction and y enemies to this extent.

    They fell short before this duo.

    "One cannot underestimate a monster.No matter what a genius is someone who cannot be trifled with."

    "It''s our mistake for being careless." Duke Sheldon spoke with a sigh.

    "Lord, it''s not your fault. Transcendent rank can''tpare to Legendary ranks and since that girl is a heaven-defying genius she is bound to be fearsome and that man also seemed to be a genius like her. Still, we can even kill thousands if we step in." One of the legendary rank knights spoke.

    Duke Sheldon pondered for a moment quickly and spoke.

    "This is getting out of hand. I think you two need to step in quickly or I fear these two may cause an irreparable damage."

 366 Chapter 365

    The soldiers of Arkham were receiving orders one after another but how could they carry out the orders when the enemy was hell-bent on destroying everything that came in front of him?

    Even if they surrounded him and tried to block all his ways of retreat, he would pull out the corpse of the dead Arkham soldiers after which he would either start to throw it around or use them as a meat shield to get his way out.

    And if this didn''t work out by any chance, he would then attack them with a powerful move causing the formation to fall into disarray.

    The Knights of Arkham were rushing ahead with bloody eyes filled with resentment. They weren''t just ordinary soldiers. Each of them was an aura swordsman who had spent countless years practising and refining their aura and they could manifest aura on their swords to deal with the enemy.

    Each of them could upy a high position in a kingdom but inrge-scale warfare like this, all of them were nothing butmon Knights.

    But that doesn''t mean one can undermine their power.

    SHING!

    Their swords started to glow one by one and the aura enveloping their sword exploded and locked I.to Alex as they all attacked him.

    Hundreds of aura des seemed to be aimed at him which put heavy pressure on him. If it was anyone else, their movements would either slow down or their body would stiffen due to the huge mass of pressure.

    Riya was also in a simr situation as Alex, as aura from all sides struck her as the enemies tried to seal her movements.

    But, like a slippery eel, and under everyone''s surprised eyes, her figure dissipated into shadows and she slipped in between the enemies quite easily.

    Meanwhile, Alex stared at his enemies closing in.

    As they came into his radius, he stepped forward.

    [Heavy Iron Swordsmanship:First Stance]

    With a single breath, man swelled within Alex and an overwhelming aura erupted towards the enemies who were running fiercely towards Alex.

    Aura from both sides shed against each other and tried to engulf one another but in the end, Alex''s aura dominated the battle.

    A reddish me of mana enveloped Alex''s sword and as the enemies drew near, Alex''s hands moved like a sh and the sword shot like a whip in his hand.

    Soon, a crimson line reflected in the eyes of the Arkham soldiers who were charging towards the front.

    It was just a single sh.

    And because of this single sh, the knights of Arkham who were rushing towards him with a confident look perished without even knowing what had hit them.

    BOOM!

    Like arge cloud of pure energy, they were whacked up by an unimaginable force. That was how shocking the power was.

    The aura that the knights had manifested scattered around as if they were pieces of dust and rubble while their bodies which had been strengthened through countless rigorous training shredded into pieces.

    A strong surge of wind erupted and everyone sted away. That was when they realised that the existence they were dealing with was a monster against whom they didn''t have a chance of winning from the beginning.

    It didn''t take long for them to understand why these two were brave enough to venture deep inside the enemy camp.

    Both of them knew that they could take on everyone at once.

    It wasn''t arrogance nor they were self-conceited but it was just a simple fact.

    Even though a huge number of enemies were before Alex, he wasn''t at a numerical disadvantage. With myriads of skills in his arsenal which he had learnt after going through hell, wouldn''t it be a waste not to use them?

    And there were still the divine powers and blessings which he had kept to use as trump cards if something unexpected happened.

    As he was ughtering the flock of Arkham soldiers, he noticed two strong auras moving towards them.

    Riya who was moving swiftly while slitting throats and cutting limbs suddenly sensed danger.

    She reacted immediately and pushed her dagger to block the attack.

    TANG!

    Her feet were dragged back for 10 metres as she was struck.

    "I can''t believe you were able to block the attack without suffering a single scratch."

    Riya raised her chin and saw the legendary ranked Knight who had already taken his stance before her.

    "I am Knight Vend. Would you mind telling me your name so that I can give you respect after you die under my sword?" He spoke, raising his sword.

    Riya''s lips twitched a bit as she felt that this man knew her still she introduced herself"I am Riya Leonhart and the one who is going to die is you not me."

    After the promation, both of them moved.

    Swish!

    Both of their images vanished instantly.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Loud collisions started to appear one after another causing ripples of air that burst out sending shockwaves.

    The dagger rotated in Riya''s hand as she shed it.

    Hundreds of shes were thrown at Vend but all of them were deflected by Vend quite easily.

    Riya moved around Vend in a triangle area, in quick session. Her afterimages ovepped and she appeared on two spots which confused Vend for a moment as the purple mist slowly started to cloud his senses.

    She attacked at sharp obtuse angles aiming at the opponent''s weak spots.

    Vend felt as if he fell into some sort of a bewitching devilish trap, but due to his strong will, he bite his tongue to get out of it and regain his senses.

    It was effective and his body reacted quickly under the instinct to avoid the sh.

    Riya wasn''t disheartened seeing Vend wasn''t affected by the purple mist like others.

    It had very little effect on him, unlike others who already drop their weapons with a single sniff.

    Riya didn''t dare to let her power run wild for too long or it might get out of control and since she used her power in quite a minuscule amount, it didn''t have much effect on the person of the same rank or above for now.

    So, Vend was easily able to get rid of it.

    Seeing Riya''s agility, Vend decided to use a closebat quarter technique trying to disarm the opponent and block her movements as much as possible.

    His sword twirled as he shed it like a whip which caused his sword to bend like rubber which took Riya by surprise.

    Riya tried to stab Vend''s gut but his sword was like a whip which shook due to flexibility and hit her left wrist like a whip

    TASH!

    The pain caused her to lose the dagger which flew at a distance and she jumped back with the bleeding wrist.

    Vend kept a tight and sinct stance while keeping his sword at shoulder width from the neck.

    Riya was staring at the sword cautiously while wondering what material the sword was made up of to show such flexibility.

    ? Vend kept the de pointed at Riya and kicked the ground andtched his sword at Riya.

    Riya braced herself taking her stance while trying to analyse the opponent.

 367 Chapter 366

    While Riya was taking on a Legendary rank warrior, another one assaulted Alex.

    Alex observed the soldiers around him and felt that if he became careless now, he would be injured.

    Moreover, he was fighting the legendary rank amidst the enemy forces so he gave hand signs to his troops and asked them to engage.

    Max, Aeon and Barack immediately hurled their way towards Alex.

    "Die you bastard!"

    Cain hopped towards Alex and tried to smack him into pieces.

    BOOM!

    A strong explosion erupted blowing away dust and debris from all around.

    Alex blocked the attack, but one of his feet sunk deep into the ground due to the force of the attack.

    Alex was perplexed seeing the ground under him cracking and felt that he was lucky that it wasn''t copsing otherwise he would be the one who would be in trouble.

    Alex''s muscles bulged underneath the armour and he pushed Cain.

    Sharp sparks emerged as both of them confronted each other.

    Gales started to emerge due to their sh forming strong shockwaves. The Arkham soldiers had already gone back a few steps back.

    Alex exhaled heavily and tried to pull one of his legs out while trying to maintain the foothold, but he wasn''t able to exert his full strength due to the loose soil underneath him.

    Alex sped his hand and lightened his hold which allowed Cain to push Alex''s sword further but as Alex let go of it, he pulled his sword to the side and moved his head and mmed it on Cain''s face.

    BANG!

    A dent was formed on Cain''s helmet.

    Cain roared in anger and his sword turned into the silver light that attacked Alex like a snake.

    Alex weed him and took him head-on.

    There were countless crisp shing sounds on the battlefield. The soldiers surrounding the ce were dazzled looking at the fight between the two which was leaving behind a marvellous trail.

    The Arkham soldiers were bewildered as they weren''t able to catch the site of the two fighting with all their might.

    They thought that since Senior Cain appeared this man would be crushed like a small fly but contrary to their thoughts, this man was giving Cain a hard time.

    The man seemed to be in Transcendent rank so how was he able to fight their Senior Knight who was at Legendary rank?

    "Hahaha! I remembered that your name is Alex and that Lady is your wife. I heard you two are quite a good couple."

    "Why don''t you take a look at the side? She is going to die by Vend. Let me tell you Vend is quite famous and he was ranked 18 on the Legendary rank list once. His attacks are unpredictable and lethal."

    Alex frowned and he stared at Riya for a moment. With a nce, he could tell that she was having a hard time trying to fight Vend.

    "Idiot, the greenhorn, don''t you know that you should never take your eyes off your enemy."

    "Hahaha! Now die, you sinner. Even your blood isn''t enough to wash the sin of killing my people."

    With franticughter, Cain jumped and he had already appeared before Alex who seemed to be careless but who knew that Alex''s images would be blurred instantly and at the next moment, he would appear right behind him.

    The sword in Alex moved like a crimson sh and he shed at Cain.

    Cain was terrified and turned sideways to avoid the blow but Alex''s sword moved as fast as lightning and it cut through the armour leaving a blood stain wound near the ribs.

    "You kill the people in mynd and think of yourself as a hero, a saint and if I do the same by killing your man who attacked us first, I am a sinner."

    "You are aman who is standing at the peak of hypocrisy," Alex spoke as Cain held the area near his ribs with a pained expression.

    If Cain was a secondte, his hand would have been chopped just now.

    Cain was perplexed as he felt that the man had acted to lose his focus a second to catch him off guard.

    Unfortunately, he fell right into his traps and suffered heavily.

    While Cain wasmenting and trying to suppress the pain, Alex had already appeared before him like lightning and the sword in his hands turned into two arcs of light that struck Cain''s neck and his speed was even faster than before.

    Cain drew a circle with his sword. Sparks flew everywhere as he blocked the two arcs of the sword and as he was about to counterattack, his blood seemed to be stiff and a strong power condensed on his body slowing him down.

    Alex cast a freeing spell under Cain''s feet and as Cain slowed, he was hit by numerous strikes. Although he had worn defensive gear, he wasn''t able to evade the sharpness of Alex''s strike and blood sshed everywhere at once as many cuts appeared all over his body that tore through the armour.

    Cain slumped down on the ground with a bloody look as Alex walked towards him calmly.

    Cain breathed heavily and tried to get up by supporting himself with the sword, but a cut appeared and his hand holding the sword was chopped and flew back in the air sshing blood.

    Thud!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    Cain fell to the ground like a helpless twig and roared in pain.

    "How Naive!"

    "Do you think my wife is nobody who can be taken out by anyone? I trust my wife more than anyone."

    "Before killing you, I am offering you a chance to witness the battle on the other side. It would feel nice to apany the other legendary rank knight to hell."

    ...¡­..

    Vend had an unusual fighting style. To have an upper hand in the fight, he never stayed head on the enemy nor he stood still rooted in a ce but rather moved in through various angles to either side of the opponent.

    This not only avoids getting the chance of being sliced but also increases their chances of attacking the enemy.

    With a flexible sword that can bend and attack at any angle, the opponent had a hard time predicting the trajectory of the sword.

    Vend moved closer towards Riya while keeping his sword close to his chest.

    Riya flicked her wrist while aiming straight for the throat of the enemy but Vend back ridged down weirdly which was followed by lightning-quick swipes to either side of Riya''s neck.

    Riya pulled back her dagger to block the edge of the deing towards her neck but the de was moving towards the neck, suddenly tilted as Vend twirled his wrist and the de hit Riya''s shoulder forming a gashly wound.

    Riya''s expression stiffened and she retracted her de and tried to sh at him, and fled it towards Vend but he had retreated by a few steps.

    "You can''t defeat me." Vend shouted.

    The sword in his hand was moving in a zig-zag motion while swinging to and fro.

    Vend aura started to increase exponentially.

    Riya''s expression turned cold and she red at Vend as if she was going to puncture a hole in him.

 368 Chapter 367

    Swish!Swish!Saish!

    It was like a swift blowing wind.

    For Vend, it was just a light movement, but it was nothing like that for normal people as they weren''t able to notice his movements.

    Vend was a veteran of the war and had crossed the age of 60. He was a bit of a maniac and was highly experienced when it came to fighting.

    The soldiers of Arkham cheered for him after seeing Riya''s condition and thought that she wouldn''t be able to handle the attack and soon get her throat shed.

    KANG!TANG!

    However, Riya blocked the attack with her fast reflex. Vend took a step ahead andunched another attack but Riya responded without stepping back

    TANG!

    They exchanged blows one after another. Vend thought that it would be easy to take down Riya but Riya showed no signs of backing down or being pushed back.

    Vend felt that if they went on like this, thedy before him might be able to get a hang of her fighting techniques and start pushing him back.

    The girl before him was seriously good at adapting and hemented sorrowfully and wondered why there was no such talent born in Arkham.

    He was enjoying the fight and soon lips parted yfully and he whipped his sword.

    The sword split into multiple small des that were joined by a strong string like a metallic whip.

    Riya was instantly alerted to see Vend changing the form of the weapon.

    Vend clenched the handle and rotated the sword which revolved around him like a whip and he whipped it at Riya.

    Riya shed with her dagger but the whip after colliding with the dagger coiled around the dagger which Vend pulled back, Riya''s flesh on her right palm was torn open with a bloody gaping wound and the dagger was pulled back by Vend.

    "What an unusual weapon! I know what you are thinking?"

    "Those who die by my hands, all have the same thought."Vend muttered and advanced towards Riya while shing the whip.

    Riya''s gaze didn''t tter and she took a deep breath and jumped to dodge the attack.

    The ground below her copsed as soon as the whip whacked the ground.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Dust and debris started to fly around due to his attack.

    Riya somersaulted and avoided the attack but her reaction seemed a bit slow.

    Vend''s eyes shed and he thought he found an opening, so he swung the whip trying to catch the slippery eel.

    Riya was in mid-air and the whip was moving towards her like a thick anaconda which wanted to wrap her and crush her after coiling around her.

    Swish!Swish!

    The whip was about to touch Riya but its motion stopped in between and as if it had lost its momentum all of a sudden, it slumped down on the ground.

    Vend''s eyes narrowed as he tried to pull back the whip like a sword but his whole body hardened and his eyes widened as big as saucers.

    As he moved his hands, he found many ck strings wrapped around his body and as Riya descended, a sweet smile blossomed on her face which made his heart falter.

    "Though I was quite surprised at first, it didn''t mean you were a difficult opponent," Riya spoke with a seductive smile which shot at Vend like an arrow and pierced his heart.

    For a moment, he thought about why he had to fight such a beautifuldy and injure her.

    Such beauty shouldn''t be touched. He felt as if he had sinned by wounding her.

    His thoughts didn''tst long as he felt a deep piercing pain and shook his head his back was drenched in a sweat as he wondered why he was having such suicidal thoughts.

    Riya hadn''t even used her real power otherwise this man would be gone for real.She started to the other side and saw Alex had already finished her battle and was looking at her anxiously.

    She smiled at Alex to calm his heart.

    Riya changed her gaze towards Vend and spoke angrily"Die!"

    She raised all her fingers over which strings were wrapped and twirling her finger, pulled it back.

    Screech!

    The strings around Vend tightened and the armour on his body started to tear up.

    "Arghhh!"

    "What Kind of string is this? It can even tear my metallic armour?"

    His face flushed and became red due to the pain.

    "No, Sir Vend is in trouble."

    "We need to help."

    "Even Sir Cain is in danger. We need to protect them."

    The Arkham soldiers weren''t able to tolerate Vend''s screams of pain and despair. They rushed towards Riya wanting to tear her down.

    Riya stared at them and gave a cold snort, waving her hand.

    Swish!Swish!

    A purplish me appeared over a string which cut down the ones who were advancing.

    Despite the death, they didn''t stop.

    Max along with his troops formed a line and appeared in between Riya and the Arkham soldiers.

    While Aeon formed a line trying to defend Alex.

    Both sides shed against each other. The Arkham soldiers tried to overpower the Kinley''s soldiers and break through the line but Max along with others also fought back.

    Riya didn''t waste any more time and waved her string.

    SHINING!

    A sound akin to the tearing of paper was heard.

    The string stirred and blood started to gash from Vend under everyone''s frightened gaze, the armour was torn, and his body was cut into pieces and fell to the ground.

    "No!!"

    The Arkham soldiers were horrified as the loss of Legendary rank was a devastating blow for the entire Arkham.

    On the other hand, Alex smiled and looked at Cain whose face had be as pale as a sheet of paper.

    He felt as if his soul had escaped from his body.

    At this moment, he was worried more about the life of the troops and themander. With their fall, the troops may copse and themander might be killed.

    He wasn''t able to worry for long as soon eternal darkness descended upon him as soon as Alex swung his sword.

 369 Chapter 368

    As soon as Alex took the life of Cain, his gaze prated deep into the other side and fell on the enemymander who seemed to be bewildered and shocked to the point that he looked like a frozen statue.

    His mind became nk after seeing the two Legendary rank knights dying.

    Taking down two Legendary ranks was already akin to breaking one of the pirs supporting the strength of the army and if it was anyone else, they would already think to retreat after dealing the damage.

    But seeing the enemymander near them, Alex decided to change his tactics.

    How can he let the prey escape when it was already in his close range?

    If today he let the enemymander escape then his pride as a hunter would be hurt. He needs to kill the opposingmander no matter what.

    Since the battle was in the end phase. Alex stopped conserving his strength.

    The power in Alex''s body exploded and his body emitted a bright golden light as he used the power of blessings to buff his power.

    The ground started to crack and strong winds eroded the soil which blew from the ce he stood.

    Alex raised his bloodied sword, seeing which the Arkham soldiers flinched. They were already stricken by horror after seeing their Legendary rank Knight dying at Alex''s hands quite easily.

    Alex moved like a storm as the momentum exploding from his body pushed back everyone that stood before him.

    KWANG!KWANG!

    The Arkham soldiers before him were scattered like pieces of paper with Alex''s swing.

    Since Alex has already analysed and calcted everything, he didn''t hold back anymore.

    Alex moved like a gale, blowing everything into tatters and digging deep into the enemy formation.

    Duke Sheldon who acted as amander had a grim expression and his heart was already beating wildly due to terror.

    Dozens of Arkham soldiers were ughtered and even some of the best Knights were killed and torn apart by the man with a single move.

    The n that Arkham had devised despite the huge risk was shattered by this man and his wife.

    His eyes trembled with fear and his legs were already quivering asking him to run away if he wanted to save himself.

    At that time, he remembered themand he had heard.

    ''Your sole mission is to capture and upy the First Defence Line. It will be easy to upy it but we need to buy time after conquering it.''

    Duke Sheldon felt as if he hadmitted a huge sin bying here. He shouldn''t underestimate the other side and should have used full force but his arrogance made him careless. And now because of this several of his men are going to die.

    Even death was not enough to get rid of his guilt.

    BOOM!

    The ground copsed as Alex soared into the sky with a kick and his body hovering in the air like an eagle, shot towards the enemymander like a meteor.

    Duke Sheldon''s eyes almost popped out as he saw a huge trail of fire descending towards him.

    "Soldiers Charge!"

    "The enemy is iing."

    "Protect me."

    Duke Sheldon screamed in fear and ordered his men while he tried to fall back but Alex''s body carrying great momentum descended to the ground.

    Arge shockwave emerged as Alex descended to the ground.

    The Arkham soldiers moving towards Alex were swept away by the shockwave.

    Duke Sheldon pulled his sword. He wasn''t just a normal man and had been properly trained.

    Even though he was an excellent swordsman, how can he match Alex?

    Alex''s figure disappeared and suddenly, he was right before Duke Sheldon.

    He pointed at Alex and drawing out his aura, he roared to mask his fear.

    "I am Duke Sheldon of Arkham! I am the Commander-"

    sh!

    Kuak!

    Before Duke Sheldon could finish his words, a red line was drawn which appeared over his neck, at a rate invisible to the naked eye.

    Even though Duke Sheldon was a Transcendent rank, it just took a single sh.

    Never in his life, he would have thought that a day woulde when he would be killed by a single sh and it was so fast that no one was able to react.

    Alex just appeared before him and in an instant, Duke Sheldon''s head flew in the air and blood started to spurt from his neck like a fountain.

    Alex''s expression remained unfazed and under the shivering eyes of the Arkham soldiers who stood rooted, to the spot. Alex raised his sword in one hand while the enemymander''s head in the other roared.

    "The enemymander had been killed."

    The voice echoed throughout the ce and at that instant, everything that was happening on the battlefield was suddenly stopped.

    It looked as if the war had never happened and the people standing here were just statues.

    The atmosphere was as cold as ice.

    Arkham soldiers were confused and didn''t know what to do next. They still had enough force and outnumbered Kinley''s forces by two.

    If they fight, they might be able to bring Kinley down but the situation was quite confusing.

    As the battle descended into silence, Alex turned his head towards the soldiers near him and shed.

    Kuak!

    Blood sshed and three bodies fell.

    It was not a normal gang fight which would stop after the leader was down but a huge war where the enemy side had taken a huge risk bying here.

    Alex raised his voice and shouted, "Soldier of Kinley, it''s time to take revenge and strike down the invaders who dare to aim for our territory."

    "We can''t let them survive. If we let them go, they woulde back with others to start another war and hunt us down like dogs.

    "Risk your lives and eliminate them."

    This wasn''t a war between the Kingdom of an Empire where the soldiers would surrender voluntarily with the fall of the king.

    If Alex lets them go or takes them as a prisoner, their huge number might pose a threat now or they maye to take revenge so he needs to cut down as much as he can until his body can''t lift the sword.

    Only idealists think that surrender could save their life and that they would be freedter but realistically surrender is not allowed in such a situation.

    When the troops of Kinley witnessed Alex starting to ughter his enemies without slighted mercy they cheered "We will follow theLiege''s will."

    "Kill all the remnants of Arkham."

    Alex screamed and appeared on the other side and blocked the exit of the Arkham soldier''s single handle.

    Riya pped her hand and many invisible threads appeared which started to cut everything into pieces.

    She looked much more deadly and dangerous than the time she was using a dagger.

    Before she looked like a butcher. Now, she looked like the Goddess Of Death and strings seemed to be strings of fate when pulled would harbour the life of an enemy.

    The enemy''s struggle was useless. As long as they were trapped in her strings, they would turn into useless puppets waiting to be ughtered.

    Riya was killing the enemies, and suddenly showed Alex a hand sign from afar.

    ''''It seems he can''t hold himself back anymore and might begin rampaging."Riya chuckled.

 370 Chapter 369

    Like a swift wind, Riya passed by Max and her swift hands took the axe at the back of Max dealing with the barrage of enemies, she appeared quite close to Alex and threw the axe.

    Alex caught the axe and a tyrannical pressure emanated from him as soon as he touched it.

    Lightening started to crackle from Alex''s body like a venomous snake wanting to devour its food.

    The sky started to rumble and spewed out lightning one after another which condensed and fell on Alex as he jumped up towards the sky.

    The lightning struck him and illuminated the entire region while blinding the vision of everyone on the ground.

    He shed with his axe and crashed on the ground like a meteor which was followed by a huge sonic. explosion.

    BOOM!

    By the time Meller and the other nobles appeared, they were horrified to witness the scene of an explosion urring one after another.

    "Did we arrive at the wrong defence line?"

    The nobles had the same thought as they heard the Second Defense was on the verge of copse but the scene rying before them was quite different.

    Instead of Arkham soldiers, it was the Kinley''s force that was ughtering Arkham.

    Amassacre was going on which was headed by two people who seemed toy everything to waste.

    The nobles shuddered to see the scene. All of them were mesmerised by Riya''s beauty and tried to hit on her during the training camp they were shooed away by Alex''s men.

    These nobles weren''t aware of the recent affair and since they were from the far west, they didn''t actively seek news of the events happening at the centre.

    They all thought of her as a pretty flower and Alex''s maid who had apanied him to serve him but seeing the scene of the woman drenched in blood and chopping humans like meat without baiting an eye almost made them fall on their knees.

    If they were sessful in getting close to her and spouted those shits, only God knows what disaster might have struck them.

    Unlike, Riya who was silently murdering her enemies, a man seemed to be dominating the battlefield with an overwhelming force that didn''t allow anyone to fight back.

    At that time huge shockwaves echoed which swept away the dust and debris creating strong gales which even shocked them to the core.

    Craters started to appear on the ground which was getting filled with the blood of the enemies.

    Meller''s eyes locked on Alex. His presence was standing out even in this situation.

    ''So this is the power of Alex.''

    ''An absolute monster who seemed to be defyingmon sense. How did such a person manage to remain hidden till now?''

    He had seen warriors fight before and each one of them was on another level but nothing came close to this man.

    Meller was the one who returned to his senses first and shouted"Stop wasting time and engage immediately."

    "Help them and do not let those bastards from Arkham run away. Follow Sir Alex''s example and ughter them."

    With the help of the reinforcements brought by nobles, a new life seemed to be added to the battlefield and things started to sort out easily.

    Some manage to sneak out from Alex''s bombardment but Alex didn''t pursue them.

    With the fear of annihtion engulfing them, some abandoned their colleagues and ran away.

    Alex let some of them go as these people need to be alive to spread the tale. If no one survived, who would spread his myth and the horrifying scene that had happened here?

    And there was also no way for him to kill so many enemies and he was also getting tired.

    And when the battle finally ended, Alex asked Max about the casualties.

    From his hundred men, there were no casualties.

    It was a fierce battle and no one died from his side. Still, it didn''t mean everyone was safe.

    From the initial 20,000 stationed here, 11000 were already dead by the time Alex arrived and 2600 diedter. The initial troops of Kinley that were stationed here were nothing but cannon fodder.

    Even though they were informed about the disaster and fall of the first defences line before, due to the worthless Commander, they perished.

    The reserve unit that followed him also suffered some casualties.

    It was a fierce battle.No one died from Alex''s side but that didn''t mean, all of them were safe. Each one of them had serious wounds.

    Their bodies were soaked with the blood of the enemies along with the wounds that were gashed open.

    "Due to all your support and hard work. We have won the battle. Now use the potions we have brought to heal yourself."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    They gave Alex a salute and went back.

    The other soldiers along with Barack were shocked.

    ''He is giving potions to his soldiers for free while themander hardly gets one or two.''

    Barack begins to admire Alex.

    Alex certainly had many strong points because of which many followed him. The trust between him and his soldiers seemed to be like a bond formed by blood.

    Alex suddenly turned towards Barack and said"Start preparing for the second wave. Gather everyone and start taking care of rations and other things."

    "Will you go to another front?" Barack asked.

    "I don''t know, it depends on the situation. The war is happening on many fronts. While we are taking a moment of rest soldiers are dying at other defence lines."

    Alex pped his hand and shouted, "Bring that bastard traitor."

    The soldier dragged a man wrapped in a chain and threw him towards Alex.

    "You dirty peasants. You dare to touch me." Count Macon screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Alex gave him a cold nce which made him shudder.

    "The only reason you are alive is that back then because I found it a waste of time to kill you."

    "Bring out themunication stone," Alex ordered.

    Everymander of the Defense line has twomunicating crystals.

    One ry the message to the General of the front and the other to the centre.

    Since the enemies had been taken care of and the mana jammer crystal which is put on the re had been broken, they couldmunicate with the centre.

    The soldier took out two sets of stones from his pocket and gave them to Alex.

    "You are going to talk now. Good, good.."

    "You will be punished for imprisoning me."

    "Hahaha!"

    Swish!

    Macon''sughter didn''tst long as his head was cut off by Alex.

    "Annoying!"

    After killing themander of the defence line as if he was nothing. Alex used the crystal which would connect him to the centre.

    He didn''t want to beat his brain and argue with Shen who might start pissing him off.

    Buzz...Buzz.

    A blue light illuminated before Alex and a small screen appeared.

    As soon as the call connected, Alex''s expression turned ugly as he saw a big fat round bastard sitting on the chair while yawning heavily.

    "Hush!"

    "Say, for what did you call me?"

    "Huh...Alex?What are you doing in the Second defence line?"

    "....."

 371 Chapter 370

    A thick vein bulged on Alex''s forehead as soon as he saw fatty but Shen''s words further infuriated him.

    ''For god''s what the hell are you doing there?''

    ''A war had been waged between two Empires. People are dying. A defence line had already been captured but you still don''t know a damn thing about the war.''

    ''Is he kidding or he is that irresponsible.''Alex muttered.

    ''Wait!''

    "General Shen, what the hell is going on? Isn''t this a Royalmunication channel then why the hell are you receiving the call?" Alex shouted furiously.

    "You know about the western front. It''s so deste and bleak. What can happen here? So I switched the channel to stop useless people pestering the Royals."

    "Hahaha! Am I not clever?"

    Alex nodded and said softly, "You are as clever as a donkey."

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing!" Alex put on a stoic expression and spoke

    "General Shen, Arkham has attacked us and we are in a bad situation right now. We need reinforcement quickly. Use the warp gate if possible otherwise the entire Western Front will fall."

    "That can''t be. First, transportation through the warp gate is expensive. Second, all the fronts are busy with the war. So, in a time like this, we can''t send reinforcements as you demand."

    "So, are you saying to kill us here or try to fend off the enemies," Alex asked with a sharp gaze.

    "In a way, yes," Shen said with an amused expression.

    "You are stationed there to do your duty. If not for all your negligence then how can a defence line fall so quickly." Shen spoke and snorted.

    ''The second Prince had said not to provoke you but that didn''t mean I can''t borrow a hand to kill you. As soon as you die, I will report this matter to the centre and ask for reinforcement but for that, you need to die.''Shen thought inwardly with a loud grin.

    "The overall situation of Kinley is already quite grim. We cannot afford to spend too many resources. There will be reinforcements but for that, you have to hold for 5-7 days. I will immediately contact the Centre." Shen spoke after putting on a solemn expression.

    Alex sighed and stared at Shen for a moment.

    "General Shen, tell me the truth?"

    "Just for some personal reason, aren''t jeopardizing the safety of the whole Empire."

    "Do you think you deserve the post on which you have beenying and sleepingzily?"

    Shen''s expression distorted and he mmed the table fiercely.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I don''t deserve this post. Who the hell are you to judge whether I deserve this post? Let me tell you when you are wetting your bed, I was already at the border risking my life."

    "I have got here through sheer hard work, strength¡­"

    "And treachery." Alex pointed out, causing Shen to choke his saliva.

    His face became as red as a ripened tomato due to anger.

    "I will not send reinforcements. You can die there. I will see who dares to set foot on the Western Front to collect your corpse."

    "Is it your wish or Second Prince Hex? Cause you hold that much power?" Alex spoke with a mocking smile.

    "Even the Second Prince agrees with-" Shen closed his lips and felt as if he had spoken something taboo.

    "Bastard, you dare to argue with your senior officer. I will strip your posi-!"

    Alex red at Shen and just cut off themunication abruptly before letting him finish the sentence.

    Alex threw away the stone and asked"Did you record that?"

    "Yes My Lord!" Aeon muttered while stepping forward.

    Aeon and everyone around him were sweating profusely listening to the heated conversation that happened just now.

    Though they could see their Lord calm they could already feel burning anger radiating from him.

    All they could do was burn incense for Shen who will soon meet a miserable fate.

    Alex stared at the sun which was on its way to set while the men were working on setting up the line to meet the second wave.

    Alex moved towards themander and asked all the important officials who had survived to enter.

    Barack along with others introduced themselves.

    All of them were natives of this ce and knew the entire terrain like the back of their hands.

    Only the people who were native, took their duties seriously as for others it was better not to speak about it.

    A map opened and rolled on the table.

    Alex took out the marker and crossed four defence lines immediately which were in a perilous situation.

    The only safe defence line was the third and fifth ones. The fourth one cannot be even said for a defence line.

    "Tell me the fastest way to get to the rear?"

    "Huh rear!"

    The official''s eyes widened. They thought that they were going to strategize about the battle that was about toe or about sending reinforcements to another defence line.

    So, all of them were stunned for a moment.

    Alex stared at them and spoke truthfully.

    "We can''t defend the second defence line. I will tell you honestly, without me this defence line couldn''t evenst for an hour."

    "Now that we have defeated enemies here. They would all shift their focus here ande back stronger and you can''t possibly ask me to defend this ce with broken walls and a handful of troops before their huge army."

    "And even if we turn towards others to help, we don''t know about their situation. They might have already copsed by now."

    "If we don''t move quickly we will be trapped from all around and isted. And I don''t want the people under me to die worthlessly due to some bastard scheme."

    They all kept their mouths shut as they could feel the anger from Alex''s tone directed at General.

    "So, are we going to leave the defence line and flee away?" Barack asked.

    "Yeah, our first preference is to preserve our numbers. We will first take a look and understand the overall situation of the defence line and Western front and respond with flexibility after joining with others. On our way, we need to find others and if possible I want to send a message to the nearby kingdom asking for assistance after getting to the rear."

    Barack and others agreed to Alex''s words as it was quite sensible. As Alex said, with their small numbers of soldiers of which most of them were worn out, and they couldn''t tackle all the threats.

    Their gazes turned towards the map and as they discussed, all of them concluded.

    "This oath will be good. If we follow the road and water channel from here, we are going to reach it in around 4 hours."

    It was one among the hundreds of paths that only the locals knew about.

    "Four hours is still too much. The sun would set in three hours. We need to get there by 2 and a half or three before the night descends fully."Alex ordered.

    "Now we cannot take the safe path now. What weck is time and to shorten it, we need to move faster."

    "How about we go through the forest and then the hill? All my soldiers are well-trained and moving through this ce would save 45 minutes at least."Alex suggested.

    The meeting didn''t take too long and Alex was able to convince everyone properly to leave.

    As he left the room, he was greeted by the sight of his soldiers along with Riya.

    "All the preparations are finished from our end," Riya said.

    The reaction was quite fast but the next thing he saw was the faces of the nobles whom he had been seen to bezing around during the training.

 372 Chapter 371

    Alex blinked his eyes a couple of times after seeing them.

    Alex sidestepped and whispered into Riya''s ears softly.

    "Riya, when did these clowns arrive?"

    Now it was Riya''s time to be surprised.

    "Alex, I don''t think this is a time to joke, "Riya spoke and moved away a bit wondering what kind of crooked thought is being cooked in Alex''s mind now.

    Alex frowned seeing Riya''s action.

    No, he didn''t know about them. Maybe he had forgotten about their existence or did they arrive now and didn''t contribute to anything?

    But whatever may be the case, their presence in itself was a shock for Alex as they were standing in a danger zone.

    Alex maintained his professional front, and spoke" What are you doing here?"

    "Sir Alex since we all are part of reserve units. We have decided to follow you. We may stillck in many things but at least our presence can be of some help."Meller spoke, stepping forward.

    Alex nodded.

    He felt a bit satisfied seeing Meller change. If the parents teach their children properly, maybe they wouldn''t be haughty.

    "Okay, you all can follow us but let me warn you. If you fall back, we will not stop for you and will just abandon you."

    "Yes!"All of them shouted.

    Alex and his men followed by ten thousand soldiers set out to leave the second defence line.

    Alex had already given the nobles a warning and if they dared to nitpick now, he would just throw them out.

    The nobles along with their troops were quickly left back.

    Alex along with Barack who knew the area quite well was in the lead and everyone was moving ording to their guidance.

    They had gone through bushes and climbed steep slopes but for many, it was nothingpared to what they have gone through during the training of one month in the Garrison unit.

    On the way, they looked for signs of war nearby and fortunately, Alex found out through the help of the scouts that the third and fourth defence lines hadn''t been attacked.

    The fifth defence was attacked but they were sessful in repelling the enemies.

    As they reached the rear, they heard the sound of a groan.

    As soon as Alex heard the sound, he stopped his soldiers from a certain distance as he deemed it necessary to know the identity of the person.

    "He is a soldier from the sixth defence line."

    Some people recognized him at once.

    And surprisingly he wasn''t alone and there were almost a hundred figures with him.

    The conditions of the soldiers looked quite pitiful. Their clothes had been stained with blood and their faces were pale.

    Alex issued his men to hurry and they started to check their conditions. Although all of them were injured, there were not any life-threatening wounds. Alex''s men performed the first ad and after diluting the healing potions and paste, they applied them over the wounds.

    Seeing their condition stabilised, Alex asked"What happened?"

    The soldier looked at Alex and his troops and their eyes became hazy.

    Their hearts teared up as they tried to speak"The sixth defence line is no more. It wasn''t war. We were able to hold them initially but once the gates were opened, we were butchered. It was a massacre."

    "Commander Terry fought tillst breath and brought us some time to escape. We wanted to live and apany him to the afterlife, buthe made us swear to live and take revenge for him rather than waste our life."

    As soon as he finished his sentence, his eyes became swollen and all of them started to grieve for their deadrades.

    They have been alive because their brother-in-arms sacrificed their lives. They owed them a lot and they wanted to pay back the enemy but was there even a way for them to achieve this as they are getting beaten from all sides?

    The soldiers from the second defence line once again thought about Alex''s presence as it was only because of him they were able to stay alive.

    "You can cry and grieve as much as you want today. Once you are done, be prepared to raise your sword to take the lives of the enemy."

    "You will get your chance to take revenge. Believe me, you will soon have your chance. And for that, start preparing yourself mentally from now."Alex tried to motivate them and lift their spirits.

    After taking a short break, Alex asked everyone to speed up as he wanted to reach the Garrison unit before nightfall.

    They were able to make it in time. Although the sun was setting and everything had be dark, they were able to make it in time.

    But Alex''s expression was stiffened as he saw mes from afar.

    And as his men drew near, he could see the whole of Fort surrounded by the enemies.

    Alex felt as if he had been struck by lightning as he saw the scene.

    The Western Garrison units serve as amunication and act as a reserve so it was at the back of the Western Front but even a ce like this was attacked.

    This implied that most of the defence line had fallen and these Defence lines were unable to maintain the task for which they were made.

    ''The Arkham kingdom had attacked four defence lines at once and one of the units had crossed the defence line and reached here.''

    ''But how is this possible for them to reach here so fast? I will think about it once the war starts.''

    Alex pulled out his sword and ordered"Raise your swords and y the enemies.We greatly outnumber the opposing force so our victory is already determined."

    "So, just rush there and crush them down."

    The enemies who were surrounding the fort suddenly heard a loud noise from afar and as they looked back, their eyes almost bulged seeing a huge mass of enemy soldiers.

    Some stood rooted on the ground while some reacted quickly but they were swept as if they were nothing.

    Inside the Wester Garrison Quarters, they were still survivors and were giving their best to live.

    Standing at the training field, stood many who were surrounded by enemies from all sides.

    They were exhaling harshly and their condition looked quite dire. The armour on their body had been torn off and their bare skin was revealed with blood continuing to flow from their wounds.

    "Why don''t you all just die?"

    "It''s just a meaningless struggle."

    The Arkham soldiers were mocking them and enjoyed the situation thoroughly.

    The Kinley soldiers could feel their vision bing blurry and their throats going dry.

    Johnson who was among them jumped first.

    "Come one bastard, we will risk our lives to take you with us. Which asshole is going to step forward."

    The Kinley soldiers screamed in anger and pounced on Arkham soldiers crazily.

    All of them swing their swords like mad men.

    Usually, a person who had no reason to live and a person who is willing to risk his life were the most dangerous when pushed into the corner and Arkham soldiers were experiencing this.

    A handful of Kinley''s soldiers fought like wounded tigers but it was meaningless as they could feel strength escaping from their bodies.

    Just then, they heard loud shrieksing from outside.

    Kuak!

    Pauk!

    The Arkham soldiers standing near the gates were blown away like rag dolls.

    A red line emerges from a man who charged in like a god of death taking down the lives of the Arkham soldiers as if they were nothing but ants.

 373 Chapter 372

    Alex had taken the shortest route possible to the rear which had been filled with danger but even after all of this, he was a stepte.

    He had always thought of the worst possible oues but this was even out of his expectation.

    The Western Garrison units were in ruin. Bodies of soldiers were scattered everywhere.

    As soon as he found some survivors, he quickly ordered everyone to clear out the remaining enemies and rescue the survivors as soon as possible.

    Max and Aeon quickly took the charge and ordered the troops to spread around.

    Rescuing and finding the reminding warriors took precedence over the killing.

    Alex and Riya cleared out the ones inside. They found the corpse of Arkham soldiers lying inside but most of them belonged to Kinley and Alex could see the tactic of Arkham soldiers worked well.

    Cutting the reserve forces of Wester Garrison was akin to cutting off the root.

    Alex was greeted by the sight of the familiar people who had trained with him.

    He soon found Johnson along with a few people near the training field surrounded by enemies.

    All of them were exhausted and their armour was in tatters.

    Hearing the sound of Alex and Riya''s steps, amotion broke out among Arkham soldiers.

    "What!!! Reinforcements are already here?"

    "How is this possible?"

    The Arkham soldiers were startled and they grasped in the cold air as Alex and Riya walked alone.

    "But where are they?"

    One of them questioned but it didn''t take too long for them to find out as soon as Alex and Riya appeared before with the swing of their weapons, the heads of Arkham soldiers started to separate one by one.

    Arkham soldiers were bewildered as ording to their calctions no reinforcements should have arrived here as the Defence line was attacked and they were still in a fierce struggle against them so it made no sense for them to get here.

    Johnson, who was already in hisst breath, was fighting fiercely trying to save the young soldiers behind him.

    He was trading blows against the blows that were bad. He had gained big cuts all over his body. He had been using one hand to cover the abdomen to stop his organs from falling while using the other to strike the enemies.

    But he was perplexed to notice that the enemy soldiers'' influx decreased and they turned back to point their des towards a person filled with hostility.

    Johnson along with the others was stunned for a moment as Alex took turns looking at them

    ''Thank heaven! He is still alright.''

    Although Alex was drenched in blood and his face looked haggard, Johnson could feel the strong aura and spirit from him when he started to march.

    Alex and Riya made their move and although Arkham soldiers warned them to kill Johnson and others, Alex didn''t stop and directly appeared before them.

    Alex smashed the soldiers while Riya started her butchering as usual.

    Johnson didn''t sit still and clenched his teeth, he pushed himself for thest time and shed with enemies.

    THUD!

    Huff.Huff...

    Johnson along with othersy down t on the ground. Their mind was hazy and they felt as if they were on thest run.

    They could feel the approach of death and be sure that once they closed their eyes, they wouldn''t wake up again.

    As they were closing their eyes, Alex appeared in their blurry vision.

    "You can take a rest. Leave everything to me for now."Alex muttered while waving his head.

    The bodies of Johnson and others were engulfed with a bright golden light and they felt a warm sensation spreading over their bodies, due to which they let go of their consciousness.

    Alex started to sort out the mess immediately. After checking the entire training centre, they only found 60 survivors.

    "Out of1500 Arkham soldiers, all are dead except 10 we have left for the prisoner as per your order and there are 70 survivors from our side. Out of 3000 stationed here, they were sent to other defence lines with 500 left here. And we also found the corpse of themander."

    Aeon after giving a brief took them to the wall at the northern side of the wall where Commander Earl Ruth was pinned on the wall with many spears piercing him.

    Alex''s expression became cold as soon as he saw the scene.

    Early Ruth can be said as negligent. But at least he wasn''t a corrupt official and once Alex corrected him, he did his work diligently.

    "Bring him down and give everyone a proper burial."

    Alex didn''t speak anymore and just stared at the scene all around him silently.

    "Where are survivors from Arkham?"

    "Yes, we locked them up."

    Alex nodded and stepped into that building.

    "Riya take care of things here and can you lend me your dagger."

    "Here!"

    "Thanks!"

    Creak!

    The door to the building where Alex had gone was closed.

    And as soon as Alex went in, the soldier''s expression distorted and yelled"Torture us as much as you can. Kill us! We will not speak about anything."

    They shouted and screamed trying to scare Alex but he neither responded nor cared for their emotions.

    Alex walked in and stood before the man who was barking loudly and without any warning, he mmed his knee on his face which exploded into thousands of pieces.

    The grey and white matter of the brain along with the blood scattered and fell on everyone.

    The entire ce became quiet. The Arkham soldiers were so shocked that no words came out of their mouths.

    It hadn''t even started when this man killed one of them brutally.

    Alex felt satisfied seeing the look on their face after the demonstrations and spoke in a cold tone.

    "I will give one minute to each person. The rules will be quite simple. I will ask a question and you will answer and if you give the answer that I had been expecting then I may let you live otherwise I will give you such a beautiful pain that death wouldn''t be enough to free you from the pain."

 374 Chapter 373

    "Kill us if you want."

    "Bastard just kill me if you dare!"

    The soldiers kept on yelling but Alex was indifferent to their pleas and went towards one of them and asked"What does Arkham want by waging such a war?"

    "Just kill me!"

    The soldiers stayed tight-lipped. The soldiers had loyalty to the nation and naturally, they showed their resolve to never speak even in the face of death.

    One minute passed quickly and once the time was over, Alex pressed him on the shoulder and spoke.

    "First thing, haven''t your parents taught you to respect elders and answer their questions?"

    The soldiers stared at Alex with an expression of shock and disbelief and wondered whether this was a man in his 20s or his appearance was just a facade.

    "Now since the time is up!"

    "Please enjoy this beautiful moment and serve as an example for your friends."

    "Comrade, I hope your sacrifice wouldn''t be in vain and your friend might not be an idiot like you," Alex spoke with a saddened expression and pressed his shoulder through his crimson mana flowing through the vein body.

    The soldier at first felt a chilling current pass through his body. He didn''t know what Alex meant before but his eyes almost bulged and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was feeling as if all his bones were being crushed and tearing up slowly.

    "Arghhhhhhhhh!"

    The man squealed and twitched like a fish taken out of the water.

    Veins bulged all over his body and white foam trickled from his lips as he wriggled in deep pain with a blood-curdling scream.

    "Witchcraft!"

    All of them muttered and shuddered in fear.

    Alex didn''t know what bullshit they were thinking but they trembled seeing his gaze and said"Did you think I was just joking to scare you?"

    "You all took the warning as a joke, didn''t you?"

    "All the bones in your body would be invaded by my mana and start to crack. Your muscles and tendons would be twisted and stretched. Your head would feel as if it had been splitting up. And under thebined effort of this, you will feel pain like never before and will die slowly."

    On top of that, Alex had also attacked his soul. He could force a full barge into their souls and invade their memories but he didn''t want to take risks for these measly pawns.

    A crooked smile appeared on Alex''s smile as he spoke"Don''t think that this willst only for a moment. You will suffer like this for ten hours and even if you want, you can''t be unconscious."

    "You are the ones who attacked Kinley first. You are the one who invaded here, so how dare you behave as if we are in the wrong. I will not show any of you a shred of mercy."

    All the soldiers be stiff when they witness the live scene of the bestial scream of the man. He was quite strong, still, he was screaming and crying like a small kid.

    "Tell me why did you invade Kinley?"

    They all gulped their saliva at the question that came from the man who seemed to have be the God Of Death at the moment. For them, he was worse than the devil itself.

    They could even see the embodiment of death right before their eyes. They wanted to cry and surrender but that was no longer an option for them.

    "One minute is over!" Alex muttered and another started to scream.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    The others started to fall into despair and their bodies were shivering as if they were now in thend of ice.

    One of them even wet his pants due to fear and as soon as Alex noticed it, he directly came toward him but he heard a groan from the other side and shouted.

    "Do you think you alone can change anything? All the defence lines will fall. The Western part would be upied by Arkham. Even if you hear the n from me you can''t change the oue."

    "We have already rallied our troops long ago."

    "We will strengthen with your fall and prosper."

    "Do you think, with dangers all around, Kinley will dare to send reinforcements to help you here? Haha! You are just delusional. You will all pay for the sin of being careless. You will die and this would be a shame that would taint you proud bastards of Kinley."

    Heughed like a maniac which was mainly to hide his fear however, his smile didn''tst long as Alex spoke with a smile.

    "Is your bbering over?Can we get to the business?"

    "I already know all of this shit. Tell me something which I don''t know?"

    "What?"

    "And yeah I am waiting."

    "Do you think I will answer you bastard?"

    "Seeing you are so confident means you wanted to upy the entire Western Front," Alex muttered.

    "After crossing the border, you would raid the weaker Kingdoms. You are trying to upy thisnd and plunder as much as you can to stop Arkham from copsing."

    The soldier lost hisposure and his expression became stiff and pale. Alex already got a gist of it.

    Catherine had guessed about this and now the reaction to this man made it sure.

    What Alex wanted to know was how they appeared in the rear quickly and now hearing the man''s words it seems they have been preparing for it a long these forces were already stationed here and those who attack here were decoys to throw the dust into their eyes.

    "Thanks for clearing the doubts, you all rest in peace now."

    Kukk!

    Alex used the so-called witchcraft and left the building while many were screaming in despair while begging the Gods to have mercy on them and grant them death.

    As Alex walked out, Riya was standing and walking towards them.

    Her eyes were saddened seeing the exhaustion on Alex''s face.

    Alex dragged his tired body and sat down at the side while Riya pressed and massaged his shoulder.

    "Did you get anything?"

    "Not much!" Alex muttered and started to exin.

    "The attack of the Defence lines was just a diversion. Their true purposey in the rear.They would soon sneak in after upying the lines and start attacking the Kingdoms which would start to fall one by one."

    "And yeah they seemed to be heading towards Warp gate. And this attack was just to dust that attack in case any troops return."

    "They brought their troops from Warp gate and would keep on doing this until Kinley reacted. If Arkham seeds, it would have a major juicy chunk ofnd that it could use to add a new life to Arkham."

    Riya frowned and her hands massaging Alex''s shoulder stopped for a moment.

    "Warr¡­Warp gate. Are you sure that they are aiming for a warp gate?"

    All fronts had warp gates connected to the Centre. That was the reason why they were able to reach here in ten days otherwise, the distance from Zenith would take 25 days to cover.

    "I am 80 per cent sure that they have attacked and already taken over the warp gates."

    "It means we are in trouble and going to be isted," Riya spoke with sorrow.

    Alex''s blood bes cold as he thought about the situation. The Western Front had now be quite dangerous.

    On other fronts, the situation was at least in stalemate but they were now pushed into corners here.

    Riya pondered for a moment and spoke with a heavy voice.

    "Alex, what if Arkham had made a deal with someone before attacking?"

    "I mean they can''t think of attacking Kinley out of nowhere without any allies or they would be isted. They are relying on Kinley''s surrender but what if the skirmish on other fronts in Kinley is over, then wouldn''t Arkham be in grave danger?"

    Alex nodded on hearing Riya''s words"I am also afraid of that. They wouldn''t make a deal with demons in this situation. Elves and Dwarves are clearly out of the picture."

    "And the only one remaining is Harold Empire," Riya muttered softly but it was more than enough to make the atmosphere heavy.

    "Haaa.."

    "It seems that it would take too long to sort out the mess," Alex murmured and looked up.

    "I already miss them."

    Riya warped all her hands around Alex''s neck and muttered"Me too."

 375 Chapter 374

    Between the border of Kinley and Arkham, there were many secret bases which had been built in advance.

    The war that had been waged wasn''t something that had been decided on a whim, rather it was nned for years and preparations had been taking ce quite a long ago.

    In one of those secluded bases.

    Hundreds of people were currently residing in it and warp gates were being built in it.

    Things were quite chaotic all around. And everyone around here is filled with anxiousness.

    "We just got the message that they have taken down the four defence lines and the people whom we had deployed from before, are heading towards the rear to form a base camp."

    "The Kinley seemed to be struggling to get back the defence lines and were unaware of the strategy. Also, our paratroopers had made sure to move towards the rear at night so that their movements couldn''t be caught quickly."

    " From spies, we have got the message that Kinley''s is not going to send reinforcements."

    "They said that General Shen still needs five days. It seems even luck is in our favour."

    "It seems the Central is still unaware of this."

    A report came at the right time and soothes their anxious hearts.

    Noah Ark, with a calm expression, stared at the map and fell into deep thought.

    "It seems, someone is blocking the news from their side. Maybe it is an internal struggle or maybe The General is just careless."

    "Your Highness, Isn''t it good for us?" The General standing beside him spoke.

    "No, it''s gonna make us careless. We don''t know that man''s motive but no matter what, the Royals would surely know about the attack once we start attacking the Kingdoms."

    "Tell all themanders to take it slow. After taking over all the defence lines, start moving our troops discreetly. We may lose some time here but once we start attacking the Kingdom, the clock will start ticking."

    ''''Moreover, it seems we have got an additional five days. But we need to finish everything in the next four days."

    "So, order them not to rush. First, ask all of them to gather and then attack jointly. If this n works, we could take out the entire Western Front and profit from it greatly."

    "And our next target is the Western Territory. We will try to upy as muchnd as possible before Kinley retaliates.''

    The situation in Arkham was quite bad. They were facing joint attacks from both Demons and Dark Elves.

    Arkham was a newly built Empire and can''t bepared to Harold and Kinley in terms of history.

    It was progressing steadily but soon everything started to fall apart.

    During the war, there had been famine all over the ce, deterioration ofw and order, and cursednds started to show one after another bringing natural disasters.

    The First Prince of Arkham died in the battle against Demons, leaving him and his third brother.

    While trying to find a way, Noah''s gaze fell on the Western Front of Kinley.

    Kinley had never regarded the Arkham Empire highly and everyone thought of them as weaklings.

    In this operation, they have no other choice but to win, stay alive and seed.

    They had taken a long time to figure out the pros and cons while pulling every effort into the preparation.

    They figured out the boundary patterns, the terrain, and the strength and weakness of the Kingdom in Western Territory and nted hundreds of spies.

    The spies had done their best to gather the information. It was a dangerous route, but all of them had preserved nevertheless.

    He had already been arranging rangers to figure out the routes. Some of them had lost their lives due to the steep and harsh terrain but all of them managed to hide at the designated spot.

    Soon, the actual operations would begin. They have now moved ording to the n and once it is over Noah could feel the heavyweight leaving his shoulders.

    The power of the Western Front was weak, if he had attacked with everything, it would be fallen within a day and they could also lunge forward and upied the Kingdoms but he feared that such arge number of troops might alert Kinley and if they send reinforcements, the fight will be extremely difficult for them.

    Because, unlike those lousy ones, the ones who wille as part of reinforcements were proper soldiers.

    So, he nned to take out the wrap gate and change out the location or destroy it. With its help not only could bring more soldiers from his side but he could also halt the soldiersing from Kinley.

    In case of any expected situation, he could just bring his soldiers after crossing the border as usual and head forward.

    But bringing down the warp gate would bring many advantages and could also save time which they could use to conquer thend.

    His troops were already moving and defeat was not eptable.

    Noah spoke"We must destroy or bring the warp gates under our control as soon as possible. If the paratroopers failed, ask the troops to march with full force. If we fail to secure the warp gates, move on to n two and form a stronghold on the defensive line."

    "Yes!"

    The general along with everyone bowed their heads.

    Noah''s n was short and decisive. Even if they failed to conquer the Kingdom, he could still use the defence line as thest resort.

    Noah hadn''t found anything unusual in the report and still didn''t know some things hadn''t gone as he nned.

    While he was discussing other ns with the general, a soldier hurried towards the room and screamed in joy.

    "Your Highness, the warp gate showed a sign of connection."

    "The warp gates would soon be connected."

    Noah along with other generals'' expressions changed as soon as they heard the news.

    Noah smiled and muttered, "It seems we can implement the second stage of the n."

    "Ry My orders. All troops prepare to advance."

 376 Chapter 375

    Johnson got up shortly after fainting.

    He didn''t let drowsiness overwhelm him and tried to get up.

    At first, he thought all of this was a dream as his memory was still fuzzy but soon he felt relieved and realised that he had made it alive and thanks to some miraculous effect, all his wounds had healed and he was feeling more energetic than before.

    He stretched and cracked his back as he could feel slight aches and pain due to lying on the ground

    Though his wounds had been healed, he didn''t overdo himself for fear of getting sick once again.

    He nced around and as he remembered the situation, he hurried his way to look at others'' condition. In the spur of the moment, he had forgotten about the boys that were with him.

    It was already nighttime and finally, when he saw the soldiers safe and sound, he sighed in relief.

    They have just fainted and are now in deep sleep.

    He examined their condition and all of them were in good shape.

    Johnson looked around to find Aeon staring at him with a worried expression.

    "Sir, are you alright now?" Aeon asked.

    Johnson looked at Aeon''s face and nodded his head.

    ''Huh! Weren''t they sent to the fourth defence line? How did they show up here instead of going to other lines to help?''

    He had forgotten about this matter due to the situation but now as his mind was clear, he wasn''t able to let go of the thought that they had abandoned the defence lines and escaped here.

    Alex and his troops should have been in the fourth defence line. Since other lines had been attacked, he should have shown up there.

    He had heard that the situation at the border was quite bad. And knowing Alex, he expected him to be there and help them.

    Johnson asked Aeon about all the details.

    "When we heard about the Arkham Kingdom invasion, we headed straight to the Second defence line and sessfully defended it from the enemies."

    "So, why are you here now?" Johnson asked with a confused expression.

    "Only My Lord can answer that question. He had some other thoughts about it and felt that it is a waste of resources to defend the Second Defense lines now."

    Though he was curious about it, he was at least able to get rid of the concern after hearing about Alex''s move.

    "I expected nothing less from him," Johnson spoke with a sincere smile.

    The surprise attack might have startled everyone which could interfere with their decision-making process. But still, Alex was able to take the best decision and produce the best result and prevent at least one of the worst-case scenarios.

    And he could feel the reverence from Aeon''s eyes and could imagine how great he was when he marched alone to the battlefield ughtering the enemies.

    After seeing Alex''s preparation, Johnson could already perceive that Alex was preparing for war and now that someone like him was here, it added new life to the Western Front for now.

    Johnson exchanged some greetings and walked towards the building where Alex was.

    Alex greeted him and checked his condition. He confirmed that there were no major issues and asked him.

    "Can you tell me what happened here?"

    "Yeah."

    "We were attacked by Arkham soldiers three hours ago. We were preparing to deploy 1000 soldiers to the 5th defence line but the Arkham soldiers surrounded us and attacked us suddenly. We quickly summoned our men and Commander Ruth took the charge but we couldn''t do anything because of the overwhelming force of the enemy."

    "Three hours...That was the time Alex took to reach here. Johnson had been unconscious for half an hour. It means they had already invaded for quite some time."

    "Sir Johnson since you are the most experienced man here, I wanted you to take a look at the map and tell me why would they attack the reserve unit when they have already taken over the defence line."

    Johnson nodded and looked at the Western Front map. The more he looked at it, the more confused he became.

    After thinking for a long time, he found attacking here was meaningless unless they wanted to create a diversion.

    Johnson''s eyes widened as he noticed a yellow mark on the map.

    "It can''t be. They might have expected that some would flee or retreat seeing the situation of the defence line ande back to the rear."

    "They wanted to take out the warp gate so they wanted to dy it so they sent out another troop to attack here."

    "If a battalion from Kinley came here they would first rush here to offer help and forget about looking at the warp gate."

    That was too shocking.

    When Alex arrived here, he had been thinking about the attack here. He had already got the gist of their n but the thing about warp gate was totally out of his mind because he hadn''t imagined that the enemy forces had infiltrated thisnd since long ago.

    Alex along with Commander Ruth had done some security checks and changed the man but he wasn''t able to point out the spies or anything as he hadn''t been to all Defence lines.

    Moreover, the deployment of a sizable number of troops even before Alex appeared here and since they had been hiding in the vastnd, went below Alex''s radar.

    Secondly, he hadn''t imagined that Shen would y such a trick and swap themunication.

    If he had ryed the news to the centre, even though they wouldn''t send reinforcements they would at least send forces to secure the gate.

    "It seems they have been preparing this for too long. They have taken all possibilities into ount to make this war sessful."Alex spoke with a harsh voice which made Johnson sigh heavily.

    If he wasn''t present here only god knows what would have happened. The Western Front might have already copsed.

    ''Wait, since it hade to this then the old man should have already known about it then why the hell is he sitting still.''

    ''Old man, if you don''t act, it is yournd that is going to be snatched or did you push all the responsibilities on me after sending me here.''

    ''Damn it! You should have at least made me a general.''

    Alex didn''t know what his so-called Father Emperor was thinking but he understood one thing, he had relied on himself to solve this.

    Maybe that old man also had a hand in dying reinforcement cause he had already expected this war but he was sitting still like a stone.

    Alex''s headache seemed to be getting worse with each passing second.

    "Shouldn''t we assist the forces of the rear in this case? We should march towards them right now."

    "It''s useless," Alex muttered, shooting his head.

    "You said that you were attacked three hours ago. It hadn''t even been an hour since we had arrived. That is enough time for them to fall. When the defensive line couldn''t persist for more than an hour, what could you expect from others?"

    "You mean.."

    "Yes, the warp gate has already been taken over or is in the process of taking over."

    "It would take 30 minutes to reach there and if the warp gates are taken over and Arkham sends reinforcements we are going to die."

    Despite such a tense situation, Alex wasn''t in a hurry. There was no need to rush like a headless chicken and get beaten.

    "I think, we should move to the next n," Alex muttered and threw a knife on the map whichnded on a forest covering a rockynd.

    The rocky mountains of Terror Of Ranvier.

 377 Chapter 376

    The third and fifth defences were the only ones which persisted.

    The fourth defence line was taken quite easily. After Alex and the nobles departed, it became hollow.

    Out of the remaining soldiers stationed there, many fled away while others surrendered without any resistance.

    The fifth defence seeded in repelling the enemies. The wave consisted of only a few thousand soldiers so they were able to hold on easily.

    And as no attack had been made on the third defence line, it was still as good as before.

    After Alex escaped, a scout from Arkham''s side had been sent to the second defence line and after noticing the absence of Kinley''s soldiers, the group from the first defence captured and secured the perimeter quite easily.

    On the fifth defence line, movements could be seen throughout the forts.

    "Take care of the rations. Prepare the weapons and prepare them from before."

    "Repair the walls as soon as possible. Our lives are at stake. Hurry up quickly."

    "The second wave might be around the corner." Baron Cohen roared as he looked around.

    There had been many cracks formed in the wall and it looked as if it was going to copse. The gates were good to go though they still need some repair.

    It was good that we were attacked by just 6000 Arkham soldiers who fled quickly.

    They were able to sort out the mess and were able to hold on. Still, there wasn''t any relief.

    He contacted the General who seemed to be talking in a roundabout way and he could infer that the bastard was reluctant to send reinforcements.

    Baron Cohen had never liked that man and at that moment, he wanted to kill that stupid person.

    Shen was a stupid muscle head and was widely known as the Second Prince Gigolo.

    As he sighed, a soldier came to him.

    "Commander, we are receiving a call from Western Garrison Quarters."

    "Take it!"

    Baron Cohen muttered as he walked towards themand centre.

    He saw two people on themunication channel.

    [Baron Cohen and Count Patt, I am Alex Von Leonheart, a member of the reserve unit as well as the acting Commander of this ce.]

    Alex had called both themander of the third and fifth defence line at a time.

    Both of them looked at Alex with surprised expressions. While Cohen was oblivious to the things on other lines, Patt was already aware of the recent affairs and straightened out his behaviour.

    "Why are you contacting me? Are other defences already gone?" Cohen asked with a frown.

    Alex gave them a brief summary and then spoke.

    [The Arkham kingdom seems to have taken over the warp gate in the rear of Western Front. We have been isted and would just be waiting for our death if we stay here. We must abandon the fort and take refuge in the Terror of Ranvier and try to block them out from reaching the Kingdoms.]

    Count Patt and Baron Cohen jumped up from their seats.

    Cohen thought that they had barely blocked the attack from the first wave while other defence lines had already fallen and even the warp gate had been taken over.

    Meanwhile, the Third line wasn''t even attacked till now.

    "There is no way the rear could have fallen. Are you saying Arkham soldiers have bypassed us and have taken over the warp gate? It''s ridiculous." Count Patt spoke in denial.

    "And even if this had happened? Are you telling us to abandon our position and seek refuge somewhere else?" Baron Cohen spoke with disbelief.

    [Alex stared at their confused expression coldly and said"Do you think defending the lines hold any value in this situation when they have already bypassed and secured the warp gate? They could just bring troops over there and march towards Western Territories."]

    [They have never taken the defence line into their eyes. They hadn''t used their full power and just tried to distract us by focusing on the goals. Count Patt and Baron Cohen, think rationally for a bit. Don''t let your emotions cloud your judgement.]

    Both of them were speechless as they heard Alex''s words and started to think carefully.

    Although Arkham attacked them first, they withdrew quickly if the battle turned out to be disadvantageous.

    [We are escaping towards the rocky mountain of Ranvier to take refugees. If you stay there, you would be isted and defeated by enemy-forced attacks from both sides. I n to destroy the road towards Western Territory leaving them no other option but to walk through Ravier. Even if it is difficult, we still have a way of staying there and crossing through the mountains.]

    Alex''s persuasion didn''t work. Both of them thought that this was just an assumption without any solid evidence. They couldn''t believe it fully.

    " I need evidence first. Moreover, your n doesn''t make any sense. You wanted to use gueri warfare in the vast wilderness but can you handle that?"Cohen snorted.

    "Contact me again if you have some news."Baron Cohen muttered and cut the call.

    Count Patt didn''t cut the wall and stayed silent for a moment.

    From the information, Alex knew that Count Patt stayed silent most of the time and didn''t utter any words if it wasn''t necessary. He may look like a fool but he had good judgement.

    Alex had a bit of hope for him but it was small.

    Count Patt rubbed his chin and said"I don''t know if what you said is true or false. But when we are on the battlefield. We need to make certain assumptions and conjectures."

    "I have 18,000 troops stationed here and I am willing to send 5000 troops and ce them under yourmand but please forgive me. I can''t leave my post without any propermand."

    "And you know why? If we leave the post and by any chance, Arkham loses, General Shen wouldn''t leave any leaf unturned to dispose of us. It''s okay for me to die but I don''t want my family to bear the tag of traitor and get despised. I don''t have the guts of a young man like you."

    "So, I advise you to be careful Alex."

    With sincere advice and a parting warning, Count Patt cut the call.

    Alex sighed and stared at Riya for a moment and spoke with a self-deprecating smile.

    "It seems the proverb was true. Good people don''t live long."

    "We should start packing up quickly. We should leave before Arkham troops appear through the warp gate."

 378 Chapter 377

    Halbert was the captain of the paratrooper''s squad who had sneaked into Western Borders.

    He was in charge of the 2500 troops who were ordered to either take over the warp gate or destroy it irrespective of the cost.

    Seven months ago when he received the proposal he thought that the Prince had gone mad but he finally agreed to do the job after his sincere exnation, it seems there was no other way for them.

    The Arkham Empire had no strength to withstand the current situation. The crops have been affected by miasma, farnds have been destroyed by demons. The Treasury had be empty.

    There were many internal conflicts arising out of nowhere and some of them seemed to have sold themselves to demons. The only thing that could help them was the appearance of a powerhouse but warriors above Mythic rank can''t appear and take part in battle so they can only seek external aid which has been refused and they were ignored.

    So, the only way to do things now was to force the other side to take measures or give them some profit.

    By conquering and plundering the Western Front, they would either force Kinley to sign a treaty or form a partnership with Harold Kingdom to help them avert the troubles.

    Moreover, it didn''t take long for them to convince due to the detailed and in-depth nning of the second prince which took them by surprise.

    Many spies have been nted and people were slowly picked who crossed the border and hid here.

    Halbert along with others arrived at the heavily guarded Warp gate.

    They waited for the night and the chaos on the battlefield and as soon as the opportunity arrived, they bared their fangs.

    Paukkk!

    Kuakk!

    The soldiers who were guarding the ce were killed one by one.

    There was much force stationed here and their forces were enough to take the ce down but they have already prepared some other measures to take over the ce quickly.

    2500 soldiers rushed from all around and started to attack.

    A spy had already been nted in the ce and apanying him Halbert along with several others sneaked inside while everyone focused on the chaos outside.

    The squad following the mole''s instruction sneaked in quite easily through the secret path.

    He took care of the enemies and headed straight towards the warp gate.

    Screams echoed and spread across the ce but Arkham soldiers turned a blind eye and attacked with their full strength.

    The outside screams and roars covered the noises due to Halbert''s squad.

    They tried to do their work as quietly as possible, but still, some voices ought to escape, which were masked by the outside chaos.

    As soon as they reached the warp gate, the first thing they did was carve a self-detonation magic spell and tied a detonation artifact to the warp gate.

    If they got discovered now they would surely be killed by the enemies but before that, they would make sure to blow out the entire ce so that Kinley couldn''t get any reinforcement through the warp gate.

    The magician and technician who came along started to work on the gates.

    They change the coordinates and link with the one in Arkham.

    "Hey, they''re messing with the warp gates to stop them."One of the soldiers shouted and warned the others.

    They weren''t able to avert Kinley''s gaze for long.

    The Kinley soldiers noticed something amiss during the attack and rushed towards the warp gate only to find it surrounded by troops from the opposing side.

    They charged towards them but Halbert and others tried to keep them at bay.

    Swarming around, they surrounded the thieves.

    "Die! Don''t let them get by," Halbert screamed and fought back fiercely.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Halbert''s troops were starting to get outnumbered and soon fell into a disadvantage.

    "Captain, it seems we can''t hold on for long. Let''s destroy the gate." Soldiers screamed as they saw their teammates dying one by one.

    "Not yet!" Halbert gritted his teeth and pushed himself.

    His body had been bruised with countless wounds still he didn''t give in.

    He knew they were very close to achieving their goals.

    If they die now all the hard work and sacrifices of the people would be useless. Destroying the warp gate was the only secondary option when they couldn''t win.

    He needs to hold on.

    For his liege and his country, he needs to persist through his ordeal.

    Even if he became a martyr, his name would go down in history.

    His fierce burning eyes terrified the Kinley soldiers.

    Halbert''s armour was already torn due to which deep guts that he had suffered appeared in their eyes.

    Halbert boosted the morale of the remaining forces on his side who also fought fiercely.

    Swish!

    At that time a gentle wind blew and finally, they seeded.

    A strong pressure emerged from the portal and a horde of people rushed out from the portal that started to tear through Kinley''s soldiers.

    Halbert was already injured badly and was drenched in blood and fell on the floor feeling out of breath.

    The gate started to shine brightly and as the bright light dimmed down Noah''s Ark came into vision.

    With a single step, he was now in Kinley''snd.

    Seeing his brownish hair fluttering, everyone around him kneeled.

    "We greet the Second Sun."

    Their voices were filled with respect and reverence.

    All of them have been in a foreignnd for six months and all of them have gone with the thought of sacrificing their lives for Arkham to survive. They had sworn that no matter how difficult it was, they were going to achieve the objectives they had been ordered to do and finally, they had finished their task.

    "Paratroopers, you can rest now. Leave everything else to us."Noah spoke with a gentle smile.

    His voice carried a charm which made everyone believe that they had already won the war.

    Some of them were already shedding tears of joy seeing the Second Prince who was rightly named the rising sun of Arkham.

    Noah didn''t smile anymore and marched towards the fallen men.

    "Is everything going ording to the n?"

    "Most of the defence line had fallen. We have already taken over it easily. The reinforcements from the opposite side hadn''t arrived. With the fall of the other two lines, we can upy the entire front and use it for our strategic advantage."

    Noah had made sure to wage the war as fast as possible and cut all routes of reinforcement.

    With the short routes being taken over, the Kinley will be forced to take the long route.

    It was time for them to start working towards their new goal quickly. Since Kinley couldn''t send any people soon. It was time for them to move their n forward.

    "Opal!"

    "Yes Your Highness!"

    "Start connecting all the fronts. I will give you a battalion to oversee the defence lines. Reunite with our troops and start preparing the fort for defences. This might drag on for a long time so there is no need to rush. Even if we fail to plunder the Kingdom''snds, we can hold onto the defensive line like thest straw and advance our borders."

    "Heck!"

    "Start securing the road towards the Western territory. We are going to move soon."

 379 Chapter 378

    Next day!

    As soon as the sun rose into the sky, Alex''s men packed their luggage and started to move towards the Terror of Ranvier which was 50 km away from the Western Garrison Quarters.

    Before moving, Alex took all the rations of the Second Defence Line and the Western Garrison Quarters.

    He refurbished the supply of weapons, and water along with daily necessities and even took the re in the storage.

    Alex even talked with Count Patt and after some discussion, he agreed to send most of the rations with his men.

    Count Patt knew that the chances of defending the wall were close to zero and the only thing he could do was to hold in the line so that they could provide others ample time to do their work without getting noticed.

    After running for a long time, the barren rocky ground started to disappear and shrubs along with bushes started to appear.

    Many of the reserve units had trained in the initial areas and were quite aware of the terrain but for nobles who hadn''t moved out of the fort, it was the beginning of the Nightmare.

    It was a brutal struggle for them to even walk properly through the dense forestden with trees, vines and creepers which blocked the rays of the sun from reaching them.

    The humid condition made it unbearable and everyone was drenched in sweat due to the full clothing.

    And it wasn''t even beginning as the steep mountains posed further difficulties for them to move as they weren''t even able to gain a proper foothold.

    The only thing that kept them moving was their desire to live through the crisis.

    While the nobles along with others grunted and felt that they were marching through hell, Alex had taken some of his men towards the road connecting the Western Territory.

    He stared at thend and first sent the messengers and as soon as their sight disappeared, Alex flew up into the sky staring at the ground with a cold expression.

    His men had already retreated to a safe distance after which Alex began his favourite process.

    He raised his hand.

    Mana around him swirled and twirled around as if a strong storm appeared out of nowhere.

    Many magic circles glowed in the air which lit up the sky. The veins in his head bulged as he exerted a great amount of strength both physically and mentally.

    "Let''s turn everythingwaste." Alex roared.

    What happened next was a spectacr scene for Alex''s men to witness which made their scalps numb in fear.

    The magic circles rotated vigorously and hundreds of fiery masses appeared which elerated to the ground and crashed to the floor harnessing a great momentum.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Red mes manifested and flew everywhere spreading like waves but everyone who could witness the scene was horrified as their vision turned white as the ground copsed.

    RUMBLE!

    The sky seemed to be split apart as it wailed at the power of the terrifying explosion and everyone within the radius of 20 km felt their ears buzz and their heads became nk.

    Soon a huge me emerged which seemed to join heaven and earth which naturally alerted the Arkham soldier who was 50 kilometres away from the scene and they rushed towards the scene.

    ...¡­..

    TAP! TAP!TAP!TAP

    The ground started to shake slowly as a huge mass of Arkham soldiers appeared, waving their gs proudly.

    They stepped forward, trampling over the corpses of the enemies as they headed forward.

    The direction they were approaching now was the remaining Third and Fifth Defense Line.

    On the Fifth Defense Line, Baron Coheron tried to connect to the rear but he wasn''t able to get the call.

    He also tried to call General Shen and the centre for some assistance but s.

    "Is there still no response?"

    The soldier shook his head.

    "Damn it!" Baron Cohen roared in anger and took the mana callmunicator stone and threw it towards the wall with outrage.

    It collided with the wall and broke into several pieces.

    They have already taken care of the mana jammer, so the call should be connected but getting no connection men''s they have been blocked from another side.

    Naturally, he had heard about Shen changing themunication line but still, he had a bit of hope left but his hope was shattered.

    It seems that the other side had abandoned them.

    The other officials around him were already stiff and anxious after hearing about Alex''s report.

    They had tried to seek out personnel stationed on the rear near the warp gate repeatedly but there was no response.

    The fact that the warp gate had been taken over was already a big problem in itself but what he feared more was theck of response from the General.

    In a war like this, a general should be present and take part actively in discussions but here was their General who had been hiding in the capital.

    Baron Cohen might be arrogant and egoistic but he wasn''t a fool. A part of him wanted to ept Alex''s proposal but that wasn''t feasible with the superior permission.

    Even if they won the war, they would be dealt brutality and would die disgracefully if it was heard that they had left the defence line.

    That''s also the reason why he called Shen to inform them about this tactic.

    ''We have beenpletely isted. There is no sign of reinforcements. The war is practically our defeat. There seems to be no chance of turning around. From now on, we need to survive and drag it.''

    When he thought about his situation, he was quite helpless.

    They can''t flee away now as it was midnight and they might encounter trouble now from Arkham soldiers who might have already cut off their route to retreat.

    The rugged terrain wasn''t a suitable escape route.

    He didn''t know why Alex kept on struggling. If he wanted, he could escape from the Western Front easily as he was already in the rear but instead of that, he wanted to destroy the path to the Western territory and force the Arkham soldiers to take a dangerous route of Terror of Ranvier to save time.

    Terror of Ranvier was where they would fight to the death.

    Baron Cohen felt severe headaches assaulting him.

    ''I need to stick here and wait for reinforcement and with the walls still standing, we have a good chance of survival.''

    His wait didn''tst long as Arkham soldiers reached the door and their numbers were huge, unlike the previous time.

    Baron Cohen''s hands trembled to see the huge lineup.

    "Everyone take your position."

    "Get ready to attack."

    The soldiers began to look for arrows. The repaired wall seemed to be holding on fine and they already procured additional weapons supplies.

    The Kinley soldiers were fully prepared this time as they didn''t want to be pushed back again.

    The soldiers finished loading the weapons and believed that they wouldn''t be defeated easily this time.

    Baron Cohen gave a perfumery speech to arouse everyone''s battle spirits and he seemed to be sessful in raising their morals initially.

    The soldiers screamed his name and cheered for him. They believed in his words and since they have limited information, they had thought staying behind the walls was the best option.

    However, soon they witnessed the harsh truth of reality. The attack of Arkham soldiers this time was ipatible with the previous time.

    Before the current lineup, the previous attack seemed to be a joke that only boosted their swallow confidence.

    The Arkham soldiers swarmed around the defence line like ants with thousands of numbers. They covered the fort wholly from all sides and started to take down the archers and deployed the seized weapon soon.

    The courage which had risen inside Kinley soldiers soon faded away.

    The Fifth defence line broke, and the gate copsed stunning Baron Cohen who realised that he should have listened to Alex instead ofmitting the mistake of sending everyone to death.

    Even if he became a traitor, in the worst case he could have fled and at the very least he would still be able to keep his head.

    "Attack!"

    "Charge!"

    "Kill!"

    KUAK!

    Soon, the gate was broken and enemies swarmed inying everything before them into waste.

    Kinley soldiers were ughtered mercilessly. Some tried to run away but there was no escape route.

    Baron Cohen''s head was cut off.

    The entire ce was surrounded.

    Noah had already cut off the escape routes and trapped them. Other thanmenting and trembling in fear themander was useless and soon they gained victory.

    The Arkham soldiers didn''t rush and took their time to take over the Fifth Defence line which struggled fiercely but soon the fire was put off.

    The Third Defence turned out to be a hard nut to crack, the soldiers and mages did their best so that the Arkham soldiers couldn''t get close to the gates.

    The other sides also targeted their res and took half of them at first, even when the battle hadn''t started.

    Although they posed problems at first they were outnumbered greatly.

    The battle at the Third Defense linested for five hours much to Noah''s surprise.

    Noah Ark who was in mid of reviewing his n frowned as he heard from the othermander.

    "Didn''t I say just to follow my orders faithfully? Why did Duke Sheldon attack the Second Defence line without my permission?"

    "Your Highness, please calm down. Duke Sheldon is already dead. Instead of worrying about him, we should take out that person who poses the threat."

    Noah was already stunned seeing their defeat at the Second Defence line. Though they got it back, it felt as if it was a gift thrown at them.

    Noah who was in deep thought asked for a survivor and upon his arrival asked him to narrate the situation.

 Chapter 379 378:The Entry Of The Rising Sun Of Arkham

    Next day!

    As soon as the sun rose into the sky, Alex''s men packed their luggage and started to move towards the Terror of Ranvier which was 50 km away from the Western Garrison Quarters.

    Before moving, Alex took all the rations of the Second Defence Line and the Western Garrison Quarters.

    He refurbished the supply of weapons, and water along with daily necessities and even took the re in the storage.

    Alex even talked with Count Patt and after some discussion, he agreed to send most of the rations with his men.

    Count Patt knew that the chances of defending the wall were close to zero and the only thing he could do was to hold in the line so that they could provide others ample time to do their work without getting noticed.

    After running for a long time, the barren rocky ground started to disappear and shrubs along with bushes started to appear.

    Many of the reserve units had trained in the initial areas and were quite aware of the terrain but for nobles who hadn''t moved out of the fort, it was the beginning of the Nightmare.

    It was a brutal struggle for them to even walk properly through the dense forestden with trees, vines and creepers which blocked the rays of the sun from reaching them.

    The humid condition made it unbearable and everyone was drenched in sweat due to the full clothing.

    And it wasn''t even beginning as the steep mountains posed further difficulties for them to move as they weren''t even able to gain a proper foothold.

    The only thing that kept them moving was their desire to live through the crisis.

    While the nobles along with others grunted and felt that they were marching through hell, Alex had taken some of his men towards the road connecting the Western Territory.

    He stared at thend and first sent the messengers and as soon as their sight disappeared, Alex flew up into the sky staring at the ground with a cold expression.

    His men had already retreated to a safe distance after which Alex began his favourite process.

    He raised his hand.

    Mana around him swirled and twirled around as if a strong storm appeared out of nowhere.

    Many magic circles glowed in the air which lit up the sky. The veins in his head bulged as he exerted a great amount of strength both physically and mentally.

    "Let''s turn everythingwaste." Alex roared.

    What happened next was a spectacr scene for Alex''s men to witness which made their scalps numb in fear.

    The magic circles rotated vigorously and hundreds of fiery masses appeared which elerated to the ground and crashed to the floor harnessing a great momentum.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Red mes manifested and flew everywhere spreading like waves but everyone who could witness the scene was horrified as their vision turned white as the ground copsed.

    RUMBLE!

    The sky seemed to be split apart as it wailed at the power of the terrifying explosion and everyone within the radius of 20 km felt their ears buzz and their heads became nk.

    Soon a huge me emerged which seemed to join heaven and earth which naturally alerted the Arkham soldier who was 50 kilometres away from the scene and they rushed towards the scene.

    ...¡­..

    TAP! TAP!TAP!TAP

    The ground started to shake slowly as a huge mass of Arkham soldiers appeared, waving their gs proudly.

    They stepped forward, trampling over the corpses of the enemies as they headed forward.

    The direction they were approaching now was the remaining Third and Fifth Defense Line.

    On the Fifth Defense Line, Baron Coheron tried to connect to the rear but he wasn''t able to get the call.

    He also tried to call General Shen and the centre for some assistance but s.

    "Is there still no response?"

    The soldier shook his head.

    "Damn it!" Baron Cohen roared in anger and took the mana callmunicator stone and threw it towards the wall with outrage.

    It collided with the wall and broke into several pieces.

    They have already taken care of the mana jammer, so the call should be connected but getting no connection men''s they have been blocked from another side.

    Naturally, he had heard about Shen changing themunication line but still, he had a bit of hope left but his hope was shattered.

    It seems that the other side had abandoned them.

    The other officials around him were already stiff and anxious after hearing about Alex''s report.

    They had tried to seek out personnel stationed on the rear near the warp gate repeatedly but there was no response.

    The fact that the warp gate had been taken over was already a big problem in itself but what he feared more was theck of response from the General.

    In a war like this, a general should be present and take part actively in discussions but here was their General who had been hiding in the capital.

    Baron Cohen might be arrogant and egoistic but he wasn''t a fool. A part of him wanted to ept Alex''s proposal but that wasn''t feasible with the superior permission.

    Even if they won the war, they would be dealt brutality and would die disgracefully if it was heard that they had left the defence line.

    That''s also the reason why he called Shen to inform them about this tactic.

    ''We have beenpletely isted. There is no sign of reinforcements. The war is practically our defeat. There seems to be no chance of turning around. From now on, we need to survive and drag it.''

    When he thought about his situation, he was quite helpless.

    They can''t flee away now as it was midnight and they might encounter trouble now from Arkham soldiers who might have already cut off their route to retreat.

    The rugged terrain wasn''t a suitable escape route.

    He didn''t know why Alex kept on struggling. If he wanted, he could escape from the Western Front easily as he was already in the rear but instead of that, he wanted to destroy the path to the Western territory and force the Arkham soldiers to take a dangerous route of Terror of Ranvier to save time.

    Terror of Ranvier was where they would fight to the death.

    Baron Cohen felt severe headaches assaulting him.

    ''I need to stick here and wait for reinforcement and with the walls still standing, we have a good chance of survival.''

    His wait didn''tst long as Arkham soldiers reached the door and their numbers were huge, unlike the previous time.

    Baron Cohen''s hands trembled to see the huge lineup.

    "Everyone take your position."

    "Get ready to attack."

    The soldiers began to look for arrows. The repaired wall seemed to be holding on fine and they already procured additional weapons supplies.

    ? The Kinley soldiers were fully prepared this time as they didn''t want to be pushed back again.

    The soldiers finished loading the weapons and believed that they wouldn''t be defeated easily this time.

    Baron Cohen gave a perfumery speech to arouse everyone''s battle spirits and he seemed to be sessful in raising their morals initially.

    The soldiers screamed his name and cheered for him. They believed in his words and since they have limited information, they had thought staying behind the walls was the best option.

    However, soon they witnessed the harsh truth of reality. The attack of Arkham soldiers this time was ipatible with the previous time.

    Before the current lineup, the previous attack seemed to be a joke that only boosted their swallow confidence.

    The Arkham soldiers swarmed around the defence line like ants with thousands of numbers. They covered the fort wholly from all sides and started to take down the archers and deployed the seized weapon soon.

    The courage which had risen inside Kinley soldiers soon faded away.

    The Fifth defence line broke, and the gate copsed stunning Baron Cohen who realised that he should have listened to Alex instead ofmitting the mistake of sending everyone to death.

    Even if he became a traitor, in the worst case he could have fled and at the very least he would still be able to keep his head.

    "Attack!"

    "Charge!"

    "Kill!"

    KUAK!

    Soon, the gate was broken and enemies swarmed inying everything before them into waste.

    Kinley soldiers were ughtered mercilessly. Some tried to run away but there was no escape route.

    Baron Cohen''s head was cut off.

    The entire ce was surrounded.

    Noah had already cut off the escape routes and trapped them. Other thanmenting and trembling in fear themander was useless and soon they gained victory.

    The Arkham soldiers didn''t rush and took their time to take over the Fifth Defence line which struggled fiercely but soon the fire was put off.

    The Third Defence turned out to be a hard nut to crack, the soldiers and mages did their best so that the Arkham soldiers couldn''t get close to the gates.

    The other sides also targeted their res and took half of them at first, even when the battle hadn''t started.

    Although they posed problems at first they were outnumbered greatly.

    The battle at the Third Defense linested for five hours much to Noah''s surprise.

    Noah Ark who was in mid of reviewing his n frowned as he heard from the othermander.

    "Didn''t I say just to follow my orders faithfully? Why did Duke Sheldon attack the Second Defence line without my permission?"

    "Your Highness, please calm down. Duke Sheldon is already dead. Instead of worrying about him, we should take out that person who poses the threat."

    Noah was already stunned seeing their defeat at the Second Defence line. Though they got it back, it felt as if it was a gift thrown at them.

    Noah who was in deep thought asked for a survivor and upon his arrival asked him to narrate the situation.

 Chapter 380 379:He Is Beyond The Boundary Of Monster

    The surviving soldier nodded and said"We were at an advantage in the beginning. The Defense Line was unprepared for the attack and we broke through the gates as soon as possible. We were almost winding things up when those two monsters apanied by 1000 soldiers appeared."

    "Monster?"

    "No, they are even a step ahead. Even monsters couldn''t describe their strength."

    Noah pondered for a moment and a certain memory came into his mind.

    "The world''s youngest Legendary Rank Riya," Noah muttered faintly.

    The soldier''s body trembled as soon as he heard the name. He was one of the survivors and the memories of the ughter surfaced back in his mind.

    ? Noah was taken by surprise and asked"Is she here?"

    The soldier nodded while trying to control his trembling body.

    His whole body shivered in fright as he spoke"Though whenpared to the other one, she seemed quite normal. She appearedter but the man charged alone and kept on killing everything that appeared in front of him. He didn''t have a single scratch on him till the end and the more he fought, the more fierce some he became."

    "The woman is a monster in the true sense but this man is beyond the boundary of the monster. He was like an executioner and ughterer who was sent to the Battlefield to send our lives to thehend."

    "He seemed to be both a mage and a swordsman. His aura is dense and unfathomable, carrying a chilling bloodlust which would freeze anyone who stood close to him. With the sword in one hand, he kept on cutting us and with the other hand, he bombarded us with fearsome and horrifying spells."Just thinking about the scene was enough to give the soldier goosebumps.The people around him hadn''t witnessed the true horror of that demon otherwise they couldn''t be standing here calmly.

    Noah frowned as he tried to remember the people who fit the description but he wasn''t able to remember anyone with that quality. For a moment he thought about that man who was married to Riya but he shook the thought as soon as it came.

    "He is Alex, the previous fifth Prince."The soldier muttered.

    Though Noah''s expression didn''t change a bit, he was shocked from the inside to the point he could feel his hands trembling.

    He closed his eyes for a moment while sinking into deep thoughts carefully. He had read reports about Alex and though he knew about his feats, the soldier''s description of Alex seemed to go beyond what he expected.

    ''It can''t be. It''s totally unbelievably.''

    The sudden appearance of the man seemed to press an unwanted thorn into his heart.

    Since Duke Sheldon was dead that means the surviving troops of the Second Defence Line were still roaming somewhere.

    "ording to the report we have got there were no remaining soldiers of Kinley lingering when he captured the second defence line. They have attacked and taken control of the Western Garrison Quarters from our grasp but they seem to have disappeared after that."

    "Andst time, they were spotted near the path to the Western territory where they were fleeing and destroying the path."Another soldier spoke and moved forward.

    Noah''s expression darkened as soon as he heard the news.

    "Since when did you know about it?"

    "Your Highness, it was reported 10 minutes ago and it was also said that some have passed through that ce."

    Noah clenched his fist as he felt his n had gone disarray.

    General Zhang, after seeing Noah''s expression, stepped forward and said"Your Highness, we should start building the path. If we start now we could build a road within three days."

    Noah clicked his tongue and spoke"We can''t just make a usable road. We need a strong and sturdy road to support us in case Kinley attacks us with full force and we retreat. I don''t want the road to copse easily."

    "First and foremost, since the defence line had been in our grasp, we will turn this ce into an uninvadable fortress which Kinley couldn''t imagine taking back."

    That was the first half of the n which would benefit them in the long run while the second half would only alleviate their immediate needs.

    "General Zhang took the second battalion and observed the damage. Send me a message with a brief report and start building a path. Use every man at your disposal to finish the road and make the sturdy path suitable for us to bring the army."

    "Yes Your Highness!" General Zhang bowed his head politely.

    It took them an hour to sort out the things on the front. There were too many prisoners and they could be a variable if kept so, under Noah''s order, they were executed without any mercy.

    It was a cruel act but Noah didn''t want to give any chance to these snakes to bear their fangs.

    He had taken over the entire Western Front in just one and a half days which is a matter of praise.

    His initial goal had been fulfilled which had lifted a heavy burden from their shoulders.

    Corpses and blood could be seen everywhere in forts where soldiers were executed brutally.

    Noah passed by the ce and paused for a bit to observe the scene.

    At that time, Noah heard crookedughter from the ce where Kinley''s soldiers were being killed.

    "We know our end hase but soon it will be your time. You will beg for mercy and kneel for your life."

    "Fear would engulf you and you all will die miserably like us without a coffin." The soldiers spoke and spit on the Arkham soldiers which angered them greatly to the point that the soldier stabbed him multiple times.

    Noah halted his steps for a moment.

    "His Highness, please don''t think about that man''s words. We all are doing this for the better future of our people. Thousands may curse us today but millions will praise us tomorrow."

    Noah nodded and moved towards the meeting room.

    After organising everything, Noah looked for routes towards the Western territory.

    They didn''t have the leisure to waste too much time so Noah made a decisive n.

    He sent a team to start building the roads and fix the craters and cracks while another would trace a path through the rocky forest of Terror Of Ranvier.

    And while doing so, he would also deal with the remnants that might be hiding there.

    Noah ordered Jack to take a battalion to scout the path and enter the Western Front and see whether that path was feasible.

    But soon the ns changed.

    "Highness, I have spotted a group of survivors from the Third Defence line moving towards Terror of Ranvier."

    Noah heard Jack''s voice from themunication channel.

    "Are they also fleeing from there?"Noah muttered while rubbing his chin.

    ''It seems my guess was correct. Either some have been hiding there or there is a cleared pathway to the Western territory.''

    "It seems so. They were hurrying their way."The messenger replied.

    "Estimate their number."

    "Approximately 4000!"

    "Listen, Jack, you have 24,000 men. I order you to quickly sweep them before they could cross the mountains."

    "We were alreadyte when some people passed through the road. We can''t let these people go."

    "Yes!"

    Jack muttered and immediately prepared to follow themand.

    ....

    Dave was the lieutenant of the Third Defense and was in charge of the troops. They were moving as per the order and their goal was to meet Alex inside the forest.

    Count Patt was a highly respectedmander and had incredible foresight. Dave wished for him to escape and survive, but he had vowed to go down with the defence line.

    As they came near the patch of forest, they heard loud sounds from the back and Dave was startled to see waves of enemies charging at them.

    "Kill those Kinley bastards!"

    "Shit!" Dave cursed.

    "Everyone increase your speed and run ahead," Dave ordered.

    With their destination in sight, he decided to push ahead. He didn''t why but he had a deep trust that Alex might be waiting inside the forest and they just needed to cross it.

    But due to the new terrain, their speed slowed down and Arkham soldiers were able to catch them.

    "Damn these bastards don''t know to stop. It is already the time of dusk but they still wanted us to pursue it even though it would be nightfall after a few moments." One of the Kinley soldiers cursed.

    Pauk!

    Kauk!

    Shrieks echoed as Arkham yed down the Kinley soldiers quite easily.

    Dave lunged forward and exchanged blows with many at once. The bitter taste of defeat and blood still lingered in his mouth that was nauseating him.

    Thud!

    The soldiers around him started to fall one after another.

    A sword pierced the soldiers beside him, he swung his sword instantly at the enemy and covered the soldiers and shouted"Run back."

    The soldiers fell back and started to run, while Dave stood at the front covering the tracks for the retreat of the injured.

    "Come at me, you bastards," Dave screams and swings his sword.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Dave was overwhelmed and was pushed back a little which allowed another soldier to pass through him.

    The Arkham soldiers closed the gap in the span of a moment and appeared behind the fleeing Kinley soldiers they swung their swords but at that moment a shadow leapt through the bush andnded before them.

    And when their eyes met with his, goosebumps ran throughout their body.

    All the hair in their body stood up in fright.

    Under the darkness of night, a pair of red eyes emanated a chilling killing intent which froze their body following blood sttered and bodies rolled down.

 Chapter 381 380:The King And Queen Of Shadows

    When Johnson heard Alex''s n, he was already shocked beyond his wildest dream.

    Only a madman of his calibre could create such terrifying ns.

    He didn''t know Alex entirely but during the month''s stay, he could see a glimpse of aplete madman beneath the mask of a gentleman.

    As per his understanding, Alex was the type of man who would show a different side to different people.

    To his wives, he was loving, gentle and doting while to his underlying he was a figure of respect and a person who sets an example and trains them strictly.

    But to his enemies, his behaviour took an entire 360¡ã twist.

    The mountains in Terror of Ranvier weren''t a suitable escape route or battlefield. The mountains were steep, the forest was dense and surviving conditions were quite hard.

    Only a person who had lived and survived here while mastering the arts of gueri tactics could dominate a battle in this ce.

    The terrain was already horrible but Alex had added some further twists which had increased the hard mode to hell mode.

    This ce was unsuitable for a living but when Johnson entered deep inside the ce, he was utterly speechless. He would have never imagined witnessing such a scene like this.

    Thendscape was totally different. There was a perfectly sized camp. There were narrow roads in between the forest.

    Many caves had been made inside the mountains and a part of the mountain had been cut to make a way that was blocking the escape route and now one needn''t climb over it.

    The nning and preparation weren''t something that was done in a single day. It had been prepared a long time ago.

    Moreover, under Alex''s strict request, the training that was going on also took ce at the beginning of Terror of Ranvier which means most of the people in the reserve unit were amodated to it.

    Not only that Alex had destroyed the road that took to the Western territory which in the eyes of many is a suicidal move.

    Only Johnson along with a few others knew that Alex had already prepared an underground route through which he had already sent soldiers to inform the Kingdoms to prepare for the worst-case scenario.

    The insight that Alex showed was enough to make the enemies drenched in fear.

    Johnson was already worried as soon as he heard that Noah Ark was in charge of the attack. He was an excellent strategist and was called the Rising Sun of Arkham who could lead Arkham to future glory after the fall.

    But seeing Alex, he wondered whether that guy had a chance after all Alex could already create miracles with this small number of troops.

    The preparation from the Arkham side might have been started many months ago but Alex within a month hade up with many ns.

    If he had a little more support Arkham would be forced to retreat.

    Johnson shook his head and stared at the nobles who stood by the campfire with nk expressions. Even their minds were blown after seeing all of this.

    "If only the young generation nobles were that much diligent, we wouldn''t have faced such a situation, to begin with."

    As Johnson spoke with a sigh, he heard screams from far which alerted everyone resting out there.

    "It seems the act has already started."

    Johnson turned around and shouted, "Soldiers prepare for backup."

    "It''s time for them to get their own medicine."

    ....

    Unlike a battlefield where hymns of shrieks and cries rang constantly, the atmosphere around them was utterly silent.

    The soldiers of Arkham narrowed their eyes.

    Their hearts were stifled and were beating violently.

    Those who died wanted to open their lips to scream and shout to alert others but all of them were engulfed by the darkness of night.

    A soldier of Arkham who was fighting Kinley soldiers was suddenly engulfed by darkness and his body disappeared out of nowhere.

    In fact, instead of enemies, it was the soldiers of Kinley who came from the third defence that screamed in fear and broke the dread of silence.

    "Ghost!"

    Their body shivered as they felt a tingling sensation numbing their scale as they weren''t able to understand what kind of entity it was.

    "Waaaa...."

    Their panic-stricken screams rang aloud but at that time a pair of hands appeared that closed their lips and pulled them back.

    The soldiers of Arkham could perceive the changes going on in ce and halted their movements and decided to stick in.

    The night was dark and the rays of the moon were obstructed by the thick canopy.

    It was a humid and moist environment giving a sense of irritation and dpidation.

    The only source of light was the fire torch made of straws and haws.

    The person holding the me torch swung it and shouted"Who is there?"

    "Show yourself!"

    "Coward! If you are a man then fight like a man."

    As they shouted trying to provoke the enemy, a strong gust passed by them and the fire was extinguished immediately.

    The man flinched back as he heard gentle soft words from behind.

    "Sorry, I am a woman."

    That was thest thing he heard before being killed by others.

    Kuak!

    Kuak!

    While Riya was swiftly murdering the enemies without giving them a chance to spot her, the other side had already been struck by overwhelming fear.

    The soldiers of Arkham literally couldn''t believe the sight before them. An Epic knight was killed by a single blow but this wasn''t the end of their shock.

    As they saw Alex ran towards all of them by himself.

    "An Enemy! Kill him."

    Dozens of Arkham soldiers cried out in panic and rushed in to take down the man who had managed to kill them in a single blow.

    Alex, who appeared on the battlefield, struck their head and smashed them into pieces.

    His gaze carried an air of indifference as if the massive number was nothing to him.

    sh!

    Kayak!

    Puaakk!

    The soldiers who stepped closer to Alex felt an aura of oppression. Alex''s fierce eyes stared at them, making their souls tremble in fright.

    They felt as if nothing could be hidden from his eyes, and as soon as one''s eyes met with him their mind seemed to copse as they found themselves drowning in an ocean of fear and misery.

    The soldiers who rushed towards him died as quickly as they came and left the world screaming.

    Those who were lucky enough to witness the scene weren''t able toprehend anything and their mind became nk as they saw those who rushed were cut with a single sh.

    There was no sign of aura or fluctuation of mana. It looked as if they were just battling a normal human yet this normal human was ughtering them like cows and pigs.

    Alex nced back and signalled all the troops from the third defence line to head back.

    Alex nned to kill Arkham soldiers after letting them scream so that he could attract the attention of everyone towards him while Riya and his men killed the people silently.

    Alex looked at the loud stepsing towards him and raised his left hand which was covered with darkness.

    A smile appeared on his face as he wanted to try out his partial concealment skills along with the element of darkness which he gained after fighting with that being almost two years ago.

 Chapter 382 381:The King And Queen Of Shadows 2

    Alex''s figure which was standing on a pile of corpses suddenly became covered with darkness. His figure started to melt like a darkish liquid and as it touched the ground it dispersed into nothingness.

    The Arkham soldiers were already out of breath after traversing through the rough terrain and were startled to see a pile of corpses all around the ce.

    They searched for the enemy but they couldn''t find a living soul around the ce. They rushed to the ce after hearing the cries of screams but as soon as they reached there, all they found was deathly stillness.

    One of the soldiers felt a small tap on his shoulder and screamed in panic.

    "Aaakkk!"

    He jumped back and leaned on the tree and shouted"Oh! It''s you, Lenny."

    "Don''t scare me like that."

    "You are a scared cat," Lenny muttered with an amused smile and turned to look at others searching through bush and trees but as he looked back, he found his friend missing.

    He looked around but stopped in his motion as he felt the fluctuation of light due to the variation of mes of the torch.

    "Can''t you even hold a me torch properly?" He grunted and as he looked towards the man holding the touch, his gaze met with a bloody pair of eyes.

    He saw a ck mass of shadow with nothing but two blood-coloured eyes.

    He opened his lips to scream but due to the excessive shock, nothing came out of his lips.

    Behind him, there was no one and dozens of soldiers were missing as if all of them never existed in this ce.

    The ck shadow extended his hand and everything in Lenny''s vision turned dark.

    Every time Alex appeared dozens of soldiers went missing and were engulfed in darkness.

    The ck shadowy figure emerged once again with no one in sight.

    The darkness around Alex dissipated, and he muttered softly"It''s difficult for me to control it for the long run."

    It hadn''t been even a few minutes and it already took a great toll on him to maintain this power.

    Only after using it, he knew just how strong this power was and if one doesn''t have a light element or any sort of divinity, the opposing person is doomed if the fight takes ce in the night, especially in a terrain like this.

    And Riya who is resistant to light elements due to human nature is a nemesis for the enemies. Alex shuddered thinking about Riya''s mastery over darkness and shadow.

    "Since, Riya is Queen of shadow. I should work forward to be King of Shadow." Alex muttered and moved forward to kill the next batch of shoulders.

    Since Alex didn''t use any aura or mana except when he attacked or used concealment, the opposing force found it hard to find Alex who hadpletely masked his presence.

    Every time Alex moved, death followed.

    "Aghhhh!It''s that monster, Alex."

    One of the soldiers was able to identify him and screamed his name which spread and alerted everyone but it didn''t matter for Alex as the only thing knowing his name did was to add more fuel to their fear.

    Soldiers from all around released their aura and rushed towards him.

    The lower-rank beasts hiding in the forest fled away in fear, and trees started to fall one after one as the enemy''s auras swept through the ce

    Alex retracted his sword and stabbed it forward, a sharp mass of condensed pressure which was shot due to Alex''s physical strength erupted and made holes through everyone who came in the line of the attacks.

    His images blurred and he appeared in between them and moved his swords.

    Some soldiers tried to hold him and pin him while asking others to attack him. Some tried to die by taking him with them but all of them failed and were killed brutally.

    One by one dozen were killed around him.

    Dave who noticed the scene was shocked to see Alex fighting back with an overwhelming force taking everyone.

    He had been looking for signs of others but still, now, the only one whom he found was Alex.

    "This is simply insane," Dave muttered with disbelief.

    "You haven''t even seen the real thing."

    "Hugh!" Dave jerked back as he saw Alex appearing quite close to him out of nowhere.

    His mind was too stupefied to think about the attacks.

    "What do you mean?" Dave asked while sweating profusely.

    "The real attack would begin when you all would retreat. This is just me and my minions ying and warming up." Alex spoke nonchntly and he smashed the soldier with the hilt of the sword.

    "ying...Warming up....." Dave''s mind short-circted after hearing Alex heard.

    "Don''t think too much. Focus on gathering your troops."

    Dave nodded and asked hesitantly"Can I stay and take a look?"

    "Umm!" Alex nodded and spoke, "But before that find your men and ask everyone to retreat."

    Due to the attack of Arkham, the troops of Kinley had been split into many groups.

    Alex fears that these people may lose their way and die uselessly so Alex had already sent some men to guide and take them away.

    At present, he is just clearing the first wave of the enemy.

    The real attack would begin when another side receives the news and after the soldiers from the third defence line retreat, the real fight could start.

    While Dave heeds Alex''s call and starts looking for the leftover troops.

    The enemy kept on struggling while trying to pinpoint their enemy and shot them in the dark.

    ? One of them observed the situation and spoke.

    "There is just a single enemy."

    "Everyone calm down. Don''t disperse."

    "Stay in the group. Form a team and surround the enemy from all directions."

    Too many of them focused on a single enemy. They didn''t know where and when the enemy would sprout out.

    They were being killed without getting a chance to fight back.

    As the group darted across carefully, a tree shook and fell on them.

    They reacted quickly and ran here and there.

    The fall of trees causes them to disperse away and Alex took his chance to kill them one by one.

    The game of hide and seek went on for some time until Jack along with his troops received the news.

    "Out of 1500 men, everyone is wiped out."

 Chapter 383 382:Hunting In Darkness

    Jack stared at the soldier''s pale expression and controlled himself from exploding due to anger.

    The soldier flinched back after seeing Jack gaze in fear.

    "What happened there?"

    "Weren''t you just pursuing the enemies, then how did this lead to your demise?"

    "You are saying 1500 men just died like this?"

    "I don''t knorr....know."

    "We were advancing and killing soldiers of Kinley but soon our people started to disappear one by one. We tried to locate them but all we found were scattered dead bodies of ourrades."

    "We have only heard the scream of the name Alex but we found nothing. As soon as I noticed the anomaly, I rushed here to report you."

    Jack clenched his fist tightly and gritted his teeth in anger.

    How could he forget the name?

    The surviving soldiers from the second defence line were scared to the point that they didn''t dare to touch weapons.

    Hearing his name was enough to give them a heart attack.

    Previously, they had thought of two conjectures.

    Either Alex and his men escaped after destroying the route or they were hiding here and in the second case, the person who fled didn''t like Alex and wanted to stay with him here and die.

    They even had thought of asking him to take their side in case he was betrayed, which was simply unforgivable for them as he was a sinner who ughtered their fellow countrymen.

    And now once again he was blocking their way.

    Jack''s blood boiled for revenge as he thought about the name and spoke with a sneer"Good!"

    "So, this is where that rat is hiding."

    He walked around and shouted to his men standing behind him.

    "My men! Inside the dark forest, there is a sinner who killed your brothers and trampled over their corpses."

    "He didn''t even leave survivors, even though our people surrendered and begged for mercy. He is acruel and rotten bastard who enjoys himself in another suffering."

    "Anyone that brings me his head will be released with 5000 gold coins," Jack shouted with a vicious smile.

    "We will kill him and tear him apart!" One of the soldiers shouted and followed and loud shouts spread across.

    "Kill the sinner."

    "Kill the sinner!"

    "Kill the sinner!"

    The patriotism for their country burnt in their eyes as they red fiercely deep inside the forest.

    If only they were sane, it wouldn''t take too long for them to realise that what they were doing was worse than the other side.

    Didn''t they also kill the survivors, cut themander''s head and use the heads of the dead and showcased them as trophies?

    But sometimes extreme patriotism overtakes one mind and clouds one sense which makes them unable to discern what was wrong or right turning them to walk into the path ofextremist

    "I want all of you to advance and kill his people before his eyes and bring me his head. We will present his head and use it as an example to showcase our strength to others who dare to raise their head against us."

    The soldier''s eyes sparkled with greed after hearing the bounty.

    5000 gold coins were enough for them and their children to leave a life filled with leisure andfort.

    Overtaken by greed they didn''t care to think about the enemy''s level and his strength.

    They didn''t even know the basic information, not the opponent''s strength or weakness yet they were ready to jump ahead without any precaution.

    Jack after finishing his speech ordered all of them to head inside at once.

    Denver, the Transcendent rank lieutenantwalked beside Jack and spoke with a frown"Commander, don''t you think you are too hasty?"

    "Alex and Riya had killed Legendary rank easily. Shouldn''t we take some precautions?"

    "Moreover, it''s already night. Searching for them wouldn''t be easy."

    "I know!"Jack observed his advancing soldiers.

    Unlike Sheldon who was at Transcendent rank, he was at Legendary rank and he also had made quite a name in his early days.

    He was a retired veteran and was known for his fiery and aggressive temper but he was brought back to lead the troops due to the current situation.

    "I may be hot-headed but I am not a fool."

    "It was Duke Sheldon''s careless mistake that took his life. If he had used his full force, he wouldn''t have suffered such a fate

    "Moreover, only Alex and Riya are the only ones who can contest against a Legendary rank but they also have their limitations. They can''t take on a thousand by themselves."

    "From the report, I saw that Alex knew a spell of wide destruction which hebined with his swordsmanship to rampage but in this ce, isn''t he restricting himself?" Jack spoke with a wide grin and ordered.

    "We will disguise ourselves asmon soldiers and delve further and look for an opportunity and as we find it, we will then seize the chance and kill him. But before that, we will tire him out entirely through continuous waves of soldiers."

    .....

    Crackle!Crackle!Crackle

    A faint crackling sound echoed as the surrounding darkness was pushed by the fire.

    The soldiers continued to move through the bushy forest and reached the steepnds that were going up.

    All of them carefully observed the terrain and searched as they looked around,

    They first checked out the sound of the tapping of dried leaves while trying to hear the enemy''s movements.

    They could perceive the eeriness around them. Although, everything around looked normal and the trees looked ordinary.

    It was this normal atmosphere that was scaring the shits out of them.

    The soldiers exhaled deeply as they heard the rustling sound of leaves and were suddenly alerted but even after some time nothing odd happened.

    Step...Step...Step.

    While the soldiers marched, he stepped on a twig which broke with a crackling sound.

    His face stiffened as he heard a swishing sound and before he could turn, he was whacked by a thick log which sent him along with others flying like a rag doll.

    Arghhh!

    "Where did this loge from? Did someone attack us?"A soldier shouted

    When the me is shown in the darkness, the area which they couldn''t see was lit up.

    They looked towards the left.

    They looked towards the right.

    There was nothing amiss except spotting a pair of logs leaning on the tree trunk.

    The man leading them thought this was weird and moved carefully towards it to observe the logs.

    As he continued ahead with his search.

    Swish!

    "...."

    Pair of hands emerged from the darkness which warped around the necks of the soldier at the back.

    They couldn''t even make any movements or scream for help. In a fleeting moment, his neck was twisted and life escaped from his life.

    It made a small thud sound as it fell but the others didn''t hear it due to the tapping sound and rustling of leaves caused by a gentle breeze.

    Soldiers at the back started to disappear one after another. Before they could react, a pair of dead hands grabbed and twisted their necks.

    The small groans that escaped from their lips were quite faint and suppressed by other footsteps.

    And unknowingly the soldiers at the front started to move towards their death without noticing anything amiss.

 Chapter 384 383:Hunting In Darkness

    The soldiers kept marching forward.

    They found the presence of logs weird at first but after observing and finding nothing amiss, they thought it was simply kept by enemies before to useter but they might have forgotten about it and one of the logs might have rolled over due to the terrain.

    "Nothing is wrong. So advance." The man ordered and turned his back while the darkness swallowed another of his men.

    Death lingered on their backs and started to take them one by one.

    One..two..five..ten.

    The numbers started to rise rapidly.

    It didn''t feel odd at first but as he along with others noticed that the light was dimming slowly and the number of burning torches had decreased, the man realised that something was wrong.

    He gasped in shock as he found only dozens of men behind him which initially consisted of a group of hundred men.

    When he had started, his surroundings were filled with brightly illuminating torches but now everything was dark.

    He red at his men angrily and screamed.

    "Dimhead, what the hell were you doing?"

    "Can''t you notice the changes that are happening around you?"

    The soldier murmured as they felt wrong and muttered"Even you weren''t able to perceive the change so why are you ming us."

    "Bastard, you dared to agree even in this type of situation."He muttered.

    His body shuddered as he couldn''t even find the presence of anyone.

    He took out a whistle and wanted to blow it wanting to send a single danger to everyone but as soon as he took it out of his pocket with his trembling hands, he grasped it in shock.

    Small orbs of fire appeared all around them and were numbered in hundreds.

    The orbs illuminated and shook the darkness of the entire ce which startled them greatly.

    The man and his soldiers flinched back due to the sudden fire and as they followed the path which was lit by the orbs, their eyes met with a horrifying scene that almost took their breath away.

    They could recognise the existence before them and who seemed to be unfolded hell on the battlefield.

    The man''s body shuddered and his hands holding the whistle froze.

    Sitting on the heap of corpses, drenched in blood, the demon with fearsome eyes stared straight towards them.

    Seeing all the soldiers of Arkham lying on the ground without even a slight move, they looked at Alex with a pale expression.

    Just then, they heard a sharp, crisp voice.

    "I heard you are all aiming for my head."

    "I am now sitting before you. Why don''t you give it a try?"

    "Show me the guts which you guys were showing before."

    The soldiers gulped and tried to pull out their swords but they noticed many eyes crawling out from the darkness and soon they were hit by someone appearing out of nowhere and they were killed.

    Alex stared at his men and said"Commence the operation Ambush."

    The Terror Of Ranvier can be considered a vast wilderness with a wide forest and steep mountains.

    Its radius was quite huge and searching for enemies here was akin to looking for a needle in the haw.

    So, instead of wasting an ambiguous search, Arkham wanted to wipe out all the enemies of the mountains at once and threw all of them at once.

    It was even difficult for them to search for the enemies but Alex had a mana map which helped him to locate the enemies and his men.

    He had stationed his men at particr points and the trees along with the ces had been marked and named with codes for reference purposes.

    The me torched by Arkham soldiers not only lit up the ce but also helped Alex''s men to notice them easily in the deep darkness.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The twisting of bones was apanied by the racket of bones breaking apart.

    Soldiers were looking around for the enemies meticulously but they weren''t able to find anyone in sight.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Even if someone was lucky enough to spot the enemy, they weren''t able to livest the moment to alert others.

    Soon, all over the ce, Arkham soldiers started to die one by one.

    The death of the Arkham soldiers didn''tst long and it was discovered soon after which a whistle pierced through the stillness of darkness and resounded everywhere.

    WHISTLE!

    WHISTLE!

    It alerted everyone.

    "The enemy had already appeared!"

    "Find out their location and cut off their escape route."

    "Drive off the enemy to the one ce."

    Everyone was alerted and their eyes turned back and forth to check the surroundings.

    The Warriors used the aura to illuminate the darkness while the mages used their spells.

    Nheless, they weren''t able to find anyone no matter how many times they looked.

    The enemy was nowhere in their sight. They couldn''t understand how someone next to them disappeared without even making a sound

    At that time, another whistle blew with a different frequency from the previous which startled everyone.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly a loud explosion urred somewhere causing the death of a few.

    A fire rose at the ce where the explosion took ce.

    The soldiers stared at the fire and thought that the enemies were present there, and they rushed towards the spot.

    As they marched hurriedly, they crossed an invisible thread on their path which made the trees around them swirl and soon logs appeared out of nowhere and whacked them causing them to fall to the hignd.

    While others'' feet seemed to catch in the hook and their bodies were sent upward with a jerk.

    "Waaaaaaa!"

    An arrow pierced their throat and killed the people who were caught in the hook.

    The ground started to copse and many fell into a small hole which exploded and burnt them into ash.

    As if a button had been pressed, many deadly traps appear one after another.

    "Where the hell are they?"

    One of the soldiers muttered as he screamed in agony trying to free himself from the hook wrapped around his legs and halted his movements.

    At this moment, a shadow shed by and after passing through it, the man caught in the trap appeared with a crooked neck.

    Not all the hole traps exploded and some of the soldiers tried to climb up through the hole.

    "Give me your hand!"

    Many hands appeared above the crater offering their help.

    The soldiers weren''t able to notice their faces in the dark and as if someone could remember everyone from the army so they thought someone from their side offered help.

    But as soon as they climbed up and grabbed the hands, their body was pulled up with a yank in one hand and another hand appeared over their Adam''s apple and crushed it, snapping them of their lives.

    Every time the shadows passed by, an Arkham soldier would die without getting a chance to utter a word.

    The dead bodies were thrown into the pit to be natural fertilisers for the tree.

    Soon the pit started to be filled up to the brim which was covered by soil and leaves.

    One by one, the Arkham soldiers started to find themselves in an unpredictable and helpless situation like never before.

 Chapter 385 384:Hunting In Darkness

    The forest of Terror Of Ranvier started from lownd to a hignd area which was followed by mountains.

    The reason it was named Terror Of Ranvier was centuries ago, the Western Front was called Ranvier and anyone who was caught in this ce would find themselves terrorized by the ferocious wildlife and the vast and deadly wilderness.

    After Kinley upied the Western Front due to various struggles, the beasts were eradicated and their numbers became quiet but the long-standing forest with rugged mountains could still kill some if they were trapped here without any prior knowledge.

    The rugged mountains and blinding darkness were factors which didn''t let anyone even see the inch.

    They limited the movements of both sides but since the reserve units had been trained in a ce like this for a month, they were able to move freely.

    To mask their presence each of them took a dip in mud and rolled in leaves which caused their current dpidated condition.

    If they stood near the bush, one could find it difficult for them to even identify whether it was a human or a tree.

    And all the numbers of beasts were low but weren''t to the point of extinction.

    There were still many deadly beasts living in the forest. Alex was able to locate them with his mana sensor map and was able to stay away from them but it couldn''t be said to be true for others.

    With the previous explosion, he had led them towards the cave of the arachnoid spider monster.

    A squirming shriek echoed across the forest.

    A wriggling mass of flesh appeared followed byrge dark legs followed by many crimson-glowing eyes shining in the darkness along with the squirming voice.

    The cavern under which they lived shook due to the explosion and many arachnoid spiders moved out of it.

    The first thing they saw was the humans disturbing their rest.

    The fresh scent of cuddling blood filled the air all around them.

    Screech!Screech!Screech!

    The Arkham soldiers started to feel uneasiness as they heard the sound.

    Many odd things were going on around and traps hidden on the path were already making them hard to move around.

    The soldier with a torch while swinging lit the path and saw a huge wriggling mass of flesh before him.

    ? He raised his torch and put forward his sword while treading carefully.

    The light that was illuminating before him showcasing the path suddenly fell on a dark slimy figure whose many eyes were staring at him.

    He yelled in fear and swung his sword but the arachnoid spider jumped on it and opened its maw taking a bite and engulfing the soldier''s head and body.

    The abrupt yell mortified everyone and soon they found a horde of Epic-rank spiders rushing towards them.

    "Gyakkk!"

    "Kuak!"

    "Ack!"

    The Arkham soldiers tried to fight back but they were rendered immobile.

    It was the terrain of the spiders and they were familiar with the topography.

    Jumping from tree to tree, they shot the cobwebs which wrapped around Arkham soldierspletely.

    One of the soldiers cut through the with his aura and jumped forward, piercing the skull of the spider.

    Gush!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Rotten odour liquid gushed out from its head, as the monster screamed painfully.

    It struggled and tried to shake away the man but it failed and due to the disturbance many spiders sprang on the man.

    The Arkham soldiers were nothing but food in the eyes of the spiders who sought them out violently.

    Since Alex''s troops had masked their presence and their killing methods included swapping and twisting necks, blood didn''t stter on them so most of the spiders didn''t seek them out.

    Unlike them, Alex and Riya were drenched in blood and their presence and smell could be felt from a long distance.

    But it wasn''t easy for them to find Riya who could be one with the darkness.

    Meanwhile, being trained in different types of topography, every turf had be Alex''s home turf.

    He was even forced to fight in the depth of boilingva while putting on a mana shield or covering himself in the aura and so it didn''t even matter if he was on steep slopes covering my forest.

    The spider that followed Alex has led around towards Arkham soldiers.

    Alex knew that this strategy wouldn''tst long.

    The number of spiders was roughly 200.

    Though they have taken several hundred of the enemy''s life, it was still a meagre amount in front of the whole thousands of Arkham soldiers.

    So, Alex actively kept killing enemies on his way.

    Alex used his partial concealment to the fullest. Even if he was before someone, it was difficult to discern others.

    When he moved, even though he stepped on twigs or leaves no sound could be heard due to his light steps as gentle as feathers.

    Unless Alex attacked the other side, they had no way of finding Alex.

    When the ce that had been illuminated with the fire from the torch until just a moment ago became covered by darkness again, Alex made his move.

    Kauk!

    Kk!

    Thud!

    He attacked his enemies by surprise. The sword that came down from the darkness wasn''t something that could be easily dodged and the soldiers of Arkham died with their eyes wide open.

    "An enemy is here!

    Whistles started to ring loudly.

    The Arkham soldiers were aware that the enemy was nearby so they narrowed the formation but Alex had already jumped out from the and started to take down the outer side of the soldiers in the.

    Kuak!

    Ack!

    Yells and shrieks started to be heard from everywhere. Those who tried to trap Alex found themselves trapped.

    As they were hallucinating, they could see Alex appearing from all sides and killing them at once.

    Arkham soldiers looked around frantically and tried to close the gaps to protect themselves, but Alex managed to pierce the gap that was eventually created and took out the entire squadron of hundred people in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 386 385:Breaking Down Thier Minds

    The Arkham soldiers might have never thought that they would end up like mice caught in a trap waiting to be slowly devoured by the predator.

    Initially, they thought that they had a numerical advantage and using torches and other means, they could find the enemies but their enemies aimed exactly for the ones carrying the torch and then engulf them in darkness

    No one was able to spot Alex even if they relied on the light torch. Meanwhile, if Alex''s men were spotted, the watcher wasn''t left alive to spread the tale.

    And the whistles used to rm others, instead of alerting them created more confusion.

    The Arkham soldiers were frustrated and pissed off. But more than that they were scared of the unknown.

    Overconfidence caused them tomit careless mistakes. They should have never stepped in here during the night.

    Those who know aura tried to guide others and take the lead but Alex and his men continued to aim for their blind spots and to their misfortune, those who used aura were taken out fast causing everyone following them to descend into chaos.

    Every time the sword was ignited a ghostly shadow would pass by them leaving behind a corpse with wide-open eyes of confusion and surprise.

    Still, none of Alex''s soldiers moved hastily. They were instructed to move only if they saw the chance. There was no need to hurry and take risks.

    Tonight was going to be theirs and they would be feasting on the enemy''s blood.

    The Arkham Empire didn''t know how many enemies they were against nor did they know what Kinley soldiers had stored for them.

    The night was still long and Alex''s n wasn''t to annihte enemies at once but kill them throughout the night without burdening oneself.

    He wants to break their minds with fear and force them to make careless mistakes.

    His strategy was already sessful as many Arkham soldiers were really scared.

    And it wasn''t even the full force of Alex''s battalion.

    There are currently only 2500 people who hide in the vast wilderness, taking against the Arkham numbers

    Back in the mountains, Johnson was already instructing and preparing for another batch of soldiers in case anything troublesome came up.

    Jack, who had disguised himself, gulped anxiously. He had nned to sneak in and find Alex''s presence and deal with him swiftly.

    He would rush around every time, he heard a whistle or scream of his name but much to his terror he couldn''t even feel the presence of the enemy let alone see him.

    He was utterly stupefied wondering what was going on. All his previous confidence had been washed away after encountering the hellish situation.

    He has been running here and there like a headless man and amid the chaos, his right-hand man, lieutenant Denver who apanied him had gone missing.

    This had terrified them greatly as he was just nearby him still he was lost.

    Rather than lost, he was sure that he had been killed.

    He was really in a pinch and felt that he hadmitted a grave mistake by undermining the enemy.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    There have been traps made for them and on top of that, the other side was using the beasts in the ce to distract them and deal with them and about the people getting killed out of nowhere, he didn''t know what the hell was going on.

    Even a legendary rank warrior like him had been rendered a useless observer while before him the soldiers kept on dying.

    "He is there! Move quickly."

    He could hear the voice of soldiers. Whenever they heard the sound of their colleague''s death, they would rush towards the ce like crazy only to find nothing but corpses spread everywhere.

    The number of corpses kept on increasing and even if a thousand soldiers were searching for him, no one was able to get a nce at the death as it approached them slowly.

    Beads of sweat slowly formed on Jack''s forehead as he thought that this cannot keep on going like this. He cannot give in to any more foolishness.

    At this moment, only he knew how much he wished for the sun to appear over the sky and clear away the darkness.

    Jack quickly took out the magic called architect stone and contacted the other side.

    He needed to inform his liege as soon as possible so that they could make some amends to the n.

    As hemented on the call, a little distance from him two pairs of eyes observed the man.

    The moment Jack stepped into the ce, he was already on Alex''s radar and Alex had tried to order all his kids to be far away from this man.

    Seeing him connecting to the other side, a yful smile appeared on his face as he nned to sneak attack this guy.

    He let go of the partial concealment and took his stance waiting for the man to get distracted.

    He wanted to finish this in one shot instead of engaging in a frontal battle.

    As soon as the call connected, Jack spoke with a pained expression.

    "Your Highness, we are in trouble. The enemies are fighting from the shadows without showing their presence. We need help! If we stay like this we all are going to die."

    His voice and his words shocked the people on the other side.

    They had been waiting for the report and good news but what they got was a scream and a plea for help.

    Noah heard Jack''s voice and spoke firmly.

    [Calm down Jack! You are amander and a Legendary rank. Mind your image first.]

    [The enemies are at a numerical disadvantage and since it seems you are fighting from the forest, they seemed to be using darkness to kill you but even if they kill 1000,2000 or 7000 we still had more than double that number. So, be wary of your surroundings and try to pinpoint them.]

    "Your Highness, you aren''t understanding the situation.No matter how many times we tried we couldn''t find the enemy nor spot him. While we kept on looking, our soldiers had been turning into corpses with each passing moment."

 Chapter 387 386:Sneak Attack

    "Your Highness only those who are present here know the horror. They are not using shadows rather it feels like they are shadows."

    "They are like a formless, invisible existence who appear and disappear without leaving behind a single trace."

    Jack who was speaking started to tremble as he continued to speak. His heart started to beat frantically.

    Although Noah wasn''t on the spot, he could feel the situation was quite bad to the point that even Jack, a Legendary, had been weary.

    ''Jack is a Legendary rank and at this level with his mastery over the aura, he could find slight traces as his senses are far more developed than others. So, no matter how dark it is, how is it possible to go undetected?''

    Noah''s judgement wasn''t wrong. At a higher level, one could use mana to increase eyesight which could even pierce the darkness and determine the enemy''s location.

    ''It is only usible if they are using some kind of artifact or secret spell like us which helped in concealing our movements. Still, our artifact can only hide our appearance, it cannot mask our presence or hide the mana fluctuations.''

    ''No, it''s not possible. The remnants might be led by Alex who was now the King of a small Kingdom. There is no way he would be able toe across such an artifact. Moreover, even if he knew magic, what kind of magic it can be.''

    ''There is something wrong and I am not able to point it out.''

    Noah fell into deep thought.

    His and Riya''s presence is already something he had never expected to be out here. Both of them had shown rapid growth and had good potential so shouldn''t they be posted in some ce where they can show their brilliance instead of here unless they pulled some strings to get here?

    Noah asked Jack to tell him all the details.The more he listened, the more confused he became.

    He felt as if he was searching in a bottomless pit. He had seen Alex''s information but nothing matched the way Jack described it.

    Riya''s fighting style was that of an assassin so she might be the one who might be adept at fighting in the darkness but as described by Jack, he heard the name of Alex many times during the battle.

    "Sure enough, winning is not as easy as it looks," Noah muttered as he felt that all his experience will be put to the test at this time.

    Jack waited for Noah''smand and soon he heard the same unwavering tone as before.

    "As time goes on, the enemy will surely reach the limit of physical strength. Our troops outnumber them many times and if the battle is drawn out, they will be the ones who would be in trouble."

    "Do not be fooled by the darkness and your surroundings. The enemy is trying to scare you all and put you at a physiological disadvantage which seems to be sessful. Wait, observe and move patiently, you may soon find out."

    "I will lead my troops there. If the situation turns out to be difficult, just retreat."

    The situation may have changed a bit but it was not something that would tilt the entire scale of the battle.

    Rather than being swayed, he looked at reality. The situation is still favourable for them.

    They still have a huge number of troops. Loss of another 10,000 or 20,000 is insignificantpared to that number

    Noah''s brows furrowed as he didn''t get any response. He had expected some kind of response from Jack but what he got was a loud gasping sound from another side.

    "Jack, are you there?"

    "Did the enemy appear?"

    Noah didn''t receive anything.

    Noah thought of moving his troops however as he was about to move, he heard a desperate scream from the other side.

    "Arghhhhhhh!''

    ...

    Jack who was talking with Noah Ark suddenly felt a bad premonition. He raised his sword hurriedly and looked around in fear.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Due to panic, he had even forgotten to cut the call and put it around his waist.

    The eeriness around him was giving him chills.

    There wasn''t a single trace of confidence on his face with which he stepped into the forest.

    Facing an enemy which can''t be seen or found could easily frighten anyone.

    He remembered Noah''s advice and took a deep breath and looked around.

    Swoosh!

    He felt something at the side and turned his head.

    The leaves of the trees and the bushes seemed to be swaying slightly.

    ''He is there. I have found it.''

    ''This time you are done. Once you get caught in my hand, you are finished.''

    Jack hardened his heart and hurled towards the direction, carefully.

    Soon, he picked up the slight trace of mana and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Sure enough there he is."He muttered softly.

    The mana around him exploded which covered everything behind him and he swung his sword crushing down everything.

    The wind in that direction was cut apart.

    Jack jumped towards it and as he reached the ce, instead of the enemy he found the dead body of Arkham soldiers.

    His face became as pale as a sheet of paper and he turned his gaze all around.

    Behind him, on the branch of the tree, a pair of bloody eyes appeared.

    A red sword appeared but in the next instant, it was covered by an aura of dark colour which blended entirely with the surroundings.

    Jack''s body suddenly stiffened. He sensed an intense blood lust from his back.

    But before he could react, something passed as fast as light through him.

    For a moment, he didn''t feel anything but as he looked down he saw a cut on his chest.

    He was cut through the back but a wide gap appeared in the front from which blood sttered.

    Soon, with a scream, he fell to the ground with a horror-stricken face.

    Tak! Tak!

    With a soft noise, soon he saw the appearance of the man who had made their life hell appearing out of the darkness with a casual smile.

    Alex stepped on Jack''s test which had been and cast a minor healing which was enough to stop the blood loss

    "Jack, what is it?"Why are you screaming, are you alright?"

    "You haven''t cut the call," Alex spoke with an amusing expression.

 Chapter 388 387:If You Go Down What Will Happen To Them

    Alex bent down and picked up themunicator from where a voice filled with uneasiness was resounding.

    Alex had heard a bit of talk.

    Alex stared at the manamunicator stone and then at Jack who stared at him with eyes as wide as saucers.

    What Noah advised could shift the scale of the battle.

    If indeed, Jack stood still and observed everything he might not have suffered a fate like this after all he is a legendary rank warrior.

    Since the other side was using terrain, if Jack would use his aura and blow away everything within a radius of 50m then Alex would have no choice but toe out and engage in a frontal battle as he would have nowhere to hide.

    But Jack wasn''t able to think about this.

    Initiation and Intimidation were the two reasons that caused such a change.

    From the moment they stepped foot in this ce, Alex and his men were the ones who hit the nail to the coffin first.

    He and Riya were the special case who can''t be found as long as they didn''t appear but his men didn''t have that kind of power, so if the enemies fight carefully they may be able to deal with them but the fear has already overwhelmed them unable to make them think properly.

    Alex gave Jack a crooked smile who with a pale expression started to yell in fright.

    "Don''te close to me, you demon?"

    "You have gone insane? I am already standing on you and you are asking me to go away?"

    "Shouldn''t I treat the guests who have visited?" Alex spoke with a chuckle.

    [Who are you? You are a worthy enemy? Would you like to tell me your name]

    Alex heard Noah''s voice from the other side and picked up the manamunicator and spoke.

    "I am Alex Von Leonhart from Kinley. It''s nice to meet you Noah Ark who is renowned as the rising sun."

    Noah stayed silent for a moment and continued.

    [Alex you were previously known as the Fifth Prince but you were thrown out. You have been ced here and there might be a reason and I am sure it''s not that Arkham was waging a war. They might have posted on a destend where you couldn''t prosper.]

    [You might have been betrayed by them. I deem you to be a very talented individual so I am offering a helping hand.]<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    [I will make you the Duke Of Arkham if you ept my hand and together we would soar into the sky]

    [On top of that you would also hold a considerable amount of power and I will also grant you a piece ofnd we have conquered]

    "Noah Ark, tell me? Do you think of me as a fool? And you still haven''t conquered the ce and you never will as long as I am standing here?"

    "If the life of your Legendary rank was not within my hand, would you have offered me this kind of deal? Your main motive was to eliminate us no matter what and what are the chances that you wouldn''t backstab me?" Alex spoke with a harsh voice and raised his tone.

    "Listen to me well and etch this in your mind, any enemy that steps in thisnd will be killed no matter who he is or whatever strength he may have?"

    "You attacked first so you should bear the consequences for your actions."

    [I am not going to deny my responsibility. As widely known, the Arkham Empire is experiencing a terrible cmity. There have been troubles all around,mon people don''t have food to eat. Trade andmerce had been slowing down. Our soldiers had been dying down due to the war with demons. Our border can''t hold on.]

    [At the covenant, it was agreed that everyone woulde together to fight the demons but no one had helped nor were they willing to provide us aid or some money. That is why weunched an attack on Kinley. We have no choice but to make that decision for Arkham to survive and maintain its existence.]

    "Are you asking me to sympathise with you and change my heart just because of this?"

    [No, I am not asking you to sympathise with me nor am I trying to convey just how desperate we are. The life of the people of my Empire is at stake. Our goods supply would run out in a few months. Nheless, we are not going to back down at any cost. I will do everything within my power to stop my nation''s downfall even if I have to sell my soul for my nation''s safety or punish in hell for my wrongdoing.]

    Noah breathed heavily after his bone-chilling statements.

    Being the Second Prince and a man with great responsibility he was unable to erase the image of his people begging him for food, every time he stopped out. The children looked like sacks of bones and the adults looked to be aged a decade due to their problems.

    It was so bad that even the rations of the soldiers were reduced to provide relief to others. Noah has always been troubled by this and Arkham even sought help and revtion from the Goddess for help.

    And the oracle just gave a single statement.

    ''You will find the solution to your problem besides you.''

    And since Kinley was beside them that means the key to stopping their downfall lies in Kinley.

    [You know my ns so you must know just to what extent I can go. Tell the Royal Family of Kinley to either offer us a huge sum or sign the pact to help us avert the demons or we will let the miasma that has been running rampant in ournd infect Western Territory and turn it into thend of death.]

    [I have already made my choice to go down for the sake of my country but what choice will you make Alex? Even if I die here, I would be praised. But would people praise you or bury your name? I know that Shen had some conflict with one of your wives. If you go down what would happen to them? Will you fall here or make apromise? The choice is yours, Alex. I hope you choose wisely.]

    Noah waited for Alex''s reply from the other side but instead of words, what came was a bestial shriek and a cacophony of breaking of bones.

 Chapter 389 388:Damn Psychopath

    The words of Noah struck Alex.

    And particrly the term miasma had caused him to think whether this was the aftermath of his action two years ago or if someone had a hand in it.

    This was enough for him to think about the matter a little.

    But no matter what, he really had to admire Noah''s courage.

    For now, he is a big viin for Kinley but for Arkham, he has grown up and be their backbone.

    In this situation, he was their only hope and means of survival.

    He was a talent that had been recognized by everyone, whether it was inside or outside the nation.

    Because of the bold systematic judgement, Alex acknowledged their ability of Noah.

    For a moment, he sympathises with his ambition though it was very small¡­

    But so what¡­

    From what Noah was implying, their condition was bad because of this miasma, not the war with demons.

    The miasma is destroying theirnds and in doing so destroying their source of life.

    Was there no other way for Arkhams to survive rather than waging this war? If there is such a strong problem with miasma then shouldn''t they contact the church which is an independent organisation and doesn''t belong to a particr nation?

    After all, two years ago Kinley had gone through the same disaster but it was able to solve the case.

    Athena''s presence had only hastened the process. Which took another day to purify,Athen needed only a few minutes.

    Arkham should also have its Saintess so even if it took months she should be able to purify thend.

    So, instead of trying to find a way to get rid of miasma, you took several men and came here to show your might and preach your sorrows.

    If this isn''t being then what?

    And more than that, Alex didn''t like when someone give him choice and threaten him with his wife''s name

    ''Even if I die, my wives arestrong enough to defend themselves and cause havoc in Arkham to take revenge on my behalf.'' Alex''s lips curled upwards with a sinister smile and his gaze fell on Jack who breathed heavily.

    Aaakkk!

    Hearing the scream, Noah spoke hastily from another side.

    [What is going on? What are you doing? Stop it]

    Alex had stabbed his sword into Jack''s thigh. And thanks to the sound barrier which Alex enacted around the ce, no one outside the barrier was able to hear the screams.

    Alex strongly pressed the sword and twisted it slowly exerting strong pressure which made Jack scream even more.

    "Arghhhh!"

    "Kuakkk!"

    Jack''s expression was distorted due to the deep pain and he tried to wriggle all around.

    The wound on his chest which had been closed by Alex opened once again and blood spurted from it.

    Alex cast a minor healing spell in that area and the muscles and veins around the ce joined to the sword.

    Jack felt a different sensation. Though the pain lessened abruptly, his body trembled with fear thinking about what Alex was going to do.

    His heart was beating wildly, and his chest rose up and down.

    His vision was already fading away due to his mind being devastated by pain and terror.

    The gap on Jack''s thigh closed with the sword struck but as Alex twisted more, everything around that spot ruptured once again.

    "I am stabbing and torturing your precious man so that he could emit the sweet hymn of pain."

    "Oh! What a heavenly melody?" Alex spoke sarcastically.

    "Did you hear it, Noah Ark?"

    "How is the sweet sound of pain?"

    "Please leave me the review so I could prophet train my torture skills."

    [Damn you! You mad psychopath]. You are not normal. You are insane you damn asshole]

    Over the call, Noah was sweating profusely.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Never ever in life had he met such a broken person.

    A hoarse heavy voice along with a loud grasp echoed from the other side.

    [Kill him if you what but don''t torture him.No matter how much enmity we have, we have to at least respect our enemy. They are fighting for a noble cause so they deserve proper death.]

    "Do you think that I am a Saint? You send your men and want my head and I should just offer it like that cause?"

    "Your Empire is in a mess and so to show our sympathy, we soldiers of Kinley should offer our head or retreat without fighting," Alex shouted.

    "Every viin had his circumstances. Dedication is a good thing but if you are dedicated to the wrong cause or achieve your goals by the wrong means, you are nothing but rotten wood which can never be carved and used anywhere?"

    "Just because one of your men tortured, you are uttering all those bullshits then what about the number of lives lost by Kinley till now. When soldiers of yours died here, ten had died from our sides."

    "No matter what, it was you who crossed the border and ughtered the innocent soldiers so stop barking like a coward. Just as you care about your country, I care about my men?"

    "Listen to me carefully Noah ark, for every single drop of blood of my man, I would make my enemies pay and I don''t care whether you are an individual, an organisation, an Empire or a powerhouse standing on the apex of strength as long as my man and my wives are harmed, I will ughter everyone till the end."

    Hearing Alex''s words, Noah realised that he had made a grave mistake. Alex wasn''t a normal man.No matter what choices or reasons are given, he does what he wants and strives forward to what is right.

    He was just like a psychopath who behaved like a normal man but just when one touched their reverse scale, their maniac side would take over.

    His words carried a powerful momentum and the confidence that Alex spoke terrified Noah, and even more, how can a sane person ever think about going against the whole world?

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Jack yelled in pain and the pain in his thigh bone being pierced and twisted wasn''t something he could suppress thus he screamed in despair to the point, tears oozed out from his eyes.

    Alex didn''t know Jack nor he had any personal enmity but he had only heard that this man wanted his head and exchanged it for 1000 gold coins which were enough to put this man on his wanted list.

    Alex didn''t give a shit to values or justice. As long as he believes he was right, there is no stopping him.

    Arkham may be in the worst situation but when Kinley is attacked, as the citizen of Kinley and a former Prince, it was his sole duty and right to retaliate and because of that he never had anyplicated thoughts and there was no need to back down.

    Alex had shown his hostility clearly and even warned Noah.

    Alex knew that Noah had a full grasp of the situation and set up many camps but Alex decided that until they backed down, he would send a chill down the spine.

    He remembered the Devil''s words.

    ''It''s not the victory that matters rather the way the victory is achieved. I am not telling you to use cheap or hideous tricks, but to show your enemies the true meaning of despondency and horror. Make the fear etch deep down their hearts so that every time they raise their weapons, they think a thousand times.''

    ''You need to be a man who cannot be offended.''

    And that''s why if Arkham didn''t give in, Alex would show them the true terror.

    Without any further words, Alex cut and killed Jack after making him howl and scream in pain until his throat was unable to produce any sounds.

    Noah cut off the call and closed his eyes, unable to let go of the screams.

    Noah felt that he had touched someone which he shouldn''t have.

    After cutting the call, Noah stood silently like a statue while suppressing his overflowing anger.

    ''He is dangerous. He is more fatal and poisonous than I thought.''

    A normal person would have gone down after a threat or thought for a momentbut Alex was saying something like that"Try me if you can but no matter what I will crush you all even if I have to go down with you."

    Although Alex knows just how dire their situation was, he was still daring enough to send Jack''s life as a warning.

    Just the point of getting ignored and disobeying by Alex made Noah''s heart boil. It was a humiliation and shame that he would never forget in his life.

    And never in his life, he was treated like this.

    The other side didn''t even give a damn about his words for a second.

    Behind him, another general stood and asked Noah"What will we do now?''

    "We have to get rid of that pest no matter what. Mobilize all the troops right now and form a seize and surround the entire Terror of Ranvier. Catch him whether he is dead or alive"

    "If he is alive, I will torture him and cut each of his flesh to avenge the death of my precious soldiers."

    "This time, I will personally oversee the situation so that nothing odd happens."

    "Leave some troops to guard the defence lines and also all the generals will apany me."

    "If the situation requires, I will even deploy my trump card."

    Seeing Noah''s anger and resoluteness, General Zhang nodded and said"I will obey your order and bring down that scum."

 Chapter 390 389:A Battle Of Strategies

    Arkham didn''t have much time, if they stayed still then the entire Empire would fall.

    Thus, all the warriors were mobilised and willingly risked their lives for the nation to repel the demons and those who were left would be mobilised here.

    Even if the casualties are much greater than they expected, they can''t go back empty-handed. For those who would be able toe out alive, the reward will be more than one could imagine.

    It was a burden Noah had to bear as part of their responsibility for making this kind of decision.

    The focus of the operation had changed.

    150000 troops mobilized at once who surrounded the Terror of Ranvier.

    They have all received the orders from Noah and except for the troops holding onto the defence line, most of them were mobilised.

    The aura swordsman would take the lead and the mages would follow when attacked, the soldiers from other areas would surround the enemy at once.

    Noah made his decisions and the moment Alex revealed himself with a single attack, his troops would boldly surround him and take him down.

    It was a tactic that required sacrifices.

    Noah wanted to produce maximum results with minimum damage but before that, he sent a small square to inspect the Terror Of Ranvier.

    He wanted to know what happened to the previous troops that entered there but unfortunately, even after one hour, the squad of 3000 men didn''t return.

    Bright light glinted as the aura swordsman ignited the path, and the swords glowed due to the maniption of the aura and anyone that came into their radius would be exposed due to the shimmering shards of light covering them.

    Being the torchman of the group, they wouldn''t be able to exert their full strength and on top of that due to keeping aura, their mana would start to decrease but they had to take this risk.

    They had a strong desire to win and they didn''t flee away even if they became bait to kill the enemy.

    With fierce eyes, they scouted for the enemy.

    "There is no enemy here. Let''s search there." The aura knight muttered as he took the lead.

    The soldier behind him rushed with confident faces.

    When they weren''t able to find any enemies for long, the fear in their hearts lessened and the speed of their search increased greatly.

    As they increased the pace and found no one in the way, they forgot their initial goals to scout and venture deep inside.

    At that time, a faint ripple urred as they stepped into a pool of water.

    "Is there a small stream?" The aura knight muttered and lowered his sword only to find a small stream of blood flowing underneath them.

    Since all of them had the blood of enemies on their cloth they didn''t smell the blood flowing underneath as they were simply used to this smell.

    For a moment, he was baffled and at that time the space around him fluctuated and something shot at him with unimaginable blood.

    sh!

    The Aura knight''s eyes widened seeing the blood flowing out uncontrobly and fell to the ground.

    Soon, Kinley soldiers who were nowhere in sight appeared out of nowhere like an illusion and attracted them once.

    "Kill them at once!"

    "Don''t let them alert others." All of them heard a hoarse voice and saw a man as big as a bull, with a swift speed decapitating the enemies.

    He spoke in a fierce tone as veins protruded from his neck.

    The veins on his arms bulged as he didn''t even let the enemies swing their swords.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He dodged the attacks skillfully even with such a huge body which surprised the Arkham soldiers, and as soon as they missed, his axe ripped them apart.

    When the soldiers of Kinley first show Max hunting in this ce, they couldn''t believe it was Max who causes havoc every time he swung his axe and could hold himself.

    Max was born with a strong physique and great strength, and when he started training all he did was swing his axe at enemies.

    He didn''t have any proper technique and had a lot of wasted movements. At initial, Alex let him grow as usual but once Alex became Master rank, Alex took the reins into his hand.

    Alex had already expected the fight to turn out like this in the mountain so he had specially instructed Max to fight carefully and kill the prey as silently as possible.

    Max stared at the corpse and remembered the scene where everyone argued about what to do and how to do their best in helping their liege.

    Even though they knew that they were in a difficult situation where their life was in peril, they never wavered and kept their faith in Alex.

    Beforeing out of the camp, all of them just asked one thing.

    "What are your orders and what do we need to do?"

    The war wasn''t something Alex could handle alone. It was a good n to use the forest terrain and darkness to deal with the enemy but at the end of the day, except for Alex''s men, the number of able soldiers to fight in this terrain was 2500-3000. Except for them, all others werezy soldiers after staying on the defensive lines and were out of touch.

    To that, Alex pulled out the maps and exined.

    "The Arkham would surely pick our presence or would follow the soldiers from the third defence line till here. I and Riya would deal with them alone and lure them inside. They might underestimate us and send forces after us. At that time, we will use the traps we haveid to deal with as much as we can."

    "The Arkham would see me as a thorn and would see a huge amount of force to pursue me and will try to take on the overwhelming advantage. I will prolong the battle and you all will start picking them up and as soon as the next day begins, while they are kept busy here, I will begin my work."

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Aeon''s sword shed as he was so fast that he wasn''t even visible to the enemy soldiers.

    Multiple heads flew one after another into the air. And even though blood continued to gush out like a fountain on their bodies, Aeon didn''t stop.

    At that moment, he decided to surprise attack, he decided to grab the opportunity and push as hard as he could.

    Behind him were his men who trained with him and had gone through a lot.

    Though their skills stillcked, they were stronger than the Arkham soldiers.

    "Everyone strike back!"

    Arkham responded as the Mage took the charge and attacked them.

    Aeon and his men climbed trees in one breath and jumped from one tree to another and they avoided all the Mage attacks on the ground.

    Growing over the tree, they came above the mage and getting the opportunity pounced on them.

    Arghhh!

    Kuak!

    Kuakk!

    Kinley soldiers attacked the opponent''s vital point and dealt with them without wasting too much strength.

    The fight had been prolonged for the entire night. They even had lost count of the soldiers they had killed till now.

    Alex knew that once he pissed them off, Arkham would pursue them like crazy and make mistakes.

    But before the sun rose, something unexpected urred that even surprised Alex.

 Chapter 391 390:A Battle Of Strategies 2

    Standing on the top of the boulder, Noah stared up ahead with a rotten expression as if he had just stepped on some kind of shit.

    All the squads he had sent to the ce were either gone missing due to being lost or died inside.

    Out of the two, Noah believed thetter.

    He clenched his fist and stared ahead with hateful eyes.

    ''I can''t let that bastard live. He is turning out to be a great threat with each passing second.''

    "It''s all my fault. All of them died due to my recklessness. I am useless."

    General Zhang and General Den fell onto their knees and shouted"Please don''t me yourself."

    "It''s all our fault. We subordinates are incapable of carrying out your order."

    General Zhang bowed his head and said"Your Highness, there had been no news from those who had entered the ce so this humble one would like to make a suggestion."

    Noah nodded and muttered, "Speak."

    "We shouldn''t send any more soldiers. It''s useless. The enemy tactics are quite deadly and since they are fighting in a terrain where they have a natural advantage either we should lure them out or wait for the time being."

    "We have killed all the survivors of Kinley so we can''t lure them out so why don''t we wait for the sunrise and begin the seizure? In two or three hours the sun would be over us and the enemies can''t use the darkness."

    Noah shook his head and sighed"Look the forest is too dense and even if the sun rises, the floor inside would be still gloomy. Moreover, there is still a mountain ahead.No matter what, stepping inside is deadly."

    "If I order every soldier to go in and kill them. We might achieve the result but the loss is something which might outweigh the gain."

    "So, what should we do, Your Highness?" General Zhang spoke while staring at Noah with an inexplicable expression.

    "I remember you said that they have a home advantage in there so what if we destroy their home advantage," Noah spoke with a vicious expression.

    General Zhang swallowed his saliva and looked with confused self-expression"Destroy their home."

    "Hmm!"

    "But how?"General Den asked with a confused expression.

    Noah nodded and said"Order the troops to burn the forest. We will burn everything and trap them inside."

    "Unable to bear the heat, they would be trapped on the mountain or would to go out."

    General Zhang''s expression lit up upon hearing Noah''s expression.

    Counter-attacking others in such a way, he believed only this man could think like this.

    Burning the entire forest of Terror of Ranvier would not only make another side immobile but will also make the suffocate and lose their temper due to all the smoke and dust.

    "But Your Highness, what about our people who are inside and what about their corpses?"

    "Send a signal so that anyone who is still alive maye back."

    "And about the corpse, we can''t do anything." Noah shook his head and walked away.

    Noah''s order was carried out within a matter of minutes, first, they cleared the area near them so that they wouldn''t be the ones to suffer after which they carved some walls with rocks to stop the fire from spreading to another side.

    The mages then took over the job and shot their spells. The shot rose towards the sky.

    One..two...four...eight.The number of shots reached a hundred and fell over the forest.

    They were ordered to fire their spells as much farther as possible so that if there was an enemy close to the radius, he might be caught up by the attack.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    The spells exploded one after another clearing the entire mass of green vegetation and soon a wildfire spread all around the forest crazily.

    A cracking sound echoed and the entire path was emitted. Everyone gasped as they saw the extent and destruction of the fire.

    The fire was beyond their control.

    "Let''s see just how long the mouse is going to stay up in the bill," Noah muttered with a smirk.

    Deep Inside the forest, a shadow shed through the space and hurried its way.

    The shadow soon encountered the man who was looking straight with a grim expression.

    The shadow stopped before the man and Riya emerged from it.

    Her breathing was a mess and her chest went up and down and she muttered with panic" Alex, they have set the entire front of the forest on fire."

    Alex didn''t speak anything and sat there silently.

    Soon, Max and Aeon, followed by many, walked out of the forest with grim expressions.

    The heavy ck smoke hovered like a cloud above them. It wasn''t a good thing for them as the smoke was going to cover the entire wilderness.

    It was already an area which gives an indication and smoke on top would make it more difficult for them to breathe.

    If this goes on, soon they are going to be suffocated to death.

    After a few moments, Alex got up from the ce.

    It was at that moment, everyone''s hearts skipped a beat as a dark mass of blood-red figures materialised around him.

    Alex''s expression was as cold as a thousand years of blocks of ice. His eyes were cold enough to freeze anyone with a single nce.

    "He is crossing all limits and doing everything he can to win this war," Alex muttered.

    "Listen, clear a patch ofnd and set the ce on fire and let it spread forward. Both fires would soon diffuse each other."

    "Before that, ask the earthen mage to form the earth mounds and start forming a barricade because as soon as the fire is over, we would have already lost a significant chunk ofnd as well as our advantage," Alex spoke with a hoarse voice.

    "Also ask the mages to push the smoke with wind and clear away the sky. Our breathing may be impaired due to all this and may affect our fight."

    "What will we do now? Our initial tactics had been countered now. We can''t use the terrain to our advantage like before. Even if we put out this fire, they would advance and light another." Riya spoke in a worried tone.

    Alex looked up towards the sun that was rising above the horizon slowly.

    "He has mobilised most of his forces here because he thinks that the defence line is safe."

    "Those who fear getting burned shouldn''t light the fire in another house. Since he dares to start a fire here, he should prepare to handle the fire in his fort." Alex muttered and his figure rose in the sky.

    "Riya just do what I have and ask thosezy bums to start preparing. The situation is getting worse."

    "Soon, we need all the hands we have. Ask them to prepare for the fight."

    "Meanwhile, I will sneak out from this ce and bombard the defence line and force him to step back orpromise which I doubt would happen but at the least, he has to think twice before acting."

    Alex''s loud voice was apanied by a loud sonic boom as he flew over the sky.

 Chapter 392 391:Devastation

    It was another sunny day and Arkham soldiers who had settled down on the Defence lines were patrolling and guarding the ce carefully.

    They were a bit tired due to the fights but guarding the ce was morefortable than fighting a war filled with nerve-wrenching moments.

    Everything was going, as usual, however, the rxing atmosphere changed.

    Arkham soldiers who were standing on the fort of the defence line suddenly heard a soft crackling sound.

    Their expressions became stiffened and all of them were instantly alerted and looked around at the source of the sound.

    The sound started to get closer and closer.

    They felt that this was the sound of the oing crisis.

    As it neared them, many of them discerned that it was the sound of lightning showers.

    "It feels like there is a storm approaching here. I think it''s going to rain heavily." A soldier muttered.

    "Hey, pal I told you before, don''t drink too much in the morning?"

    "You are already this high in the morning. Can''t you see the sky is clear and the sun is shining brightly?" The soldier opposite to him spoke with a chuckle and stared at the sun which had just risen.

    The moment he raised his chin, he felt the world turning upside down.

    "This...This..." The words struck his throat as he saw dark heavy cloudsing towards them.

    Strong gales started to take ce and dust flew all around heavily which made it difficult for them to sight ahead.

    Murky heavy clouds appeared out of nowhere.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "How can such a natural disaster appear in an instant?"

    "There haven''t been any warnings or news about it."

    The soldiers started to panic in the face of a natural disaster but soon they came to know it wasn''t a natural disaster which they thought but it was an artificial disaster which was created by a human and that scared them more.

    Suddenly the dark dark clouds started to turn red and churned around the ce where a human silhouette appeared.

    They weren''t able to notice the man due to dust flying all around but they could feel chills going down their spine just because of the man''s presence.

    His existence was dangerous to them.

    A human capable of manipting clouds to such a degree that could mask the entire sky over their head must surely be a high-ranking mage.

    While many tried to discern the enemy''s identity, others reacted immediately.

    "There is an enemy up there"

    "The opponent likely seems to be a mage so prepare yourself for the iing attack."

    Themands were heard and issued one after another.

    Alex, using his partial concealment skill and flying ability, went out of the forest without anyone''s detection.

    Moreover, since there was a fire, their defence had been loosened a bit and their formation had been scattered unlike previously when they tried to surround the entire ce.

    Alex found a weak spot and sneaked away and rushed towards the Second Defense line at his full speed.

    It was here where he had left before and now he had returned to pick up the things he needed to finish.

    This time, not only he would deal a devastating blow, he would make sure that Noah understands just whom he had been trying to mess with.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alex''s figure hovered in the air. His long unbraided hair fluttered in the air.

    His hair was still warm due to the fresh blood of his enemies. With a bloodied figure, he looked like the god of war and with each gesture of his fingers, the atmosphere of the ce started to change.

    Alex''s gaze generated deep into the fort and locked onto the man who was trying to use the manamunicator channel.

    He pointed his finger, and a beam of light condensed on it and shot towards the ce.

    DHUMP!

    The small building exploded and was instantly obliterated.

    There were four men in it. Two of them died while the other two were lying in a pool of blood crushed by the debris.

    Under everyone''s frightened gaze, Alex lifted his hands and two huge magic circles appeared around him.

    The magic circles were quite huge andplex to the point that the mages on the opposite side weren''t able to identify the spell.

    "Since you started it first, then don''t me me for being ruthless." Alex didn''t want to engage in such a frontal battle and wanted to draw out the battle for the reinforcements to arrive because once he gets exhausted, his whole squad may be in trouble.

    But since he was forced to step up he would surely make it worthwhile so that the enemy may know that they are someone who shouldn''t be trifled with.

    "There is no holding back now."

    Alex cleared out every bit of sympathy he had and twisted his hand and started to wave them wide apart.

    One of the magic circles glowed crazily after which a mass of destruction was unleashed.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Six huge typhoons appeared and after surrounding the entire fort, they danced crazily.

    All of them rotated with high-velocity winds and spewed des of wind which descended on the enemies like the scythe of death.

    "Arghhh!"

    "Help me!"

    "Please save me!"

    Whines of soldiers ran out as typhoons came closer and almost touched the walls.

    weaker ones were directly pulled by the suction force of the typhoon.

    "Take cover!"

    "Hide in the building! Don''t stand in the open."

    The soldiers hid inside the building and squeezed themselves into the buildings and facilities inside the fortress.

    The typhoon grew bigger and more fierce and collided with the halls.

    GRRRR!GRRR!

    A grinding sound was heard as the bricks of the walls were torn apart as the typhoon advanced while tearing down everything in its path.

    The typhoons started to lose their momentum but the newly repaired walls were damaged greatly and upper flood over the walls copsed and the soldiers who hid behind walls started to fall in the gaps created by six typhoons and plunged from a height of 40 metres.

    What awaits them down below was nothing but a deep sea ofdespair and suffering.

 Chapter 393 392:Devastation 2

    Many clutched onto broken parts of the walls for support with all their might while for many, their hands slipped and their grips loosen making them caught up in the circr vortex where they became mince meat after being hit by the sharp-edged debris.

    Only a strong Legendary rank could cut one of his storms after a bitter struggle but since there is none here, Arkham will surely suffer.

    The Mages tried to neutralise the spell but the force of the wind was too great for them to engage, they weren''t able to even stand still so how could they cast spells?

    Alex noticed the typhoons after causing a great deal of destruction were now on thest leg.

    Alex clenched his fist making the two magic circles in his palms grow and glow at once.

    The mana around Alex surged towards him and swirled around him.

    RUMBlE...RUMBLE.....

    The Arkham soldiers whoy on the ground while breathing heavily, felt their heartsing out from their bodies as they heard a loud sound.

    "Is he a Transcendent rank or is he hiding his strength?"One of the mages spoke after noticing Alex''s level.

    "If the mana I have is equal to a bucket then the mana he has is akin to a pond or even ake." The mage muttered with eyes filled with disbelief.

    He was reluctant to believe that there was a human with so much mana while he was in the same stage as him.

    But reality hit him hard.

    Alex put his hands down and roared.

    "Lightning Punishment!"

    His roar was followed by a sound which was akin to the roar of the sky.

    As if it was angry at the Arkham soldiers, the entire sky exploded and huge bolts of lightning showered onto them.

    Purplishtches started to fall and bombarded everywhere in the fort one after another which was followed by heavy sounds of sts one after another.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Lightning apanied by thunderstorms crashed onto the fortress decimating everything.

    The process went on for ten minutes.

    The dark clouds that were masking the rays of the sun dispersed leaving behind broken ruins of the majestic fortress.

    The walls along with the castles were entirely broken, and there were huge chunks of debris all around.

    Everything that was struck by lightning was destroyed and turned into dust.

    The fire was spreading wild causing a mess.

    Even though the ce holds great significance for the border, it didn''t matter to him now.

    Since it had already fallen into the hands of the opposing forces, it was better for this ce to be destroyed than to be used against them.

    There were fewer than 10,000 soldiers stationed out of his countless loss of their lives.

    Alex sternly stared at the faces of the surviving filled with anger, pain, sorrow, and suffering but more than that there was fear.

    A fear that seemed to be etched deep in their heart.

    The soldiers were trembling in fear and praying in their hearts as they saw Alex''s figure gazing at them.

    Some even lose their consciousness due to fear of the uing crisis.

    Alex guessed he had taken down 40 per cent of the soldiers stationed here and he was sure of one thing now.

    No one among the survivors would dare to face him again. His existence was enough to make them crawl in fear.

    He nodded in satisfaction after achieving the desired oue.

    It is time for him to go for the next prey.

    Alex squinted his eyes and after ncing at everything moved to the next target.

    Leaving behind the mark of destruction, Alex''s silhouette vanished.

    ........

    Near the Terror Of Ranvier.

    Noah stood folding his arms over his chest while waiting for the forest to burn down entirely.

    Before him was a spectacr scene of dense fire burning down everything as it advanced deeper and deeper.

    While the fire was doing its work, they have not been standing still. Every time a part of the forest was burned, his men were already working and trying to clear out the area filled with ashes, dust and the remains.

    Their lines had already been advanced quite a bit but then Noah observed something amiss.

    The air filled with smoke and dust that was flying over to the other side seemed to sh against the smoke and dusting from the opposite direction.

    Noah observed the phenomenon for some time and he narrowed his eyes.

    Seeing his frown, General Zhang asked"Is there something wrong?"

    "Can you see the wind flow up there? If the opposite side used the mages to blow away the dust it wouldn''t be like this." Noah spoke.

    General Zhang looked at the sky above them with a confused expression.

    Turbulent airflow seemed to be meeting each other forming a mini whirlpool which rose high up into the sky.

    Both of them seemed to be cancelling each other and preventing the air above the forest to be filled with ayer of heavy smoke.

    "There seems to be smokeing from the other side and I am sure it isn''t the smoke of the fire caused by us?" General Zhang muttered.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "The other side had also lit the fire and let the forest burn and let the other fire diffuse this and it also prevented the fire from spreading further."

    "Moreover, even if we clear up the area like this, soon we will encounter another fire and can''t proceed further. The enemies would surely make themselves hide in the remains of the fire and attack us."Noah spoke with worry.

    "We need to think of something quickly."

    Noah calmed himself and tried to think of something.

    His enemy was an excellent strategist like him.

    He needs to think of a counter as soon as possible.

    Beep...Beep...

    Noah who was in deep thought heard the sound of themunicator and he took it out from his waist.

    "Noah Ark, here! What is the situation?"

    "You-.....Your Highness, we are destroyed?"

    Noah for a moment thought that he heard something wrong and shook his head and asked again.

    " What did you say? Repeat."

    "Your Highness the fifth defence line is destroyed. A man who seemed to be a mage appeared here and struck us down with destructive spells one after another until everything copsed."

    "He is targeting themunicator first but fortunately, we have kept a sparemunication hidden by the man who was on patrol and was able to avoid the cmity. "

    "The enemy came single-handedly and took down everything. The casualties are quite big and 60 per cent of the soldiers on the fifth defence line were annihted by his destructive spell."

    Noah''s body jerked as he felt as if he was struck by lightning. He flinched back with a pale expression and dropped themunication tool.

    The words of the soldier struck like thunder in his ear. He tried to calm himself but his heart was a mess.

    He picked up the tool with trembling hands and asked"Are you sure it was a single man?"

    "Yes, your Highness and he seemed to be in Transcendent Rank. We weren''t able to spot his face properly but we were able to glimpse his golden hair stained with blood."

    Silence!

    A deathly silence lingered for a moment. With a trembling voice, Noah asked about the other defence lines.

    He called the Second Defense Line but he got nothing.

    He called the Third and to his relief it was safe.

    He asked to gather the reports and¡­

    Within half an hour, he received the report.

    The first, Second and Fifth lines were attacked.

    The report broke thest straw and patience of Noah''s Ark.

    He was an unyielding man who could turn his disadvantage into an advantage but this time, he felt as if he kicked an iron te but that doesn''t mean he would back down now.

    "Good...Good."

    "You are truly a worthy opponent Alex but that''s it. You want to dominate this battle with strength so now I would let you see absolute power." Noah roared with anger.

    He didn''t want to use this.

    This was thest of the hidden trump cards in the arsenal.

    With bloodshot eyes, he stared straight ahead and spoke.

    "You sneaked in to attack my people behind my back now I would do the same."

    Although fighting in a ce filled with fire seemed dangerous, it didn''t cause much harm to high-ranking warriors.

    The aura user can cover their body in aura to prevent themselves from getting the brunt so as the mages who could use the barrier.

    The only problem was the smoke which would block the vision and make it difficult for one to breathe.

    But that would be only when his whole army would march.

    It was time for him to deploy his trunk cards. He had saved these in case Kinley acts for them but now he wants them to engage and kill the enemy no matter what.

    He can''t let the thorn in his eyes grow anymore. If he let it slide now, he would only lose more men.

    Even if he had to deploy his tigers to hunt the rabbit, he wouldn''t falter now.

    "General Den and Sir Hunter."

    "I want you to cross the forest, and kill the enemies. Break the limbs of that girl Riya. I want Alex to see his wife die before his eyes."

    "General Zhang, you and Sir Richard are the only Legendary rank we have now. I want you to stay here and oversee the ce and I will take others."

    "Now clear the way for us, "Noah shouted.

    "Yes Your Highness!"

    "Yes Your Highness!"

    The golden armoured man named Hunter and General Den released an aura that skyrocketed to the Mythic rank.

    The entire ce shook and with a stomp, they shot forward with a loud st.

 Chapter 394 393:Stepping Into Enemy Trap

    All the defence lines were in a state of maximum alert. There was a situation of panic and uneasiness in the soldier''s hearts all over the defence line.

    Three out of seven defence lines had already been wrecked and no one knew which one was going to be next. The situation was totally out of hand.

    The tale of terror had spread everywhere and for peace of mind, everyone prayed to God that they shouldn''t be next on the hit list.

    The soldiers of the Seventh defence line were already trying to find a way to deal with the damage if they were attacked.

    The res had already been charged and all they did now was for the enemy to appear.

    The sky around the seventh defence line started to emit a rumble.

    "He is here."

    "The enemy is here!"

    The guards shouted with frightened expressions and got down from the walls and tried to cover themselves in case a typhoon appeared.

    The rumbling sound kept on getting louder but there was no sign of storm or dark clouds which baffled them.

    ording to the intel, the enemy first raised a typhoon and then attacked them with lightning showers until he destroyed everything.

    As they searched around in the sky, suddenly the sky directly above their head was lit up all of sudden.

    Everyone raised their head and what they witnessed was enough to make their legs go soft.

    Their eyes became as wide as saucers as they saw a huge fiery mass of burning rock descending on them from the sky.

    "Get into the position."

    "Everyone shoot at the meteorite."

    "Try to break it apart before it falls."

    "Shoot the res."

    "Attack it with everything you have."

    The re direction was changed and four res shot a beam of mass destruction up towards the sky.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    A loud st apanied by the shots and the ground underneath the re cracked due to the opposite reaction of the force.

    The mages fired their shots, and the warriors shed down with their swords covered in aura yet all their efforts did was slow down its descent.

    Most of the attacks turned into nothingness before they could reach due to high-density mes.

    Those who were able to reach it, just put a scratch on it.

    Only the re damages it a bit and pieces of rocks separate from it and fall over them.

    Soon, the meteorite crashed against the fortress with a loud st.

    The fiery meteorite exploded and loud shockwaves apanied by mes spread all around the ce.

    "Huff...Huff...Huff..."

    Above the sky, Alex stared at the scene below him with an impassive gaze.

    Due to all the attacks till now, he had already spent three fifth of his total mana reserves. He had exerted himself greatly.

    All the attacks he had cast till now were Tier 9 spells. It was currently one of the most destructive spells in his arsenal and if he used all his mana, the entire fortress along with the Seventh Defence might be wiped out of existence.

    And it would also end up with him being exhausted and not able to use any spells.

    "I should get back. I have been away for too long."

    "Noah might have already received the news and might be nning something to deal with this," Alex muttered and his figure flew towards the Terror Of Ranvier with an incredible speed.

    The current Alex could fly with a speed of 400 km/hr and it would probably take him one hour or a little more than that to reach the ce.

    If his calctions were correct both fires would take half a day to cancel each other. So, he had more than enough time to prepare for his next counterattack.

    He also needed some time to recover and reach his peak strengths.

    As Alex reached the Terror Of Ranvier, he sensed strong fluctuations.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alex''s brows furrowed and a frown appeared on his face.

    "These fluctuations are quite strong. It seems Riya is fighting someone but the other side seems to be too strong.."

    The closer Alex got, the more serious his expression was.

    His eyeball widened.

    "Mythic rank. It can''t be..."

    Alex opened the mana map and increased its radius and the information he saw made his face as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Two Mythic ranks were fighting with Riya.

    Alex''s whole world turned upside down for a moment and his head became nk.

    He activated the Goddess bluff and all his powers at once.

    His body started to glow and emitted strong holiness.

    Strength started to return to his body and the strong divinity started to make up for his emptied mana.

    In an instant, Alex''s speed increased by several folds and his body shot into the sky like a missile.

    The space around him started to shatter and loud sonic booms started to appear.

    The Arkham soldiers had already formed barracks outside the forest and were busy cleaning up the ce.

    Their ears perked up as they heard the loud sound of cracking and shattering of sses from afar.

    They looked towards the direction of the sound and soon saw a tiny dark dot flying towards them.

    It looked like a tiny dot at first but the speed at which it was flying was terrifying and it was toote to realise this.

    "Shit! Get out."

    "Get out of the way."

    One of themanders who was taking the charge shouted in a panic tone.

    Alex didn''t spare them a nce and passed by them.

    The sheer force of his speed sted away everything in his path and left behind cracks on the ground if it was too close to him.

    The Arkham soldiers who were in the line of Alex''s flight were directly sted away.

    Alex located Riya and flew over the thick cloud of smoke and saw the devastation around.

    A patch ofnd had been cleared out.

    All this time, he had been praying for Riya''s safety.

    It didn''t matter if she was injured as he could heal him, he only wanted her to be alive and as he reached the scene, he finally caught the glimpse of Riya which made his lips tremble.

    Her face was drenched in blood and her hair was messy.

    She seemed to be limping on one leg

    Her left hand seemed to be broken and twisted and she seemed to be in bad shape.

    She still held the dagger in her right and was ring at the enemy but soon she felt Alex''s presence and her eyes met his.

    For a moment, everything aside, Riya disappeared from Alex''s vision.

    His breathing became unsteady and he panicked a bit seeing her.

    Alex didn''t think about anything and directly rushed towards her without a second thought.

    He only needs to heal her at once and they could deal with the enemy together but Alex who was going closer to Riya suddenly felt his body harden like a statue.

    He tried to move but he wasn''t able to.

    "Seems like the mouse is caught in the trap."

    Alex heard the voice and found Noah standing far and underneath his feet, a deep blue magical circle was glowing brightly.

 Chapter 395 394:Stepping Into Enemy Trap 2

    Alex tried to move his hands and feet but it seems all of them were locked and he had been forced to be a statue.

    The mana core started to radiate mana which entered his heart but as his mana was pushed into vessels by the heart, it became empty or it could be better to say it was blocked which causes the veins near his chest to bulge giving him a subtle ache which started to intensify.

    Alex felt as if his heart was burning.

    ''If this keeps going on, my chest would burst and I may kill myself.''

    He tried to use spells but much to his shock he wasn''t even able to use the spells nor was he able to manipte mana.

    He was even unable to rotate his head so he rolled his eyes trying to see as much as he could and found that he had stepped into the enemy trap.

    The space all around Alex had been sealed by an array of formations with Noah at the centre.

    With Noah at the centre, 20 Transcendent ranks Knight stood over magic circles.

    Alex was closed in a space which had been devoid of mana and even if he tried to manipte his mana inside him, he felt dense ropes coiled around him that were interfering with the mana channel.

    "How is my surprise?"

    Alex squinted his gaze towards the owner of the voice and red in anger.

    "You have given me many nice memories and now it''s time to return all this to you."

    Noah spoke with a sneer and stared at Riya.

    Alex observed the two Mythic ranks that were standing far from Riya. His heart ached to see Riya''s hurtful condition and the only thing he wanted to do now was to kill the Mythic rank.

    He didn''t know whether Noah had Mythic ranks or not and if he had Alex guessed that Noah would save them as ast resort to use a trump card against the Kinley''s main forces.

    Alex''s expression of uneasiness was noticed by everyone which brought smiles to Noah''s and everyone''s faces.

    "You are feeling it, aren''t you?"

    "That sweet despair and pain of your wife being killed before your eyes while you can''t do anything?"Noah shouted with anger.

    He still couldn''t forget the screaming voice of Jack asking from his mind.

    If Alex could speak, he wanted to say ''I am not gonna lie, I am really afraid but I am not afraid of her dying rather if she went aggro, shithead not only you will die but also my men.''

    The current situation was scaring him.

    Just like him, Riya was an anomaly. She might be a bigger anomaly than him. On top of using the power of darkness, if once she is pushed to a near-death situation, her powers would take over and once she starts a rampage, it is too heavy for even Alex to bear.

    Alex didn''t know the reason behind this, he tried to ask Goddess and even tried to solve the mystery himself but it was all for nought.

    Alex didn''t try anything hastily and carefully assessed the situation. He looked for his men and fortunately, they were far away now and seemed to be observing the situation from afar and Noah seemed to have turned a blind eye towards them.

    It seems Riya had asked them to retreat.

    Alex could feel their unwavering belief in him.

    Normally, they should rush forward to help but all of them believed in him.

    They know their strength and weakness as well as their limits.

    If they rushed in, they would put Alex in a more difficult spot.

    Alex had taught them to always wait for hismands.

    So unless Alex called for them or they perceived that either Alex or Riya were dying for real, they wouldn''t make the move.

    All of them were biding their time while waiting for his call and trying to recover as much as they could.

    Alex who was assessing the situation was snapped out of his thoughts by the swift shrill voice.

    "My Lord! Please forgive me."

    "It''s all my fault. I am too weak and am nothing but a burden."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alex heard Riya''s words and wanted to open his lips to ease her but he couldn''t.

    He just stared at Riya helplessly while slowly trying to exert his strength to break out.

    Den, one of the mythic ranks, made his move and Riya was unable to react in time.

    She was punched in her guts and was sted away for ten meters which made her cough blood and fall to her knees.

    Alex''s eyes became hollow and as dark as a ck hole.

    Alex''s blood boiled with anger and he tried to break the space around him.

    Noah noticed his struggle and muttered with a chuckle "It''s worthless. Cutting mana is equal to cutting the root of a tree."

    But his chuckle didn''tst long as the space around Alex started to tremble.

    Alex''s body seemed to vibrate and veins all over his body bulged outward due to the extreme strength emanating from his muscle.

    Alex was finally able to move his lips and he muttered softly"Do you think I am useless without mana?"

    Not only had he learnt to use mana but he had also followed the path of a true warrior.

    True warriors weren''t able to store the mana in the vessels due to various reasons but that didn''t stop them from getting stronger.

    They soon found that they could damage their body which would soon be healed by mana and in doing so, their body would get strengthened.

    Alex had been whipped thousands of times, and his bones had been broken by Max''s hammer.

    He had bleed litres of blood by damaging his internal organs.

    His body was enough to take on Disciple rank when he wasn''t even awakened and within the two years where he wasn''t able to use spells, he has trained his physical body as much as he can.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Many cracks appeared in the space.

    The Transcendent rank who were trying to maintain the formation felt burnt and fell onto their knees.

    Their faces had be pale and repercussions hit them hard.

    Noah''s expression also became ugly.

    "Cockroach!" Noah muttered while gritting his teeth.

    This was one of hisst resorts.

    The formation takes a heavy toll on one''s body and if Alex breakout, The Transcendent''s ranks would suffer.

    "Little more."

    Alex could feel that he was close to breaking out of the shackle.

    Blood trickled from Noah''s lips as he was also overexerting himself trying to keep Alex in the closed space.

    "Hunter, do it!"Noah ordered.

    Alex''s eyes widened and he raised his right arm. His whole body acted on instinct as the figure shed by his side and mmed his foot onto Alex.

    Kuakkkk!

    Blood sttered from Alex''s lips and he was shot down like a ragdoll.

    He crashed onto the ground heavily and a deep crater was formed.

    He coughed blood and felt that three ribs on his right had been broken due to the attack.

    Alex didn''t even get up when he saw a foot pressing down on him.

 Chapter 396 395:Fighting Against Mythic Rank

    Alex rolled and turned his body to the side to avoid the attack but Hunter crashed into the ground beside him with huge momentum.

    BANG!

    The ground copsed and the shock wave sent him flying.

    Alex activated all the buffs in his arsenal at once while stabilising himself.

    He used all30 stat points, of which he put 10 in Agility, 9 in magic and 11 in strength.

    Alex got up on his feet after sliding against the ground for a distance.

    Only when he stood, did he see Hunter already appearing before him throwing a punch at him.

    Alex crossed his arms and braced for the impact.

    BANG!

    The force of coercion sent Alex back but unlike the previous time, he wasn''t sent flying.

    Much to Hunter''s surprise, Alex was pushed away by 15 metres.

    After Alex''s body halted below him were dark drag marks as he tried to stand deeply rooted on the ground.

    "I am genuinely surprised."

    "You were able to take on the blow without much damage, "Hunter said with a weird gaze.

    "Your body seems to be quite tough."

    ? Hunter felt as if he hit a sturdy metal instead of a human.

    Alex raised his brows and as he put down his hand, he realised that the ce where his bones were hit was broken and he wasn''t able to set it in the correct position before which his blessings healed him which developed a sharp tearing end of the bone piercing his skin.

    Seeing Alex being a tough nut to crack, Hunter pulled out a hammer from his storage ring.

    Since all his men are safe, Alex''s fears became a bit less and he took out his sword.

    With his stat, he can fight a peak Legendary rank equally but against an experienced Mythic rank, he wasn''t sure.

    It would already be good enough if can protect himself but he didn''t want to be one to stay on the defensive ends.

    Alex pulled out his sword from his storage ring and immediately closed the distance while Hunter''s right hand pulled the huge hammer back.

    However, before his right hand moved towards Alex.

    Alex quickly noticed the left hand and shed toward it.

    However, just before the sword cut Hunter''s arm, Alex felt a feeling of terror as he noticed all the muscles on Hunter''s body were tensed.

    The right side of his body was twisted with a bending form and he was drawing out the power.

    Alex quickly realised what was going to happen if he kept on pressing, he quickly halted his movements and retreated as quickly as possible.

    "Toote!"Hunter muttered and swung the huge hammerhead.

    BOOM!

    CRASH!

    A deafening roar sounded and the ground cracked as strong pressure was shot, Alex was hit by it and he was sted towards the side.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alex groaned and shed his sword while he received the brunt.

    Hunter just raised his hammer to block it. He wasn''t even pushed back by the attack.

    Hunter then moved and unleashed a strike of the huge hammer.

    Alex felt an aura of destruction approaching him. It was too strong that Alex sensed that if he was hit then he would be screwed.

    It was quite dangerous and till now Alex only felt this type of danger when he had fought two years ago.

    But at the same time, it felt a bit different, cause he had also grown.

    BANG!

    Hunter''s eyes widened as he noticed something unbelievable.

    Alex tilted his back and while his hands touched the ground, his feet hit the underside of the hammer to propel his body out of the radius of the attack.

    The sound of cracking bones was heard but after channelling all his strength, Alex was able to divert the trajectory of the hammer.

    The bones in Alex''s feet cracked but healed instantly and Alex pushed his hand to propel himself towards Hunter.

    The hammer was very heavy and each arc extended quite a bit which dys the recovery of the weapons.

    Alex shed at the extended arm which held the weapon. As long as he could get rid of it, the pressure on him would be decreased greatly.

    Alex with a full swing shed his sword but Hunter let go of the hammer in the right arm which moved back in the circle and caught it in the left arm and used the momentum of the hammer to spin it immediately and put the head of the hammer in the way.

    TANG!

    The ground underneath cracked and a strong shockwave spread around them. Hunter for a moment has to use all his strength to stop himself from getting pushed back.

    CLANG!

    Emitting a metallic spark both of them separated.

    Although the other side only defended his attack Alex felt as if he shed at a bell which transferred all the momentum to him and made his hand tremble and became numb.

    When Hunter noticed Alex stopping his attack, he followed the swing of the hammer and put more power into it, pulling it again to attack Alex.

    BANG!

    Alex kicked the side of the hammer again breaking his bones. His injuries were generated rather quickly.

    His bones were healing as soon as they were broken and crushed. And in that process, they also became studier and firm, strengthening his internals.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Hunter increased his speed and Alex simrly dodged the strikes.

    The hammernded on the ground beside him, shaking the whole ce.

    Alex''s mind was running wild.

    He was mostly relying on his instinct to react now but that should be thest thing a warrior should do as it means that one was in a severely disadvantaged situation.

    ''I am only able to deflect the attack because it''s a hammer but if he brings out another weapon I will be in trouble. His entire fighting style counterattacks weapons.If I had more strength, I could sh with an axe or greatsword and disarm him.''

    Alex went into suicidal mode and tried to deflect the hammer at the expense of breaking his bones and trying to attack him at the follow-up but being an experienced fighter Hunter was able to rotate his hammer using the momentum of recurve and hit back Alex.

 Chapter 397 396:Its Time For Round Two

    The fight had been going around for around 30 minutes.

    Shockwaves and strong winds emanating from the battle were apanied by the sound of the breaking of bones from Alex''s body.

    Alex was already in rough shape beforeing here and fighting with a Mythic rank was already taking a toll on his body.

    He fought with an unnatural style without taking care of his body.

    Meanwhile, the other Mythic rank kept Riya at bay. It was not a fight but rather a simple exchange.

    Though Riya attacked her all night, the other side made a mockery of her.

    The enemy didn''t kill her but left her with critical injuries.

    Her injuries were quite grave and she was drenched in her blood.

    Instead of a fight, it looked like the enemy was just toying around. If Den wanted he could have already gone for the kill but his orders were to injure her and make her grieve in pain.

    Riya''s face had already be as pale as a sheet of paper due to the blood loss. Her body was already on the verge of copsing.

    Before her, Den stood without attacking.

    Riya wanted to strike her down but her body wasn''t listening to it.

    "You can''t die now?"

    Riya red coldly towards the speaker of the voice.

    Noah ignored her gaze and spoke indifferently"I can already see him in pain after seeing your pathetic condition."

    "His heart and mind already seemed to be in disarray. And he is also not going tost long."

    "I can feel strong divinity radiating from him but it seems, the effect would soon wear out and then, his defeat would be in my hands."

    "I will break all his limbs. Pull out all his teeth and make him watch the brutal scene of his men being killed and tortured before his eyes."

    Riya frowned upon hearing his words.

    Noah spoke with a ruthless expression and noticed Riya''s confusion, he muttered"Did you think I don''t know that your minions are on standby at the back."

    "Once we finish with both of you, we will deal with them."

    "You dare!" Riya shouted in a cold voice.

    Although her state was bad, her eyes still retained the sharpness and they gleamed dangerously.

    "We will see who would have thestugh," Riya spoke with a snort.

    She knew that Alex might have thought of a way out of this situation.

    He may look like he is trouble but she was sure Alex wasn''t.

    Yes, he was shocked to see her in such a state but he wasn''tpletely heartbroken and lost hisposure.

    And truly, she wasn''t wrong in any sense.

    Hunter stared at the man who had been taking a heavy breath.

    He didn''t know why this guy had strong blessings and divinity but it was quite annoying.

    The fight left him with a bad aftertaste.

    He felt a cat chasing after mice that constantly ran out of his grasp.

    No matter how seriously Alex was injured, he was healed instantly but now once the effect had worn off, Hunter didn''t feel any more threat from him.

    Moreover, the bones which had broken him hadn''t been aligned before fixing, so it had affected his movements.

    Alex was on his knee and was coughing heavily. His throat was dry and his mind was still in pain.

    He felt as if he just became alive after dying.

    "It''s over Alex," Hunter muttered and raised his hammer to deal with the final blow.

    "You deserve my respect. Even if you are just at peak Transcendent rank, you were able to tire me out and manage to scratch me."

    "But that''s it. At the end of the day, you are nothing but history."

    He swung his hammer at Alex trying to break his whole body and crush him into a pulp.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alex raised his head with a smile and saw the iing hammer casting a shadow on his body.

    His left arm glowed with a fiery aura and he clenched his hand containing a small orb of fire.

    Squeezing the ball, he pushed it towards the head of the hammer with a chuckle"Are you sure about that?"

    Hunter sense screamed in terror, he wanted to pull out his hammer and step back however it was toote.

    BOOM!

    Hunter felt that powerful energy hit his hammerhead which detonated it into pieces and the entire ce erupted with a heavy st.

    Hunter''s body was struck and he was tossed out like a rag doll under everyone''s surprised expression.

    The ce where he stood was cracked, and a man with his left arm missing from the shoulder walked out with a crazy smile.

    Blood flowed like a river from his shoulder and with a crooked smile, he muttered"I am asking you once again?"

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "Kuak!" Hunter spat blood as he felt his internal organs had been crushed by the blow.

    Noah was surprised for a bit but he calmed down quickly and muttered"You sacrificed your arm just for this?"

    "Truly pathetic!"

    Noah spat seeing the gruesome sight. There wa no pained expression on Alex''s face rather he looked like a person who had lost his reason which made Noah believe that Alex doesn''t possess any more threat.

    Alex raised his brows while silently staring at everyone.

    20 Transcendent Ranks and Two Mythic ranks.

    ''It''s time to pull out the second trump card.''

    Alex closed his eyes and murmured.

    [Restore]

    A pir of light erupted from the ce where Alex stood.

    Gales surged from the ce as the strong pir of light masked him from the other side.

    "What is happening?" Noah spoke with surprise.

    They had just seen his power weakening but suddenly, the power skyrocketed again.

    Noah senses thedivinity and blessing once again and curses"Why the¡­..?"

    "Just why the hell do you have so much divinity and blessings? What have you done to achieve this?"

    "If only those goddesses had blessed my nation like this?" Noah spoke while gritting his teeth.

    And it was then under everyone''s astonishing gaze, a thick puddle of blood followed by a mass of flesh wriggled on the left side of Alex.

    The chunk of flesh wriggled from Alex''s shoulder and started to move out.

    Crack!Crack!Crack!

    Jerking of bones emanated from all over Alex''s body.

    Bones started to shift inside Alex and the bones which had been out of position and wereing out with a wide angle were repositioning themselves.

    It took a moment for everyone to notice what was going on and Noah instantly ordered"Attack him, everyone."

    "Don''t let him recover."

    Den who was near Riya immediately shot towards Alex followed by Hunter.

    Due to Hunter being injured, Den reached the spot first and he raised his weapon to strike Alex down.

    However, as he sliced through Alex, he found it to be a copy made of mana which vanished after being cut.

    Riya who was looking at the scene with a startled expression suddenly felt warm hands on her shoulder and a strong current coursed through her body nursing her wounds and healing her at an astonishing rate.

    Alex''s cold eyes gazed at everyone and with a harsh voice he dered.

    "It''s time for round two."

 Chapter 398 397:Round Two

    All the wounds on Riya''s body disappeared instantly and her left broken and twisted arm was also mended at an astonishing rate.

    Den and Hunter quickly stepped before Noah followed by all the Transcendent rank Knight.

    Alex and Riya stared at the enemies with cold gazes.

    A shuffling sound was heard and soon everyone saw a huge number of soldiers surrounding the ce.

    Alex looked at the soldiers with a confused expression and shouted"What are you all doing fall back now?"

    Alex ordered but his orders fell on deaf ears.

    Aeon leaned his head and spoke, "Your Highness, please let us fight with you."

    "We may be useless against the Mythic rank but we will make sure to take down the others."

    "Yes, Alex left them to us."

    The soldiers at the front withdrew and Johnson walked out.

    "We have 11 Transcendent Rank on our side. We can bring them down." Johnson muttered and behind him, the other Transcendent knight stood.

    Alex knew about Barack and two others but the others were new faces to him.

    Even with all of this, Alex wasn''t sure about taking down the other side.

    He knew that his opponent wanted to drag him down and kill him slowly and steadily.

    Alex used that opportunity to tire Hunter while Riya tried to drag down Den as much as possible.

    If only Noah knew about the Restore, he would have made sure to kill Alex from the very beginning but now there was no use in crying over the spilt milk.

    Still, Alex''s recovery to the peak had messed up Noah''s mind.

    Noah was mortified to see Alex who was on the verge of death was now brimming with life and vitality once again.

    All his wounds had recovered along with his lost mana and in his current state, he was more intimidating whenpared to before.

    Beads of sweat trickled from Noah''s forehead.

    "Can you take him down?"Noah wiped out the sweat and asked.

    "Though I am injured, he is still nothing?" Hunter muttered.

    "We need to deal with the girl first then we both can take him down," Den muttered.

    Alex and Riya stood at the front waiting for the other side.

    Hush!

    For a moment, a cadaverous silence lingered.

    It was calm before the storm.

    Then!

    BANG!

    Four miniature cracks appeared on the surface.

    Four silhouettes disappeared from everyone''s sight followed by loud sts all around the ce.

    It was a signal of the war and under Aeon, Max and Johnson''smand, each one of them began their charge.

    SHIING!

    Alex charged forward with incredible speed which made Hunter tense for a bit.

    Hunter had pulled out another hammer and when Alex came into his range, his hammer shot forwards towards Alex with all its speed.

    The strike of the hammer was incredibly fast and was carrying a great amount of momentum.

    Alex was neither fast nor strong enough to parry the strike but that didn''t mean he was helpless.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Instead of striking, Alex held his sword with both of his hands while pointing it straight at Hunter.

    His sword excluded a sharp aura and was like a me, whileAlex''s body was covered with a dense crimson aura which was enough to suffocate anyone who stepped closer to him.

    BANG!

    Like he had hit a wall, the great momentum generated by Hunter was stopped as his swing of the hammer was interrupted by a thick invisible wall.

    While getting beaten and thrown around Alex had observed Hunter''s movements and analysed each of them carefully.

    He would run straight at the enemy and after the enemy exists within a distance of 5m, he would begin his swing.

    Therger he swings his hammer, the greater the power is generated.

    But Alex used his aura to constrict a barrier at a radius of 3m, where Hunter''s body had justpleted a half swing and before he could advance any further he hit an invisible wall which sted him away.

    It was like a javelin thrower who would run from a long distance and after gaining the desired momentum, he would start throwing it but if he was interrupted in the middle by cing an invisible ss b, all his momentum would be rebounded to him and he would be thrown back.

    Hunter was struck by his power which not only crashed onto him but was also amplified due to Alex''s interference.

    Hunter''s figure was sted away for 20 metres.

    Alex''s hands also shook due to the impact and his feet trembled along with the space around him due to the powerful force.

    Alex stabilised himself and stepping forward, he angled his sword to strike Hunter.

    Every time Hunter blocks or parries the attack, the huge hammerhead blocks his vision for a second or less which allows the enemy to alter the course of the attack though Hunter manages to take a change in opponent attacks at the veryst moment.

    Alex was exactly for this kind of opening.

    Hunter tried to retract his hammer to block the attack but Alex spun his sword and slid down a bit by bending his body and struck one of Hunter''s arms with the handle of his sword causing the hammer to fly back with one hand holding it.

    Hunter''s hammer was far extended essentially putting him out of bnce and putting the hammer far away also pulled away his centre mass causing Hunter to stagger a bit.

    Alex stepped closer to Hunter which made the other side panic and he tried to pull his hammer back despite getting cramps due to the unexpected pull.

    At that time, Alex''s sword was above Hunter and with the step he had taken, his stance was perfect for a devastating strike going downward.

    Alex put all his strength and shed.

    Hunter spun the hammer by hitting the lower end of the handle, causing it to spin upward and then Alex''s sword struck downward at the toe end of the hammer.

    CRRRRRRRRRRRR!

    Sparks flew and the end of the hammer shaft was sliced, and the tip of Alex''s sword brushed past Hunter''s torso creating a small cut.

    Alex gritted his teeth due to frustration of missing the chance to deal a destructive blow

    While Hunter stepped back into the attacking position.

    ''Sure enough.''

    ''One cannot underestimate the Mythic rank, if he hadn''t reacted fast enough, I would have made a bloody cut from his thigh to the feet making him lose his ability to use that right foot.''

    While Alex engaged with Hunter, he made sure to keep an eye on Riya.

    Alex stared at Riya who was struggling with Den. Riya''s skills weren''t enough to make her par with a Mythic rank.

    Alex was about to charge at Hunter when a spell flew towards him.

    BOOM!

    Alex''s feet were dragged back by a few steps but he blocked the attack.

    He saw Noah preparing spells and attacking him and soon many thick vines sprouted from the ground and shot towards him.

    "Hunter attacks him now. I will trap him now."

    "Shit! Did I have to fight two versus one now?" Alex murmured as tried to dodge the vinesing after him like whips.

 Chapter 399 398:On The Verge Of Death

    The ground rumbled and cracked.

    Shockwaves emerged one after another.

    Fierce shes took ce one after another.

    Mana swirled in the air and the auras shed against each other.

    Rody manifested his aura and swung his sword towards the Knight guarding the front of the enemy formation.

    He believed that his attack would cut down the enemy.

    QUANG!

    Contrary to his expectation, Kinley''s knight blocked the attack.

    Aura shed against each other and Rody felt dizzy for a moment due to the strong sh.

    His expression turned pale as contrary to his expectations he was pushed back.

    The opponent was also at a Transcendent rank like him, but he seemed to overwhelm him.

    Aeon took on Rody and injured him with his swift attack.

    Johnson took on two with him.

    Though Max was at Epic rank, with the help of his squad he was able to deal with a Transcendent rank.

    ....

    While the fierce battle was going on against Alex''s and Noah''s men on the other side of the battlefield.

    The scenery changed and exerting mana from his body, Noah moved like a mountain beast charging towards his goal.

    Alex cut through the whips of vines charging at him and saw Hunter closing towards him.

    He pulled back his sword and stabbed Hunter.

    A strong pressure shot towards Hunter who avoided it narrowly.

    Alex noticed Noah appearing close to him and mana churned around him.

    [Infinium]

    A gurgling sound echoed in the air followed by a heavy rumble.

    The mes from Noah''s hands spewed out in all directions and surrounded Alex.

    Whizz!Whizz!

    The heat was quite intense and strong enough to melt one skin once it came into contact with it.

    Alex turned around and covered himself in a barrier on which the strong mes crashed heavily.

    Once the mes died down, Alex pounced on Noah who was quite close.

    Noah''s eyes gleamed with danger and his body glowed due to a spell.

    Noah elerated backwards due to which Alex''s attack missed Noah narrowly.

    The ground cracked and out of it rose many spires which attacked Alex and the tree trunks ofrge size which possess the power to destroy the human body at once tried to wrap him.

    Alex raised his hand and shot down the spires with bolts of lightning.

    His sword caught fire and burnt as Alex raised his mana and cut down the tree trunks that attacked him once.

    It was then another powerful force that struck him.

    TANG!

    An explosive aura erupted and Alex was sted back.

    Alex saw Hunter''s aura rising and it was quite intense. He seemed to be angered for some reason.

    Alex raised his aura, casting the entire area to shake.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Alex and Hunter went over each other''s throats.

    The strong and fastbo attacks kept on pouring over each other creating strong gusts and shockwaves one after another.

    Noah tried to seize the opportunity and fired a spell at Alex.

    A strong wind blew and a wide-arced wind de appeared attacking Alex while he parried Hunter''s attacks.

    Alex instinctively threw himself away and immediately raised his hands to block Hunter''s attack as he rushed toward him.

    TANG!

    Alex''s hands shook and his body jerked due to the violent strike.

    Noah and Hunter coordinated quite well to deal with Alex.

    He thought that no matter how much Alex struggles and crawls, he will not be able to withstand the pincer attacks from both of them.

    The only thing that worried Noah, was the total regeneration which Alex had shown before him.

    To prevent that from happening, he just needs to cut Alex''s head as he was sure that it cannot be regenerated.

    Alex''s head was spinning extremely as his mind and body were on full alert.

    The repulsive energy rose from inside due to the opponent''s non-stop and relentless attack.

    Alex spit out blood and focused on Hunter running toward him.

    Hunter didn''t give Alex any moment to rest and breathe and pushed him fiercely.

    KAANG!KAANG!

    TANG!TANG!TANG!

    As the aura shed, a strong shock swept through the entire area.

    While both of them shed, Alex felt the mana rushing in once again and he senses the iing attack.

    The des of strong winds went past him and blood sttered on his face still he was able to block the attack from dealing any further damage.

    Alex gritted his teeth and the mana inside him was boiling heavily.

    Mana erupted in all directions like the powerful explosion of an active volcano manifesting a strong killing intent directed at Hunter.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    The killing intent was too strong even for Hunter to bear and he was frozen for a moment.

    A strong blow ripped through the air and he raised his sword and roused an aura with all his might to defend.

    Alex concentrated all his aura on the sword and kicked the ground to propel his body forward.

    Noah''s eyes widened as he saw Alex''s strength skyrocketing and he hurriedly cast spells to stop Alex.

    Alex just waved his hand and Noah was struck with a strong mass of condensed air and was thrown back after spitting blood.

    Alex gritted his bloody teeth and swung his sword at Hunter.

    He had to connect the hit otherwise, he might lose for real.

    Alex who was about to pull his sword down suddenly felt the time slowing down for a moment and his heart started to beat wildly.

    He was frightened for a moment as he felt the approaching death and all his senses screamed.

    Alex tiled his body and tried to dodge something which he wasn''t able to see but he could feel it and sure enough an instantter.

    Something flew past Alex making a hole in his chest but luckily due to Alex''s instinct, the attack missed his heart.

    Alex coughed blood and drop down on the ground under Hunter and Noah''s astonishing gaze and heard a mocking voice.

    "I can''t believe you were able to react to that!"

    It was a voice that carried a powerful momentum which ceased everything that was going on the battlefield.

 Chapter 400 399:The Shadow Queen Awakens

    Somewhere on the battlefield, Max with the huge axe shed against another one who had a physique simr to his.

    He also fought with a giant axe like him and was in Early Transcendent rank.

    Max, who was at Peak Epic rank, shed against him.

    CLINK!CLINK!

    CLING!CLINK!

    Boisterous tremors chimed.

    Shockwaves were radiated which swept away the dust and debris.

    Metal sparks emerged as two huge axes rubbed against each other.

    BANG!

    Cracking the ground, Max exploded towards his archenemy Bison who swung his axe.

    SCREECH!

    Max''s whole body trembled and his muscles tensed as he shed head-on.

    Bison clenched his axe tightly to exert more strength while trying to hold the ground so that he wasn''t pushed back.

    "Just what the hell do you eat, monster?"

    "How did you have so much strength?"

    Bison shouted at Max''s face.

    Max didn''t answer but roared while pressing his feet hard on the ground causing them to crack radially.

    Bison and Max seemed to equally match at each sh.

    Both of them separated as neither of them was able to overpower the other.

    Bison still had the advantage of speed so he attempted to out-fast Max.

    If it was the previous Max, he would pour all his power into his attack but the current him had several experiences till now.

    And then Max flicked his axe and grabbed the left hand of Bison while pulling him with all his strength.

    Bison lost his bnce and Max quickly came behind him and jumped up on him while putting his legs around his torso and his arms around his head.

    "Kurghhhh!"

    Bison squealed like a pig as Max tried to crack his skull but before he could do that, Bison hit Max with his elbow.

    BANG!BANG!

    Max''s ribs broke due to the repeated attack but he still didn''t let him go.

    With bloodied lips, he shouted.

    "Kill him!"

    Previously due to the fight, his men were either sted away or getting injured so he ordered them to keep some distance but since he had pinned his enemy down, he could ask his men for help.

    However, before his men could step forward to help.

    Their bodies froze as an overwhelming force crashed on them.

    Except for the sound of swift blowing wind, every other noise ceased to exist.

    All the actions going on the battlefield halted instantly as soon as the unknown voice was heard.

    And then, they heard the voice of someone and looked towards Alex who was on the floor with a punctured chest on his left.

    Dead Silence!

    Everyone was shocked to their core due to different reasons.

    While Noah and Hunter were shocked wondering what was going on.

    Riya was shocked to see Alex''s figure falling on the ground with a gaping hole on the left side of the chest.

    And simrly, everyone standing in the ce was stunned and their bodies were stiffened like statues.

    Johnson, Aeon and Max along with every man of Alex stopped their fight.

    The enemies could have pressed on them and killed them but none of them dared to raise their weapons.

    They were in a state simr to Kinley''s soldiers.

    Each of them froze. Their sixth sense seemed to be a warning to them not to move otherwise they would die in the hands of an unknown enemy.

    Moreover, the current situation seemed to have made their mind nk.

    Riya didn''t care about Den who was before her and like swift lightning, her figure darted towards Alex.

    "Alexxxxx!"

    After a brief instant, a loud shriek was heard as Riya reached near Alex within an instant and held Alex in her arms.

    Alex coughed drops of ck blood which seemed to carry pieces of his internals which passed through his nasal passage giving him a slight suffocation.

    The situation was quite ideal for Noah and Hunter to act.

    They should rejoice after seeing the enemy''s situation. They could make use of this chance to kill them but they couldn''t.

    There was no joy or happiness on their face, rather they were all rmed.

    Noah and Hunter looked around to find the source of the voice carrying such momentum but they weren''t able to spot the enemy.

    Alex pressed the hole in his chest to block the blood flow while the hole started to heal and close slowly and steadily.

    His strong body apanied by the Five Elemental Breathing technique provided him with an incredible physique and recovery rate so he was still alive otherwise any other guy would already be close to death.

    The spell Restore took a huge part of his divinity and blessings, so the buffs had been lessened but it was still there which provided him additional support.

    He was able to avert the killing blow otherwise it would be instant death and since he couldn''t use the restore spell for a few days, it would be his end.

    Alex gritted his teeth and raised his chin as Riya held him with a trembling hand.

    "You...Why did you attack me?"

    "No, why are you here? Do people at your level have so much free time? And how can a Saint realm powerhouse stoop so low?"

    "You can see me huh!"

    "Amusing!"

    The space above them distorted and under everyone''s frightened gaze, a humanoid figure appeared.

    His figure looked like a human but his teeth were sharp and his eyes were blood-red in colour and the ridge on his nose was t and looked quite unnatural.

    Alex used his Eyes of truth and noticed that it was a creature of darkness and was using a human''s skin clothing.

    But from inside his figure didn''t resemble those ugly creatures of darkness, rather they looked more like a vampire than a human.

    Alex was taken by surprise seeing the man''s presence. More than his looks, Alex''s heart skipped a beat after he saw his power levels.

    ''Mid-Saint Realm!''<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He was at a level which was close to the upper tier of power in the world.

    Seeing Alex''s hateful gaze, the man muttered.

    "Kid we don''t have any personal enmity still I have to kill you andplete my task."

    "Are you an assassin?" Riya asked with a frightened gaze.

    "Tsk!"

    "Don''tpare me to those greedy scums who do anything for money. I belong to a noble group which had grand goals."

    "I came here for two things."

    "First, to kill this guy." The man muttered while pointing at Alex.

    "And the second is to kill Noah Ark and wipe out everyone irrespective of whether you belong to Arkham or Kinley as it wouldn''t be I live them alive. "

    "What!!"

    This time the voice came from Noah as he looked at the man with a hollow gaze.

    His mind became nk as soon as he heard the man''s words.

    There were quite less number of soldiers in Kinley so even if they die, they wouldn''t suffer such a loss.

    But Arkham would suffer greatly if every one of them was killed here.

    And what would happen to his people who are waiting for his arrival with hope?

    His father and his nation are waiting for good news.

    So he can''t die here.

    "Attacking us is akin to breaking the treaty. Can you bear the repercussions?" Alex asked with a daunting voice.

    He knew that asking such a naive question was meaningless but he needed to buy some time to think something.

    His mind was running at full speed looking for usible scenarios and ways to get out.

    "We don''t care about that treaty kid?"

    "I don''t know what you mean but I am assuming that you belong to a secret organisation Sir Azores, "Alex muttered.

    The man''s expression distorted as he heard his name in Alex''s mouth.

    "How did you know my name?"

    "Will you spare me if I tell you?"

    "No, but at least I will give you a painless death?"

    "Then go to hell!" Alex shouted and stood up.

    The bones of his ribs jerked as he stood up, and the hole healed leaving behind a scar.

    "You are good at pissing me off," Azores shouted and waved his hand.

    A beam of light shot at Alex.

    Alex waved both his hands and raised his sword and stepped before Riya to protect her.

    A golden barrier appeared before him which was struck by a beam.

    BOOM!

    The barrier broke into pieces and Alex smashed away.

    Riya''s eyes widened and she elerated to catch Alex''s flying body.

    Azores smiled and his figure vanished, and he appeared before Riya and kicked her away.

    Riya''s body shot back as a cannon and crashed onto the trees far away one after another.

    Alex, after rolling on the ground like a ball, tried to get up but he was kicked up to the sky by Azores.

    And then he was kicked down on the ground and he fell on the ground like a heavy meteorite.

    Then Azores appeared in the crater and tried to strike Alex but he found no one.

    The Azores frowned and then saw a huge ball of fire over his head.

    Alex stared at Noah and his Mythic rank and shouted"Don''t doze off. After me, it''s going to be your number so let''s join to take him down."

    Alex screamed and threw the fiery ball.

    "Worthless! Azores scoffed and pulling his arms, he threw acasual punch.

    BOOM!

    The ball that was descending towards him bursts into pieces and Alex was struck by a strong pressure which causes him to vomit blood.

    BOOM BOOM!

    Azores was attacked by Noah''s spell and as a cloud of dust rose, he saw a huge hammer over his head.

    He raised his hand and tapped on the hammer.

    Crack! Crack!

    The hammer shook and shattered while Hunter was pushed back.

    "How is this possible!"Hunter screamed as he was sent back flying with a single tap.

    Azores locked onto Alex and a violet ball of dense energy appeared over his hand.

    "Die!" The ball was shot at Alex.

    It exuded a dense energy of destruction.

    Alex gathered his mana to teleport however at that time, Riya appeared before him.

    Dense mana erupted from her body which made Alex''s eyes widen.

    Swish!

    Riya shed her dagger and the dense ball that flew towards Alex was swept away by the sh.

    Alex stared at Riya back with a bewildered expression.

    He was afraid of the forting and at the same, he was relieved seeing Riya awakening her power after seeing him being beaten to death.

    His n seemed to work but once Riya awakened her true self, even Alex didn''t know what would happen in the end.

    Riya''s hair fluttered and a dark purplish mana erupted and ensheathed herpletely.

    Her eyes have be purple and over the purplish aura, and a dark mass of energy radiated from her.

    "With me here, no one is touching him."

    As Alex stared at Riya back, he could finally catch the glimpse of the real Queen Of Shadows.

 Chapter 401 400:The Real Shadow Queen Awakens 2

    Although everyone was frightened and scared out of their wits seeing Riya''s transformation, Alex was the most worried among the bunch.

    With beads of sweat forming on his forehead, Alex tried to appease Riya just to make sure she hadn''t lost herself.

    "Riya, calm down, don''t let your power get over your head."

    "I am calm and I am in control."

    Silence!

    Alex didn''t know just how she could im herself to be calm when her body was emanating such a chaotic aura that was even giving him chills.

    She seemed to be a step away from losing her humanity, her skin colour started to change along with her mana which had be dark and turbulent.

    Azores stared at the girl with a confused look.

    "I don''t know what is going on and how you can increase your power to such an extent?"

    "Your body should explode, unable to contain the power."

    "But you are surely an interesting specimen. My organization would surely like to experiment on you and know more about your power as I could feel a sense of familiarity from it."

    "Hahaha!" Azores burst intoughter like a maniac, however, he wasn''t able tough for long as a vertical line appeared over his body out of nowhere.

    His eyes widened and a startled expression appeared on his face which was followed by the appearance of a line.

    Swish!

    The body was cut into two halves and fell onto the ground.

    "It''s already over," Noah muttered with a frightened look as he looked at the fallen corpse of the Saint.

    "She killed him with one sh which my eyes couldn''t even catch the sight of."

    While Noah was frightened, Hunter and Den stood rooted on the ground watching

    the scene with aplicated gaze.

    Their gazes weren''t able to witness any movement from Riya.

    "It''s not over," Alex muttered and stared up.

    Before Riya shed and the cut touched the body, Alex saw a dark mass shoot upwards from the dissected body.

    The body that was cut seemed to be human skin or a vessel upied by that man.

    SCREECH!

    "What an honour." A being''s disdainful voice along with a screech spread across the entire battlefield.

    Everyone looked at the source of the voice.

    "Killing my vessel is already a big deal." He spoke with a chuckle.

    Azores'' real bodies appeared with two bat shaped wings behind his back.

    His skin was slightly grey and he had gnarly ws on his hands and toes.

    His body was covered with scales and his reptilian gaze stared at Riya.

    His lips opened to form a smile showcasing therge crooked and sharp teeth. But anyone who looked at the smile could see a strong burning anger.

    "Girl, tell me how do you want to die?"

    His voice sounded like thunder in everyone''s ears.

    "I am afraid that your strength isn''t enough to kill me."

    Riya spoke as another wave of dark power shot out from Riya''s body.

    And soon a pressure, as if the world was crashing down on everyone appeared.

    The world seemed to be shaking while reality seemed to be trembling.

    The sky was rumbling and it became dark and everyone held their breath no matter whether it was Noah''s or Alex''s, men.

    FUSSSSH!

    UGH!

    Many fell onto their knees unable to handle the pressure.

    Even Noah was forced onto the ground with a horrified look.

    Except for Alex and Noah''s two Mythic ranks, everyone fell onto their knees.

    ? The darkness that enveloped Riya started to crawl out from her body and soon the wriggling mass of darkness formed five pairs of hands.

    A dagger of darkness manifested in her hands and he swept her left foot back while raising her chin.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The dark aura around Riya became fiercer and fiercer and soon exploded.

    For a moment, the purplish darkness descended onto the battlefield and then...

    BAAAANG!

    Loud rumbles urred which were strong enough to shatter one''s ear drums.

    Everton heard the sound of a single explosion but Alex who observed the scene knew that this single explosion was the result of a thousand shes and exchanges between Riya and Azores that happened in an instant.

    The sky seemed to be split apart due to the thundering booms echoing one after another.

    Ripples one after another crashed onto everyone.

    The ripples created due to Riya and Azore''s battle were strong enough to crush anyone below Master rank to a pulp.

    The entire Terror of Ranvier seemed to shake in terror and fear.

    BOOM!

    Another thundering boom appeared and Alex turned his gaze to notice a mountain far away from them was blown into smithers.

    Alex''s squinted at the battle with a wildly beating heart.

    He wasn''t able to follow up on the fight properly but an instant before the collision, he could see a figure shoot back and collide with the mountain.

    But regretfully, he wasn''t able to identify the figure''s cause as the figure collided, it got up quickly and charged again.

    The battle just began and soon loud craters of 100 metres in length appeared.

    Strong gales like hurricanes whipped towards everyone.

    It was a deadly situation.

    The situation of people on the ground was quite dire as it felt like they were grabbed under a time bomb which was ticking slowly.

    Alex ordered all his men to stay behind him.

    His men who were swept away started to gather behind him carrying those who lost their consciousness.

    He raised his sword and covered his men with the golden barrier which shook with each passing moment.

    Noah did the same and protected everyone, forming a barrier that was furnished by the aura of two Mythic ranks.

    Noah nced at Alex with a peculiar eye and spoke with trembling.

    "Is that demoness really your wife?"

    Alex''s lips twitched for a moment.

    First of all, they were enemies who were going over each other''s throats a few moments ago and second thing, was this a situation to ask such a question?

    ''It seems this guy had finally lost it,'''' Alex thought inwardly.

    Alex took a heavy breath and spoke with a re.

    "Now do you understand, you never really stood a chance but do you think that matters now in this situation?"

    "Are you just curious or just jealous of me having such a valiant and beautiful wife?"

    "You..."

    A thick vein bulged on Noah''s forehead as he heard Alex reply which almost made him cough blood.

    He even thought why the hell did he ask such a naive question?

    Alex stared at Johnson who looked like a frail old man swaying here and there due to the raging storm outside.

    His eyes seemed to be lifeless. He seemed to be under immense shock and had already given up on his living.

    Then his gaze turned towards Aeon and Max who just stood with a nk expression and trembling legs.

    The other men in his squad seemed to have already passed out.

    Alex wanted to say something but was perplexed seeing their expressions.

    "It seems I have to start your mental training and increase the difficulty of the other courses."

    As if some sort of healing spell was cast, all of them got out of their stupor and shouted.

    "We are all alright."

    Johnson who was still in shock wakes up by Max''s call and mutters faintly.

    "It''s okay, you will get used to this old man."

    At that time another gale collided with a barrier like a tsunami which forced everyone to back down.

 Chapter 402 401:Wiped Out

    While maintaining the barrier, Alex bore the brunt of the attack colliding with the barrier.

    Dust and smoke covered everything around them, blocking everyone''s vision.

    As the smoke dispersed and the dust settled down, the scene that appeared before them horrified them.

    All of them seemed to be standing on a barren piece ofnd.

    Why?

    Because there was simply no mass of vegetation left around them.

    The thick canopies, the huge chunks of trunks and wood of the trees along with the small bushes and shrubs.

    Everything simply vanished.

    There was no trace of them left behind.

    All of them seemed to be crushed into millions of pieces of sawdust which either mixed with the air or blew away due to the intense wind.

    Anyone who witnessed the scene would be forced to think whether they were hallucinating or was all of this an illusion set before.

    But they were able to think straight after noticing the green mass which seemed to be at a distance of a few kilometers away from them.

    While everyone was bewildered beyond their wildest dream, Alex stood still while looking up ahead into the sky.

    Everyone looked at him and then looked up.

    Their expressions stiffened as the two ck dots shed against each other in the sky.

    Alex gritted his teeth and clenched his fist.

    At first, he felt quite helpless.

    While his wife was fighting and putting her life on the line, he seemed to be doing nothing.

    He was nothing but a spectator.

    He seems to be turned into a worthless existence. Even if he made a move, he would only cause trouble for Riya.

    The only way to reach them was to use the power of darkness. But he wondered whether using that power he could reach such strength.

    To use that power, Alex needs dark mana.

    Since this worldcks it, he converts the pure mana into dark mark mana from the dead bodies that emit a deathly aura which is also a type of dark mana.

    The reason he was able to push himself and gained so much power two years ago was due to being in a ce filled with natural dark mana.

    There was an ample amount of dark mana and on top of that Alex was able to steal a part of that enemy''s blessing.

    Now the question arises, how can Riya use the power of darkness and have such a dense concentration of dark mana?

    Alex didn''t know the answer to the first question but after many observations, he came to know about the second one.

    Unlike Cherry, Riya seemed to have a proper union of humans and creatures of darkness.

    So, like a creature of darkness, her body can store the power of darkness while Alex cannot store the power of darkness in his natural state, he can just manipte it and use it temporarily in Darkness Mode.

    Every time Riya kills, a part of the enemy''s deathly mana was sucked into Riya and it was a subconscious action until Alex pointed it out.

    The dam inside her had been storing a bulk amount of reserves and the key to opening that dam was to force her into a state where there is no hope left for survival.

    Now Riya had opened the door and all the dark mana stored in her seemed to gush out at once.

    The battle went on and shockwaves echoed one after another as if artillery were fired from all around.

    The space around both of them started to shatter.

    Then, dark thunder stuck everywhere as an enormous mass of energy condensed covering the entire sky.

    For a moment, everything became dark and the night descended.

    And after that...

    Swish!

    BOOOOOM!

    Something exploded like a volcano and mountains in rows exploded due to the strong outburst.

    Alex noticed a deathly beam pass through and a gigantic crevice appeared opposite to them.

    The ground was cut apart and a rift was formed that extended to a distance of 3km.

    Such was the power, which put awe on everyone''s face.

    Alex''s heart started to beat wildly. It wasn''t fear but rather an excitation after witnessing the marvelous fight.

    Soon the darkness resided and a body drenched in dark blood with cuts and shes all over the body appeared in everyone''s vision.

    Azores who came in pride and arrogance had two hands chopped.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    One of his wings had been torn apart and his teeth were broken.

    On the other side, Riya also had wounds all over their body but nothing was lethal.

    The Azores red at Riya with hateful eyes and screamed.

    He had never imagined that the woman who looked like a simple Legendary had such a frightening straight.

    "Help me!" He screamed and took out a magic paper.

    Alex''s eyes glowed and he screamed.

    "It''s a summoning paper. Kill him before he can use it."

    Riya''s body shook and breaking the barrier of sound Riya elerated towards the Azores.

    However, she waste.

    Azores tore the paper and soon a light appeared.

    Riya''s body froze for a moment.

    Riya was struck by an invisible force and her internals were damaged and she shot back.

    BANG!

    Alex''s body exploded with a huge st and in the span of a moment, he appeared in the path Riya was thrown at and catching her, she teleported back.

    Alex''s teleportation dispersed Riya''s momentum.

    If Alex didn''t catch her now, Riya would be thrown for a kilometre and might be in a life-or-death situation.

    The bright lights dissipated and the vague human silhouette appeared.

    Noah''s eyes became solemn and he screamed with anger"Shameless!"

    "How can you summon a Supreme rank to deal with us?"

    "You dare to curse me after reducing yourself to such a pathetic state,"Azores screamed in agony.

    A silhouette of the Supreme manifests before him.

    "You called me to deal with them."

    "Such a waste of resources. After you return, you will be punished and then grounded."The silhouette spoke with disgust but stopped as he caught sight of Riya covered in darkness.

    The silhouette was too vague and Alex''s eyes of truth didn''t work on it.

    Alex''s body shook, as Riya who was in her arms roared like a wild beast.

    "Riya calm down."

    "Come to your senses!" Alex shouted as he squeezed his arms and wrapped them around Riya''s wrist.

    But Riya struggled and threw her hands.

    Alex''s eyes widened as he saw her sclera be dark and her skin became dark and hard.

    She looked as if someone had lost her humanity and taken the appearance of darkness.

    "Riyaaaaaaa!" Alex screamed in panic as he saw Riya''s transformation getting out of hand.

    The pair of dark hands started to move in disarray and hit Alex.

    His heart skipped a beat but a bigger problem appeared before him as The Supreme Rank made his move.

    The world seemed to lose its colour.

    For a moment, crimson darkness descended on the battlefield.

    Screams of roars and pains of humans rang everywhere.

    The darkness slowly began to fade and went away.

    The world slowly regained its colour and then a gigantic explosion as if a hydrogen bomb exploded eradicating everything urred.

    And as the destruction stopped, the entire Terror of Ranvir was gone.

    The dense forest, the vast wilderness and the many ranges of mountains are all gone.

    The huge mountains were decimated into small hills.

    A huge crater with aradius of 20 kilometers appeared wiping out everything in it.

    The supreme rank after casting such mass destruction vanished with few words.

    "Azore, I have finished both requests. Inform the demon and the other party about this before returning."

 Chapter 403 402:It Seems I Have Been Played

    Tap! Tap!Tap!Tap!

    Inside a wide corridor leading down the hall, the only sound that resounded was the sound of the fat guy walking through the path.

    The fat in their stomach swayed left and right as he walked around which made many looks at him with disgusted gazes.

    On the way, many guards saw him and raised their eyebrows as this might be the first time they had seen this fat pig in such a hurry.

    This pig wasn''t as fat as it was now. He was once a capable warrior but over time, due to arrogance and pride in staying in his position, he becamezy to the point that his body had umted tons of fat.

    The fatty, after walking a long distance and covered in sweat, reached the end of the path and stood before a huge chamber guarded by strong Knights.

    "General Shen, what''s the matter?"

    "You look very happy now?"

    "Did something happen?"

    "Hahaha! You can think of something along those long lines," Shen spoke with a wide grin.

    "I want to discuss something with His Highness. So please inform him about it."

    The Knights squinted their eyes and shook their heads. They didn''t pry any further and one of them went in to report.

    After five minutes, the guard returned and said"You can go inside."

    "Thanks!" Shen muttered and stepped inside.

    Shen saw Hex sitting on the table while writing something.

    Hex stopped doing his work for a moment and raised his brows as he noticed Shen''s ted expression.

    His body seemed to be screaming with happiness for some reason.

    "What brings you here?" Hex asked while squinting his eyes.

    Shen bowed his head and spoke.

    "Your Highness, I have brought good news."

    "Alex is dead!"

    Silence engulfed the ce after Shen spoke.

    Shen noticed Hex staring at him with a nk expression but if one looked closer, one could notice Hex''s lips are slightly curved upwards.

    Since Shen was quite close to him, he was naturally able to perceive it but for a moment he was surprised and as well as confused.

    Because Hex seemed to be happy but he wasn''t surprised.

    ''Shouldn''t he be surprised and ask me how and why it happened?''

    ''Why is he just simply staring at me?''

    ''Maybe he hadn''t heard me or thought this was a joke?''

    Cough...Cough...

    "Your Highness, Alex is..."

    Shen was cut off in the middle as Hex spoke while getting up from his seat.

    "I heard it loud and clear. Alex is dead."

    "But are you sure about that?"

    "Have you seen his dead body or have anything that proves that?" Hex asked while staring sharply at Shen.

    "Your Highness there had been a battle going on with Arkham. Alex was stopping them at the Terror of Ranvier. The battle was suddenly interrupted by third-party interference. The nobles and other troops fled on getting the signal."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "My sources after inquiring about them went to the battle scene and there has been nothing left."

    "Even Arkham forces had been wiped out and there aren''t any corpses left. From the traces of the attack left behind. We inferred that it was the work of the Supreme rank individual."

    "And there also seem to be some demons spotted in the vicinity."

    Hex''s body stiffened as he heard the details. His expression was distorted.

    "All the forces of Arkham had been wiped out and you even noticed demons?" Hex spoke with a weird gaze.

    Shen was perplexed for a moment on noticing Hex''s hollow gaze.

    He wanted to say that Hex was focusing on the wrong things again.

    Instead of being curious about the Supreme rank, he was more interested in Arkham soldiers and some minor demons

    "Yes, ording to the reports The Arkham forces were led by the Second Prince of Arkham Noah Ark and he had led 240000 forces to take over the Western Territory. I don''t know how many of them were killed by Alex and his men but I am sure the attack by the Supreme rank decimated the majority of them."

    "The whole Terror of Ranvier had been cleared by his attack and the earthquakes extended even towards the Western Territory and could be felt from a distance of 500 kilometres."

    "It had alerted many Kingdoms."

    "After that, we saw a group of demons but naturally we have taken care of them, they seem to be some minor scouts."

    The more Hex heard, the more his expression worsened.

    His mood was a mess as he felt something had gone wrong.

    Cause what was the target of the other party?

    To wipe out Arkham soldiers or to wipe out Kinley forces or both.

    And the appearance of demons can''t be overlooked.

    "Shen makes a detailed report and sends it to the Imperial Father. Also, say that the channels hadn''t been working due to the enemy interference and we hadn''t known about the Arkham empire. Silence the witness if there is any."

    "Make it quick. If you don''t do something quickly, a third party would take this opportunity." Hex ordered Shen and gave him a series ofmands.

    "And especially make sure to report about Demons. Don''t underestimate those vulgar creatures."

    Shen noted all of this at the back of his mind.

    "Now leave."

    Shen hesitated for a moment and asked"Your Highness since Alex is dead can I deal with the other one."

    "No!"

    Shen''s request was met with a stern refusal.

    "You and your obsessions. We can''t waste time on that. After we achieve our goals, we can take out the trifleter."

    Shen nodded with a sorrowful gaze and left.

    Hex walked towards the bookshelf after Shen exited and pulled out a book and took out a piece of paper from it.

    Pondering for a moment, he wrote something on it.

    He walked towards the window and threw it out.

    Swish!

    A shadow shed by and the paper suddenly disappeared.

    "It seems I have been yed," Hex spoke with an uncanny smile.

 Chapter 404 403:We Were Wrong

    The news of Arkham and Kinley soldiers being wiped out soon spread like a wildfire.

    It was like a tight p to the face of the rulers of the two Empires.

    Kinley was in chaos.

    Forces were deployed in quick session one after another.

    The Kingdoms in the west were asked to support troops.

    But something horrifying and shocking happened as soon as they reached the ce.

    The entire Western Front had been covered by miasma which was destroying thend.

    It was horrible but not to the point that they had to retreat.

    The miasma in itself wasn''t the problem but rather the beings guarding the ce.

    No one knew how it happened or when it happened but the unimaginable thing had urred.

    Beyond the destroyed mountains, a defence line wasid by the arch-nemesis of peace.

    The Demons.

    It was too startling even for them as there was no report of a Demon invasion.

    The intelligence department doesn''t know how demons appeared in huge numbers and masked their presence.

    They could ept Arkham sneaking in as it was beside them but Demons who were in the far north were able to show up here.

    It only meant one thing, the ridge where the eastern part of Arkham and the northern part of Demond meet have fallen into demons'' hands.

    Till now demons only posed a threat to Arkham but now it seems that Arkham wasn''t the only one who was in danger because the demon had already upied the western fort.

    The blow was big for Kinley.

    But it was too severe for Arkham.

    They waged the war, and shed blood and sweat but when it came to eating the pie it was snatched by the demon which shook their entire foundation.

    Just like Kinley, Arkham had been boiling with rage.

    Simr events urred in Arkham.

    The whole Empire of Arkham became wild and alert.

    Unlike Kinley''s loss, the losses suffered by Arkham were quite severe to the point that evenmoners came out to upy the streets and surrounded the noble''s houses in their region.

    They were armed with their daily tools.

    Anything that was sharp and could be cut was picked up by them.

    Riots and coups could be seen throughout Arkham.

    Those who heard the news were shocked wondering what was going on.

    Was it a rebellion or protest?

    Is there going to be a civil war to overthrow the reign of the current Emperor?

    Fortunately, it was neither.

    This wasn''t a protest against the ruler.

    This was the call of the war. They wanted to fight and take down revenge.

    Because the rising sun of the Empire which everyone loved dearly had set.

    Their beloved Second Prince was killed.

    Everymoner knew just how much effort the Second Prince had put to help them.

    He even walked on the roads and distributed food, asked about their well being and took care of their troubles.

    But the feeling of being unable to see the man who was like a God to them broke their heart.

    No one among them was unaware of the recent situation.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Each one of them knew exactly the situation of the Empire which was slowly falling into ruins.

    And since they were already going down, they intended to go down with the other side.

    Their fate would be worse than today''s if the Demon upied theirnd.

    There would be no more freedom for them. All of them would either be ves or die cruelly under the demon''s hands.

    Instead of waiting for death toe for them, they would sacrifice their lives for revenge.

    While riots and protests were happening all over Arkham, inside the pce.

    A man who seemed to be aged a lot looked outside the pce with an inexplicable gaze.

    His eyes were tired and restless.

    Seeing his people like this makes his heart.

    "These are the people who due to the current situation weren''t able to fill up their bellies but just hearing your death, they have cast away all their grievances and braced themselves to sacrifice their lives for you."

    "Is this the fate of my Empire?"

    "Have we reducedto thispoint that themon men have to arm themselves to fight?"

    "Have we be that miserable?"

    His questions were heavy and dreary.

    He didn''t know why he asked such stupid questions but the questions remained questions as there was no one to answer him nor he knew the answer.

    Observing the outside for a moment, he spoke with a sigh.

    "It seems 600 years of this Empire''s existence would fall in my reign."

    "I have betrayed the ancestors who had worked their hearts and gave all for this Empire."

    "Our downfall seemed to be predetermined."

    His eyes seemed to tear up as he thought about the recent situation.

    He wanted to rest.

    He wanted to let go of this burden that was pulling him down.

    In his life of 80years, he had lost many things.

    His wife, his son and now it seems that he will lose his Empire.

    Yes, the man who was resting against the couch was none other than the Emperor himself.

    "It''s not over yet."

    He heard the frail voice and looked at the man who was staring at the ceiling with a hollow gaze.

    His body was full of wounds.

    "We were wrong."

    "The answer we sought wasn''t wrong but looked for it in the wrongway but it''s okay."

    "I have already found the answer."

    "We will survive and prosper."

    "Cause I am sure that he is still alive." The man spoke with a smile trying to cheer the old man up.

    "I hope what you said bes true."

    "Cause we neither have the time nor any more resources to avert the crisis."

    The man chuckled hearing the Emperor''s words and looked outside.

    "Resources Huh!"

    "We have more than what we can imagine. It''s just that we never took other options into our eye. We have something that could shake the entire world."

 Chapter 405 404:An Heartful Letter

    In contrast to the outside world which was filled with chaos, Leonhart was observed to be at peace on the outside.

    The people of Leonhart only know that their Lord had been posted in some military region but they didn''t know exactly where their Lord had been.

    They weren''t able to see their King as often as others but each time he made his appearance it was a time for a Kingdom-wide celebration.

    All of them were aware of the recent changes but none of them knew that their King was at the centre of the storm.

    Kinley till now haven''t released the list of the deceased so it was still peaceful before the bomb could be dropped.

    Though themon people were unaware, the upper echelon of the Kingdom knew about it.

    And the information hit them like thunder.

    The whole Leonhart was at full alert and underneath the peace, preparation for war was going on.

    The soldiers and those who were at a higher military post knew their Lord very well.

    They knew their King wouldn''t fight a losing battle.

    There was no hint of sadness and rather all they had been burning with fighting spirit knew that once their King returned, all the warriors would be asked to march and y the enemies.

    Inside the Pce.

    Knock...Knock...Knock...

    Someone knocked on the big wooden door.

    The knocker waited for some time but no answer came.

    The door slowly opened and two immactely dressed women stepped in.

    The two women looked around with restless gazes.

    It was a huge study room filled with all kinds of books, scriptures, and tons of papers.

    At the centre, a table of ivory was ced which was filled with books and at one end a woman with auburn hair seemed to take a nap with auburn hair.

    Her eyes seemed to be moist as if she had been crying and her face looked haggard and tired.

    A soft red carpet was strewn across the floor and a cosy fire crackled from the firece.

    Another woman was sitting on a chair at a mahogany desk and several papers were strewn across the desk. The womanying on the chair looked at the firece while clenching her sword tightly.

    Her face was filled with hatred and anger. She looked as if she wanted to fight someone now but she was holding back.

    "Hmm!" Clearing her throat one of the women who entered coughed a little.

    Cough...Cough...

    The woman who slept on the table was startled and woke up abruptly which caused the piles of books ced beside her to fall on her.

    "Ouch!"

    "Catherine, you have be clumsy and careless."

    "Just look at you, it hasn''t been five days and you already lost too much weight."

    Catherine rubbed her eyes and looked at the soft voice and spoke with a re.

    "Athena, stop teasing me. I am not in the mood for your pretty jokes."

    "I agree with her!" Christina spoke while standing up and holding her sword.

    Athena shut her lips for a moment and then with a pouty expression walked inside and took her ce on a couch.

    After she sat down everyone looked at Yvonne who was standing at the door with a confused expression.

    "What! Do you need a special invitation now?" Catherine asked with an annoyed tone.

    Yvonne shook her head and hurriedly walked and sat beside Athena.

    "Ignore her! She had lost it."Athena spoke with a smirk.

    "I haven''t lost anything. It''s just that it has been a long time since I havee here so it feels odd."

    "By the way, is it Alex''s study room?" Yvonne asked.

    The other three nodded.

    "It looked more like a researchb than a study room," Yvonnemented.

    Catherine ignored Yvonne''sment and asked Athena"Were you able to dig anything out?"

    Athena nodded and started to say"The Church is still discussing the matter of the Western Front."

    "We generally maintain neutrality."

    "The Church doesn''t have any responsibility to deal with demons but they must clear out the miasma. But they can''t act as demons are upying the ce."

    "What a headache!" Catherine murmured.

    Christina stared at Yvonne and asked, "Yvonne did you manage to get out any information."

    "Yes! And Christina your suspicion was correct. Shen had interfered during the war and dyed the arrival of reinforcement and not only that he is trying to get rid of thesurvivors who managed to get out of that ce."

    Christina''s expression was distorted and she muttered gritting his teeth"That scum!"

    "He will not stop unless he achieves what he wants."

    The atmosphere descended into silence for a moment.

    Christina was unable to hold her killing intent which caused the temperature of the room to fall by a few margins.

    Everyone knew the story of the hatred between Christina and Shen.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The silence lingered for a moment and was finally broken by Athena.

    "I have tried to feel Alex''s life force. He seemed to be well now."

    Athena''s words startled everyone.

    "You can even feel his life force," Catherine and Yvonne asked at the same time with surprised expressions.

    Since the six of them were bonded by the contract, they could tell whether the other was alive or not.

    The death of anyone among them would cause them to suffer a serious bacsh and leave them in prolonged weakness.

    So, all of them were sure that Alex and Riya were alive but they didn''t know about their condition until now.

    "How did you know Athena?"

    Athena''s lips curled with a smile and she spoke with a sense of superiority" My heart is connected so deeply to him that what he feels is transmitted to me."

    Athena''s words caused everyone to stare at her with their jaws wide open.

    Athena noticed a hint of jealousy in their eyes and burst intoughter.

    Afterughing a bit, her expression became serious.

    "It was the Oracle of Goddess Reba. He is alright and breathing but he is in poor condition and Riya''s condition is a bit worse." Athena spoke with a serious expression.

    Seeing her expression everyone flinched back a little and had one thought.

    ''Sure enough, she and Alex were surely made for each other. Just how couldthey change their expressions in an instant.''

    Catherine took a deep breath to calm herself.

    "We should prepare for his return. Once his death is dered, Shen will try to make things difficult for him when he returns."

    "Yvonne, try to protect the people who escaped. We need them to provide testimony in case Shen ys dirty."

    "As per another thing, it seems we need to take a step forward."

    "Step forward! How?" Yvonne asked curiously.

    Catherine tilted her gaze and stared at the bookshelves.

    "I remembered the moment before Alex departed. He said each book contains the epassed knowledge and techniques that could bring catastrophe in the world and he was still reluctant to circte."

    "And at that time Leonhart was too weak to protect himself but now everything has changed."

    "He said if a situation appears where he disappears or is killed apparently, take out the books in Shelves and start implementing them in the training of the recruits."

    "Does it mean we can now go public with Mana''s heart?"Athena asked.

    Alex had taught them about Mana''s heart. Since all of them were born with the divine blessing of the Goddess, all of them found that they had a natural mana heart.

    Though Mana''s heartes with a huge boost in the long run, it takes too much time and resources to create it.

    So, it mayn''t opt for everyone as many may even be unable to form it.

    "We will leave the choices with them?"

    "Moreover, Alex had created a technique which could help an awakened one to make a mana heart but its efficiency would be lower than those who have made mana hearts before awakening."

    "Christina, it seems you are going to be busy now?" Catherine spoke while looking at Christina with an inexplicable expression.

    "Believe in me!"

    "With Alex''s guidance, I will turn each one of them into a weapon capable of destroying their enemy thoroughly, "Christina spoke with an indifferent expression.

    CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!

    Athena cheered up Christina and raised her thumb.

    "Also, Alex had left a letter with me and said to open it if something bad happens," Yvonne spoke and took out a letter under everyone''s curious gaze.

    Catherine and Christina walked closer towards Yvonne who unfolded the letter and read it aloud.

    [To my wives, if you are reading this then I am sure that I may be missing or may have encountered something which I couldn''t tackle but chill girls, you know your husband is a godly being so who the hell can kill him.]

    "Narcissist!"

    "Egoist!"

    Yvonne and Catherine muttered respectively to Athena and Christina to giggle softly.

    [Okay enough fun for now. My disappearance means that Kinley might have lost the war so the situation would be dire.]

    [Christina, I want to increase the requirement of soldiers and train them from basics using the books I have left. Also, circte the sportsmanship and other techniques, I havee up with.]

    [Yvonne, I want you to take charge of my business venture. My death would surely cause some to seek trouble and destroy the business or try to create a simr workshop to ours. So, please look over them.]

    [Athena, I am sure you might be able to feel the connection and inform my wives about my situation which is the most important thing for me. I don''t want any one of you to be heartbroken and be anxious thinking I am dead.]

    [Lastly, Catherine, there is no w in your work. I always feel guilty for dumping my work on you and you might be exhausted due to overwork but please hear this Catherine, you need to reach Transcendent rank. You are the only Epic rank among the bunch. You can reach it but youck the will so I want you to stop working on the paperwork and handover it over to others and focus on training entirely. I want you to achieve Transcendent rank before I return no matter what.]

    [Lastly, I wish to convey that I love each one of you from the bottom of my heart and can''t bear to stay apart from you. Just a day away from you makes me feel miserable. I wish to stay and rx in your embrace but there are some things I need to do so please forgive me for not being able to share your burden in your difficult time. After the news of my missing is announced, you all have a hard time but I believe in all of you. Women like you don''t need to depend on others. You all shine in your way.]

    [Stay strong and live well until I return]

    Yvonne folded the letter after reading aloud and took a deep breath.

    Reading the contents of the letter made them feel a sense of loss and the feelings that had been stored in their heart started to burst out making them feel uneasy.

    Although they may pretend to be fine, but all of them really missed him from the bottom of their heart and all of them hoped that he might be doing well.

 Chapter 406 405:Death Of An Overlord

    The world was trembling.

    The sky seemed to be breaking apart crashing down on the ground.

    The air in itself burnt like fire surrounding everything.

    Millions of warriors holding their breath stood on the ground motionless.

    They looked tired and haggard but their eyes were burning with a fighting spirit.

    This was a memorable spectacle, a sight of countless soldiers waiting for the current single moment.

    The closebat warriors quietly waited for their turn, while those attacking from a long distance got ready to fling attack at the enemy.

    Arrowden with magic spells and various spells ready to be cast were aimed at the sky.

    Above the sky, a pair of dark eyes gazed at them that seemed to pull them into the abyss.

    The blue sky was blocked by a sea of dark figures.

    There seemed to be no end to their numbers.

    "Meagre ants, your numbers are too small to even offer resistance."

    The hopes of humanity crashed down by the boisterous voice and they were at an all-time low.

    Destruction awaits before them.

    Their existence was in peril.

    There were humans, demons, orcs, dragons, elves, and dwarves and along with them, there was also the presence of any creature who had a tiny bit of intelligence in them.

    Rigid tension filled up the atmosphere as all red at the figure upheld.

    With every passing second, their end seemed to be approaching closer and closer, however at that time a loud sound that caused everyone to shudder reverted.

    BATHUMP!BATHUMP!BATHUMP!

    Everyone''s eyes widened as they could hear a pulsating sound which was akin to the sound of the heartbeat of the world.

    And then...the gazes of the warriors that were ring at the enemy fell on the back of the man who appeared out of thin air.

    Seeing his broad back calmed them down. The aura around him seems to be ordinary but they knew he was unfathomable.

    His heartbeat was enough to shake the entire world sending strong ripples of mana that even affected the enemy covering the sky but oddly it didn''t affect the warriors on the ground rather it calmed down.

    His presence alone seemed to oppress the enemy.

    As the man took a step, an enormous gate appeared behind them destroying an invisible wall separating the two worlds from the other side and soon certain things defiedmon sense poured out in endless droves.

    Mana surged from the other side and filled the world. The mana that gushed out from the other side was light and warm.

    Not only does it sce them, but it also replenishes their strength.

    The things had many pairs of white wings on their back and were covered in shining white armour.

    These creaturespletely blotted out the sky in no time.

    Everyone who looked at the scene waspletely dumbfounded by the number of descending creatures that poured out endlessly.

    "What....how many are they...how could each one of them possess such strength."

    "There are just too many, are they our friends or foes?"

    Gasps and screams filled with despair exploded from here and there.

    The scene was utterly shocking but this wasn''t the end of all.

    The ground below them was covered with a darkish mana that floated around them.

    They grasped in shock and looked at the man''s back from which a shadow elongated that seemed to be engulfing the whole world.

    As confusion and terror began whipping all around the battlefield, from the shadow of the man,rge dark-coloured monsters who looked simr to demons sprouted out.

    Their breathing stopped for a moment and everyone became restless.

    They panicked and started to make their move.

    Magic spells ready to cast gleamed brightly in their hands and bowstrings aimed down were pulled tightly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Warriors raised their weapons and shield upright to their chin getting ready for closebat.

    But before they could move out and pour out their concentrated firepower, a loud yell echoed.

    [Stop! They are allies]

    The man''s will was carried by mana and was transmitted to everyone.

    ''Allies. These are our allies.''

    ''Where the hell were they when we were reduced to such a state.''

    Everyone had the same thought about it.

    The man raised his head and pointed at the swarm of enemies.

    "I hope you are prepared to face what ising."

    As soon as the man''s words fell, five bright pirs erupted from his back.

    The man who was about to engage suddenly chuckled and tilted his head.

    His gaze fell on an individual among the crowd whose existence seemed to be frail.

    The individual seemed to be standing between a dream and reality.

    "Leave now!"

    The individual heard the man''s words and he suddenly opened his eyes to find himself under a thatched ceiling supported by tree trunks.

    "I...I..."

    He tried to speak but he wasn''t able to because his body which was healthy a moment ago suddenly atrophied into a thin body.

    His body started to shrink and his face filled with vitality started to show signs of wrinkles.

    Grasps started to resound around him.

    Many elves stood beside him and screamed in panic seeing his state.

    The man whose body started to wither spoke with a soft voice.

    "Call the King and Queen and the High Priestess immediately."

    One of the elves shouted after hearing the elf''s words.

    There was panic all around and soon, The Royals arrived.

    The Elf King''s eyes widened as he saw the current state of the man and his expression became pale.

    "Overlord Legs..." He shouted and squatted beside him.

    "What did you see that drained most of your life span?"

    "My death was already near His Highness. I still remember when you became the King."He coughed heavily and spoke again.

    With trembling lips, he muttered.

    "The...The world would soon face a catastrophe like never before. If our species has to survive we need to let go of our pride."

    "False bravado would lead us to doom."

    "Remember it well, Highness."

    "Sir what did you witness? What kind of catastrophe? Weren''t you looking for a way to revive the world tree? So why..."

    "The problem of the world tree would be solved by him."

    "He will appear soon."

    "To protect us from the end and we have supp..sup!!!"

    With a heavy breath, the man finally lost his life.

    The whole nation of Elves started to mourn for the Elf who used to be known as Fate Seeing Emperor Legs that not only guided the Elves but the whole world during the time of crisis in the past.

 Chapter 407 406:Seed Of Darkness

    Rye walked through the dimly lit hallway made of granite. Each step of his made seemingly pulled him through hundreds of metres.

    After a few seconds, Rye arrived before a wooden door which he opened quickly and walked out.

    He arrived at a passage which was one kilometre long and 20 metres high.

    Powerful weapons and adornments were on the walls and dark gs hung down from every column.

    In the middle was a gigantic round table with some chairs surrounding it.

    Rye walked through another door and appeared in a ce filled with magical equipment.

    There was also a table on it along with many chairs on which various individual sets were.

    Waking forward through an indifferent gaze, he took his seat.

    "Good Evening Sir."

    The two individuals wearing shady clothes stood up

    Rye spared them a nce and spoke.

    "As you might already know we were able to form a point at the narrow junction of Kinley and Arkham. The demons have done their work and now it is our time to finish the task."

    "We don''t know when the ce will be attacked. So, before the other side made a move, ording to the treaty, it was time for us to make a move."

    "We need to spread miasma sneakily and secretly as we do and destroy theirnd. The more we destroy theirnd, the greater benefit our God will receive."

    Rye after exining the contents of their mission raised his hand towards the ce filled with magical equipment.

    A small wooden box hovered towards it.

    He ced it in the middle of the table under everyone''s astonished gaze.

    Those who looked at the tiny box could feel a strong power exuding from it which is enough to give them chills.

    "What is this Sir?"

    Moss asked while wiping her sweat.

    "This is the seed of darkness. A seed made bypressing and purifying the dark mana and miasma."

    "We don''t need to spread miasma by storing them in a suitable container anymore. Just nt it on the ground and within a few hours, it will show the effect."

    "What''s the difference between the two methods?" Rachel asked.

    "Seeing miasma just corrupts the pure mana of this world and it has a limit. Think of it as a vessel filled with foul gas. When opened and spread, it may fill an entire room, a mansion but it can''t fill an entire city and has its limit."

    "But it''s not the case with this," Rye spoke with a smirk.

    Rye''s works drew the attention of both women.

    "Seed of darkness not only corrupts pure mana but it also converts it into darkness mana. What is miasma? It''s nothing but dark mana which we spread its limit but with this, we could spread miasma over a wide area. Though it also had its limit, it is still more than enough for now."

    "Listen carefully!" Rye spoke with a stern tone.

    "We can put it in the ground or some corpse. But due to its nature, it could turn the corpse into undead and if any living creature touched it, his soul would be contaminated and he would turn into a mutation between a creature of darkness and light."

    "Now onto the main point," Rye spoke after noticing everyone''s curious gaze.

    "This thing is very precious and we don''t have much here. Divide yourself into two teams."

    "One would be dispatched to Kinley and one would be to Arkham. Send the stronger one to Kinley since they are already preparing for the counterattack."

    "You can also catch some guys who wanted to adopt our God," Rye spoke with a crooked smile.

    "Now I also want one of you to deliver these pills to the people. It was handed to us by them and we need to oversee things personally." Rye spoke and discussed some other things.

    Two boxes appeared and two women held them with widened eyes.

    The women took the box and walked over to the door and passed through the door, they disappeared from Rye''s gaze.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Seeing their figure disappearing, Rye waved his hand and muttered"Have a good hunt."

    "Thank you?"

    SHING!

    The two individuals wearing shady cloth underwent a world-shaking transformation.

    Their shady clothes were reced by dark shining armour covered with various runes giving one an ufortable feeling of eeriness.

    Darkness started to engulf them and soon their figure fully appeared.

    SHING!

    Their image shed and they appeared in the hall filled with many individuals.

    All of them had pointy ears and dark tan skills.

    Moss and Rachel appeared out of the darkness.

    "We greet the heiress of the Azure n and the Dark n."

    "We have been given the mission to spread the power of Our God and let them witness the true strength of Our God," Moss shouted

    Silence.

    The entire hall descended into silence but soon loud overwhelming cheers erupted that echoed throughout the ce.

    Soon darkness started to appear around them and all of them vanished from the eye.

    Soon, many elves appeared out of the underground passage and with a loud st all of them shot forward.

    Their speed was quite fast and since dark elves boasted great skills in hiding and assassins, they made sure to cover the tracks from outside.

    .......

    The sun was shining brightly on the outside but for some, their vision seemed to be covered by endless darkness.

    Inside a cave made by the ovep of huge boulders extending to form an elevated ridge, several peopley unconscious.

    The wind seemed to be stagnant and the scent inside the cave was nauseating, putrid and steaky or it was something like leather being tanned over a me.

    The scent was emitted from the pile of menying there unconscious.

    A deathly silence prevailed in the narrow space.

    The bodies were stacked in ce and none of the bodies moved an inch.

    The scene was akin to a group of people who were half brunt and stuffed into a ce to die.

    The thick nauseating scent was carried outside and naturally many beasts caught the whiff of the delicious meat.

    And many even approached the ce to take a look but none of them moved inside or stepped into a certain radius of the ce.

    The reason?

    Because their senses rmed them of a threat they stepped inside.

    Moreover, before themid the corpses of strong beasts rotting in the open.

    There was the oppression of an apex-level predator standing on the peak. The predator seemed to have marked its territory which no beast dared to cross.

    Still, certain brave beasts tried to jump over the corpse but as they stepped near the opening, something invisible hit them and they slumped to the ground with arge thud causing the other beast to run away in fear.

    At the corner of the cave, a man rested against the wall while holding a woman in his arms so tightly that it looked like the man feared that the woman in his arms would disappear if he let her.

    Out of everyone there, only he was the conscious one.

    Inside the partially dark ce, he raised his head and his gaze emanated a chill filled with ruthlessness to the point he shed tears of blood while gritting his teeth in rage.

 Chapter 408 407:After The Disaster

    The scene of going through the disaster had been reying in Alex''s mind like a shback in a loop for every second since he woke up

    They were crushed like an ant with no way to retreat.

    He was shocked.

    He was helpless.

    He was afraid.

    He wasn''t afraid of his death nor was he afraid of pain.

    He feared the death of those who were around him. Their well-being was his responsibility.

    He was thinking of a reason why the guy attacked him and tried to kill him.

    Cause neither he had messed with an unknown force nor he had offended any big shot.

    The first figure was a creature of darkness but the Supreme rank wasn''t. Although his silhouette was vague, he was sure that the person was neither a creature of Darkness nor any human.

    Riya''s body had already been damaged severely but as the attack hit them, Riya covered Alex in shadow and attempted to protect him causing her to receive severe burns.

    Alex also had charred skin on his face but he was in better condition than his men and Riya.

    As his eyes looked around everything with a scrutinised gaze, the dark ceiling above his head was reced by the bright sky where two figures stood and cast the attack.

    Hallucination?

    Yes, he had been hallucinating quite often recently but he hadn''t made any effort to get out of it.

    Because he wanted to see the moment again and again and etch it in his heart so that he could never forget it.

    Alex had already felt the level of the attack from the breath of the Supreme rank wisp.

    He strengthened the golden barrier and activated another blessing.

    [Lady Luck Blessing]

    Till now he had never used this skill because he never needed luck to win a battle.

    But today his survival was at stake. Even though his chances of survival were at single digits, these blessings increased his chances even by one, he wanted to bet on it.

    Alex had fought against the Arkham troops with 2000 soldiers and out of them, only 600 were left alive after the sh.

    During thest stand, along with his hundred men, two hundred more apanied him while the rest were too weak to take part.

    Alex used all his remaining mana to cast a wide-area teleportation spell so that he could teleport everyone to a safe ce.

    The golden barrier enacted by him couldn''t stall the attack of the Supreme rank even for a second.

    In the moment of desperation to increase the speed of the teleportation, Alex finally broke through the Legendary rank while their life was in crisis.

    His breakthrough wasn''t stable due to the situation.

    Riya released all her power at the moment and wrapped others in a domain simr to a shadow.

    Although it was able to buy some time, in the end, it was ripped apart.

    The blow woke Riya to his sense that due to the hopelessness wrapped herself around Alex.

    The attack hit them but before it could wipe them out, Alex''s teleportation finally worked.

    It looked like an eternity but in reality, all of this happens within seconds.

    They were lucky enough to survive to see the next day but s it was not all of them.

    Of 300 people around Alex, only 120 were able to teleport while the bodies of the rest were wiped out before the spell worked out.

    Even though it was a minuscule second, the aura of warriors protected them from dying while others who weren''t able to mask themselves died.

    70 out of 120 were Alex men while the rest belonged to the defence line.

    Alex at his present stage could only teleport 50 people but due to exerting himself as soon as the spell worked out, his vision became nk.

    A mind-splitting headache overwhelmed him and his body was wracked with a heavy pain from casting long-distance teleportation.

    The spell could teleport him along with others within a distance of 1000 km.

    After passing out when he opened his eyes, he saw the charred body of Riya in his arms along with men who were still breathing.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    The moment he saw their look, he felt the greatest despair of his life.

    The tingling sensation of rage that seemed to be consuming his heart with misery was nothingpared to the despondency he felt when he was abused by the Goddess of War.

    Alex''s body was so bad that he wasn''t even able to heal spells.

    His unstable breakthrough pulled him down and after waking up, he tried to establish his condition.

    He just poured mana into Riya''s exhausted body and let her recover.

    Riya''s clothes were ripped apart and her back was partially naked. Alex changed her clothes and cleaned her after mustering all his strength.

    After six days of nursing, Riya''s condition was stable while his men seemed to have passed out from heavy fatigue.

    Alex cast a sleeping spell on all of them and let them sleep until he could use a healing spell.

    He woke up on the second day and since then he hadn''t blinked even for a second.

    He sensed many powerful beasts walking towards this ce due to the smell of burnt flesh and blood but all of them were killed by Alex.

    He didn''t move physically but as soon as he stepped into Legendary rank he received one of the greatest surprises in his lifetime.

    ==========

    Name:Alex Von Leonheart

    Species:Transcended Human

    Rank:Legendary Rank

    Potential:Superior

    Level:1

    Exp:0

    HP:279/588

    Mana:423/2110

    Strength:316

    Agility:312

    Stamina:298

    Vitality:294

    Magic:302+100[Additional 100 due to Mana Core]

    Soul Strength:Can''t be measured

    Stats Points:0

    ===========

    He had unlocked Soul Strength which can only be unlocked when one reaches Mythic rank but Alex had unlocked it at Legendary rank.

    Previously, his soul wasn''t able to leave his body to cast a soul attack since his body was weak and could only engage when the other side initiated it but now he can use a wisp of his soul to leave and engage in a soul battle.

    Mages train their mind and soul to be stronger and when they achieve Mythic rank, they show their true potential while warriors mainly train their souls after reaching Mythic ranks as they mostly focus on physical strength.

    That''s why Mages are considered to be superior then warriors as most of them lose in case of soul battle.

    And Alex was using this soul strength to kill the beasts that were drawing near.

    He had even killed a Legendary rank beast nearby with his soul attack but it proved fatal for his condition as his body was under immense stress.

    Alex''s soul was too powerful to be amodated by his body so he needed to restrain himself.

    He didn''t where he was and why there have been so many strong beasts lurking around the cause in Kinley after the Terror of Ranvier there wasn''t any vast wilderness.

    Alex put the question at the back of his mind and asked the system.

    "System, can''t I use the healing spell on them now? Just how much longer do I have to see them in this state?" Alex asked in an annoyed tone.

 Chapter 409 408:After The Disaster 2

    [Host, the only reason you were able to stay conscious and recover quickly is due to the blessings and the mana core.]

    [Trying mass teleportation and a long-distance one on top of that is suicidal at your current level. You could have died without the mana core. Moreover, 120 was the limit. Others died because you weren''t able to carry them.]

    The system''s mechanical voice resounded in his head and he bit his lips feeling a sense of loss. It was as if he had betrayed his men.

    [Host, stop using yourself. You know it wasn''t your fault.]

    "I know it still stings thinking about those people who followed me here and I wasn''t able to see them again."

    "And I don''t why my recovery rate seems to be slow."

    [The little mana you have recovered was spent on killing the beast outside otherwise you might have already healed enough to walk around.]

    [And as you know the mana around this ce isn''t that great.]

    [I suggest you look for food now. It''s pity that the meat outside have rotten]

    Alex sighed after hearing the systems.

    It was not that he wasn''t recovering, but rather the killing of the Legendary rank beast took a huge amount of mana and in his current condition, it took more toll than it ought to take.

    His Five Elemental Breathing technique didn''t seem to work properly.

    It wasn''t that the technique wasn''t working rather the surrounding mana in this ce didn''t seem to be sufficient enough.

    Still, Alex was d that he teleported right under the cave.

    This might be due to Lady Luck''s blessing.

    After snuggling into Riya for some time, Alex put her on the ground after preparing soft vines for her to liefortably.

    Riya''s eyshes fluttered as Alex let go. Her expression changed which made one feel that she had woken up from a nightmare.

    The temperature inside the cave was chilly so Alex raised some vines and burnt them.

    ''It shouldst for a while until I get firewood.''

    Alex caressed Riya''s hair and after getting up, he walked out of the cave to take a look.

    Before the entrance of the cave, Alex saw the corpse of various beasts that he had killed.

    The corpses had started to decay and the foul smell had attracted many flies and insects.

    Alex snapped his finger and the corpses burnt and the gale blew, getting rid of the smell.

    Alex enacted an earthen barrier around the ce. After six days, he had finally recovered around 40 per cent of his strength.

    His men and Riya had already recovered enough to wake up but Alex cast a sleeping spell on them. He wants them to rest properly and wake up after he uses a healing spell.

    He also opened the mana map so that he could be notified if any beast lurked in the ce, and he could get rid of it immediately.

    Alex took a deep breath and observed the surroundings.

    The trees weren''t as dense as the wilderness of Terror Of Ranvier.

    The canopy wasn''t thick and the ground was yey and loamy.

    Alex concluded that he might be on the outskirts of a forest and there might be a road somewhere leading to human inhabitants.

    After wandering around and stretching himself, Alex started the hunt.

    He needs food with high nutrients now.

    He hadn''t eaten for many days. If he had the meat of high-rank beasts filled with mana, he might already be in his best condition.

    Alex climbed a tree and jumped from one to another with nimble movements.

    Alex noticed an Angn antler from afar.

    It was a Transcendent rank beast.

    After spotting it, the thought that he shook away before came to his mind.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I don''t understand one thing. Since this isn''t a vast wilderness, howe there are so many high-level beasts here? Only beasts up to Master rank should be found here and rarely an Epic rank?"

    "I have even encountered a Legendary ranking for us near the cave. The level of the beasts is way beyond what this ce could support."

    Alex muttered and kept the thought in the back of his mind.

    First and foremost he needs to kill and gather enough meat. His stomach was already growling with hunger.

    And second, he needs to recover quickly.

    Since he has used Lady Luck Blessing, his days should be filled with misfortune but since Alex was cooped up in a ce, he didn''t encounter much.

    The Angn Antler was eating his own game. They have earth elements with which they form pointy structures and attack others or use their horns to injure them.

    They don''t have sharp teeth and don''t bite. Its horns extended from its body forming a branch and extending for a length of five feet.

    Alex went towards a stable branch to jump off but unfortunately, it broke throwing Alex out of bnce Alex grabbed the tree with strength causing it to develop a hollow spot.

    "Hush!"

    Taking a deep breath, he ced his feet on the tree and kicked it to take a jump.

    Alex travelled into a long arc to gain more distance. He travelled nearly 30 metres with one jump.

    Around eight metres away, Alex''s momentum started to go downward.

    A ball of mana appeared in his hand which extended to form a long pole and at one end of the pole, a sharp pointy needle-like tip appeared.

    Alex, who was directly above Angn Antler''s head, slumped down on it.

    The Spire Antler noticed the movement and saw a small dot shadow on the ground and tried to move away but Aled noticed its movement and raised his spear for a throw.

    Alex, holding the spear of ice, yanked his right arm to the point that his muscle bulged and threw it down towards the Angn Antler.

    BANG!

    A pointy earthen structure appeared before the Antler which tried to block the spear of ice.

    The spire which was made of rock and the spear of ice should have been broken into pieces but the spear sted through the spire and hit the antler.

    As thest resort, the antler raised his big horns to block.

    BANG!

    The antler horns were mmed by the spear.

    Alex heard some scratching and thrashing from below and below him, the antler was thrashing around as the spear went past the gap in the horns and scratched through the neck.

    The antler was still alive as it thrashed its head on the ground, the spear made of ice finally broke.

    Alex''s body shot towards it with a huge hammer made of ice.

    Even though the Spire Antler was in pain, it turned its body and kicked the hammer of ice.

    BOOM!

    The hammer burst into pieces forming a dense mist covering its vision.

    The mist was torn suddenly and through the gap, a human fist coated in a reddish aura shot and hit its head.

    BANG!

    The end of horns broke and a crackle was heard as Antler''s body crashed onto the ground.

    "Tsk!"

    Alex clicked his tongue as he wasn''t able to kill it with the punch.

    He didn''t have the strength to cast another soul attack and till now he had only recovered 40% of his power.

    The antler kicked the ground with its groove and standing up, it jumped towards Alex trying to m his horns onto him.

 Chapter 410 409 Part 1:Bad Luck All Around

    Alex raised both of his hands and decided to take on the blow head-on.

    Even though he was in a weakened state, he was still a Legendary rank at the end.

    When someone crossed the barrier of Transcendent rank, his stat points would be increased by 60 while Alex''s points went up by 100.

    BANG!

    Alex''s whole body shuddered and his upper body was shaken due to the collision.

    Contrary to his expectations, Alex''s whole body was dragged back by a few metres and the huge antler with its incalcble weight crashed onto him.

    Alex tried to put more strength into his legs and support his body from dragging back.

    Darg marks appeared under his feet as his body was dragged back.

    Alex, who mustered all his strength onto his feet to stop himself from pushing back, slipped as his feet passed through a muddy area making him groan in pain.

    Alex''s momentum copsed which helped the Antler to pull Alex up through the horns Alex was holding.

    Alex''s body jerked as he was thrown up by Antler''s horns and before he could react, Antler mmed his horns and knocked Alex.

    BANG!

    Alex''s body was thrown off like a kite cut from the string and he rolled on the ground.

    "Damn Bad Luck!" Alex cried out and wiped off the blood from his lips.

    He didn''t have much time toin as the Angn Antler was already on his tail.

    WUUONG!

    Alex stomped the ground and his bodyunched onto a tree.

    He would be a fool if he didn''t take advantage of the natural terrain.

    As he tried tond on a branch, his body was shaken up by an Iron sparrow tail shot from the branch.

    The Iron Sparrow''s tail was also at Transcendent rank and its beaks aimed straight at Alex trying to puncture him.

    Alex used a flight spell to change his trajectory and avoided it and hended three trees away from it.

    Alex saw a nest in the tree and understood the reason for the bird attack.

    It wanted to save its nest and as soon as Alex moved away it flew back to its nest while keeping an eye on Alex.

    Alex didn''t have any thought to provoke it. His bad luck was already making it hard to kill the antler.

    And his weakened stats and low mana reserves added further salt to his wound.

    BUZZ!

    Alex''s attention was drawn towards the Antler that locked onto him and many spires made of earth flew towards him.

    Alex moved again, jumping in the air and taking the necessary precautions beforending at tree branches.

    The Spires urately pierced thest location he passed through a moment ago.

    The Antler kept on attacking him with the spires making it difficult for him to close in.

    Alex kept on dodging. He was trying to kill it using as little mana as possible cause he doesn''t know what trouble may lie ahead but his unlucky day was messing with the opening where he could have killed it.

    Every time Alex goes close for a hit, he either slips or stumbles on an obstacle which was a disgrace for a warrior.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex swallowed his grievance and condensed wind sts and tossed it all around the Antler.

    The Angn Antler tried to tackle with spires but the spires burst apart on contact and much to Antler''s surprise, smokes of dust rose all around him after his spires hit the wind st.

    Soon, it was surrounded by a heavy screen of smoke and dust much to his annoyance and as it screamed trying to intimidate his enemy, a rain of ice spears showered on him.

    BANG!BANG!BAG!BANG!

    As the dust disappeared, the figure of the antler appeared with countless ice spears piercing its skin and it was trapped by ice spears from all around.

    It tried to push through and break it into ice shreds however, Alexnded on its back with a sword of rock and ice and dug it deep into its neck.

    "Dieeee!" Alex screamed pushing his handmade sword coated in mana through its neck which caused the Antler to thrash around and made Alex slip again but this time, the Antler''s head was decapitated with his fall.

    "I am never using that shitty Lady Luck blessing." Alex spat with disgust.

    He could trample Transcend rank beasts like an ant before just now he was given a hell of a run. If he ever used such skill on the battlefield, he feared that he might get killed by slipping somewhere.

    "Should I hunt more?" Alex asked himself while looking at the destruction around and saw The Iron Sparrow''s tail ring at him.

    Alex shook his head and pulled the corpse of the Antler left quickly.

    Alex entered the cave and threw the corpse to the side and after gathering firewood lit a fire.

    Looking at grilled meat, Alex swallowed his saliva and took a nimble.

    "Haaa!" Alex moaned in delight as mana flowed through his body warming him.

    "Sure enough, consuming the beast of a higher level is the best way to recover," Alex spoke.

    With each bite, Alex could sense the rejuvenating feeling running through his body.

    "I wasted pounds of precious meat "He spoke with regret.

    Alex recuperated a bit and started the hunt again.

    Alex continued hunting and consuming them.

    After stocking ample supplies and regaining half of his strength, he was finally ready to wake up others on the eight days.

    Riya''s eyebrows fluttered and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Alex before her, looking at her with an anxious gaze.

    He was alive and breathing.

    "Alex!" She screamed in panic but before her mind became unstable, Alex silenced her with a passionate kiss.

    His tongue invaded her inside.

    "Mhmm...Mhmmm"

    Riya murmured but she was shut off by Alex''s invasion and felt a bit suffocated but she didn''t resist but rather enjoyed the sweetness of Alex.

    After enjoying a moment of warmth, Alex pulled back.

    "Shh!"

    Everything is alright.

    Calm down, and take a long breath.

    Alex tried to calm her down but Riya wasn''t able to hold her tears from bursting out.

 Chapter 411 409 Part 2:Waking Up After A Horrible Experince

    Riya''s eyes became moist seeing Alex safe and sound and she wrapped her hands around him and sobbed while resting her head on his broad shoulder while thinking about the disaster they suffered a few days ago.

    Alex caressed her back and as she stopped crying, he wiped her tears and spoke"Here, eat something. You will feel better."

    Riya looked at the ce Alex pointed and saw roasted meat ced over the leaves.

    There was a fire burning quite near that ce which provided them with some warmth.

    "Hmm!" Riya nodded and munched some meat while Alex caressed her head.

    "It''s been tough on you and others but we''re alright. That''s what matters in the end."

    Riya nodded and enjoyed the warmth and rested her head on his chest.

    Alex snuggled a bit and after enjoying herpany for some time, he raised his hand.

    Flickering golden light enveloped everyone.

    The entire cave was lit by the golden shimmers and even illuminated the darkness outside the ce.

    The brows of the people in the cave furrowed and the expressions on their faces distorted.

    As if waking from a horrible dream, many cried out suddenly.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Haaa...Haa..."

    "Huff¡­..Huff"

    Each one of them breathed heavily.

    Sweats trickled down from their back.

    A nauseating smell assaulted them.

    "Am I in hell and heaven?" Max muttered while looking above at the dark ceiling. His vision was a flurry and his mind was in a mess.

    "Where are we?"

    They squealed like a pig who seemed to be ughtered a moment ago only to find out at the next moment that they are alive.

    The horrific scene of the disaster appeared before their eyes which made their body shiver in fright.

    "You all are neither in hell nor in heaven?"

    "You all are alive."

    The words calmed them down but soon the cold bucket of water was poured on them.

    "Out of everyone here, I was only able to save this many of you"

    All of them looked at the source of the sound and found Alex staring at them with hollow eyes.

    As they calmed down, they remembered the horrific experience that they had undergone.

    Never, did they want to suffer such a thing again.

    Before the impact, all of them felt as if their existence was going to be wiped out.

    They were nothing but ants who could have been crushed by that guy.

    Their minds seemed to be shut off for an instant and their consciousness seemed to erode but the pain their body went through cannot be described by mere words.

    It was already good enough for them to think straight after going through that kind of experience.

    "What happened to others? Are all of them dead?" Johnson was the one who broke the silence.

    But his question brought another wave of deathly silence. The reality of losing so many people within a snap of a finger struck everyone hard.

    It was a terrific nightmare.

    The Supreme rank wasn''t even present there physically and it was just a will of his still he was able to eradicate everyone.

    It might be considered a blessing for them to live and the man who made the impossible possible. They owe their lives to this man.

    Just thinking about this, made their whole body shiver in fright.

    For the first time, Alex was at a loss for words.

    His feelings were in a mess. Everything inside him seemed to be tangled.

    "10,000 soldiers followed my will. If I hadn''t decided to defend and fight with Arkham, all of them might have escaped to Western territory and wouldn''t have suffered such a cmity."

    "That Anonymous guycame for my head and Arkham forces but you all were just trapped in between."

    "It was my mistake," Alex spoke with a lifeless gaze.

    The surviving soldiers looked at Alex and wanted to soothe him but none of them was able to speak after seeing that cold gaze.

    Alex closed his eyes to sort out his mind and opened it.

    His eyes became sharp and flickered with a cold glint.

    "This sin, I will carry in my heart. I will find that being.No, I will find that entire organisation and hunt each one of them down."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Once I reach that level I swear on my name that I will hunt every piece of trash stuffed in that organisation. I will hunt them until the end of the world. If they are dead, I will dig out their corpses and defile them. If there is no corpse left behind, I will hunt their souls no matter whether their souls are in hell or heaven, I will hunt them and torture them."

    "I know you may be sceptical about it but once I reach that level I could even pull out their soul from hell and heaven and then I would show them the true meaning of cruelty," Alex spoke while clenching his fist tightly.

    His body was covered with a murderous glint.

    The murderous intent only hovered around him but it was extremely dense to the point that everyone could see millions of corpses behind Alex.

    The small protruding stone on which Alex set seemed to be a mountain of corpses and Alex''s eyes seemed to carry the wrath of the millions of beings who just wanted to crawl out from the ocean of blood and purge the world into a bloodbath.

    "Alex!"

    "Control your blood intent."

    The thick bloody aura disappeared from Alex in the blink of an eye and snapped everyone out of their thoughts.

    "Sorry, it seems I just lost myself for a moment," Alex spoke with an embarrassed smile.

    "My Lord, we will also be stronger and take revenge on the behalf of our dead brothers," Max spoke while clenching his fist.

    "My Lord, where is this ce? Are we near the Western territory in Kinley or somewhere else?"Aeon asked with a confused expression.

    "We seem to be on the outskirts somewhere."

    "I have waited for all of you to wake up so that we can head out together."

    "So, before we leave this ce. You all can eat to your heart''s content. I have hunted many games during this period."

    GROWL!

    Hungry voices emerge from everyone''s stomachs as soon as they hear the food''s name.

    Swallowing their saliva, all of them pounced on meat greedily.

    "I have never felt this much alive," Max spoke as he munched on the meat.

    Alex felt that even this much meat might not suffice them but fortunately, this was enough.

    After everyone had their fills and finally got some energy, Alex decided it was time to pack up.

    They rested for the night and then at the earliest morning they bid Goodbye to the ce which they have been inhabiting for thest eight days.

    Leaving the cave, the group wandered around looking for signs of humans.

    After walking for six hours following the direction of sunrise, Alex finally felt a minor mana fluctuation.

    "There are three humans nearby."

    "Follow me Quickly."

    .......

    Crackle!

    Two pieces of leg of the hunted game were hung over the fire.

    Three men sat in a circle and salivated looking at the meat.

    Rustle...Rustle.

    They suddenly heard the rustling of leaves and one of them muttered"The wind seems to be quite strong."

    "Strong wind my ass...What the hell are you saying, there is no wind blowing today."

    "You have been hungry for too long and you are hallucinating."

    "Yeah, it can be," Glen said while scratching his head.

    The sound of rustling increased which alerted everyone.

    "Hey, is there a beast nearby?" Ken spoke with a cautious expression.

    "Shit! It seems the smell had attracted a wild beast."

    "What should we do?"

    "Let''s run away leaving this? If this is a strong one we will surely die?"Glen spoke.

    "Shut up" Ken and Rony shouted at the same time.

    "Food is scarce nowadays due to the destruction of thend. Our vige has been blessed by luck and that''s why there has been a rise in the number of beasts."Ken spoke and stared in the direction of the sound.

    "Let us take a look first," Ken suggested.

    Three of them got up and looked at the bushes.

    The rustling sounds became closer and their breathing became rough.

    Finally, their eyes caught the sight of a person with a bulky body holding a broken axe with a bare chest with blood stains.

    All the hair on their body stood up in fright and they shouted"Oh God! It''s the Bandits."

 Chapter 412 410:We Are Not In Kinley

    Max''s jaw opened wide and his feelings hurt after being imed as a bandit as soon as the other side saw him.

    "We are not bandits nor do we do such kind of heinous deeds."

    Hearing the rough heavy voice, the three screamed in terror.

    Their sight reflected in their eyes was a bulky man whose body had been stained with blood.

    The man''s upper body armour of his was torn showcasing his muscr chest riddled with scars and burns. His body emanated an unfathomable aura which made their legs turn soft.

    He smelt like putrid and rotten flesh as if this guy hadn''t taken a breath for months.

    His presence was enough to scare the shits out of them who weren''t even awakened.

    Crinkle...Rustle.....

    More rustling sound was heard and soon many people appeared in their sight. All of them were armed with a weapon and each of them wore a broken vest and seemed to be prepared for today''s hunt.

    Their lips had been curved with a crooked smile after finding them.

    Aeon patted Max''s shoulder and signalled that he will take things over from there.

    "See Max you have scared them off. Let me handle this."Aeon muttered and stepped towards the trio who stepped back in fear at each step.

    "Hello, folks! You don''t need to fear us."

    "We all are gentlemen but due to some unfortunate situation we have been trapped here so can you please show us the way out."

    ''Gentleman...the hell you look like a gentleman.''

    The trio thought after seeing Aeon smile which looked quite menacing to them.

    The previous men looked crude but this one seems to be both shady and crafty and seems to enjoy toying with people.

    Terrible imagination clouded their minds.

    "Run for your lives," Ken shouted and darted away.

    Glen and Rony also followed him.

    Aeon''s expression stiffened seeing them fleeing away in fear.

    "Pftttt!"

    "At least they didn''t run away after seeing me. You scared the shit out of them, "Max spoke whileughing frantically.

    "Stopughing and catch them."

    Max and Aeon heard themand from the back and their gaze changed and chased after the men.

    Johnson who stood at the back with Alex found the situation quite hrious and stared at Alex with strange eyes

    Alex knitted his brows and spoke, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Except for me and Riya, you all look like mountain bandits. If I was amon man, I would have also fled away in fear for my life."

    Johnson along with everyone''s lips twitched as they heard Alex''s words.

    "Did you have to say that directly on our faces?"

    Riya giggled hearing their exchange and looked at everyone. Sure enough, if anymon men see them, they mistake their party for bandits.

    "You two are wearing clean clothes unlike us who are wearing the same broken armour and the vast underneath. We don''t have spare clothes like you"

    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhh!"

    As Johnson and Alex argued, loud howling and crying sounds swept across the ce.

    And soon three bodies drop to the ground with a loud thud.

    Aeon and Max dropped the trio on the floor before Alex.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex saw their shivering bodies and sighed.

    "You three, please take a look at my face and my wife''s."

    "Do we two look like bandits?"

    The three were about to nod their head but stopped in the middle when they saw Alex and Riya''s faces which caused their mouths to open wide.

    "We are nobles. Noble''s don''t stoop this low and do this kind of thing."

    "I swear on my noble lineage that I will neither hurt you nor kill you."

    "My Lord, didn''t you once say that nobles and bandits are opposite sides of the same coin?" Max spoke with a confused expression.

    Silence!

    Everyone swallowed their saliva after hearing Max''s words and the trio started to shiver.

    A thick vein bulged on Alex''s forehead.

    He had taught his men a lot of things but out of all his words, this shithead had remembered only these types of shits.

    Alex signalled and a horde of men pounced on Max and dragged him away.

    "Hahaha! He is mentally unfit and sometimes gets mental attacks."

    "So, ignore him, will you?"

    The three of them nodded their heads vigorously as they had no option left.

    "Folks, can you tell me if there is a town or vige nearby and what is this ce?"

    The three of them hesitated and looked at each other while fighting internally to push each other to speak first.

    Ken finally gave up and opened his lips.

    "We are near Crestford vige which is around 8 kilometres from here. Our vige mostly relies on hunting and agriculture for food so we came here in the Crestford forest to hunt often."

    Alex nodded and asked his next question"Can you tell me what happened to the war between Arkham and Kinley."

    The three men''s eyes gleamed for a moment.

    Glenn who was silent till now for a moment spoke up after mustering his courage.

    "Are you the survivors of that war?"

    The atmosphere suddenly became chilly out of nowhere which made Glenn frown as he felt that he had asked something, he shouldn''t have.

    Alex''s easy-going expression became stern.

    "Yes!" He spoke with a stern expression.

    Ken swallowed his saliva and exined"We lost the war against Kinley. Our Second Prince had died. We don''t know much about the Kinley side but as far as we know a third party had interfered."

    "How did you know so many things? Shouldn''t this thing be kept hidden?" Johnson asked with a frown.

    "Are you kidding me? The entire Empire is mourning now due to His Highness''s death and has descended into chaos."

    "What?" Johnson muttered confused and stared at Alex and said"When did the Second Prince die....."

    Johnson''s words halted as he saw Alex''s grim mood while other faces became pale.

    As he repeated the words, he realised something and his eyes widened as wide as saucers.

    "It can''t be..." He spoke with a shivering tone.

    Alex looked up and spoke with a faint voice"We are not Kinley but in Arkham."

    His faint words echoed in everyone''s ears like a thunderstorm.

 Chapter 413 411:Onto The Next Mission

    Alex politely requested the trio to lead the way to their vige.

    Though it was a request, from their perspective it was anything but a request.

    The words felt like menacing threats under everyone''s presence.

    But what could they do?

    They don''t have any option except to lead the way towards Crestford vige.

    The scenery around them changed and Alex''s eyes caught the sight of a human settlement from afar.

    Streaks of green vegetation disappeared and arge patch of clearnd appeared.

    But it was a scene, which was quite different from what he expected.

    The huge farnd that stretched over the horizon looked dry and bleak.

    nts were growing on it but the product didn''t look to be much.

    A soil with low-quality yields around 12-17 quintals per acre while good ones produce 22-34.

    [1 Quintal=100 kg]

    The farnds in Leonhart produce 24 quintals of rice or other crops per acre.

    But thends before him seemed to produce less than quintals per acre.

    "Is the soil here really bad?" Alex asked Ken.

    "No, we used to get 19 quintals per acre but due to the drought and many other things, the yield of crops had been reduced."

    "We have tried to add fertiliser and many other things but nothing seems to work."

    "What do you mean by other things?"

    "You should ask the vige chief for more information?"Ken replied.

    " How do you all live if the harvests are so low?"Max asked.

    "Didn''t I say, we mostly hunt? The Crestford forest is filled with small animals and beasts. We are also good at rearing and fishing."

    "Hunting provides us with a bit of supplement. We are lucky to have the backing of the Forest God. The situation is worse in other situations."Rony exined.

    "Please lead us to the vige Chief first," Alex said.

    As Alex''s men approached the vige, they could see some movements over there.

    Alex''s steps halted which was followed by his men as he saw the vigers who were working in the open space running away after seeing them.

    Some hid in their house and shut their door while others seemed to be fleeing away.

    "It seems we are again mistaken as bandits," Riya muttered.

    Alex looked around his men who lowered their heads with flustered expressions and then looked at Ken and the other two with a pleading gaze.

    "I should inform the vige chief and get rid of the misunderstanding. Until then, please wait here." Ken spoke and walked inside the vige.

    After some time, Ken was apanied by a few men leading an old man walking towards them.

    The old man nced at Alex with a scrutinising haze.

    There was a hint of weariness in his eyes.

    He observed Alex for a moment and asked"I heard from Ken that you were the soldiers who had been struck due to a mission."

    "Yes!" Alex lied with a nk expression.

    Alex had already prepared for the inquiring questions. He was shocked when he knew that he was in Arkham.

    This was his first long-range teleportation but that didn''t mean he would mess like a newbie. So, the only usible reason why he was teleported to Arkham was due to Lady Luck''s Blessings.

    His luck or rather to say his destiny had pulled him here to aplish something.

    He came to know from Ken that he was 600 km away from the border of Arkham and after 200 km from here, one could start to notice military check posts.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Can you describe the mission? I mean it''s not that I can''t trust you but doing the mission in the Crestford forest sounds a bit weird."

    "This vige is under me and I can''t let any anonymous persone and go as he pleases without proper identity. Especially a bunch of people like you."

    "I understand your concerns. I can''t divulge about the mission but we were sent here to examine something. You see this ce shouldn''t hold any dangerous beasts but we have found the beast of Transcendent rank and Legendary rank here who don''t belong to this ce."

    "We were asked to hunt them for the safety of the nearby vige and try to find the reason behind this."

    Alex didn''t know about the ce but his experience in the wilderness yed a vital role.

    The Vige Chief''s expression stiffened on hearing Alex''s words.

    "So, even you all think it''s weird."

    Alex exined his made-up story about his team have been fighting for days against the beasts to keep the vigers nearby safe.

    "Sir, I am Rex. Nice to meet you." Alex spoke.

    "I am Henry! Nice to meet you all soldiers."

    "But before we could talk more, I think you should all wash up properly," Henry suggested.

    He was finding it hard even to stand nearby them.

    Alex smiled awkwardly and stepped back.

    Under Henry''s management, baths were prepared for Alex''s men along with fresh clothes.

    Riya pulled away vige women separately.

    The vigers were quite simple and the women of the vige were quite open.

    They pulled Riya from the rogue man and helped her to wash up and they were amazed to see her beauty and milky soft skin contrary to theirs.

    Though her looks were haggard, her body smelled like fragrance. The Vige women praised her endlessly and were happy to mingle with noble women which was a rare urrence for them.

    Riya''s thin skin wasn''t able to handle their praises and she just shook her head shyly.

    .............

    While Alex and his men finally made themselvesfortable in the vige, far away from the Crestford vige a certain group was busy doing their work.

    The area was dark and rotten giving one a dreary sense of eeriness.

    Thick dark fumes hovered in the air which when inhaled acted like poison causing beasts to die or went on a rampage.

    Five shadows appeared and walked through the ce. The atmosphere and dark fumes didn''t seem to affect them, rather they increased their vigour.

    "This ce seems to be quite suitable." One of them spoke while stepping forward.

    Trees swayed and the branches started to extend towards one.

    She looked at it and spoke with a seductive smile"Bad boy, it''s not for you."

    The branches extending towards him wilted suddenly and then the tree became a husk.

    "Let''s deploy it." She spoke and pulled out the box.

    The woman opened up a box and a dark aura radiated all around the ce covering the entirend in darkness.

    "Lady Moss, it seems to be too strong."

    Moss nodded with a smile and looked at the five who were trembling due to being suppressed by the aura radiated from the dark mass of something.

    "What did you think of this? This is the sacred seed which will help us to bring the reign of Our God quite fast. With the help of this thing, the world shall know the existence of Our God and soon worship him." Moss muttered and ced the dark mass of a substance from the ground.

    As soon as it touched the ground, it started to burn with a dark me and dark miasma spread all around like turbulent water flow.

    "We are done here."

    "You three stand here and guard this ce."

    "Loar, you areing with me. We have some things to do."

 Chapter 414 412:I Will Find A Way

    In the outskirts of Arkham.

    A man walked through the ce and arrived before a small cosy and thatched house.

    The atmosphere was really warm and peaceful.

    The people were sweet, and innocent and treated them as their own which touched his heart.

    CREAK!

    The wooden door opened and he was greeted by an old man sitting near the firece.

    Henry cracked his neck and said, "Did you dye your hair?"

    Aled-haired was blood red due to being stained with blood but Henry could discern that it was blonde colour now he saw that he had long ck hair.

    "No, this is my original hair colour," Alex replied, pulling a stool from the side he sat beside Henry.

    "I had changed my colour for the mission. I am a fallen aristocrat so I need to hide my identity."

    His characteristic hair colour may be identified by some as only the Royal of Kinley having golden blonde hair that shined making them stand out from the rest.

    So, for safety, Alex dyed his hair ck and changed his name.

    And about his underlying, he doesn''t think that there was anyone who could know about him

    "It''s been a while, Sir Henry."

    "Good to see you after washing yourself. You look quite good."

    Alex raised his head and chuckled.

    "Is the arrangement of our humble vige to your liking?"

    "Yeah, it''s quitefortable."

    "Sir Henry, how much do you know about the recent affairs?"

    Alex didn''t know how much substantial information he could gather from here but he needs to collect as much as he can.

    He was in a foreignnd and it was not a formal visit.

    Henry raised his brows and asked with a gloomy voice"How much did you know?"

    "I only know our Arkham Kingdom lost. I don''t know much about the details as I and my team were lying in the pool during the ongoing crisis."

    Henry noticed that Alex might have spoken with a smile as if he was cracking a joke but a genuine sadness and unquenchable anger hidden beneath the surface could be heard if one paid closer attention.

    "See, I don''t know whether the information I am telling you is correct or not. I heard a lot of this from mercenaries who visited here."

    "Mercenaries?"

    "Yes! As you see there are dozens of strong beastsing closer, we ask them to kill the one who possesses danger."

    "Isn''t it too costly?"

    Henry chuckled and spoke.

    "We don''t hire them. We mostly pass the information to the hunters guild or mercenary guild. Beasts have much more use than one thinks. Each part of their body can be used to make exotic things."

    "In case there is a beast who doesn''t have much value we offer some price."

    " No,ing onto your question."

    "Please keep it a secret from the other vigers lest they might be scared and feel uneasy"

    Alex nodded and his expression became grim as Henry started to exin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "After Arkham and Kinley, forces were defeated by third-party interference. The demon appeared and took over the borders of both sides. They are rapidly trying to increase their range from both sides."

    "So, many believed that higher-ranking demons interfered and broke the scale of the war."

    Alex smacked his lips wryly with an uncanny expression as he heard the old man''s words.

    His eyes lost their colour and he forgot what to say as they defied his attempt to understand the ongoing things through logic.

    First, how did demons appear out of nowhere? As soon as they were defeated, demons took over.

    It was ridiculous to say that they appeared out of nowhere. Since the warp gate might be destroyed by the man''s attacks then there were two possibilities.

    Either the demons were lying somewhere hiding their presence or they have built a warp gate with that higher being''s presence.

    Still, he couldn''t expect that this would be the oue.

    And that wasn''t all.

    There seems to be bigger trouble for him.

    The border had been upied by a demon so all routes to Kinley might have been cut so how hell would he go home now?

    The demons need to be defeated for that and to that either Kinley or Arkham need to attack but since demons are still upying it means Kinley hadn''t made this move.

    Alex clenched his fist, feeling distressed over the matter.

    He was worried about his Kingdom and his wives.

    How are they? What are they doing now?

    What if they took the wrong step thinking I was killed or were grieving now?

    I hope they could somehow know that he was alive. He knew that Athena could feel it.

    Henry observed the young man before and patted his shoulder.

    "Young man, I know you feel frustrated and angry because we lost."

    "It''s not the oue but the feeling of giving your best that matters."

    "As long as people like you exist who grind their teeth and stand up again to face the cmity our Arkham won''t go down."

    Although there was a misunderstanding, Alex felt Henry''s genuine concern and worry.

    Alex tried to put up a smile and held the old wrinkled and calloused hand and muttered.

    "Yeah, we are not going to go down that easily. If there is no way for us ahead then we just head to make the way."

    "Arkham will surely rise again."

    Previously he was fighting for his nation and he did what was right but now since he was here, Alex felt that he should do something to help them no matter how little that contribution may be.

    Arkham can''t fall into Demon''s hands.

    Noah''s death might escte the situation. He can''t do anything about that but there are certain things he could do.

    That is to get rid of the Miasma and help Arkham to get up on their feet.

    He should think of ways to help them from the shadows while keeping his identity secret.

    And secondly, he needs to find a way tomunicate with his wives.

    While going into the military outpost, he wasn''t allowed to carry amunication channel and he can''t use others tomunicate as the channels had to be tuned in to the desired frequency

    ''Although I could already feel my head tearing apart thinking about all this mess, I am sure I can find a way.''

 Chapter 415 413:Will We Get A New Sister Soon

    The broken de of the short sword struck deeply onto the spiny anteater.

    It was three meters long and its body was covered with sharp pines which could shoot up to a hundred meters.

    It shrieked and shot the huge pines over its skin.

    BANG!

    Swish!

    Tearing the ear, the sharp edge of the spines shot forward with an incredible speed.

    TANG!TANG!

    Few spines were deflected while a few burst through the weapons and shelves sting away the people but soon a bubble appeared and enveloped them protecting them from being harmed.

    BOOM!

    Another sword shot was like a missile and pierced through its neck urately.

    Thrashing around and struggling for onest time, it finallyid down its life.

    Alex, who stood over a tree, stared at the spiny anteater after it died.

    It was just at Epic rank but it could cause more harm than a Transcendent rank.

    Alex and his men were staying in the vige for some time. They decided to recover to the peak before they moved but that didn''t mean they werezing around.

    The grace of the viger cannot be ignored, so Alex ordered his men to hunt as many beasts as possible and deliver them to the vige chief so that he could distribute the meat and sell the other previous things.

    He heard that therge spines of the anteater were sold for 5 silver coins each and 5 silver coins were enough to feed a family for a month.

    While hunting all these creatures, Alex was also doing research of his own.

    He tested the soil and found that their vitality had been drawn out slowly and steadily.

    Maybe the miasma running rampant in Arkham has seeped deep into the soil and is slowly taking away fertility.

    Fortunately, Alex was able to catch it and purified thend and the effect was quite evident.

    ? "My Lord!"

    Alex heard Johnson''s voice from afar and signalled him to speak.

    "We can''t go on like this."

    "Our weapons won''tst long."

    "It''s better to call them pieces of scraps instead of weapons," Max added at the sight but he shrank back after noticing everyone''s angered gaze.

    "We will be injured if we carry on anymore from this point," Johnson muttered.

    Alex nodded and said"I understand. Everyone has recovered so it is time to leave."

    Alex and his men entered the vige and looked for Henry and delivered the game.

    The vigers cheered for them and treated them with respect.

    They have been in a joyous mood due to Alex and his men for bringing lots of food during this troublesome period.

    Alex looked for Henry to make his leave.

    Henry held their hand and shook it with gentleness.

    "When you entered the vige, I was still weary of you but I had no choice but to allow you as we can''t contend against you all."

    "But it seems, I have made the correct choice."

    "I cannot me you. The safety of others was in your hands."Alex chuckled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Alex and his men walked out while the vigers bid them farewell for thest time.

    The vige women were a bit reluctant about departing but still departed from her with happy faces.

    Alex looked at his men and spoke.

    "Do you remember the ns?"

    "We will split from now and register at the adventure guild to make a fake identity to help us during our stay."

    "We will meet at the Lunar town two days from now."

    ....

    A few Kilometres away from Crestford Vige, Alex and his men separated before entering Crestford Town.

    Alex gave me some money to buy weapons for them.

    Alex nned to get a licence from the adventure guild.

    His men would also get a license and would start taking missions and also collect information on the way.

    The Adventure guild is an international organisation that has various branches in the cities of each Empire.

    His Kingdom also had an adventure guild that was opened a year ago and he was the one who took part in the inauguration ceremony and cut the ribbons.

    But now thinking about this has made him tear up.

    If Alex wants to stay updated in the new territory where he doesn''t have any footing, he needs to use adventure guild and Information resources.

    One can enter the adventure guild library, sell monsters, take on quests with rewards and look for suitable adventures.

    Moreover, it can also serve as identification if caught.

    Since his party was huge Alex divided them into groups and sent them to other nearby cities to register.

    Too many people belonging to the same group getting licences in the same ce may pull some suspicion.

    If anyone found out that he was from Kinley, he would have to waste his time ying hide and seek again.

    Alex along with Riya entered the adventure Guild in Rosavoir town.

    "Hello, How may I help you two?"

    Ales stared at the receptionist who was a red-haireddy which made him think about Yvonne for a moment.

    Alex spoke while standing before the reception desk.

    "My wife and I want to register in the Adventure guild and get a licence," Alex spoke, pulling Riya beside her.

    "Do you already have a licence or is this your first time here in the adventure guild?"Thedy asked with suspicious eyes.

    She could sense the experienced eyes of a hunter in Alex due to her honed instinct and thought that he might have lost his licence and wanted to issue it again.

    Alex scratched his cheek and spoke with a smile"This is our first time. We both hunt in our vige. After having sufficient experience, we finally got permission from the elders to go out and seek fortune."

    Thedy nodded and said, "In this case, please follow me this way."

    Alex tilted his head and followed along.

    Alex and Riya were led to the waiting room.

    "Please take your seat and wait for a while." Thedy spoke and left.

    While Alex''s gaze followed her leaving back, he heard a faint coughing sound from behind.

    There was an inexplicable smile on Riya''s face as she spoke"My Lord, it seems you are interested in thatdy. After going back, should I inform others that a sixth sister ising soon?"

 Chapter 416 414:My Wife Is A SS Rank Adventure

    Alex swallowed his saliva seeing the dangerous gleam in her eyes.

    "You are wrong Riya. I just felt a bit nostalgic seeing her. She looks a bit like Yvonne." Alex spoke with a saddened expression.

    "Though she isn''t equal to Yvonne''s single hair."

    Riya''s expression eased a bit seeing Alex''s nostalgic eyes.

    "I wish we could have our organization here which could help us,"Alex muttered.

    "We have managed to secure the footing in Kinley after a lot of hard work. Expanding ourwork throughout the world will be quite tough unless we have resources simr to Lockheart."Riya muttered.

    Alex stuttered a bit but soon his eyes glowed brightly.

    "Holy shit! How did I forget that?"

    "There should be a branch of the Lockheart merchant group in Arkham. The trade routes may be jammed butmunication would still be working."

    Riya''s eyes brightened and a beautiful smile appeared on her face which made it hard for Alex not to hug her.

    Cough...Cough...

    "Please show some restraint."

    A middle-aged man came in which caused both Riya and Alex to separate.

    He looked quite imposing with arge scar on his face.

    "I am Paul and I am in charge of the adventure center here."

    The man who introduced himself as Paul put forward his right hand and asked for a handshake.

    Alex grabbed it with his right hand and felt a crushing force gripping his hand.

    Alex looked at his hand and stared at the man blinking innocently.

    "Paul, why are you tickling me?"

    Paul''s expression stiffened and he pulled back his hands.

    He used this way to test the toughness of newbies and surprisingly this guy''s hands are very hard.

    Paul was an Epic rank at the age of 49 and was the branch manager of the adventure guild.

    ''Filled with vitality and vigor but looks a little naive.''

    That was the impression Paul got from Alex initially.

    Paul knows the psychology of people who want to be adventurers and treats them ordingly.

    Paul introduced himself and asked Alex and Riya about his family, background, and the names of their parents.

    There is no power in the guild to determine whether this was a lie or not and whatever they say was recorded.

    Nevertheless, the reason for asking this question was to notice anything amiss.

    Unless one is a skilled liar and could mask his expression, he would be caught easily.

    "Now, I am going to stop asking you questions and measure your power level."

    Paul asked them to ce their hands on the orb while he pulled out a paper and started to write the information.

    "Rex 21 years, Peak Disciple rank."

    "Priya, 21 years, Early Disciple rank."

    Alex and Riya had lowered their level and acted like a newbie who doesn''t know the way of the world.

    Seeing their lovey-dovey gaze, Paul sighed a bit and said"You two seemed to be a match made by heaven. The path that lies ahead may test you but don''t give up on it so easily."

    "Now do you see that dummy over there?"

    "Attack it with everything you have got."

    Riya''s eyes widened and she felt as if this guy was asking this building to be blown away by Alex which made her back drenched in sweat.

    She feared that Alex may blow away everything so she decided to make the first move.

    Riya took a dagger and pounced on the puppet stabbing it multiple times causing many small holes to appear in it.

    "Good!Next!"

    Alex pulled a spear from the weapon stand and stood before the puppet.

    The puppet seemed to be made of a material that could take on a Peak Epic rank attack.

    Alex took a deep breath and regted his breathing.

    He pushed his left foot forward and bent his body backward shifting his centre of weight while garnering his strength.

    Riya almost bit her nails due to anxiousness as she felt that Alex was going to blow the building.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Like a spring, his body shot forward and he thrust his spear

    Swish!

    A crimson light passed by and a hole appeared on the puppet''s chest.

    Riya''s expression paled as a soft gush appeared in the room.

    Unable to find anything wrong, Paul observed and analyzed them

    Pondering for a moment, he spoke.

    "Rex, I will give you an E, and Priya you will get an F grade silence."

    "E..." Alex''s expression became rotten as if he had stepped on shit.

    The license grade was extended from G to S.

    G was mostly given newbie who had just awakened and S to Legendary rank and above ranks

    Even the Kingdoms and Empires had to treat them seriously.

    With an E rank, he couldn''t do much, and raising the grade would need a lot of time.

    At the very least, he would be able to move around safely in Arkham.

    "Don''t be discouraged, kid. Your ability is enough to get you a D or C rank but you need to have some aplishment to have that. Since you are new, I can only give you this for now."

    After getting some encouragement, Alex wanted to speak something but Riya pulled him trying to get away as far as possible.

    "Weird, why was the girl in such a hurry?"Paul muttered and thought that maybe the two had some other ns.

    Paul walked toward the puppet with a hole in the chest but frowned when he noticed a small hole appeared on the wall.

    "Did the attack prate till here?"Paul muttered and touched the hole.

    Tap!

    It was just a small tap and there was nothing wrong initially but soon the wall started to vibrate.

    "What is happening?"

    Paul shouted and his question was answered with the bricks of the wall falling over it.

    DUSH!

    A bigger section of the wall copsed and the rubble spread all around.

    "Paul, what the hell was that noise?"

    With a loud shout, the red-haired woman entered and her eyes widened seeing the destruction.

    From the piles of dust, a man covered in dust appeared and coughed violently.

    "Paulllll!"

    "Honey, I haven''t done anything, please believe me."

    The man who behaved like a calm person now became a scaredy cat in front of the women.

    ....

    Meanwhile, the preparator of the incident walked normally on the street.

    "Believe me Riya, I controlled my power."

    "You shouldn''t have used man, your mana must have invaded through the wall and broken it."

    "He can think of it aspensation for giving me a low rank. If he was in Kinley he would be scared out of his wit just by my nce."

    Noticing Alex''s foul expression, Riya thought for a moment and spoke.

    "My Lord, if you need something we can use the Licences I have made in Kinley."

    Alex''s steps halted and he asked"Licences."

    Riya nodded and said, "I have all the grade licenses from E to S under me."

    "I even had an SS rank license under the name Shadow Queen."

    Alex felt his heart skipping a beat hearing Riya''s words and he almost fell on his back.

    "Who didn''t you say it to me before?"

    "You didn''t ask," Riya spoke with a cute pout making Alex faint in disbelieving.

    "It seems I should write a novel, My Wife Is an SS rank Adventurer," Alex spoke with a frustrated expression.

 Chapter 417 415:Gathering Materials By Killing

    Somewhere near the wilderness.

    The surrounding was cold and frozen.

    Winter was on its way and a small drizzle would ensue in the morning along with heavy most.

    Running through the frosty ground, a man pierced through the dark mist.

    The surroundings be colder as Alex steps forward.

    Alex jumped up a tree with a single swift movement.

    The mist covered his vision so he wasn''t able to get a good grasp of his surroundings.

    Alex raised his hand and twirled his finger.

    The wind started to condense and dance in his hand and then Alex fired a shot ofpressed wind.

    Swish!

    The mist screen before Alex was cleared away for a moment and Alex''s eyes caught the sight of the prey.

    BANG!

    The branch on which Alex stood exploded due to his jump and as hended on another tree, he jumped again.

    Shortly, after Alex got his licence, he started to take missions to go on hunts in the wilderness.

    He moved along the border areas and hunted in the wilderness and tried to cleanse the miasma he came across.

    With a flight spell, he could cover 1000 Kilometers in the day which broadened his range as he moved across the border to and fro.

    On the way, he also examined the changes in the surroundings.

    He had many soldiers on the way and after getting the adventure guild licence, he started to gather intel.

    Inquiring about them, Alex got to know that Arkham is nning to close the excess to the wilderness on the Eastern territory due to the rapid spread of miasma which also put a halt to Alex''s operation.

    Alex wanted to search the perimeter in the borders but it was guarded heavily and there were even many Legendary ranks out there.

    So, for now, he was only hunting beasts, especially the beasts who had been infected and escaped here.

    Alex finally saw a dark Asura bear smashing everything.

    "Haa...It''s been a long time since I fought with a bear."

    Asura bears were limited to Transcendent rank but one before him was Legendary rank and it was giving out a dark ominous aura.

    The Asura bear''s eyes narrowed as it lifted its head and looked at Alex.

    The two only gazed at each other for several seconds.

    CRRRR!

    After the bear saw Alex didn''t move, it started to growl and the vibration was sent everywhere.

    Alex stared at it with a confused expression.

    Alex could see that the bear was contaminated by miasma which raised its power and was in a berserk state, still, it could feel a hint of fear seeing Alex.

    It was feeling threatened by Alex''s presence and was analysing its chances of defeating Alex.

    Alex had discovered that the miasma was the upgraded version of the dark mist which was used for the experiment by Wright and Amidon.

    And the antidote which he had discovered there waspletely useless against these.

    And it caused the person to lose his reason but the bear seemed to be alright and sadly it wasn''t the only one.

    He had killed many beasts and was affected by miasma but since they were at a lower level, he thought that they hadn''t been affected much.

    But now he knew that he was wrong.

    SHING!

    Alex jumped to the side and a spear made of ice whizzed past Alex at an insane speed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    BANG!BANG!

    Spears started to fly towards Alex and he dodged jumping from one ce to another.

    The spears punctured through the tree trunk and struck the tree behind that one.

    Another spear shot forward.

    Alex didn''t dodge it, rather struck the spear with his full force.

    Alex''s arm shook a bit but the spear was shed straight and passed through Alex by dividing it into two halves.

    Alex rammed his foot onto the ground and shot forward with all his speed.

    The bear roared in aggression as another spear exuded a dense aura materialised that shot straight at Alex.

    Alex''s body exploded towards the bear wh great momentum and found it difficult to dodge the attack so he coated his other hand in the aura and mmed it on the sharp tip of the spear.

    BOOOM!

    The spear bursts into pieces and an icy mass of dust and Alex pass through the dust, he found the bear appearing before him and shed its gnarly ws at Alex

    BOOM!

    The entire forest shook with a shockwave and Alex''s figure was shot back.

    Alex was able to parry the attack with his sword but he was thrown away due to the result.

    Alex, who was in mid-air, was shed by the ws of an Asura bearing towards him.

    Alex used the flight to change his trajectory.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    w marks erupted behind him and pulverized everything in its path.

    Alex rotated his body in the air andnded on the trunk of the treeterally and bent his knees like spring.

    And then!

    BANG!

    Like a squeezed spring was released, Alex kicked the trunk and threw himself towards the bear once again.

    The whole tree jerked and the trunk blew away.

    The Asura bear senses danger from Alex and locking onto Alex opens its muzzle wide.

    Alex saw a mighty beam of dark colour shot towards him decimating everything in its path.

    Swish!

    The aura in Alex''s body exploded and a crimson aura ensheathed his sword formingyer afteryer.

    Alex gripped his sword and with all its momentum stabbed him forward.

    [Piercing Thrust]

    SHINING!

    A sound akin to tearing off the paper was heard and a highly destructive beam of light made its way towards Alex stopped and was torn into two halves.

    The Asura bear''s eyes widened as it saw the scene and before it could react, soft winds brushed past him and something went past its neck.

    THUD!

    The huge body falls to the ground after taking itsst breath.

    Alexnded beside it and clicked his tongue"The Core can''t be sold which reduces the price by half. I need to gather precious materials as much as possible."

    Alex looked for the source of the miasma but he wasn''t able to find anything and soon saw the fences from afar.

    There wasn''t any strong beast to hunt so with a frustrated expression took the corpse and flew towards Lunar city where his crew was present.

 Chapter 418 416:Riyas Fear

    Alex cleaned himself before entering the Lunar city.

    Lunar City was 290 km away from Crestford city and was famous for its crime rate.

    Lunar City was the base of the Skull gang which ruled the ce and looted people.

    For any tourist or adventurer, this ce was a big no.

    But for Alex, it was the city of fortune.

    Alex headed straight towards the high-tier building which was in sharp contrast to the other shabby building as it was the base of the skull gang.

    "Hello, Sir Rex!"

    "Please take a look at the fresh bread I cooked today."

    "Sir Rex, here is a gift for you."

    "Please say hello to your wife for me"

    "I will convey your words, Aunt Gita."

    "Uncle Dawn, thanks for the bread."

    "Thanks, Aunt May." Alex chuckled and returned the greeting meanwhile his empty hands had been filled with all sorts of things.

    Alex shook his head seeing the warm and joyfulugh of the citizens.

    All of them were terrorized by the Skull gang until Alex took the matter into his hands.

    He only wanted to loot the gang and use its members to help during his stay but the one who benefited the most was none other than thesemon people.

    These people quickly took a liking to the lovely couple Alex and Riya while trying their best to help them settle down.

    There was no Mayor of this town and the people even wanted Alex to be Mayor here but Alex refused.

    The noble in charge of this town would soon find out the news and seek trouble but to the mass agitation in Arkham, he seemed to be busy.

    Alex didn''t want to wait for him toe here and he would personally deal with him when he left.

    Alex heard a loud shout and soon saw six bulky people running towards him with serious expressions.

    They stood before Alex with a sharp glint which made it look as if a bloody fight was going to ensue.

    But their expressions changed suddenly and all of them bowed their heads and looked at him with puppy eyes.

    "What the hell are you watching? Taking the things from Sir? How can you let him carry all this?"

    "Sir please don''t burden your arms."

    "Let this servant carry the things."

    The men muttered and took away the things from Alex.

    "Not bad!Not bad!"

    "You are slowly learning to be a civilised person," Alex muttered and patted them.

    "It''s all your blessing Sir. You have shown us the light and led our pitiful and astray souls to the correct path."

    Alex suppressed his urge tough and looked at Malcolm.

    He was the same man who was mocking him four days ago only to be beaten like a dog by Alex.

    Creak!

    Alex entered the house and walked towards the basement where there was a small training centre.

    He saw Riya meditating cross-legged. Her power was increasing at a rapid rate to the point she was unable to keep up with it.

    She was fine at first but when Alex pulled her to hunt the creature of darkness, she started to absurd the dark mana rapidly.

    She had hardly controlled the power of lust and now the other power was running a rampage.

    So, she had been trying to calm herself and familiarise herself with her power.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Riya slowly opened her eyes and asked with a smile.

    "What did you get today?"

    Alex pulled out a corpse from his space ring and put it before Riya.

    Riya raised her brows as he pointed at the corpse with trembling hands.

    "A legendary rank asura bear."

    Alex nodded and leaned against the wall folding his hands over his chest.

    "The situation in Arkham is getting worse. The higher-ups seemed to being up with something."

    "Riya, it seems we need to get Lockheart''s main branch quickly," Alex said with a serious expression.

    Alex had a token which granted him absolute status simr to Yvonne.

    But the problem was that only a high-ranking member of the Lockheart merchant group could identify the token as it was highly confidential.

    If he saw the token to those who were not aware, they may think of it as a fabrication.

    The main branch of Lockheart branch groups was situated in the Capital of Arkham, The City of Arlington.

    To gain entry to the periphery, Alex needs to show a reason.

    So, while hunting for clues of miasma, Alex killed many high-rank beasts and stored the precious materials in the beast.

    A corpse of Legendary rank could be sold for 1000-3000 depending on the beast.

    Riya was analysing the corpse with a keen interest and suddenly she felt a shiver as she saw dark-coloured mana seeping inside.

    "Alex, this..is this what you were speaking about?" Riya spoke while flinching back.

    Alex walked towards Riya and pulled them into his arms while caressing her hair.

    "Yes."

    "Since this beast''s pure mana had been tainted and converted to dark Mana, you were able to feel the mana flow."

    "This is a good thing Riya." Alex tried to assure aura seeing her fearful expression.

    "It is an indication that you are slowly getting a hang of your powers."

    "I don''t know if it''s good. I fear I will lose myself and may harm you or others. I feel that my powers will take over me and control me."

    "I thought it was the power of Lust that I have to keep in control but the power which I showcased that day seemed to be a hundred times more dangerous."

    "Remember that fight creeps me out. The power of darkness disgusts me but at the same time, it makes me feelplete. It is quiteplicated but whatever, maybe I don''t want this kind of power which causes nothing but destruction." Riya spoke and her eyes became moist and teary.

    "Riya, if you didn''t have that power, we wouldn''t be alive."Alex smiled and wiped out her tears.

    "We should also look at the positive side of these things."

    Alex could sense the uneasiness in Riya''s heart that was going on every day.

    It was also making him afraid as he didn''t know much about it. The power of darkness along with the power of Lust may be mixed and change Riya into something which he was afraid to even think about.

    He was only taught to calm the power of lust, not the other.

    And even the Goddess is keeping silent about it no matter how many times he asks.

    "Everything had a good and bad side. As long as I am with you, I will not let it devour you and make you remember who you are."Alex muttered while capturing her lips.

    Riya''s body trembled and she was surprised by Alex''s sudden advance but Alex didn''t let her go as she tastes so sweet that Alex didn''t want to let her go.

    "Just like today, I will make you remember with my body that you are the wife of Alex Von Leonhart."

    "I will make my presence engraved in your heart. I am irreparable" Alex spoke with a smirk while pulling Riya into a princess carry position.

    "Beast!" Riya muttered softly and showed a bit of resistance though inwardly her heart was fluttering being filled with sweetness and warmth.

 Chapter 419 417:Is It A Torture Room?

    A carriage was hurling towards its next destination.

    Inside it, Alex and Riya sat observing the outside scenery.

    They were apanied by Johnson and five other people.

    Max and Aeon have been left in the Lunar city and were ordered to look for the information that came in handy.

    They were on their way to Arlington but before that, they needed to make a halt to deal with a certain noble.

    Their carriage entered Oxhelm city ruled by a noble household of Count Gray.

    The person in charge of ces filled with scum. All the cities under him had been ruled by syndicates that hoarded people and filled Count Gray''s treasury.

    "Alex, I think we two should just sneak in and take him out. Why are we wasting so much time here?" Riya asked with confusion.

    "Count Gray seemed to be corrupt and shady. Even in the bad times of Arkham, he is using the Emperor and tries to seek trouble with him."

    "His behaviour raises many questions and yeah there are a bunch of them," Alex spoke.

    "Isn''t it Arkham''s problem, why are you interfering with it," Riya asked, raising her brows.

    Alex chuckled seeing Riya''s expression.

    "Do you remember the person who came to kill us?"

    Riya frowned and her eyes became cold as soon as Alex mentioned the name.

    "He clearly said that he had two tasks. One was to kill me and another was to get rid of Noah and his men"

    "And who could hire them?"Alex asked.

    "Are you saying that the nobles that are opposing and trying to rebel, may have been the ones to do this?"

    "Maybe or maybe not?" Alex rubbed his chin and said"Count Gray was just a suitable target we stumbled upon. Since we are here I wanted to take a look."

    "Even if they are not behind this, they may have a connection with that secret organisation."

    Riya stared at Alex''s grim expression.

    She knew just what organisation he was referring to.

    For the past year, they have been searching for it but they weren''t able to find much because their means ofmunication were quite secretive and no one who had ever visited knew about their headquarters.

    It was even odd that people make deals with an organisation without knowing anything.

    Even the Magic Tower had a hard time dealing with the scrolls used by this organisation.

    Knock...Knock...

    Alex was snapped out of his thoughts by Johnson''s tap on the ss pane.

    "We are here."

    Alex nodded and stood up.

    "Riya you will be staying here."

    "What? Why?" Riya asked irritably.

    "It''s better if you fight less from now on. I want you to recuperate and get used to controlling your powers. So you are forbidden from using it until I say." Alex spoke with a stern look.

    Seeing her disheartened look, Alex shook his head with a smile and kissed her forehead.

    "Forgive me, My Queen, I am saying this for your good."

    Alex walked out after calming Riya and looked at the biggest mansion in the centre of the City.

    "Be careful," Johnson advised.

    "Take care of Riya and don''t let her fight if you encounter something," Alex ordered and his silhouette disappeared.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ...¡­.

    Somewhere in the Gray''s Mansion.

    A man walked through the tunnel filled with darkness and after emerging from it, he took a look around himself.

    He was now in a passageway of an ancient-looking structure.

    The only source of light illuminating this ce was a lit torch on one of the walls.

    Because of low light conditions, he narrows his eyes to silt as he finds a dark blocking his path.

    He pulled out a me torch from the side and after running his finger across the wall, he threw it.

    The torch hit a protruding object on the wall and it caught fire which ran around in a straight line eventually forming a line.

    Soon, a door appeared in the dark wall.

    He was greeted by the sight of weapons arranged neatly on the disy on either side.

    Longswords, short swords, now, spears, mace, daggers, shields and much more...

    A truly vast array of weapons were endlessly stacked against the wall.

    It looked as if the ce was the storehouse of weapons for wars as each weapon was of top grade.

    The man walked past the array of weapons and reached the other end where various things were present.

    Boxes filled with treasure and richesy all around.

    There were many shelves containing scrolls and parchments.

    Chestsden with gold and various riches.

    And in the middle of the treasure trove was a small table on which a small box was ced which emanate an ominous aura.

    Staring at it, he felt something weird.

    His heart started to beat like crazy and his eyes shone brightly.

    It was as if he was being called out by the box saying that it was his and only his.

    He was struck at an early Transcendent rank.

    He had be old and lost his touch.

    When he was on verge of giving up, he found a way to gain absolute power.

    For years, he had been collecting things to carry out the exchange and he had finally seeded.

    Though it was weird that the other party contacted him first and agreed on settling for less, he didn''t mind it.

    As long as he could get stronger and live longer, he didn''t mind it.

    With more power, he would shine in glory once again.

    He stepped towards the table and stood before the box and observed it.

    His eyes shone with greed and his heart ted.

    However, as he was able to open the box he heard a loud shout from someone which startled him.

    "What the hell is this dark ce?"

    "Is it a torture room?"

    The man looked at the source of the voice and saw a young boy stepping out from the dark wall.

    The boy who walked in leisurely suddenly halted as the sight of immense riches reflected in his eyes and then his gaze locked onto the old man who flinched back seeing the murderous gaze from the boy.

 Chapter 420 418:Engulfed By Darkness

    Alex, after entering the Gray mansion, found a big basement underneath the mansion using his mana sensor.

    He noticed Count Gray stepping inside alone so he followed him. Count Gray was just at Transcendent rank and doesn''t pose any threat to him.

    For a moment he was ted when he entered after witnessing the mass of umted wealth that this bastard ripped off from others but suddenly he started to have a bad premonition in his heart as he noticed Count Gray trying to open a box giving an ominous sign.

    "Don''t open it," Alex shouted.

    Count Gray furrowed his brows seeing the man here.

    "Who are you and how did you enter here?"Count Gray shouted with anger.

    Alex didn''t answer but hurled his way towards Count Gray.

    Count Gray started to have a bad foreboding in his heart and thought the man was here for the box.

    He wanted to steal the power.

    "Shields!"Count Gray shouted and Alex, who had covered many meters in seconds, appeared close to him but was stopped by an invisible shield which pushed back due to the rebound.

    Count Gray panicked and quickly opened the box inside from which a ck pill emitting a darkish aura was kept and he immediately stuffed it into his mouth.

    "Damn!" Alex gritted his teeth and clenching his fist, hit the barrier.

    BANG!

    The entire passage shook and a small crack appeared on it.

    Alex mmed his fist again and again which sent tremors all around. The ground vibrated and soon the barrier burst into pieces.

    As Alex stepped forward, a strong force assaulted him.

    Powerful darkness aura erupted out of nowhere and at the centre of it, stood a man who screamed on top of his wrongs.

    "!"

    "What is happening to me?" He shrieked in terror due to the deep pain.

    His veins bulged and his whole body seemed to be set on fire.

    Alex felt a shiver down their spine as he saw a wriggling mass of darkness engulfing Count Gray and the man seemed to be melting.

    Alex didn''t know whether he should interfere as he was afraid of being engulfed by the unknown thing. He was looking at something that he had no prior information about.

    He was brave but not stupid. Unless he knew about what was going on he wasn''t going to touch that disgusting piece of shit.

    "Why the hell am I so unlucky? How can there be so many coincidences?" Alex questioned himself in a frustrated manner as he found it too odd.

    Alex raised his sword and prepared a light elemental strike while observing the thing before him.

    Alex also fired spears made of light but it was blocked by a dark fog which entirely covered its vision.

    He wasn''t able to see anything ahead.

    Maybe he could if he used darkness mana but he didn''t want to switch to dark mode unnecessarily.

    Soon, the ck fog started to dissipate slowly and a shadowy figure stood.

    His eyes emanated a dark greenish light and his entire body seemed to be engulfed with dark armour.

    Alex could see the man was alive but he seemed to be lost himself. The current appearance of the man was simr to the shadow demon Alex had seen in hell.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''t tell me, the thing it eats before could convert a normal human to a shadowy creature of darkness simr to shadow demons."

    Shadow demons were the guards of hell made by the Devil.They looked human except their body was strong and they were covered with an armour of darkness.

    Screech!

    The Shadow figure before Alex emitted a bestial shriek. Gnarly ws extended from its arm and it jumped towards Alex trying to tear him apart.

    Alex pulled back his sword and dodged from the side letting the w hit the ground leaving a w mark.

    While dodging, Alex flicked his sword which was parried by the other hand of Shadowy Creature.

    CLING!

    Alex''s sword vibrated and the sound echoed throughout the ce.

    "Sure enough. Its ws are each strong as metal and his armour might also be very strong."Alex muttered while he ran around.

    The Shadow Demon threw its w while chasing after Alex.

    SCREECH!SCREECH!

    Alex wobbled his body and sidestepped dodging the ws while jumping through the passage.

    The Shadowy creature which used to be Count Gray before has lost all its reason.

    To tear Alex''s part seemed to be the only thing going on in his mind. It was fighting on sheer instinct and attacking anything that threatened him.

    The wall shook as it shed its w which hit the wall and destroyed it.

    Cracks appeared on the ground and soon the tremors radiated up.

    The entire Grey mansion seemed to shake due to the fight underground making everyone restless.

    ROAR!

    Unable to catch Alex, it roared out furiously, seemingly quaking and destroying the ground under its might.

    Its strength was at the peak of Legendary rank and it seemed to be one step away from bing Mythic rank but the power seems to be unstable making it more frenzy.

    Normally, Alex would have gotten rid of it as quickly as possible but Alex''s sharp senses noticed something amiss and he was able to find something.

    He was sceptical at the sudden turn of events. Since Count Gray seemed to be too keen on taking the pill means that it arrived recently and he was sure it was today.

    This made Alex think about whether the delivery man was still in the mansion or the city.

    And Alex noticed the effect of the pill so he was sure the other side wasn''t fooled enough to let this monster run amok and get noticed by higher authorities as it could tear a part of the entire city and cause irreparable loss.

    So he concluded that they wanted Count Gray to kill someone who would arrive today.

    He doesn''t know whether his arrival was in their prediction but after using a mana map and sensing the flow of mana, he finally caught two rats far from the mansion observing the situation.

    Two dark elves.

    One at Transcendent rank and one at Peak Legendary rank.

    Alex had marked their location and coated his sword in a light aura while wondering how to give them the biggest surprise of their lifetime.

 Chapter 421 419:Engulfed By Darkness 2

    The ripple generated by the fight spread out at a frightening speed and roused up the underground passage.

    A darkish aura leapt out and covered everything while filling the entire ce with a loud bestial shriek.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Ripples radiated one after another threatening to tear down the narrow ce.

    BANG!

    A figure shot back like a meteorite which crashed onto the ck wall.

    mming on the wall, the silhouette of the figure flew back but it was able to manage its momentum andnded on its toes while sliding away for a few meters.

    Alex didn''t even get enough time to react to the surprise as the entire wall came crashing down and a figure tore it apart while shooting straight at him.

    Arge tightly clenched fist came flying at him leaving behind a sh of the dark trail extinguishing the me torch on the wall.

    Swish!

    The attack wasing from too close a distance and its speed was too fast.

    Alex urgently raised his arms while holding his sword to block the attack.

    SLAM!

    The power behind the punch was so incredible that both his legs were thrown away as he flew to the wall on the far side before crashing into it.

    CRACK!

    The debris from the broken wall tumbled to the floor.

    Alex swallowed back and tilted his head to the side and evaded another fist which left a massive hole in the wall behind him.

    The creature was getting stronger and more adept as it went on fighting.

    Alex was analysing and processing data and taking his time but it seems that it wouldn''tst long enough and he needed to shift the gear.

    Two shadow arms raised from its back and without a single break in between, it started to attack again and again.

    Alex was punched by four hands at a time which was left behind only after images.

    Each powerful punch was strong enough to kill high-ranking warriors.

    Alex, who was blocking the attack clumsily at first, started to throw his fist faster.

    The bombardment of attack from the four separate arms was being blocked, deflect or redirected by just two arms

    Their movements were so fast that they look like a collection of afterimages now.

    The shadowy figure''s eyes narrowed and a flicker of surprise appeared in his darkish green eyes.

    It was surprising to witness the man matching its speed. Though it had lost its reason and fought on instinct, its instinct could feel that the human was weaker than him but even so he was able to match his speed.

    The bestial instinct inside it was screaming in anger and rage.They started to m his fist faster and faster.

    The moment those subconscious thoughts appeared, a light shed before his vision.

    It was the punch thrown at it by the human.

    BANG!

    Alex jumped up and threw a punch. It hit the face of the shadow demon, resulting in it being deposited onto the ground and rolling away in the dirt.

    It still stood up and pounced on Alex even though faint cracks appeared on its face.

    The shadow creature flew towards him like an arrow and swung its big fist at him.

    BOOM!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The punch sliced open the air and crashed into the wall, making it copse into countless pieces of rubble.

    Alex dodged it and gained some distance and threw a first of his own.

    The shadowy creature threw a fist of its own as a counter.

    Two powerful fists shed against each other pressing down hard on the ground.

    The torso of the shadow creature tilted and it was finally pushed back but before it could counterattack, Alex did a double retake.

    The vile shadow creature jumped up high and tilting its body, itnded on the ceiling with its feet and sprang towards Alex.

    CRACK!

    The stone tiles on the ceiling couldn''t endure the momentum and spat out debris as it shattered into countless pieces.

    Many arms appeared on its back with an obtuse angle directed at Alex.

    Alex stepped forward with his sword and pulled out another from the sword scattered in the sword''s stand from afar and leapt forward.

    Under the interior that was neither too dark nor too light, a shimmering trail of crimson was left behind from Alex''s motion as he chased after its movements.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Weapons collided and rubbed against each other.

    The deafening roars continued on unabated as Alex and the shadowy figure exchanged innumerable attacks and counterattacks in an instant.

    Within the huge passage, the world slowed down to crawl. Only these two writhed and struggled mightily trying to struggle against the w of the world.

    Alex hadn''t used dual wielding skill for a long time but even after that he didn''t look rusty or pushed back.

    It was an evenly matched battle where des shed against each other trying to cut one another.

    After exchanging quite a several blows, Alex guessed that a normal attack might injure it and damage it but it couldn''t kill it.

    He needs to hit this guy with a strong attack imbued with light elements and overpower it.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Leaving behind cracks and scrapes all over the tunnel filling it with rubble and debris.

    Two trails went over each other.

    The ground and the ceiling began to tremble. If this goes on, the huge mansion above the ce might copse or suffer damage.

    Alex''s shoulder moved slightly. The shadow creature''s w brushed past his shoulder with a gap that couldn''t be detected with the naked eye.

    Alex''s sensory perception was at an all-time high and they had exceeded the limit of his realm and he was able to read the trajectories of every weapon in the enemy''s hand.

    He poured all his mana into the sword imbuing it with the light element and decided to give his all in the next blow.

    While doing this, he dodged the shadow creature''s attack with a narrow margin and urately managed to evade the attacks.

    Both of his swords glowed.

    A deepyer of light sheathed both swords.

    He grabbed both his sword tightly and as the figure appeared before him, he swung both his sword with all his might.

    Swish!

    A pir of light erupted which engulfed the shadowy creature and sted it into the ceiling.

    The beam of light didn''t stop and erupted from the ceiling with a long st.

    BOOM!

 Chapter 422 420:Hidden Rats

    Outside the Gray mansion, two people observed the happenings of the Gray mansion.

    The peace and silence were broken by quakes transmitting throughout the city.

    People around City were startled by the sudden tremors.

    There were no traceable fluctuations formon people but those who were awakened and had a little bit of mastery in sensing the flow of mana picked up on the utterly horrifying maelstrom all around the giant mansion.

    As a matter of fact, the magical energy leaking out was so savage and brutal that the space around the mansion started to distort and a crack appeared causing the walls to break into rubble.

    The knights and armed personnel were alerted and looked for the source of the odd event.

    The guards of the Knights mansion started to evacuate the people working in it while the Guards working in the City tried to guide those who were close to Gray''s mansion to leave quickly.

    Shops and stores were closed down.

    Inns and bars were emptied and people were asked to leave.

    Cracks appeared on the ground on the roads as they tumbled like waves.

    Debris and dust started to fall inside the mansion. All the ssware inside broke due to the loud tremors.

    The garden was in a mess and everything was in a frenzy and a state of panic was seen all around.

    Standing on a small building, one of the dark robe figures was worried seeing the scenario and broke the silence.

    "Is the man who is currently fighting inside our target?" Loar asked.

    "I am not sure about that?" Moss spoke with a grim expression.

    "We just have to wait and see the result. Whoeveres out as a victor, we have to kill that person?"

    "But Miss, how did you expect that man to be here?"

    "We received the intel that someone is investigating Count Gray and would sneak close to him and we want that person to be killed but seeing the things happening within two hours of the delivery, I guess that this wasn''t the targeted person," Moss spoke with a weary gaze.

    The person who might be investigating Count Gray should be quite strong and backed by strong guards but the person who is fighting Count Gray now seems to be alone.

    They have been guarding the ce for a while but they didn''t even notice a suspicious individual entering inside.

    While two Dark Elves discussed, their expression crumbled.

    ''This...what the hell...?"

    BOOOOM!

    With a loud st, a part of the ground copsed and a horrifying beam of light erupted from the ce shooting up towards the sky.

    The violent energy churned the sky, shocking everyone in the mansion and shockwaves spread causing everyone to stumble on their feet.

    The two Dark Elves are startled by what they saw and quickly take a step back with a conflicted look.

    The aura close to the Mythic rank that was fighting now vanished instantly by the attack.

    The light ascended towards the sky and dispersed in an instant but it didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of others.

    "Ahhh!"

    "We are under attack!"

    "Run away from here!!"

    "Get out of here or you will die. Hide somewhere."

    Screams and shrieks echoed and themon people were frightened and panicked.

    People started to evacuate and spread far away from the Gray Mansion.

    "It was killed like this. We don''t know whether we have to kill this person or not, so what are you going to do now?" Loar spoke with a stifling expression.

    "Calm Down Loar, hide your aura. We are quite far from the ce."

    "Let''s observe the human for now and if he is deemed dangerous we will kill him. He can''t get through concealment." Moss spoke, however, herplexion distorted and her eyes opened as wide as a saucer as the presence of the man disappeared before she disappeared.

    All of a sudden a dark veil seemed to envelop them masking away the outside. Moss was quite familiar with the situation.

    It was the looming shadow of death.<novelnext></novelnext>

    All the hair on the back of their neck stood up.

    Swallowing their dry saliva they tilted their head when they heard a faint hoarse voice.

    "Yo,dies...I hope I didn''t make you wait long enough."

    The voice crashed onto them drowning them in despair.

    Moss didn''t make any hasty move and raised her brows at Loar and then, a short sword appeared in her hand and she screamed.

    "Loar leave!"

    BOOM!

    An ominous energy struck Alex trying to invade inside him and interfere with his mana.

    Alex stared at a pair of dark short swords which shed against his sword.

    The shortsword had been filled with curses and if the enemy got a cut, he would suffer a terrible fate.

    Loar who was about to run stopped as her body froze watching the scene of Moss''s attack being stopped easily.

    Alex''s eyes be cold and the temperature plunged greatly which causes Moss to be speechless.

    Moss felt as if she was ncing at her death. The man who appeared with a casual and jovial tone and seemed to be indifferent abruptly.

    As soon as she attacked, she felt that something inside the man changed and triggered the man''s rage.

    Mana leaking out from Alex was enormous and the space around him started to twist.

    The building on which they stood started to shake and cracks appeared all over causing it to shatter.

    Moss cried inwardly with a single thought.

    ''Does this guy have a dual personality?''

    ''You are the one who appeared here to attack me. I didn''t find you. Moreover, what is this ridiculous strength? You are clearly at an early legendary level but he didn''t even flinch even though my attack carried all my strength.''

    ''Moreover, the concealment skill that man used carries a slight trace of darkness mana.''

    ''Just from where did this beaste?''

    Alex''s eyes restrained Moss with a single nce.

    Her short sword was imbued with a curse, her nails had been tainted with poison, and there is a short dagger at the end of the ponytail which had been poisoned on top of all this, she had the blessing of the darkness which was quite strong.

    The otherdy who stood rooted didn''t have the blessings which meant that thisdy is special.

    Countless thoughts appeared in his mind and he grinned.

    Alex pushed the short sword and pointed at Moss.

    "I will give you a chance. Tell me who you are and why you targeted me. I will let you live."

    Moss''s brows furrowed for a moment.

    ''He surely had the strength to kill me so why is he giving me a leeway? Is he bluffing?''

    "Sir, you were never our target. Unfortunately, you appeared at the wrong time and wrong ce"

    "Ohh!" Alex''s lips curled and spoke.

    "Girl, you might not know me but I know you very well Miss Moss."

    "I am your superior and a member of that organisation."

    Moss blinked her eyes with a startled look and asked with a grasp"Sir, who are you?"

    Alex sneered and said, "You are not worthy to know my name."

    "Let''s get out of the ce before we get caught. Meet me outside the city." Alex muttered and disappeared in a sh.

    "And yeah don''t bring that trash with you. Her presence is irritating."

 Chapter 423 421:Hidden Rats 2

    When the war all around the world began, Alex took his time to read about the Dark Elves and Demons.

    Just like Elves, Dark Elves had eight noble ns whose bloodline was said to be blessed by the God Darkness a thousand years ago.

    Alex didn''t know whether it was true or false but seeing Moss who belongs to the Azure n as shown in the Eyes of truth, pulled his interest greatly.

    The moment he sensed the darkness blessing, Alex just wanted to rip the girl apart but he calmed his mind and thought of a devilish trick.

    He didn''t know whether he could pry any information or not but it was worth a try.

    Moss with beads of sweat sliding down her face appeared outside the city and was weed by arrows of ice.

    She pulled her short sword and shed the ice arrows.

    "Sir!" Moss narrowed her eyes and raised her weapon while Alex snuck behind her and kicked her.

    Moss rotated her short sword and blocked the kick with it but the fierce coercion made her stumble and threw her back.

    Moss rotated her body andnded on the ground with an uneasy heart.

    "It was just a test."

    "You are sent to deal with a guy who is close to Mythic rank so I wondered why they send a useless minion like you."

    Moss bit her lips and lowered her head with shame.

    "Before I speak anything, I wanted to ask what your position is in the organisation," Moss asked.

    Moss felt a suffocating pressure mming her down that made it difficult to breathe.

    "I am under the disguise and do you think you are worthy enough to know my position."

    "Do you want to die? If I kill you no one from your Azure n would bother to seek trouble with me."

    "You are mistaken to think that I am at an early Legendary rank. Is it possible for a person in this rank to defeat that thing?"

    "You can''t even see past my level and you dare question me?"

    Moss trembled in fear and was pressed down further by Alex''s words.

    Loyalty and order were absolute in the organisation.

    If the person before him belonged to a higher order, he was already benevolent enough not to kill her.

    "What is your rank now Moss?"

    "I am a Second rank! You don''t know about it?" Moss spoke with a confused expression.

    "Do you think I have the time to keep tabs on you? It''s just a coincidence that we met."

    "Did you know where you are wrong?"

    Moss bites her lower lips as she sees the man scrutinising his gaze on her filled with animosity.

    "I...I"

    "I have a rough hint of your mission and do you think there was no better way to aplish this?"

    "If that creature had got out and wreaked havoc, our ns and existence might havee to the limelight." Alex pressed her which almost made her body shook

    "What was your mission?"

    "We were ordered to imnt seeds of darkness and then distribute darkness pills to the noble and after they achieved their purpose, we need to get rid of them or the other side."

    Alex tried his best to hold his expression. Even though his expression was almost nk and indifferent, he was shaken from the inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seed of darkness...Darkness pill.....

    Alex murmured slowly trying to process the information.

    He doesn''t know a damn thing about the seed of darkness but he guessed the darkness pill might be used to get rid of someone or especially their pawns.

    Since demons had captured the borders and Arkham is in ruins, they don''t need the pawns anymore.

    It was time to get rid of them.

    Alex wasn''t sure about who the other party was but he swallowed his saliva.

    Alex calmed himself and spoke.

    "You were ordered to get rid of them not to expose them. You should deliver that thing just before the other party makes an appearance but you just delivered them hours ago."

    "With your measly strength, can you even scratch it?" Alex spoke with a cold voice and red at her.

    Moss blinked her eyes and pondered for a moment before speaking.

    "Sir, shadow creatures can''t hunt us. Though we can''t control them, they also can''t overpower us due to the power of darkness, don''t you know?"

    Alex wasn''t perplexed and just nodded his head formally and spoke"I know but I forget due to the span of a moment. I am human after all and didn''t receive the blessing till now."

    "I understand!" Moss muttered and lowered her head clumsily while staring at Alex with reverence.

    Alex''s brows furrowed seeing her looks.

    ''Why is she looking at me as if I am her idol? Did I press some weird buttons on her?''

    ''Don''t tell me my bullshit worked. I know I am the master of bullshitting still it works.''

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Sorry!"

    "Stop spouting sorry again and again. It makes you look pathetic."

    "Ah!Yes!"

    "It''s just that, only talented humans like you could use the darkness element without blessings. Going through that heart-wrenching experiment is not something one could imagine. Only six of you exist in the whole organisation."Moss spoke excitedly like a fan girl.

    "That''s right." Alex nodded his head proudly.

    He got another shocking piece of information.

    ''So, Cherry is not the first.''

    Alex''s eyes were drawn for a moment as he heard about the experiment and a very disturbing thought came into his mind.

    ''What if Riya is also a part of the experiment and asked by some means?''

    Alex''s expression became worse and shook his head to get rid of it.

    "Now leave, don''t waste my time any further."

    Moss nced at Alex for a moment and bowed her head with gratitude and turned back to leave but she was startled by a sudden tap on the shoulder.

    "Can you give me one darkness pill?" Alex asked coldly.

    "But Sir, I have to deliver them and finish the mission. It would hamper my mission and I may be punished even if I belong to the noble Dark Elves lineage."

    Moss tried to persuade but her body stiffened and a strong pressure bore on her shoulder as Alex tightened his hold causing her to fall onto her knees.

 Chapter 424 422:Bluffing

    Moss''s lips opened wide as deep pain transverse through her whole body from her shoulder.

    It felt as if the person was going to tear and rip her shoulder apart.

    Sweat trickled down from her face and she stared at the person with a pleading gaze.

    "You are a disobedient junior who may be hated by others."

    "The reason I am saying this is that you will encounter some trouble in thest mission."

    "I just tried to save you as a junior but instead of thanking me, you questioned my kind intention."

    Alex spoke spitefully with a cold annoying voice.

    Moss''s whole body was petrified and she groaned in pain.

    A small crackle was heard and she felt her shoulder de getting dislocated due to the grip.

    Beads of sweat trickled down from her forehead as she wondered how a Legendary rank mustered such strength. His strength defies the boundary of the rank.

    She wanted to retaliate but her whole body seemed to have frozen.

    "Please forgive this humble one. It was my mistake for not being able to understand your kindness." Moss pleaded.

    "I need that dark pill for a reason and if you are wondering what is the reason then you should know you are not in a position to know things beyond your level."

    "Do you understand? Don''t bother with trivial matters and do as I say."

    Alex released the hold and Moss slumped down on the ground with a haggard look.

    Wiping out the sweat from her forehead, she pulled out a box and handed it to Alex.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed with surprise as he sensed the simr ominous feeling that was after Count Gray took the pill.

    Alex suppressed his curiosity and pretended to be indifferent and took the box from Moss and kept it in the dimensional storage ring.

    Alex smiled and touched Moss''s forehead.

    Moss was shrouded with a bright light and her broken shoulder healed in an instant and a strong current of power flowed through her body.

    "Thanks, Sir, for blessing this ignorant and healing me!" Moss bowed her head.

    Alex nodded and waved her hand"Now leave and get out of my sight as quickly as possible!"

    Moss nodded and stood up but her legs were still trembling due to the suppression.

    Taking a moment to stabilise herself, she jumped and disappeared.

    Alex stared at her fading back and grinned with a sinister expression.

    "It''s not a blessing but a curse silly girl."

    He had marked her and could sense her location which enabled Alex to track her down that would lead to the organisation where he could finally find some clues about them and know their motives.

    He also wanted to ce a curse on her to perceive things but he feared that it may be perceived by the other side and someone proficient in the curse may know about him by tracing it back.

    He was unwilling to let her go alive but for the bigger picture, he needed to bear with it.

    Moreover, he was trying his luck to get this pill but he didn''t know if he would seed or not.

    Alex turned back and left after sensing that Moss had finally gone away.

    ....<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex walked through the crowd and ran towards his group hurriedly.

    His fight might have scared thesemon people.

    When he reached near to the ce where his people were present, he found them surrounding someone and confronting them.

    "Did they encounter some trouble?" Alex muttered and pushed through the crowd to reach there.

    As he moved closer, he saw a group of guards confronting them.

    Alex sneaked in and appeared behind Riya and whispered "What happened?"

    Riya was startled by his sudden appearance but she rposed herself rather quickly and muttered"These guards are checking us and after finding out that we are adventures and awakened, he is asking us to help."

    Alex''s eyes narrowed and he stepped forward and spoke"Hello Sir, I am Rex, the leader of this squad. How can I help you?"

    He heaved in relief after knowing that the other side wasn''t looking for any trouble.

    "Hello Rex, I am Oscar. As you see the situation in the City is dangerous and we need as many hands as possible"

    "But Sir, we are just low-level adventurers travelling around. What could we do against the fight between two behemoths? I fear my team would be crushed to death just by the aftermath of the fight."Alex spoke with an innocent and fearful expression.

    Johnson and the other five-man lips twitched seeing Alex acting. They knew that this man was the cause of all this panic but he was pretending to be a bystander.

    "We just need your help in the evacuation of citizens. So, please lend us your strength." Oscar spoke with a polite tone.

    Alex scratched his cheek with an embarrassed expression.

    He wished he could say that there was no danger since the fight was already over but he can''t.

    "We can help with that."Alex agreed.

    Oscar nodded and gave them a set of instructions.

    The guards are going to form a security parameter while citizens nearby the Count Gray mansion would evacuate.

    Alex nodded and split his team and asked them to guide others.

    " Listen, after evacuating we will sneak into the crowd and get away quietly. Also, ask someone to lead the carriage."Alex ordered.

    Riya apanied Alex, and both of them made their way and released their strength to lead the citizens.

    Alex shouted a set of instructions for them to follow.

    Themon people felt the strength of the man and agreeing to his words, they calmed down.

    Alex frowned when he saw Riya sniffing around him suddenly.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Alex, I can smell the fragrance of a woman from you. Where were you?"

    Alex''s senses screamed with danger seeing Riya''s yful expression.

    ''Isn''t she being too possessive? Still, I like it.''

    "Hahaha! It''s just I met an acquaintance"

    Riya raised her brow and asked curiously "Which acquaintance?"

    "I will tell youter after we finish our task here."

 Chapter 425 423:An Anonymous Figure

    Alex narrated the events which took her by surprise. She clutched her skirt tight with anger.

    She wanted to kill those who were involved in that organisation.

    It was now a matter of deep hatred for her.

    They got back to their work shortly and guided them.

    Alex observed the trail of people leaving through the narrownes while standing over the top of a building.

    He helps when any trouble arises due to push and pull.

    Standing there, he spotted several situations where people were pushed away by others without care while many stumble and fall back and be stepping stones for others.

    From afar it was harsh and cruel but how could people who have no strength to protect themselves think of others when their own life was in peril?

    And since Alex was the cause of all this, he didn''t intend to let anyone die or get hurt due to the unruly crowd squeezed in a narrowne.

    No one was allowed to get hurt under his watch.

    Riya observed the guilty-stricken expression on Alex''s face and whispered softly.

    "Although your fight caused chaos among the people, at least it saved them from a major disaster. You saved many of them who could have been trampled to death by that guy." Riya''s pleasant voice calmed Alex.

    Trying to ease the situation, Riya tried to tease Alex a bit.

    "By the way, as far as I know, you wouldn''t have returned empty-handed. You must have hoarded and stolen something from the Gray Mansion" Riya asked in a teasing voice.

    Alex chuckled and spoke with a serious voice

    "Hey, you are using me wrongly? Do I look like a thief to you?"

    "I haven''t even touched a thread and a needle in the Gray Mansion. I am a noble gentleman."

    "That means except a thread and a needle, you have taken everything."

    Alex''s jaw dropped wide open and he looked back to see Johnson looking at him with a nk expression.

    "Ohh! You have looted the entire underground fortunes hoarded by Count Gray over the years."Riya spoke, acting surprised.

    Alex stumbled with a startled expression and asked Johnson angrily "How did you know?"

    "Max informed me about it. It''s your daily routine."

    Alex gritted his teeth and muttered"Dog shit Max!

    Riyaughed and shook her head in dismay.

    Something never changes.

    "Okay enough jokes for now. It''s time to sneak out."Alex muttered seeing things calming down a bit.

    As Alex sneaked in and moulded among the crowd preparing to leave, a ck carriage with the Arkham g surrounded by hundreds of knights darted towards the City.

    ...

    While the whole city was in chaos, a carriage with the imperial g hovering over it appeared near the gates of Oskar City.

    The Knights who were at the front soon noticed the mess ahead of them and stopped their march.

    "Stop!"

    A blood-curdling stern voice resounded from the carriage which froze the Knight.

    They hit their horses which let out a mighty bellow signalling their arrival.

    The guards stationed near the City gates ran quickly and greeted them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The guard bowed his head and said"Greetings to the Imperial Knight."

    The Knights nodded and one of them asked while descending from his horse"Why is there so much panic and unrest?"

    "There have been loud vibrations emerging from Gray mansion and as we tried to investigate, a loud explosion urred followed by a terrifying breath of two higher realms powerhouse going over each other''s throat."

    The Knights'' expressions became pale and they asked hurriedly"What is their strength?"

    "Sir, we are too weak to sense their level."

    "Quickly set off to the Gray mansion at once."

    His order was carried on immediately, the guards made away and the people witnessing the g stood at the side.

    When the carriage reached the periphery of Gray mansion, an old gentleman with a stern posture stepped down.

    The Knights greeted him and said, "Sir Wilford, what are your orders?"

    Wilford rolled his eyes and ordered, "Investigate everyone working here."

    "What about his family?"

    "Sir, his son is his capital and his wife had been invited to a banquet at a nearby Kingdom."

    "Ask them to get here? If necessary track their movement and keep an eye on them." Wilford ordered and moved forward.

    Wilford inquired about Count Gray''s recent affairs and came to know about a certain parcel delivered to Count Gray.

    The parcel arrived three hours before and Count Gray handled it personally and disappeared somewhere with it and he was missing till now.

    They were led to a deep pit formed at the corner of the garden.

    Wilford stood before the deep pit leading down to the ground filled with darkness.

    It looked like an abyss.

    Wilford didn''t know what lies there but he could feel a strong fluctuation of ominous energy.

    ording to the reports, a bright ray of light erupted which tore through the ground extending towards the sky.

    Walking around the big hole and inspecting the mana fluctuation, oddly enough he could only sense the mana of a single entity.

    At that, a group of knights appeared and said"Sir Wilford, we have found a secret passage leading to an underground basement down the mansion."

    Wilford narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment about the next step.

    While he was in deep thought, he heard a faint whisper beside him.

    "Ask them to go down the passage."

    Wilford looked to the side and saw a man with hash brown hair with a mask over his eyes standing beside him.

    He seemed to be invisible to others as no one was able to perceive him except him.

    "But My Lord, what if they encounter something they can''t handle?"

    "The trouble had been dealt with and the offender had left the ce as there were no fluctuations now."The masked man muttered.

    Wilford nodded and issued themand to the Knights.

    "Wilforde with me, let''s go down through the hole."

    Wilfordplied with the masked man''s advice and jumped down with him.

    Swish!

 Chapter 426 424:An Anonymous Figure 2

    The speed of their descent slowed as they passed through the pile of debris and the two figures touched the ground with a thud.

    Orbs of fireballs lit up clearing away the darkness.

    The orbs floated around them and ignited the dark passage.

    They looked at the ground-stered ground and then looked up at the ceiling.

    It seems to be an underground passage leading somewhere.

    "A fierce fight seemed to have ensued here."

    The masked man muttered.

    Large dents and scratch marks filled the surrounding walls.

    Rubbles and debris are scattered all around.

    Craters formed due to the collision of fists and cuts made of sword marks had left deep impressions in many ces.

    It was even surprising that this ce had been holding till now without copsing.

    The masked man nced all around and muttered"Wilford, can you feel it."

    Wilford nodded with a hardened expression.

    "The space seemed to be filled with animosity."

    "I am not talking about that."The masked man spoke and looked at Wilford with a meaningful gaze.

    Wilford touched one of the walls "Half of the space around here seemed to be purified by someone."

    "There is no trace of miasma in sight but one can still feel the lingering presence."

    "It seems that the other side had taken care of everything but purposely left a present for others to notice." The Masked man muttered.

    "Wilford, you are at Mythic rank so you could observe the mana flow with your keen senses easily so try to trace the flow."

    Wilfordplied immediately and stepped forward.

    His eyes glowed and he saw traces of mana from the previous fight lingering in the air. The battle was a mess and it was already a miracle that this ce was holding on.

    Wilford led The masked man inside over a broken wall and found a destroyed ceiling, rugged shelves and a weapon stand.

    Many chests have beenid open and wrecked from the inside.

    Not a single thing in the storage was left out.

    "Is this the case of robbery?" Wilford blurted out with a horrified look.

    His face contorted to a frown as he looked all around.

    "Maybe the person needed money so he took everything or maybe it was an assassin who was sent out to kill and take something." The Masked Man concluded and rubbed his chin.

    "But is there any assassin who can use divinity and purification?"He spoke while looking around weirdly.

    ''''Wilford, let''s try to look for clues."

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    Light of the mes poured out from the other side.

    The Masked man snapped his finger and the orbs of fire vanished instantly.

    Wilford and the masked man in the midst of looking around saw the Knights appear here which makes them conclude that the secret passage might have led here.

    Wilford ordered the Knights to search around.

    The Masked Man who was pacing to and fro suddenly halted and looked at the north side of the passage where the wall had been not damaged.

    Except for it, all the other ces have been damaged.

    The Masked Man tapped Wilford and asked him to take a look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Lighten that area!"

    "Yes Sir!"

    As light ignited the ce, they just saw a normal standing wall without anything out of ce.

    It was just that it was too normal which makes one suspicious.

    Wilford released his mana and was startled for a moment.

    "Step back a bit."

    Wilford raised his palms, and a small glint appeared on his hands.

    Swish!

    An orb of mana flew towards the ce and struck the wall.

    Gush!

    The entire wall was illuminated by shing red light which blinded one vision.

    The Masked Man''s expression tensed and he was alerted wondering whether there would be an attack on them but contrary to everyone''s thoughts, the blinding light on the wall disappeared and soon words glowing in the dark of man appeared over.

    [Problem lies deep inside the soil. Purify it and the drought will disappear.]

    Everyone''s eyes widened with surprised expressions.

    The Masked Man''s eyes trembled and his lips quivered. He wasn''t able to discern much but he didn''t know why a seed of hope was nted in his heart.

    .......

    Inside the jolting carriage, Riya stared at Alex with an amused expression.

    Alex was tapping his feet again and again.

    He looked quite nervous.

    "Alex, are you nearly nervous or are you just pretending?"

    "Huh!"

    "Am I a sick need that needs to act like this just to get attention?" Alex spoke with a weird gaze.

    "What is making you anxious?"

    "I am naturally worried. I don''t know whether they got my word or not. I even wondered whether they could figure it out or not."

    "Then why didn''t you just write it straight."

    "I was just being cautious. I don''t know who will be the oneing to the ce. I don''t want anyone from those shady people to know about it, which would lead to a catastrophe."

    Alex racked his brain wondering whether to take the chance to write something or not.

    The miasma which had been invading Arkham had been repeatedly cleared with the help of Churches but this wasn''t enough to make everything go back to normal.

    The miasma had a property to taint everything it came into contact with whether it was air,nd or soil.

    The contaminated water may be poisonous and kill people if taken carelessly.

    Simrly, the miasma slowly and steadily seeps inside the soil and starts affecting them bit by bit.

    If their concentration is high, they would turn the soil ck and then a ck wriggling slimey mass of outgrowth could be noticed from there.

    Since the miasma went deeper into the soil, it was hard to purify it unless the other side was skilful enough to cover everything in one go.

    Since no one was as talented as his wife Athena, they just clear above the surface and leave the lower soil surface which is the cause of the major problem.

    Alex just wanted to pass this message to the other side but he didn''t know whether he was sessful or not.

 Chapter 427 425:Arlington City

    After a long and troublesome journey, Alex and his men finally arrived at Arlington City.

    And as expected, the capital of the Arkham Empire looked glorious and prosperous.

    Long walls surrounded the ce like a fortress while a river flowed before it.

    What hadn''t Alex witnessed during this journey?

    From people staring up with nk looks while resigning to their fate and dying because of not having their fill to people who were trying their best to survive even if they have to be bandits or thieves.

    At every turn of the road, they hade across a team of bandits who were trying to loot them.

    Alex''s immediate action should be to kill them at one nce but those weren''t usual bandits but themon people who threaten them with an axe, sickle and kitchen knives which made Alex''s heart bitter.

    It was a sight that Alex didn''t want to witness anymore. Even a stone-hearted person may melt after witnessing such a scene.

    Alex used soft means to knock them and then ce the beast he hunted near them along with things of some daily use.

    He didn''t give them money which may cause more trouble than required.

    For the first time in his life, he felt that he had done a great deed by looting Count Gray.

    He exchanges the money for clothes and food and puts them inmendable people''s hideouts while passing through it was limited to people whom he witnesses suffering.

    Thends near the border were still in good condition but as he moved toward the border, Alex caught a glimpse of the agriculturalnds where a single crop wasn''t able to grow.

    Many towns and cities were already deserted and became viges with no one in sight.

    The farnds have be desert and arid regions.

    Alex attempted to clear thends where he passed through as much as possible which had exhausted him on the journey.

    But finally, he could breathe an air of freshness which made him feel revitalised once again.

    Snob...Snob...

    Max and many others even cried tears of joy.

    Just the term Capital City made the whole city look different.

    It seemed as if the surrounding buildings, the clothes that people were wearing, the grass on the streets and even the trees nted in front of the houses looked much more elegant and stylish.

    Max and others eyed their surroundings with barely contained excitement.

    Aeon looked at Max and others behaving pathetically and looked another way to see Johnson looking at everything with the same expression and sighed.

    This was the centre of Arkham''s economic and political system and the ce was even more vibrant than Zenith but people''s expectations and hopes seemed to float in the air still, these people are too much.

    "All of you calm yourself. Don''t make yourself look like a country bumpkin. Don''t disgrace our Lord." Aeon shouted and looked at Alex for some more words but he almost stumbled when he saw Alex''s teary expression.

    "Lord, you also..."

    "Sorry, Aeon I wasn''t able to hold myself. I have been missing good food for a while." Alex muttered.

    Riya smiled helplessly and wrapped her hands around his arms.

    Alex and his men arrived before the huge inner City walls where arge number of guards checked people.

    They have to go inside the inner zone if they want to enter the headquarters of the Lockhart Merchant group.

    "Why is there such strict checking?" Alex murmured.

    "Things have been a bit chaotic so they need to verify our identity."One of the passersby spoke.

    There were four passage gates.

    One for normal people.

    One for awakened ones.

    One was for merchants and the other was exclusively for Nobles and Royals.

    Arlington city was divided into two zones.

    Outer and inner

    The inner area is the core zone where many nobles and rich people were concentrated while the outer was an area for lesser ones.

    The division wasn''t done based on wealth rather it was done to concentrate the security forces to identify suspicious individuals during the ongoing crisis.

    And it was fairly sessful as many demons and dark Elves had been caught due to this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex''s carriage stood in the line of the Merchants.

    One by one, the carriage went in after checking and it was time for Alex.

    Alex and Riya walked down from the carriage.

    "What is inside?"An officer asked.

    "Clothes, beast skin and their parts."

    The official noted down and asked others to check.

    "Do you have a registered Merchant licence?"

    "No Sir, that''s the reason we are here. I am an adventurer who has been bestowed with some luck. After scraping all the valuable parts from the beast, I made some profit and wanted to start a business in the City."

    "Adventure huh! Do you have proof!"

    Alex took out his adventurer licence and handed it to the officer who analysed it carefully.

    "Hmm!"

    "Sir there is nothing wrong with it?"The people spoke after searching the carriage.

    The officer nodded and looked at the group of men behind Alex and asked about them.

    "They are the people I hired for safety. You know the condition of the outside world. It is disheartening."

    "Yeah, you are correct about that but we shouldn''t lose hope."

    "All clear, let them pass."

    Alex finally breathed in relief.

    Some of his men had entered through amon passage while some entered with him.

    "Sir look at that!" One of the men shouted while looking at the poster.

    Alex''s carriage halted and he gazed at the poster.

    The poster says to donate something for the cause of others and help others in times of need.

    There were also many posters with various advice returned on them.

    Preferring animal husbandry and rearing during the current crisis.

    Further enlistment of armed personnel.

    It was quite a noteworthy approach which made Alex remember about his past when the government advertised their schemes through these posters.

    While looking at the poster and hoardings, the one which garnered the most attention was the voluntary training of allmon masses for a certain period.

    "They are even going to train themon people," Johnson asked with a look of surprise.

    "Are you all underestimating themon men?" Alex asked with a stern expression.

    "Lord, wouldn''t it be a waste of resources when the reserves are already all-time low?"

    Alex shook his head andughed"They don''t need to give them too many resources. Just basic training and knowledge of formation is enough and if someone is lucky to awaken then that would also benefit them a lot."

    "Thoughmon people can be self-sufficient through this, it also means they have the power to fight and could oppose the ruling forces," Aeon spoke while thinking about the pros and cons.

    "Do you think Arkham had the luxury to think all of this now?"

    Alex couldn''t help but praise the man who came up with this. It was a really good move.

    People underestimate themon man too much.

    If hundreds ofmon men gathered and ganged up wouldn''t a Disciple rank be defeated easily?

    Alex saw the burning fire in people''s eyes on the way. Ifmon people could arm themselves with weapons to deal with enemies, they could even risk their lives to take out the other side.

    Once forced into a no-retreat situation the army made ofmand people might surely change the scale if stronger ones are taken care of by the main forces.

    "First let''s look for a ce to stay and after that, I want all of you to visit Church and offer your prayer."

    "Athena would be angry if she knew that we haven''t prayed for a while."

 Chapter 428 426:Pill Of Darkness

    After finding a ce to stay, Alex took out the dark pill to experiment.

    Just holding the pill with one''s bare hands was enough to erode a part of one''s consciousness and fill one with a sense of destruction.

    The air around the pill swirled slowly and tuned to a dark grey colour that spread around.

    On his way around here, Alex didn''t dare to take out the pills wondering about the effects it might cause on those nearby.

    It seems so potent that just a sniff of it may bring forth unforeseen circumstances. Alex wasn''t able to cure Count Gray who was affected by it so he didn''t want his men to suffer the same fate.

    So, he asked his men to visit the Church where the divinity and blessing of the Goddess encircled around and even if something leaks out of there, it may not affect them.

    The Church on the way doesn''t have that strong holy power as in the Capital.

    If he wasn''t able to control it, he would just pull Riya and leave the ce and alert the Church into action.

    He felt that he was lucky that the seed was able to stay safely in the dimensional ring without causing any damage due to the halt of time inside it.

    But as soon as he took it out, it gave off an ominous aura and corroded everything around it.

    Alex had brought the whole inn under his name and sealed the area.

    Alex crushed the pill into pieces and kept a part of it at the side.

    Alex took a pinch of the crushing power and his breathing became fast.

    He was using his divinity to stop his hand from being affected while trying to dispel the effect.

    However, he wasn''t able to.

    Riya frowned seeing Alex''s anxious expression and asked"Alex, are you alright."

    Alex swallowed his saliva and put down the crushed piece and wiped his sweat.

    ? "Riya, it''s not working." Alex''s voice quivered a bit and he found himself in a helpless situation.

    "You mean thebined purification of your light element and blessings isn''t working."

    Alex nodded and spoke, "I can purify the surroundings it affects but I can''t eliminate the dark properties of the pill."

    "I mean it can be destroyed if we burn it or use other means. What I mean to say is even after I cast my divinity on it, this pill will have the same effect if taken."

    "Is it too difficult to handle?"

    "Nah, it''s not that surprising after all you can''t convert poison into elixir just because you want. What I am surprised about isthe ingredients of the pill ?"Alex answered, staring at the pinch.

    "The pill feels solid but at the same time, it is intangible. Just like mana when highly condensed turns into mana water and then solidifies to form mana rock, this seems to be a condensed mass of darkness along with some other herbs which makes it difficult to analyse theponent.

    Pondering for a moment, Alex asked Riya to hold it.

    Riya followed Alex''s words and touched the powder on the table.

    Under Alex''s solemn gaze, Alex noticed another odd thing, the dark air tainted by the pill started to get sucked into Riya.

    "It feels itchy," Riya muttered with an uneasy expression.

    Seeing her not affected by it, Alex decided to advance a bit further.

    The step ahead had a huge risk which may have an undesirable effect on Riya.

    Riya looked at Alex with an understanding look as she could feel what Alex wanted to convey.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You want me to take it but you fear the aftermath," Riya muttered while shing a seductive smile.

    "I can even take poison if you order me to."

    "I think we should stop for now," Alex muttered while calming himself. There was no need to take unwanted risks.

    He decided to use his dark mode and swallow the pill to see the effect but amid his thought, Riya''s hands moved swiftly and she swallowed a bit of the crushed pill.

    "Riya!" Alex yelled with a horrified look and stood up.

    Riya closed her eyes and her expression distorted which caused Alex, heart, to skip a beat.

    "It''s...It''s too bitter.."

    "Yckk!"

    Alex''s eyes fluttered and he blinked his eyes wondering what was going on.

    Riya red at him and shouted, "Why are you giving me this gaze when you also don''t like bitter things?"

    Riya''s expression was still tense as if she had encountered her nemesis.

    "Oh!"

    "Okay! I understand."

    Alex grabbed a ss of water and passed it onto Riya and made her seat.

    Alex squatted down and held her hands while observing Riya.

    "Did you feel anything different?"

    After settling down and getting rid of the bitter aftertaste, Riya closed her eyes and sensed her mana.

    It took up a moment and Alex didn''t speak and just nced at Riya with a solemn look.

    "I see!"Riya spoke after some time.

    "The pill clouds one mind and turns them into strange creatures but for that creature of darkness it''s simr to the drug that gives a small boost."

    "Though the effect is negligible I can feel the impulse to fight to overwhelm me. My senses had been heightened but it was quite negligible as I just took a small part."

    Alex''s face became pale as he listened to her.

    In the end, it was a drug which could change many things.

    Species of the world could get affected by it and harm their people while the other side gets a huge boost and may dominate the enemies.

    A drug with two effects.

    That asshole of an Organisation had a lot of hands and trump cards.

    Where did it get such maniac researchers?

    Alex''s body shivered in fright wondering about the sheer number of living beings they have sacrificed to develop this kind of menace.

    "We should consider ourselves lucky to be able to find out about this pill otherwise we would have suffered a lot in future. Now, we need to find a way to deal with it."

    Alex nodded with a nk look thinking about what lies ahead of them in future.

 Chapter 429 427:Tell Me, How Do You Want To Die?

    Alex kept the matter about the pill at bay and decided to focus on his main goal.

    Wearing neat noble attire, Alex and his men arrived before the Lockhart Merchant group.

    The main building wasn''t tall but rather wide, leading to an initial impression that it was more like a museum or art gallery.

    The massive carriages stored at the park seemed to scream about a person''s status and many of them belong to Lockheart''s.

    In front of all this, Alex''s carriage looked shabby and poor.

    Alex exited it and made his way toward the building.

    Alex was stopped at the gates and he was checked.

    "You must be Rex Hart."

    "Yes, I am."

    The man checked Alex and recorded his mana signature along with others for identification purposes.

    A few momentster, a man appeared and greeted them.

    "I am Joe Maurel and I will be your guide today. I will lead you to the Chairman once the appointed time arrives."

    Walking through the corridor under some obnoxious stare made him a bit ufortable.

    Stepping into such arge conglomerate that leads the wealth of the world was akin to blessings and only wealthy figures could step here.

    So seeing him, many would already start wondering who he was.

    It wasn''t that they were ridiculing him, rather they were looking for future gains. If he turned out to be a rich guy, it wouldn''t be wrong to behave humbly and ask for a deal.

    "Sir, only you are allowed to enter from here."

    Alex nodded and looked at others to stay behind.

    "Riya, you can go shopping. You can take anything you want." Alex spoke with a smile.

    "I will," Riya spoke with a mischievous smile after all, in a way, wasn''t all this going to be Alex soon?

    Led by the man, Alex passed through the disy hall.

    Behind the crystal, clear sses were weapons, armour, magic stones, artifacts and many more.

    Seeing the glint in Alex''s eyes, Joe asked"Are you perhaps interested in any of these things?"

    "Yeah!"

    "These things are going to be auctioned, you can buy them from there."

    Joe stood before the door and opened it and asked"Please enter."

    Alex stared curiously at the door.

    ''Shouldn''t the chairman be surrounded by many security guards?''

    ''It seems they want to y with me.''

    Alex stepped in only to be greeted by a lousy man with a short beard who looked at him with hazy eyes.

    "Hush!

    "Please wait a moment."

    He yawned and took out a cigar and tried to light it.

    His movements were sluggish due to the drowsiness.

    After lifting it and taking a few puffs, he seemed to be refreshed.

    Alex stood rooted before the man and watched him with a frown.

    ''Was the chairman who is in charge of the Lockheart Merchant of Arkham group can do this lousy?''

    The thought struck in his mind.

    He looked at the room which was messy and reeked of smoke.<novelnext></novelnext>

    There weren''t many things on the table except a small bowl to throw the used cigar.

    "Hello, I am Rex..."

    "Please have a seat."

    Alex was cut off in the middle by the man who didn''t even introduce himself.

    "Listen, Mr Rex, I will get straight to the point."

    "Your business proposal is good but it isn''t that fancy that can make one scream to take part."

    The man bent his body and pulled out a document and put it before Alex.

    "We are going to take 90% and the rest 10% belongs to yours."

    ? "Are you kidding me?" Alex asked with a surprised expression.

    "Risks are mine, 60% of the investment is mine, the work will be done by me and you want me to hand over everything to you."

    "Am I signing a business contract or a ve contract?"

    The man clicked his tongue and took out the cigar with an annoyed look.

    "Listen, country bumpkin. That''s the way things are done here. Even 10% is great for you. Aren''t you just a muddy viger? What the hell do you want so much money."

    "Are you the chairman here?" Alex asked, suppressing his anger.

    "Nah, he doesn''t deal with bugs. I didn''t find your business lucrative enough to send the request to him."

    "I see!"

    "I was correct about that."

    Alex muttered slowly and covered his face and sighed heavily.

    The man sneered seeing Alex''s expression.

    ''Did you think of yourself as a hot celebrity that''s gonna be worshipped?''

    SWOOSH!

    In an instant, the surrounding air started to tumble under heavy pressure.

    Alex wasn''t angered by the humiliation, rather he was disgusted by the scum working in a ce where his wife spent her heart and soul.

    If he wanted, he could just kidnap the chairman and sort out things but many Mythic ranks are standing here.

    His and Riya''s strength is enough to cross the border but the only thing that has kept him here is to help the poor people of Arkham.

    That''s also one of the purposes he was here but it was quite disheartening that a bug had foiled his mood.

    A strong pressure fell on the man which froze his entire body.

    The man was at Epic rank and he tried to pour all his mana to get out of there.

    "Who are you? Weren''t you just a Disciple rank?"

    He screamed and looked ahead but his expression paled as he saw two bloody pairs of eyes staring at him which made him scared out of his wits.

    Mana swirled around his neck.

    Like an invisible hand grappling his neck, his body started to rise and the veins in his neck bulged as his neck was squeezed.

    "You humiliated me, you humiliated hard-working vigers."

    "Since I am just a country bumpkin I don''t know the rules, do I?"

    A vicious bloodied smile covered his vision, making his body shudder.

    "Maggot, let me ask you a question."

    A hoarse sound as fierce as thunder st rang in his ear which ripped his mind apart.

    "Tell me, how do you want to die?

 Chapter 430 428:Trampling The Pride

    Veins bulged all over his face starting from his neck.

    His face became pale as he started to choke due to being strangled by an invisible pair of hands.

    Bubbles started to gush from his lips.

    He threw his hands and feet all around.

    He felt as if two pairs of pincers were holding his neck and no matter how much he tried, he wasn''t able to get out of the grasp.

    His left hand sneakily moved towards the bell which could ring and send a signal of the danger alerting others to look for him.

    He thought that touching it would be the end of this person as no matter how strong this man was he couldn''t go against the entire merchant group on his own, however, his sweet moment of hope was shattered...

    BANG!

    The small bell burst and flew back crashing onto the walls.

    "Pretty tricks don''t work on my bug."

    His eyes widened as the entire room became dark suddenly leaving only two brightly shing red lights before him.

    He could see it.

    He could feel it.

    There was no doubt about it¡­.

    It was the looming figure of death sitting before him with a crooked evil smile while the scythe of death had been pressed against his neck which he had no way to shake away.

    Out of desperation, he tried to plead with the person whom he had looked down upon.

    "For...forgive me..."

    "Please¡­.Forgive me."

    "I am sorry....."

    Alex didn''t kill him and just enjoyed the man begging for mercy.

    The man started to squeak like a pig and his eyes burst into tears.

    Gurgle...Gurgle.....

    The man was about to lose consciousness and was about to get the ticket to hell.

    THUD!

    The man''s body copsed onto the floor with a bang.

    Haaa.....Haaa...

    As if he was smoking, he took in the air greedily to get rid of the suffocation but stopped as he felt the gaze of the man.

    He was being looked down in disdain as if his worth doesn''t evenpare to a worm.

    "You don''t deserve pity," Alex muttered, taking out an insignia from his pocket and throwing it to him.

    It was made with gold as a base with many precious gems decorated on it with the Lockheart''s symbol.

    Alex folded his legs and tapped on the armrest and spoke arrogantly.

    "Five Minutes!"

    "I want this thing to be seen by the chairman in five minutes. I don''t care how you will do this."

    "Will you take this personally or through your subordinate, I don''t care. I just want this thing on the Chairman''s table in five minutes?"

    "Otherwise, you will die."

    "And very horribly on top of that. When your soul leaves the body, it will shudder in fear after seeing the condition of the corpse.''

    "Believe me, when I say I will kill you, itmeans no one in the world could save you."

    His body shivered and he almost wet his pants in fear. All the hair on his body stood hair and tears trickled down from his eyes like a waterfall.

    Alex''s words rang like a death sentence into his ears and without wasting any time, he stood up and moved towards the insignia but stumbled due to his trembling legs.

    "What are you doing?" Alex asked curiously.

    "I am taking this to the Chairman." The man answered.

    "Don''t have servants. And do you think I''m easy to fool? You are going to take it yourself and escape. Do you think I am an idiot?"

    "Ask your men to take this quickly and you have already wasted one minute of your time," Alex spoke much to the man''s horror.

    "I will do as you say." The man spoke with a shiver and called his attendant.

    ...

    Joe who was outside the door was feeling quite weird and restless.

    Inside the room, there was a meeting going on but oddly it was too silent. He wasn''t able to hear a single noise from inside.

    If only knew just what had transverse inside, he would have already fled out of the ce.

    No, he may even leave the whole city in fear.

    TANG!

    Joe''s eyes narrowed as he heard the bell and immediately went inside.

    The sight of Horn sitting with a stiff expression and drenched in sweat greeted him.

    "Joe, please take this box to the chairman. Tell him it''s a very important matter and we need his approval as soon as possible. So, ask him to open it quickly and give it approval."

    "Go quickly and don''t waste a single moment."

    Joe noticed the pleading gaze from Horm and understood that something had gone wrong so he grabbed the box and ran outside hurriedly.

    Joe entered the Chairman''s suite and was stopped by the guards.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is Joe, the assistant of Sir Horn. We have an urgent matter that needs the Chairman''s immediate approval."

    "The Chairman is busy, so please go to the Vice Chairman." The guard spoke with a stern tone.

    "I can''t do that. This needs the Chairman''s decision."

    The guards looked at each other wondering what to do.

    "Did you forget the important thing about Lockheart?"

    "Learn to analyse the situation. We can''t miss this golden opportunity that came due to the blessing. Are you going to take responsibility if this thing goes to another Merchant group and we lose our position?"

    Joe''s words made the guard''s hearts waver as they would be severely implemented if it was something they needed to deal with.

    Seeing their gaze, Joe pressed in further and made it sound as if they were going to miss a great opportunity.

    Under his relentless pursuit, the guards finally gave in.

    "I will go and inform the Chairman."

    After a few moments, the guard appeared with a pale look and spoke.

    "Joe, you can go but if the Chairman doesn''t think the situation to be as urgent as you mentioned but you and Sir Horn are going to be fired."

    Joe''s hands holding the box trembled and he swallowed his saliva.

    He could only believe in Harm''s words now.

    Joe entered and greeted the person.

    "Chairman Zach, please take a look at the thing inside the box."

    Joe muttered and put the box.

    Zach didn''t speak and just stared at Joe with a scrutinising gaze.

    He took the box and opened it.

    He was an old man in his 70s and had seen all kinds of things in the world to the point, he had be numb to the riches, however, his eyes widened as saucers as soon as saw the thing inside the box.

    The golden light reflected from the insignia blinded him and startled him greatly.

    "Where is the man who brought it?"He shouted and got up from his seat.

    "Sir, he is meeting Horn."

    "Lead me to him quickly."

    "Sir...." Joey felt as if he had heard something wrong.

    ''Shouldn''t he say lead him to me?''

    "Fool, don''t waste our precious time and lead me quickly."

    Joe nodded and followed his words.

    Zach entered Horm''s office and his eyes fell on the person sitting on the other side who looked a bit different from what he knew.

    Horm stood up and greeted him but was surprised to see Zach''s reaction on seeing Alex while thetter wasn''t even greeting him but ring at him.

    Zach felt that Alex seemed to be in an annoying mood and quickly kicked out Horm.

    "Sir Alex, nice to meet you. I never imagined that I would meet you like this." Zach spoke with a polite tone.

    Alex gave a brief nod and said"It''s the same for me."

    "Let''s keep the pleasantries aside. I need your help. I wanted to talk to my wife so I need yourmunication channel."Alex spoke and gave a small brief about the situation.

    " Sure why not? Take it."

    "By the way make sure that bastard Horm doesn''t get away."

    "Okay."

    Zach took out the manamunicator stone channel and ced it before Alex.

    "Will it connect directly to Yvonne or her managers who were forwarding the channel to her?"

    "It will lead directly to her," Zach replied.

    Alex took it and called for Yvonne with great anticipation.

    His heart felt uneasy wondering about Yvonne and others. After so many days he could finally talk and take a look at them.

    He felt as if he was a thirsty man who had found the source of water in the vast desert.

    However,

    BUZZ...BUZZ...

    Themunication rang and kept on ringing until it stopped.

    Silence.

    An awkward silence along with heavy pressure lingered in the room.

    Alex frowned and said, "Maybe she is busy, let''s dial it again."

    BUZZ¡­BUZZ.

    After the fifth call, the call was finally picked up which lit Alex''s expression but¡­.

    "Zach, I am busy right now. I will call youter."

    With few words, the call was cut leaving Alex and Zach frozen like a statue.

    Alex for the first time since his birth felt his dignity of being a man was trampled and it was done quite mercilessly on top of that.

 Chapter 431 429:Moment Of Relief

    Within a span of a second, Alex''s jaw opened and closed countless times.

    He stared at Zach with a bewildered look and asked.

    "Does this happen every time?"

    Zach shrinks back a little after witnessing Alex''s expression.

    He felt as if he stepped right into the quarrel between two couples.

    "No, no!"

    "Maybe Lady Yvonne had some other work. She always picks up the call and listens to our words" Zach tried to calm Alex down.

    "Call her again and again until she picks up due to frustration."

    "If she plucks this, use other channels to make the call. Ask the chairman of other ces to call. I want to talk to her now.''

    Every time the call was picked the image of both sides was disyed.

    This is also why he felt hurt, Yvonne might have seen him but didn''t recognize him and cut the call.

    Maybe she hadn''t even seen him as she cut the call too fast but whatever maybe he felt a bit hurt.

    Zach with sweaty hands started his mission of being a stalking caller who kept calling again and again.

    BUZZ...BUZZZ...BUZZZ...BUZZZ

    ....

    In Leonhart, an important meeting was going on with many key figures.

    At arge round table, one side was upied by Catherine, Yvonne, Athena and Christina.

    On the other side, Count Bassie, Morderk, Lamapart, Count Steelwall.

    Even the Chief of Wolftribesman Peru and Chief of Orc''s Kassel were also present.

    All of them were gathered to review the recent affairs of the current Leonhart and to make any necessary amendments if required.

    The tense atmosphere lingering in the room was broken by a repeated buzzing sound from Yvonne''s side.

    Yvonne was embarrassed for a moment and was boiling with rage.

    ''What''s up with this idiot? He is repeatedly calling me even if I cut it. Is there a hole in his head or he wanted to be fired from his job?''

    Generally, it was his assistant who carried this but with all troubles popping around, Alex suggested keeping this thing to herself so that she could respond to an immediate crisis which could also avert any disaster in case his assistant betrays fur for some reason.

    Chairmen from other ces were also making the calls.

    Catherine sighed and said, "Yvonne, pick up the call."

    "In the meantime, let''s take a break."

    "Yes Your Highness!" The other nodded and started to head out.

    Gritting her teeth, Yvonne took it out and received the call.

    On the screen, Zach appeared along with an anonymous man with dark hair and a hazy face that seems quite familiar but also unfamiliar.

    If it was another case she might have recognised him but she was a bit overtaken by rage and it was one of her bad habits to lose her temper easily.

    "Zach, what the hell is wrong with you? Why are you disturbing me?"

    "And who is this shithead? Is he the reason for all your stupidity?"

    The anonymous man stared at Yvonne''s face with a cold expression and said"Did you call me shithead? Just because I left you all for two months did you forget me or did you think I have died and you can do as you please?"

    Athena, who was taking a sip of the iced coffee on the other side while savouring the vour suddenly choked.

    Pffttt!<novelnext></novelnext>

    The coffee sttered directly on Catherine''s face.

    Catherine''s eyes widened and before she could speak, Athena jumped up like a silly girl and screamed"Alex, is that you...?"

    "Huh!"

    A deep silencested for a moment following a loud erupt of shock.

    Yvonne closed her mouth due to instinct. Her brain short-circuited suddenly due to the shock.

    She didn''t know whether this was due to the shock of seeing him or being terrified of calling and cursing him.

    Seeing his foul mood, Yvonne was sure that this guy would collect the debt with ten times the interest at the next meeting.

    Alex felt his throat clump for a bit and he was unable to speak. He just stared at his wife''s reaction which soothes his heart.

    Worry, uneasiness, fear, concern, distress.

    He could see many emotions on their face but at the same time, he could see all the negative feelings disappearing slowly and steadily.

    "Al-Ale...Alex you look hot in ck hair?" Athena spoke while jumping like a fan girl.

    Athena''s words brought another round of silence and the other four averted their gaze.

    Catherine turned her head with a blush and waved her hand as if she wanted to cool down.

    Although she didn''t say anything, she agreed with Athena perfectly.

    It would be a lie if she said she didn''t like his appearance.

    Christina noticed Catherine''s odd expression and handed her a handkerchief.

    "I don''t need it. It''s not that hot." Catherine spoke.

    "I think it''s better to wipe out your face."

    Catherine lowered her head with embarrassment and pulled the handkerchief.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Alex coughed a bit.

    "Thanks, Athena. You also look lovely."

    "No, in fact, every one of my wives is a fairy descended from heaven made especially for me to shelter."

    He raised his chin proudly but his smugness disappeared as his gaze caught the thorn on the other side.

    "Zach can give me some private space."

    "Yeah sure, sir."

    "And also call Riya here. She is currently being called Priya so be mindful of it."

    After Zach left, his eyes locked onto his wife.

    "How are you all?"

    "And Yvonne, don''t think too much. It was just a joke. I am not pissed at you, rather I am really happy and proud that you have a channel that helped to get in touch with you. I owe you a lot." Alex trying to the chalice

    ''Sure enough, they don''t look well. Due to restlessness, they have not looked after their health well.''

    "We are well, don''t worry about us. Tell us about your end." Catherine spoke.

    "Yeah, Alex tells us everything truthfully. You looked like you were under every burden." Athena spoke with a worried tone.

    Alex smiled and shook his head.

    "After what happened in the war, it would be odd if I don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 432 430:Heartful Talk

    "Alex, can you tell us what happened out there? We need details."

    "Since no one knows about your whereabouts, the situation is not great for you. Shen is trying to wipe out the survivors who evaded the cmity."Catherine spoke.

    "I expected that much from that piece of shit. Things might haven''t turned out like this if he had informed the Capital." Alex spoke with disgust.

    Creak!..

    The door opened as Riya entered and as soon as she saw her sister, she gave a pleasant smile and engaged in some hearth talk after which Alex started to narrate the events.

    They noticed Alex''s expression as he recounted it.

    Riya''s body trembled as she remembered that experience while Alex''s hand gripped tightly to the armrest of the chair causing it to break into pieces.

    His wives were horrified and lost theirposure as they heard the tale. Alex also told them everything he had encountered till now in Arkham.

    From encountering the dark elf to that dark pill and about the drought condition.

    "I can''t believe Arkham is in such a pathetic state. I have heard about them from my people and it is a hundred times worse when you describe." Yvonne spoke with a frown.

    "That''s because the people here don''t step out onto the farnd. Thend near the capital city and under major nobles is alright as the miasma was taken care of quickly but other regions like scattered viges and towns don''t have means tomunicate and were taken over quickly."

    "Did you encounter any undead, "Athena asked.

    Alex shook his head and spoke" This miasma is corrupting living beings and it doesn''t turn them into undead. The main problem is, it is taking away vitality. Even if thends are purified they lose their fertility and due to lingering overnds for a prolonged period, it has gone deep inside the crust."

    "That means you haven''t encountered a single undead," Christina spoke with disbelief.

    Undead were like pests who sprang and crawled like ants withrge numbers. If undead were wreaking havoc in Arkham, there was no way Arkham could get up on its feet.

    Facing attacks from undead and demons would have already led to its doom.

    "We have diverted from the topic a bit. So, let''s get on with it." Alex stopped the conversation from leading somewhere else.

    Alex tapped on the desk people were speaking, giving everyone a sense of uneasiness.

    His personality seemed to have changed.

    From the initial easygoing expression, he looks more like a demon currently.

    "The borders are sealed by the demons and they would likely spread miasma and start advancing. It''s been a while since demons took over so what response is Kinley going to take?"

    The four on the other side looked at each other wondering who would go first.

    Finally, Christina stepped up.

    "One and a halmonthsths from now."

    "Kinley is going to attack with full force. James and Hex are in charge of leading the troops."

    Alex''s brows furrowed with an uncanny expression.

    "One and half months.."

    "What the hell?"

    "Why are they waiting for a month to attack? Shouldn''t there be an immediate response?"

    Everyone noticed Alex''s grim expression.

    "There are many reasons," Yvonne muttered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "They are waiting for Arkham to organise the forces. Kinley and Arkham had made some sort of deal we don''t know about."

    "Second is due to the Church." Athena started to exin.

    "Demons aren''t the primary problem, it''s the miasma. Demons aren''t affected by it and they could also control those who get affected. To cleanse it in one go, we need arge number of people from the Church and since most of the Church aren''tbatants, we need people to protect them"

    "Our pdins might not be sufficient so for this, Kinley has called other Kingdom troops for protection."

    "I am not surprised to know that demons aren''t affected but I am surprised that they could control those who are affected. It''s weird but after hearing Dark Elves'' words, it seems Demons are worshipping the God of darkness."Alex concluded.

    "The situation is bing tricky," Catherine murmured.

    "Wait! Does Arkham have enough manpower to attack the border at this time?" Riya spoke with a confused expression.

    Alex shook his head and said, "No, they don''t have the luxury."

    "Currently, they are fueled by rage and want to take revenge. They couldn''t overpower the demons from the Northern side but with Kinley''s support at least they could soothe their anger on the border."

    "Haaaaa....."

    "That''s why I feel one shouldn''t get involved in international affairs and politics."

    "It''s troublesome to fight in the war."

    Alex spoke with a sign.

    "Hmm! You are just saying this. But you are the one who is most excited to run around on the battlefield." Catherine snorted.

    "You are using and defaming me. I am gentle..."

    "You are the gentleman in terms of the beast," Yvonne added.

    Alex almost choked on his words and stared at each other and then burst intoughter.

    Afterughing for a bit, Alex informed them about his ns.

    "Did our kingdom also get the call?"

    "Yeah, we were asked to send 500 men to the coalition forces," Catherine answered.

    "Then I will try to sneak into Arkham forces and try to get to the other side by fighting my way."

    "Will you be alright?"

    All his wives asked him at the same time with nicked expressions.

    If it was previously, Alex could have said yes confidently but now he didn''t know.

    What if another Supreme Rank appears on the battlefield? With vast miasma acting as fuel, Alex could go into dark mode but still, he wasn''t confident about defeating it.

    ''Last time, he was able to steal blessings and divinity from the worshippers from the God Of Darkness but I may not be so lucky this time.''

    Alex masked his uneasiness and spoke, "Don''t worry, I will be alright."

    "Since I have this now, we will keepmunicating. So, now all of you should take a rest and then prepare for the forting battle."

    "I will reach the other side even if I have to dig a sea filled with corpses," Alex assures them with a chilling tone which instantly terrorizes them and at the same time also fills their heart with hope.

 Chapter 433 431:Tieing Loose Ends

    Alex sat on the couch while Horm stood in front of him and sweated profusely.

    Alex''s stare seems to dig holes into his body.

    And sadly, he wasn''t the only one.

    Besides him, many stood while lowering their heads.

    At the side, Zach stood with an anxious expression.

    After his hearty talk, Zach let Alex reside in the Presidential which can only be essed with Yvonne''s permission.

    His men had also been amodated with a nice ce to stay.

    Since he was here Alex decided to take the matter into his hands and tie the loose ends here.

    Alex asked Zach to check all the transactions and deals that had been going through recently.

    As Alex inquired about the profit ratio, Zach said the highest profit they have taken was 60% so why the hell was he asked to give 90%?

    In the investigation, the things that were discovered weren''t something that could be ignored easily.

    Alex rotated his gaze on the group of people and asked"Do you think the money of Lockheart''s merchant group was something that your family left for you."

    "Do you think this group was founded by your parents where you can do what you please? It seems to me that the arrogance of working here has gone over your head ."

    "Tras..N, even trash has more value than you all."

    "You force people to sign a deal to give them 80% of their profit and out of which, you were bold enough to take a major chunk into your ount."

    "Assholes, tell me. Just where the hell did you get the courage?"Alex roared in anger which shook the entire ce.

    "Sir, sorry to interrupt you?"The man beside Zach spoke with a trembling voice.

    Alex looked at Syn who was Zach''s assistant and asked him to speak.

    Syn red at the group of fugitives and spoke"Sir, it seems that these people not only hoarded a major chunk of money but also took over the business in their name using the Lockheart''s money."

    Zach''s expression hardened as soon as he heard this. He felt Alex''s prickly stare which further caused him to lower his head in fear.

    He felt that he was really an ipetent person.

    The atmosphere froze and except for the sound of breathing everything seemed to cease for a moment.

    Alex''s face distorted with extreme annoyance.

    Horm and the men around him were suddenly assaulted by suffocating pressure.

    Horm, who knew what was going on, suddenly fell onto his knees and begged: "Please forgive me, Sir."

    "I swear in the name of Goddess that I will give back every penny I have taken. Please spare this worthless bug life."

    "Good you are lucky enough to understand your fault," Alex spoke with a smile.

    "But don''t you think it''s toote? Moreover, if I forgive you what will I say to Madam Yvonne who had appointed me to deal with cockroaches like you?"

    "Hey, you don''t touch me. I work under a noble.No matter how strong you are, you can''t touch the people of nobles."

    Alex raised his brows and stared at the man.

    "Hahaha!"

    "What happened? Are you regretting it now? All the money is taken by the noble? You should be happy to donate all of this to a noble cause."

    "Hahaha! Just touch me if you dare.."

    "Touch me.."

    BOOM!

    The man''s body burst apart making the blood and pieces of meat scattered all around.

    "Ahh!"

    "!"

    The others were horrified and fell onto their knees with a bewildered looks. Strength left their body seeing the man standing beside them killed like a fly.

    As all of them looked at the ce where the man barking crazily stood, they heard his voice.

    "It''s better to get rid of a crazy dog before it bites you."

    "Mikado was inspecting an artifact but something went wrong and it exploded killing him. All the people here are witnesses."

    "Isn''t it?" Alex asked with a sinister smile that sent shivers down the spine of everyone who spoke.

    "Do you agree with me or are there more people who want to die by an unknown artifact explosion?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The body of the people on the floor jerked as they saw the blood on their clothes and looked at the man who was smiling happily as if it was nothing to him.

    Even Zach was perplexed. His heart was beating fast in fear that the demon might kill him for real if he pissed him.

    At that time one was able to calm himself and shouted"Yeah, that person died of an unfortunate event."

    "I have witnessed with my very own eyes that the artifact exploded due to improper handling."

    "Wow!"

    "Quick Witted Guy!"

    "I like you."

    Alex pped for the man''s worthy performance.

    "Now, all of you."

    Alex spoke and raised his left hand.

    Syn stepped forward and handed him a pile of papers.

    Alex held it and threw it forward.

    As if being controlled, the paper flew andnded before everyone in an orderly manner.

    "I will give you a chance."

    "Sign it and 80% of all your property consisting ofnds, business and houses would now belong to Lockheart''s."

    "Don''t think that the 20% are free. For the sake of keeping the remaining wealth, I want detailed evidence of the shady transaction you have with the nobles."

    "Do you get it?"

    The people''s voices quieted down and they looked at Alex with inexplicable expressions.

    All of them wanted to refute but they could feel a sword hanging upon their head. Just a single word might send them to the afterlife now.

    Noticing their dilemma, Alex decided to give them a final push.

    "There is also another offer."

    "Keep 20% and give the details about the noble or keep 100% and just do what I say."

    "We can keep all our things."

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "I swear on my name, I will do anything you want."

    All their eyes shone with greed and they tried to catch thest string of hope.

    The task may be hard but at least they would be able to keep all their hard-earned pennies.

    "KukkkK!"

    Alex burst intoughter seeing the pathetic piece of trash.

    Some people don''t change no matter how many chances are given to them.

    "I like your guts and courage."

    "You have made me happy."

    "You can keep all your money but for that.."

    "You need to die assholes."

    Alex''s words struck like thunder in their ears waking up from their sweet dreams.

    Words choked in their throat and their eyes became hollow with a sense of dreariness.

    Zach who stood on the side felt his heart skip a beat after witnessing the scene.

    ''Demon...He is worse than a demon. He is way more fearful than the rumors describe.''

    ''I should make sure that I don''t get on his bad side.''

    "We will take the previous deal. We will do as you say but don''t kill us."

    Alex''s lips curled upward with an amused expression and he agreed to their words.

    The people sighed in relief thinking that they were able to save themselves but little did they know, they had just stepped into a huge trap.

 Chapter 434 432:Isnt This Scam

    Alex slumped down on the couch after dealing with troublesome things.

    He was able to take out the ck roots of the upper echelon of Lockheart''s Merchant Group but who knows how many moles might be there inside it which need cleansing.

    ''I have to ask Riya to massage my shoulders.''

    Zach who stood still after everyone left coughed a little and asked.

    "Will you leave them after this?"

    "And what will you do about the things you asked for?"

    Zach was still skeptical that Alex let them live. The look of anger in his eyes when he found their history was enough to kill them thousand times.

    Yvonne''s face appeared on his face.

    He wondered what she would do when he knew about the betrayal.

    Will she feel heartbroken and sad?

    ''I don''t think so?''

    As far as Alex knew, Yvonne would surely find a way to turn around things in her favor.

    "I will let them live for now and about the nobles."

    "Those things wille in handy in the future" Alex spoke with a vicious smile.

    "By the way, why are you standing like a statue?"

    "Take a seat, it''s your office after all."

    "No, it''s not mine. Everything is yours. I am just a servant." Zach spoke hurriedly in fear.

    ''Who knows what will happen if I say it''s mine? My head might be sent flying for real.''

    Alex squinted his eyes and felt that he might have terrorized this man unknowingly.

    "I am ordering you as your master to sit down."

    Zach nodded and immediately sat down before Alex.

    Ales leaned up and his expression became serious.

    "Zach, the next thing we are going to do is going to be instrumental in helping Arkham to get on its feet."

    Zach flinched a bit wondering what he was going to do now.

    Alex took out his ring and put it on the table.

    "There are the corpses of the beast darkness in it. You can sell it in the market or give it to the royal family."

    The corpses affected by darkness are quite valuable and the Royal needs them more than ever to find out something.

    "And now let me show you the thing that is gonna make the miracle happen."

    Alex took out a small vial and ced it before Zach.

    Zach stared at it carefully to the point that it felt like his eyes were gonna pop out of the socket.

    But then he frowned as he felt that the thing inside it was nothing but ordinary water.

    "Can I take a look?" Zach asked.

    "Sure."

    Zach opened it and took out a few drops over his palm and his expression hardened as he saw it was water.

    "Are you talking about this?"

    "Yeah!"

    "This is a miracle."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes!"

    Zach nced at Alex''s nk expression and thought as if he was joking with him and said"Isn''t this just water?"

    "This isn''t just any water but blessed water." Alex corrected.

    "Blessed water...Why do we need blessed water? Isn''t it quitemon?"

    "Tsk!" Alex clicked his tongue and spoke, "The strength of the blessed water depends on the one who blessed this."

    "Normal priests and clergy blessed with water are way worse than the higher bishops and others."

    "The blessed water of Pope and Saintess is of the highest grade but since they aren''t making it, we are going to do it."

    "This holy water is blessed by me and is one of the strongest blessed waters," Alex said with a straight face.

    He wasn''t lying about this.

    Only Pope and Athena can make higher grades than him. He didn''t know about the Head Saintess though.

    Alex could alsopare to them once he ranks up.

    "Okay, I understand. But what are we going to do with it."

    "Listen to my words carefully Zach."

    "Arkham is taking care of miasma but it isn''t taking care of the side effects. Just dispelling and purifying Miasma isn''t enough."

    "One needs to take care of thends after dispelling otherwise it would turn into waste."

    One needs a very strong divinity to neutralize all the effects of miasma. When Alex purified his Kingdoms previously, the production of thend decreased but Athena took care of it.

    Athena''s purification was so strong that buds turned into trees and flowers bloomed at the same time when she cast purification.

    "Arkham had neglected that thing before that''s why the situation is like this.With demons rampaging and all kinds of troubles popping out, they weren''t able to focus on this. If there was just a single person who could find out about this, the situation would be different."

    "The Pope and Head Saintess are in the Church near the neutral zone which is near the rocky mountains of Dwarf."

    "And that''s where we came to the rescue," Alex spoke with a smile.

    "We sell this. We will mix with other water substances and ask them towater the crops and nts and see the immediate effects."

    The effect of miasma went deep into the soil surface which needed to be purified but the purification done by Church clergy only covers the surface so the things below are left out.

    Holy water would seep into the soil and take care of things inside.

    "That means, we are going to sell holy water," Zach murmured, assessing Alex''s words.

    And then he screamed, "But if we do this we face severe bacsh."

    "Isn''t it a scam?"

    "Who said we will sell holy water?"

    "Name this Golden water, a natural fertilizer that would increase productivity."

    "We are also going to mix other things to make it golden in color."

    "Its price should be kept around 1 copper coin which will allow everyone to purchase it."

    "Also sell some fertilizer with it and try to spread this throughout Arkham. One drop of the vial is enough to use with 50 liters of water."

    "Sir, will it be okay for us to do this?"Zach spoke with a frown.

    "We may attract too much attention this way, Sir," Zach asked.

    "We can''t avoid that."

    "It''s okay as long as the people we attract are good but it''s also okay if we attract some rotten apples and dig them out."

 Chapter 435 433:Another Absurd Oracle

    A storm that rose out of nowhere that swept through the entire Arkham.

    It was due to certain rumours that spread like wildfire at an astonishing rate.

    Many people believed it to be a rumour at first and were sceptical about it. But it was this scepticism which piqued their interest and forced them to try out the thing that made quite a fame in a short amount of time.

    Golden Water.

    A product introduced by Lockheart Merchant groups that imed to help in making thend fertile and increase productivity.

    And the surprising aspect was that Lockheart had dispatched all its personnel to carry out the trade.

    Cartsden with golden water were transported to viges and farnds that were previously affected by miasma.

    Some even found that the Golden water was able to dispel miasma and cure the people who were affected by miasma and showed initial symptoms of fatigue and loss of vitality.

    As the product gained poprity, many sought the Lockheart group to strike a deal of some sort while many knocked on their door to know what it was.

    It was a matter of national importance and many wanted to know the secret but all they got in reply was that it was made with various types of chemicals invented by someone.

    People wanted to meet the person who came with many striking offers but it was refused by Lockheart.

    Some tried to use the moles nted in the organisation to get some information but they got nothing.

    There were also various criticisms that Lockheart had developed this thing quite early but instead of helping others during the time of crisis before, was trying to loot people by introducing itter.

    Those people who had been grasping onto a thin thread of hope wishing for a miracle to happen that would get them out of the crisis finally shed tears of joy as the desert turned barrennds after some time, finally showed signs of vegetation.

    Of course, many felt weird and worried about the change as it was quite unpleasant for them. The hawks who were waiting for the chance to overturn the Royals found themselves in the deep pit so they tried to aim for the person.

    Noblesined about the person''s identity and tried to look into it.

    Assassins were sent to know about the person.

    But unfortunately, no one had made it out alive till now.

    So, everything was still a secret.

    In a certain ce, a silhouette of a man appeared as he looked over the vast ins before him.

    He had an inexplicable expression as he saw the scene before him. His eyes were a bit moist and he gained a newfound strength seeing crops growing on thisnd.

    The demons were cruel enough to target and destroy the backbone of their Empire.

    Destroying farnd had forced them to put up a resistance with an empty stomach which had gradually weakened their state.

    "Sigh! I can''t believe this is over."

    "It feels as if we have finally woken up from the hellish nightmare. What I am feeling right now isn''t something that can be described with mere words."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sir, what are we going to do next?"

    "We have already gotten rid of the people who have taken those weird drugs," Wilford said.

    The masked happy expression changed as he heard about the unpleasant thing again.

    They were able to take care of three people but sadly they werete for one case and when they reached the estate, half of the city had been destroyed.

    "Although we have taken care of four, the first case of Lunar City is still making me uneasy. We weren''t able to find anything. During the third, we encountered the dark elves but they retreated before we could engage with them." The Masked Man spoke.

    "Sir, should we inform this matter to His Majesty?"

    The Masked Man squinted his eyes and pondered for a moment.

    He closed his eyes and felt the gentle winds caressing him.

    As he drowned in deep thoughts while rxing his body, a certain memory appeared in his mind.

    Six days ago, a person from the Church visited them and told them that the Oracle had received a new revtion.

    [The Key to unlocking the lock of Tragedy lies in the heart of Arkham.]

    If the first revtion they received was vague then this one was quite absurd which gives everyone a deep headache.

    It wasn''t just absurd, rather it was quite misleading.

    The Second Prince tried to analyse and decode the first revtion in his way and waged a war against Kinley which led to a horrendous result.

    Not only it turned out to be aplex failure, but a huge number of soldiers also lost their lives and they lost a major chunk of theirnd on top of that.

    But he felt as if he somehow got a hint as Lockheart introduced the Golden water.

    ''Key to unlock resided in Arkham heart.''

    Opening his eyes he murmured the words repeatedly while staring up at the blue sky.

    "Wilford has Lockheart disclosed anything till now about the Golden Water? I am sure many might have already questioned about this so what was their response."He asked.

    "Lockheart had kept their mouth shut and they said that they had signed a treaty with the person so as not to disclose the person''s identity."

    "I am surprised about one thing. Those greedy merchants are selling this for a very low price to the point that even amon man could afford it. Though they require arge quantity to mix with enough water to sprinkle their farnd."

    "You make a point Wilford. It''s certainly weird for Lockheart to do service for people and since they belong to Kinley which we waged war against I thought they would lessen the trade of weapons and artifacts for revenge." The Masked Man spoke with a smile.

    "Wilford, it seems we need to visit them and show them our gratitude for selling such a marvellous thing."

 Chapter 436 434:Deadweight Greatsword

    Zach walked inside the underground ce from where faint tremors were transmitting through the surface.

    A huge stony door appeared and as he stepped inside it, the sight of a man wielding a huge greatsword reflected in his eyes.

    Inside a huge aisle made with a reinforced sturdy wall, a single man was training in there.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Gales raged through the ce and hit the wall causing it to shake.

    Surging mana simr to the eruption of the volcano transmitted to him which almost pushed him a few steps back.

    Zach''s robes fluttered due to the heavy winds.

    With a hoarse voice, he wanted to speak about somethingbut a shadow appeared beside her and asked him to stop.

    "Don''t disturb him now, "Riya spoke with a faint whisper.

    Zach closed his lips and observed Ales silently.

    Alex was using an artifact known as the Deadweight Greatsword. As the name sounds, it was a deadweight meaning it was quite heavy for normal people to use for and the more mana one put in it, the heavier it became.

    One of the buyers who tries to take it unknowingly caused the entire floor to break due to the weight.

    Not only was it heavy, it was also blunt. There was no sharpness in it, that''s why many deemed it useless.

    But Alex found it a great thing to train and deal with undead if any case arises in future.

    Sharp swords generally struck while piercing through and as the sword passed innumerable undead it started to be dull so generally blunt weapons were a better choice.

    Alex lifted a huge greatsword over his head and arched his back forward.

    Crimson mana ovepped the sword and burst all around him.

    The ground under his foot cracked due to the heavy pressure.

    The sword''s weight seemed to increase by several thousand in an instant. The veins in his arms bulge outward.

    Alex twisted his wrist and swung his sword all over his body in a clockwise motion five times and then repeated it counterclockwise five times and kept on repeating with his right hand.

    After a certain interval, he repeated the same with his left and did it simrly for a few sets.

    It was his daily workout to repeat the sets a hundred times.

    The enormous mana released by him filled the entire space causing its breakdown.

    The mana that was released by him wasn''t wasted, rather it was recycled.

    As mana filled the entire room, many magic circles on the walls glowed and sucked the mana slowly.

    Mana crystals becameuseless pieces of decoration after being used but they could be charged again by some methods.

    The mana pumped out from Alex was stored and used to recharge the crystals.

    Zach stared at Alex''s back and admired him deeply.

    "His figure is a piece of art," Zach muttered as he saw Alex''s well-formed bareback from which sweat dropped like a waterfall.

    Cough...Cough...

    Riya flinched while giving Zach a weird gaze and thought of distancing himself.

    Zach caught Riya''s gaze and coughed a little to shake away the uneasiness.

    As they observed Alex, they were taken by the sound of a faint crackleing from Alex''s wrist.

    Zach swallowed his saliva as he saw the swollen wrist of Alex. It seems some bones snapped in Alex''s wrist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Just seeing the scene gave him excruciating pain and he wondered how this guy could turn a blind eye to this.

    BANG!

    The DeadWeight sword was nted on the ground which made the ground shake with rumble.

    Alex took a deep breath and looked at his body condition.

    His body was in a mess.

    Every part of his body was screaming in pain and wanted him to take a rest. Even after all this, Alex didn''t use a healing spell and relied on himself to recover.

    He turned back and was a bit surprised to see Zach''s expression.

    Riya appeared before Alex and wrapped a towel over Alex''s naked upper body while taking a few peaks on his chest.

    Alex smiled seeing Riya''s cute expression and asked Zach"What brought you here?"

    "How is your training going, Sir Alex?"

    "It''s good. This thing helps a lot." Alex spoke with satisfaction and looked at the huge seven feet ck greatsword.

    "Sir Alex, we have encountered a bit of trouble."

    "Is it due to the Golden water?"

    "Yes!"

    "Who wants to dig his own grave?" Alex asked with an amused expression.

    "Things are a bit different this time. The one who came to visit was an Honorary Knight of Arkham Sir Wilford."

    "Ohh!"

    Alex was surprised by the word Honorary Knight.

    Arkham provides this title to those who achieved Mythic rank and be Imperial Knights.

    "Sir Wilford said he doesn''t care about the Golden Water. He just wanted an audience with you."

    "He wants to offer his gratitude at the same time he wants to ask you for a way to make Arkham back to its previous state as quickly as possible."

    "The distribution of Golden Water is still insufficient and if it goes on like this, it will take a few years for Arkham to stand back on its feet and time is what we don''t have."

    Alex rubbed his chin thinking for a moment and wondering whether they were about to find out anything.

    The Main Branch of the Church and Magic tower lies in the neutral territory of Meissner which is quite close to rocky mountains inhabited by Dwarf so Arkham couldn''t send them a sample and get their reply this fast.

    "Did hee on his own or under someone else''s order?"

    "He came with His Majesty''s Order?"

    "Does His Majesty want to meet me?"

    "No, he is too ill to even get up?"

    Wondering about the pros and cons, Alex said"Let''s set up the meeting?"

    "Are you sure about it?" Riya asked with a startled expression.

    "Yeah, I am sure about it," Alex replied with a grin after all, supplying Golen water could also provide an opportunity to talk with the Royal and this was what he was aiming for.

    "Schedule the meeting for tomorrow."

 Chapter 437 435:Nightmare

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Walking through the never-ending desert, a man wandered around it aimlessly.

    He didn''t know what was going on and how he ended up where.

    He wanted to stop for a moment and think about what was going on but he didn''t have the leisure to do this because his body wasn''t listening to his will.

    After strolling through the ce like a wandering soul, his eyes glimmered a bit as he saw two ck dots before him.

    ''There are people here.''He muttered to himself and increased his pace.

    The ck dots erged and two figures appeared before him.

    As he came closer, his eyes widened and almost popped out from his socket seeing the scene.

    Before him stood a beautiful otherworldlydy wearing a shining Knight''s armour and under his foot was a boy who was pulsating like a worm spitting blood.

    "I don''t want to do this anymore. It''s reallypainful."

    "It hurts too much."

    "Please stop this. I want to get out."

    "Don''t kill me."

    "I beg you, please don''t kill me."

    "Please don''t kill me."

    The boy cried and sobbed pitifully but the woman''s face remained apathetic and cold.

    "Is...Is it me?" Alex muttered with eyes of disbelief.

    The sight was quite nauseating to the point he felt the urge to puke.

    Before his sight was the other Alex who''s arms had been twisted, limbs had been snapped to the point that knee cap along with some bones had been scattered around the ce.

    His skin had been torn and arge gash appeared at the chest through which one could even see the organs.

    The chest had been deformed and crushed and the face had swelled beyond recognition.

    The only identifying feature was the golden blonde long hair of his.

    "If that''s me then thedy must surely be the Goddess of War

    "Stop whining like this."The Goddess Of War spoke and stomped on Alex''s face without any shred of mercy.

    BANG!

    The face of another Alex lying out there burst into pieces like a bubble and soon his body disappeared.

    Alex swallowed his saliva wondering what was going on. He knew it was pathetic but it wasn''t to the point where he sobbed like this or maybe did this initially but what troubled him was that he wasn''t able to remember it.

    As his other shelf disappeared, Alex noticed a scene which made his body numb.

    The Goddess Of War whose expression, he always remembered to be chilling cold suddenly slumped down on the ground with a deep sigh.

    Her eyes faltered a bit and her face looked remorseful and quite guilt-stricken.

    "I don''t want to do this. My heart wrenches every time I see him wailing pitifully. Isn''t it too much for him to bear?"

    "Just for how long do I have to pretend to be cruel?It would be okay if he is an enemy but he is just a child who is doing his best to gain our recognition." Goddess Of War spoke with a saddened expression.

    "I wish I could also forget about this event like you but I guess I can''t. These painful memories would be my punishment for torturing you like this and I have to bear for the aeons toe if I survive." Goddess Of War spoke with a self-deprecating smile.

    Strength left Alex''s body and he fell to the ground. His body trembled after witnessing a scene which he could have never imagined in his life.

    Alex whole shivered and a bright light shed.

    Alex may always talk about the hell that he went through casually but deep inside he hates it, he despises it and more than that he despises the Goddess for putting him through all this but the unseen sight his anger red up.

    He was the one who had gone through all this so why the hell is she acting pitiful.

    Why the hell is she saying something behind back when she could have said this before him instead of maintaining the same chilling gaze devoid of pity and looking down on me as some insect.

    "Are you seriously saying that you pity me after putting me through all this hell?"

    "You hypocrisy knows no bounds. If you felt like this, why didn''t I say that to my face?" Alex''s body sprang up from his bed and he screamed like a maniac.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Mana surged from his body causing the walls to crack.

    "Alex! Alex!!!"

    Alex heard a scream and found two pairs of arms wrapping around him.

    Alex''s body was drenched in sweat and he stopped his bbering and looked out to find himself in bed with Riya beside her.

    "Alex, it''s okay I am here. It''s just a nightmare."

    Alex took a deep breath and was about to mutter something but he stopped.

    "You still can''t remember the nightmare," Riya asked with a soft tone.

    Alex didn''t speak and wondered why this happened after such a long time.

    After he returned from Goddess Sanctum he used to have nightmares every night and surprisingly when he woke up, he wasn''t able to remember everything thing he saw in his nightmare.

    He discarded it initially as it stopped after spending some time with Riya in Nevan but urrence of something like that again fouled his mood.

    "I should wake up and prepare for the meeting."Alex mutters while caressing Riya''s hair to calm her down while many thoughts are running inside his head.

    ....

    A tense atmosphere circled the room which was prepared for the meeting.

    The meeting was going to take ce secretly but for the event to take ce secretly, many things needed to be taken care of.

    The entire Lockhart Merchant was closed today for some reason and the security around it tightened.

    The guards didn''t patrol in their uniforms, rather they wore casual clothes mixing with themon people''s group while loitering around the ce.

    Inside the room, Wilford sat with a heavy silence all around him.

    The atmosphere was too calm and rxing to the point that it made him sick.

    The situation is a do-or-die for him. If he made any mistake here, his whole nation may have to bear repercussions.

    CREAK!

    After a long-awaited silence, the door opened and he saw a man with short ck hair and with speck wearing noble attire walking towards him.

    His strength was quite low and he seemed to be a researcher or an alchemist in some sort.

    Wilford stood up to greet him trying to put on as sincere a smile as possible but his brows furrowed as he saw the man stiffened expression.

    Alex after making his way,he assessed Wilford from head to toe with a calm look but as he tilted his head, his indifferent expression broke to the point that even his acting skills weren''t able to make up for it.

    Noticing Wilford''s gaze, Alex coughed to unease the moment and spoke"Pardon My rudeness, Sir Wilford."

    "I was just startled a bit by your charisma."

    "You see I am just a Disciple rank while you are a great Honorary Knight whose rank cannot be fathomed by the lesser me."

    "Hahaha!"

    "It''s okay." Wilford chuckled and raised his hand for a shake.

    Alex held both his hands and shook warmly.

    ''He is stronger than the two Mythic rank Knights who apanied Noah.''

    The guy before him may look like he was in his 40''s but his real age had crossed a hundred.

    With just a shake Alex was able to properly grasp this man''s ability. He has been wandering at the Peak of Mythic rank for years.

    He wascking in somethingdue to which he wasn''t able to break the walls and enter Saint rank but unfortunately Alex wasn''t able to find that thing.

    He could see something was off from his behavior but Alex wasn''t able to point it out.

    Both internally and physically, he is ready to break through to the Saint realm but something is keeping him at bay.

    Alex expected this guy to be just Mythic rank but he is more than that which forced him to tread his path carefully for now besides that there was another nuisance beside him that forced him to be on his guard.

    And this nuisance surprised more than Wilford.A nuisance which Alex had never expected to see here in this ce but it in a way it could be said as a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 438 436:Old Acquaintance

    While Alex was observing Wilford, the old man was also doing the same.

    He could feel the callus on Alex''s hand and no matter how much he stared at Alex, he wasn''t able to erase this uncanny feeling as if this person was hiding something.

    "It''s pleasant to meet the saviour of Arkham."

    "You are ttering me. I am doing this just for business." Alex chucked a bit.

    Both of them separated and they sat down while Wilford tilted his head just a bit which didn''t go unnoticed in Alex''s eyes.

    "So, why did you want to meet me?" Alex asked straight to the point.

    Wilford smiled and spoke, "You know very well why I am here?"

    He took a vial of Golden water and put it on the mini table before them.

    "You said, you are doing this for business."

    "As you know everything has a price, the recipe for these things must also have a certain price, doesn''t it?"

    "Why not? The matter is whether you could give me that price or not." Alex smirked.

    Wilford nodded and spoke, "I assume we are not the only ones who reach you."

    "Correct."

    "Many might have requested you for an audience and offered quite valuable things but you refused them all but you epted ours."

    "There may be two reasons behind it."

    "Either what they have offered wasn''t suited to your taste or you are interested in something that could only be offered by us."

    Alex can''t be happier than that.

    Wilford noted Alex''s gleeful face and said"I don''t know what you want from us particrly but to show you just how much this thing means, we will first and foremost offer you a noble title as a way to repay you."

    "Noble title?" Alex''s eyes twitched a bit and asked with a questioning gaze"In one of the Kingdom."

    "No in the whole empire and we are offering you the title of Count."

    ''What the hell?''

    Alex felt dizzy hearing this. Although it was quite an honour to receive a noble title, he was still surprised as he didn''t even have the Nobel title in his own country even though he was a Prince before.

    The Kingdoms of the Empire generallye under the Nobles of the Empire. It wasn''t to the point of absolute control but the Kingdoms have to offer tributes to Nobles.

    The only thing Alex was blessed with was his Kingdom was''t operated under some Noble control.

    Alex shook his head as he felt that the conversation was leading somewhere else.

    He wants something from them but this isn''t what he wants.

    Alex already observed Wilford''s attitude which was filled with respect and reverence so there wasn''t any need to drag this about any longer.

    "Don''t you think you arecking in this aspect?"Ales spoke and he rotated his gaze towards the window

    Alex''s words startled the man and his brows furrowed as he saw Alex''s gaze on the window.

    ''Did he feel something?''

    "Is it okay for that Anonymous-masked guy to hide there and listen to our conversation?"Alex snorted.

    Wilford was startled by Alex''s words and his heart became raged on while.

    Meanwhile, the masked man who was leaning on the wall beside the window with a leisurely expression was shocked to the point that he almost stumbled and fell back.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Wilford was about to draw his sword when he heard Alex''sughter.

    "Calm down Sir Wilford. There is no need to be on alert for silly things. Isn''t this guy my best friend?"

    Alex waved his hand towards the invisible person and spoke"Hey, is this how you greet a long-lost best friend of yours? It makes me cry tears of sadness."

    The Masked Man''s back was drenched in sweat and his brain seemed to be running wondering what was going on.

    "Sir Rex, what do you mean by that?"Wilford spoke with a grim tone.

    "Are you teasing me? I may be old but I haven''t gone senile."

    Alex frowned as he saw the man acting persistently.

    Alex''s eyes gleamed dangerously and he looked at the masked man and shouted"I have enough of your stupid games."

    "Noah, get your ass right now or I will stab my sword at your stupid masked face."

    "I know you aren''t handsome and can''tpare to me but that doesn''t mean you should hide your ugly face with that shit mask."

    Wilford''s hands holding the sword trembled and his jaw dropped wide as he wondered what was going on.

    Swish!

    As soon as Noah pulled out the mask, his figure appeared and he stared at the man who bears certain simrities to one of his nightmares.

    His voice quivered and his throat became dry as memories of the disaster started to haunt him.

    But he clenched his fist and asked"The way you speak is quite familiar. Are you Alex?"

    Alex winked with a smile and folded his legs.

    "Correct answer. Who can it be except the glorious me?"

    "Your ability to anger me still hasn''t changed."Noah spoke with disdain.

    "What are you doing here? Are you here for revenge?"

    "If that''s the reason then I will do everything in my power to stop you here."

    Alex facepalmed and sighed.

    His voice changed suddenly which sent a chill down Noah''s spine"How many times did I tell you to stop barking like a dog?"

    "How dare you address His Highness as a dog?" Wilford shouted and pulled out his sword.

    "Just try to pull it out and you will know the consequence?"

    Wilford flinched as he saw Alex''s annoyed expressionbined with enormous killing intent.

    Alex looked at Noah and spoke, "Who is the one responsible for Arkham''s current situation?"

    "It''s none other than me.I have been helping you all from the background. I have purified thends on my way and helped your people."

    "Also I was the one who took out Count Gray who was going to run rampage."

    "What?"

    Noah screamed as if he had heard the biggest joke of his lifetime.

    "Sit down, and have some drink to cool yourself.I will tell you everything." Alex spoke and started to narrate the events.

 Chapter 439 437:Old Acquaintance 2

    Noah frowned after hearing Alex''s narration.

    Most of the time, he wondered whether it was true or not.

    Noah and Wilford felt as if they had heard a ridiculous story from a scammer.

    Wilford on the other hand was trying very hard to control his emotions from taking over.

    If not for Noah''s repeated reminder, he would have already raised his sword to kill this guy after all these men had single-handedly ughtered many of the Empire''s men.

    His heart was quite bitter at the moment.

    He felt as if he was betraying his own nation just by sitting before him.

    Noah took a deep breath and asked seriously"Are you telling me that you aren''t screwing with us?"

    "Knowing your character, I wouldn''t find it odd that you have already made a mess of Arkham and wreaked havoc on your till here."

    Alex red at him and scorned him"Is that the impression you have on me?"

    Noah nodded with a sceptical look.

    "You are correct about that but there isn''t any reason for me to direct my anger at you as it was that bitch organisation filled with bastards that created all the mess and I want to rip that bastard into shreds."

    Noah flinched back and blurted out" Now you are acting like yourself."

    "Now that I have shared my part, tell me how you came out alive. Were you the only one or did you save anyone else."

    Noah''s expression faltered on hearing Alex''s question and he clenched his fist in anger.

    Alex waited for Noah to organise the messy thought as he could understand what he was going through now.

    "It''s okay Noah. I have also lost some of my men. I don''t exactly how you felt but I felt as if I had betrayed their expectations."

    Wilford patted Noah who heaved a sigh and felt a bit relieved that there was someone who had gone through the same thing.

    "Did you remember the locket I have worn?"

    "Ohh that flower girl''s locket. It looks quite good on you. "

    Noah controls his urges to spout curses and spoke: "It was a one-time life saving artifact if I encountered a danger capable of killing me it would teleport to the ce where the other pair was held."

    "Fortunately, my father gave it to me when I went to war and this saved my life."

    "Didn''t your elder brother receive that as you know he is...?"

    "Elder Brother isn''t dead?"Noah cut Alex words.

    "Your Highness, you can''t..."

    Noah raised his hand and stopped him.

    "It''s okay. We are in the same boat now."

    "Although we can''t trust him, I trust the Goddess."

    Alex narrowed his eyes and asked what is going on now.

    As Noah stated the oracles, veins bulged on Alex''s forehead.

    Alex''s expression looked as if he had heard about his archnemesis.

    "Those....." Alex closed his lips to stop himself from spouting curses.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You mean to say to me, Goddess wanted to lead you to me but your misunderstanding caused the war."

    "Hey, why don''t I crack your skull and send it to Goddess for healing as a part of the misunderstanding."

    Noah''s body shivered as he felt that this guy might do this.

    ''I don''t know just what kind of joy they get by speaking in a round out way. They are in apletely different league above me in spouting bullshit.''

    "My Elder brother is infected by some kind of weird poisoning due to miasma and has be unconscious."

    "I see. I will have a look and see if I can cure him."

    "Thanks!" Noah added after deciding to give Alex a chance.

    "Noah, tell me. Since a powerhouse attacked you and tried to kill you. Why aren''t the Supreme ranks on your side making a move? Shouldn''t they look for the person who breaks the contract? Alex asked with a grim expression.

    "Alex you might not know, all the top powerhouses of humans recently have a battle and all are greatly injured in that battle. So, most of them are currently recuperating."Noah spoke with a saddened expression.

    "And on top of that, the two powerhouses that appeared are unknown in the history of the world. We don''t have any records on them and they haven''t signed the treaty. After we informed them, they tried to look for them but we couldn''t find them."

    "What can we do when we can''t even find those people?"

    "I understand." Alex shook his head.

    Since it was rted to the God Of Darkness, they might not even have the base in this world and may have stayed in the Darkness realm and that might be why they haven''t been discovered till now.

    "We will find out about them soon," Alex assured Noah.

    "Now, since we exchanged everything. Please tell us what this golden water is. We need it in bulk. We are ready to dispatch all our forces."

    Now, it was Alex''s time to shrink back.

    He tried to avert his eyes and spoke softly,"It''s holy water."

    "What!! It''s expensive water."

    "Okay I got it, we will pay you a hefty sum."

    "Damn! It''s not expensive water but holy water."

    Noah and Wilford''s expressions crumble as if they have stepped on some kind of dogshit.

    "Alex, don''t joke with me."

    "It''s a matter of national interests."

    "It''s holy water." Alex started to exin to Noah.

    "That means except for you and Athena, we could only rely on the Pope and Head Saintess."

    "Can''t even the Saintess of Arkham be of any help?"

    "See, I haven''t seen your Saintess nor do I know about her level. We need holy water of strong concentration for this. I have only spoken about what I think."

    "You can exin the problem and ask for their help. I used water in this waybecause 80% of the clergy''spurifying power can''t prate deep into the ground."

    "Okay, I will look into this matter ."

    "Now tell me what you want from us.I know, you are not doing this for charity."

    "Let me see your brother first after which I will say."Alex spoke with a wolfish grin like a scammer who was going to fool someone again.

 Chapter 440 438:Third Prince Or Princess

    For the next few days after he met with Noah, Alex had been spending his time too quietly doing his things to the point that Riya and Zach were starting to get suspicious about him.

    When Riya, conveyed all of this to the other four, a deep and heated discussion of guessing Alex''s next move went on.

    In the end, everyone arrived at the same thought.

    Alex might be going to do something fishy after treating the First Prince.

    There were still 25 days before the deadline and both Empires seemed to be a bit restless.

    No one knows if the date would be changed as the call to send troops had already been made.

    Contrary to what everyone thoughts, Alex was really cooking something.

    Alex sat on the top of the bed and closed his eyes.

    All sorts of information passed on to his mind and floated inside his head.

    With the mark, Moss had started to lead him to the ces he wanted to visit.

    After travelling for many days, Moss entered a small area near ake and after staying there for a few days, she started to head back.

    ''These people run away like stupid rats.''

    Moss seemed to be frantically heading back towards her home.

    Alex''s lips curled upwards with a yful smile.

    "It seems I can finally raid this ce."

    "Trashes, I aming to dispose of all of you."

    ........

    Alex and Riya under Noah''s guidance sneaked into Royal ce smoothly.

    It wasn''t an official visit and since Alex wanted to stop his name from spreading far and wide, he needed to enter like a thief from a secret passage led by Wilford.

    "Does Arkham have only three Princes?Is there really no princess?"

    Wilford''s steps halted and he gave Alex a sceptical look.

    Alex raised his hand and spoke, "I was just curious about something."

    "It''s better if you keep your curiosity to yourself," Wilford spoke politely.

    Alex had heard rumours that there was a Princess born to the Emperor but The Emperor Killed her due to his disliking for her.

    Alex didn''t know how much was true in this.

    "Wee, Alex!"

    "Wee Lady Riya!"

    Noah greeted both of them.

    Alex and Riya greeted them and then both of them bowed their heads and spoke.

    "We greet The Imperial Majesty of Arkham."

    As Alex bowed on one of his knees, he lifted his to catch the nce of the man.

    Alex''s eyes furrowed as he saw the man''s appearance.

    Vermouth Ark, the current Emperor of Arkham, had reached the Saint realm.

    Since the people of Saint realm had a long life span, he should look quite young like a man in his prime.

    But his appearance was quite bleak.

    His face was haggard with a shabby bear. His hair was dishevelled and his eyes seemed to be tired which may close any moment.

    "Are you thinking about my current appearance?"

    Alex''s body shook as the man noticed and he quickly refuted"I dare not His Highness."

    "Sigh. It''s okay."

    "What good is to keep your external appearance when my Empire is falling."

    "Noah informed me about your endeavour. Your help had been great but, regrettably, it was quitete. It can change many things if it came two months or a month ago. We are going to fight demons in the East and if we lose this¡­.."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is our end."

    Alex could hear a sense of helplessness in his voice. It wasn''t just an act to draw his sympathy.

    Alex stared at Noah ''s eyes which were still burning with fire.

    ''He isn''t going to back down easily.''

    Alex raised his head and stared at Vermouth and said"This time it will be different, His Highness."

    Vermouth narrowed his eyes and spoke.

    "Why do you think that?"

    "It''s because this time I will be there with your troops."

    The single sentence brought forward a heavy silence all around.

    Even Riya looked at Alex with widened eyes.

    Her man was too brazen.

    If it was anyone else, Vermouth would have scoffed and ridiculed him but seeing the man''s eyes with unshakable confidence, he didn''t know why he felt he could trust this man.

    With quivering lips, he spoke, "Please save my child."

    "This is not an order from an Emperor but a sincere plea from a father."

    "I can''t promise anything but I will try my best."

    "Noah, show him the way."

    "Yes, Father."

    ? Noah led Alex to his brother Nn''s room.

    Alex observed the holy aura around the room and saw the priest guarding the ce.

    "The situation seems to be quite bad."

    Noah didn''t speak anything and was about to enter when he saw the door was opened slightly.

    "Is someone inside?" He asked with a stern voice.

    "It was strictly forbidden for anyone to enter so how dare you to neglect the orders," Noah shouted.

    The guard''s priests trembled and as Noah opened the door, Alex saw ady squatting down near the bed with a teary face.

    Alex didn''t stare at the girl for long as his attention was drawn by the man whose body had be blue-ck with veins bulging all around.

    "Noah, ask that maid to leave."

    "Ouch!"

    Noah pinched Alex which surprised him.

    "What the hell, I don''t remember us being close enough to engage in friendly deeds."

    "She is my sister."

    Creak!

    Thedy on the chair stood up and stared at the people with an uneasy expression.

    "Brother, they are?"

    "Wasn''t it said that Arkham doesn''t have any Princess?" Riya asked with curiosity as if she found something to gossip about.

    "The third Prince is my Sister Siena acting as Prince. An Oracle was saying that both Princes may lose their lives due to a disaster. To take precautions, father decided to ask her to pose as Prince but since everything seems meaningless now father wants her to lead her life as her true self."Noah exined without looking at Siena.

    Siena''s expression became frosty and she shouted startling everyone.

    "Just what the hell is going on? Can someone exin to me?"

    "Why have you led them here and how can you expose the secrets to the outsiders?"

    Noah sighed and tried to calm her sister who erupted like a volcano.

 Chapter 441 439:Treating First Prince Of Arkham

    Noah narrated everything to Siena who from time to time red at Alex.

    She also took a peek and nced at Riya with jealousy wondering how there could be a woman as beautiful as her who seems like a sculpture made by the Goddess.

    "Are you really going to believe in him?"

    "What if he harms us, brother? Who is gonna take responsibility?" Siena asked with a cold look.

    "It seems she isn''t as naive as she looks, "Alex murmured.

    "What did you say?" Siena scowled at Alex.

    Alex just shrugged his shoulders and stepped forward"Let''s not waste more time."

    Noah asked Siena to calm down and hold her grudges forter.

    Alex sat down before Nn and observed him.

    He first checked his pulse and channelized his mana inside him.

    Noah and Siena observed Alex with a grim expression.

    Alex cannot im to be a proper physician but at least he wasn''t ayman in this regard.

    He had been taught the basic knowledge of most things as long as it belonged to the category of Knowledge.

    What Alex mostly worried about was whether Nn had been affected like Cherry leading to mutation or change in his physical body.

    Contrary to the worst-case scenario, he hadn''t been affected that much. He seemed to be poisoned by something whichbined with the darkness element simr to a darkness pill.

    It was the type of thing which was quite hard to diagnose and its antidote was quite hard to make for any master but fortunately, it was something that especially Alex after a rough understanding could easily deal with.

    "How bad is it?"Noah asked with a worried tone.

    "I think I can treat him but I need to prepare some things."

    Alex spoke with confidence and brought relief to Noah.

    Sienna was still sceptical about it but she didn''t voice out her thoughts to cause any inconvenience.

    She wanted to believe in Alex''s words but since theye from the enemy who butchered their men she was finding it hard to ept.

    "Noah help me with these things?"

    Alex scratched something with the pen in thepaper and passed it to Noah.

    Noah arranged it quickly as soon as possible and within a few moments, everything was arranged.

    Alex opened the box containing the acupuncture needle.

    He coated it with his mana-containing light element and started to stick it in the acupuncture meridians'' channels through which blood and mana met for a moment and circte all over the body.

    Under everyone''s astonishing eyes, Nn''s body started to swell in the guts and the veins started to bulge and extended towards its head.

    Alex passed some instructions to Riya who had already taken her position.

    "Riya prepares yourself," Alex shouted and coated thest needle with mana and stuck it on top of Nn.

    Nn''s body pulsated and shivered as if he had been electrocuted suddenly.

    "Now Riya."

    Riya''s palm started to glow and he kept it on Nn''s gut which had swelled greatly.

    Swish!Swish!<novelnext></novelnext>

    Faint gales emerged due to the collision of Riya''s palm with Nn''s gut which caused mana to surge with heavy pressure.

    Sweats started to trickle down from Riya''s forehead.

    Veins bulged on Riya''s arms and a dark glow appeared over her arms.

    Alex held Riya''s arms and shouted"Don''t absorb it. It''s quite poisonous, we don''t know what effect you will have after absorbing it."

    Riya was now correctly extracting the darkness mana which had been residing in Nn''s body while Alex tried to purify it as much as possible.

    Alex blocked all the mana points and gathered the residing dark mana in one ce to make the collection easy.

    Now, they just have to clear everything.

    "Let''s finish this," Alex shouted and a bright golden light emerged from him which covered the whole room.

    The dazzling bright light illuminated the entire ce for a brief period.

    As the bright glow resided, Alex slumped down on the couch while pulling Riya to hisp.

    "It''s over," Alex spoke with a heavy breath and wiped the sweat over Riya''s forehead.

    "Thanks!" Riya spoke softly wondering why this minor thing felt so taxing.

    Noah was about to speak something when he heard a gurgling sound and it didn''t take too long to find out.

    Blergh!Behr!!

    Nn coughed and puked darkishly liquid with a horrible rotten odour which was enough to make everyone sick.

    "That''s the base of the remaining poison. Let him vomit."

    "You clear away the things while Riya and I should take a stroll. You can call the physician and check his condition."

    After Alex and Riya walked out, Nn kept on puking for a few moments after which his condition stabilised.

    The blue dark colour over his body disappeared and he started to look like a human for real.

    The Royal Physician checked his condition and said that he is finally out of danger.

    Vermouth left everything and ran towards his son to take and look and shed tears of joy along with others.

    "My son is alive...My son.." Vermouth''s lip quivered as his heart was flooded with joy and reverence.

    Previously he felt that he failed as a father to protect his child.He regretted everyday for sending his son to the battlefield which would be the cause of death.

    Watching your son dying slowly before your eyes was the cruelest torture for one parent.

    It was a moment of celebration for all of them. If not for the stiff situation, he could have organised a royal banquet and treated everyone.

    Even though he couldn''t do that, at least he should treat the one who was the reason for all this happiness with all his heart.

    Alex and Riya who were in the guest room were called and when Alex entered the room, his steps faltered as he saw Vermouth bowing his head with deep gratitude.

    "Your Highness, I understand your feelings but as an Emperor of the nation, you shouldn''t bow before someone like me. There are many other ways to express gratitude."

    Although Alex spoke in a humble tone, his crooked smile didn''t go unnoticed in Riya''s eyes who shook his head in dismay.

    He knew what wasing.

    The Royal Family of Arkham might bite their nails trying to fulfil Alex''s request.

 Chapter 442 440:Asking Help For The Raid

    Inside the Arkham Royal Castle.

    Alex wasn''t expecting a grand banquet as the situation was quite solemn but seeing the Royal Family bowing before him made his heart swell with pride but at the same he was also startled seeing such a scenario.

    A ruler of an Empire bowing down his head to a person isn''t a simple matter as it sounds.

    "Shouldn''t you be resting for a while? Why are you walking all around?"

    "It''s all thanks to your grace. Not only was I able to get rid of that and stay alive but my rank also rose from early Mythic rank to Mid Mythic rank." Nn spoke with a sincere expression.

    Seeing the bright eyes of Nn staring at him, Alex felt a bit ufortable.

    "And since my benefactor is asking for something, it''s natural I should be present."

    Alex sighed and waved his hand.

    ''Fortunately Sienna apanied Riya to have a small tea party otherwise she would be flustered by their gazes.''

    Alex looked at Vermouth and pulled out heaps of paper and ced it before him.

    "What is all this?" Vermouth asked curiously.

    "These are the names of the nobles who were smuggling goods and other things secretly with the help of some scums from Lockheart."

    "Many of them might be in the process of staging a rebellion and might have joined hands with demons. You must segregate them."

    "Also don''t leave anyone associated with them."Alex spoke with a grin.

    Some people might surely enjoy this.

    Vermouth along with others'' expressions be cold as they hear about this.

    "Is this the help you want us to ask about?"

    "No, I need two things to help me with."

    "First, I have located a base of the Secret Organisation and need your help to deal with them."

    A chill radiated inside the room suddenly.

    Noah''s eyes became bloodshot and he gritted his teeth in anger.

    "Is that the bastard''s organisation that is responsible for annihting my men?"

    The sad scene of his men and his two Mythic rank guards turning into ash appeared before his eyes made his heart found it hard to calm down.

    "Yes!" Alex spoke with a grim voice.

    "I want your help to raid the ce. Normally I should have gone alone but I don''t know what trouble may await us there."

    Vermouth stared at Noah and decided to let him decide about this after all his second son was the one who had suffered the most.

    Noah pondered for a moment and then shook his head with dead eyes.

    "Alex, I want to rush to that ce and crush them like maggots but I don''t think I can muster the courage."

    "What if another powerhousees out? How can we deal with them? We also can''t ask for those Elder''s help without any strong evidence. Moreover what if they are killed due to their weakened state."

    Noah''s usible words made Alex smile.

    Even in this situation, he was able to cool his mind and think about all the pros and cons.

    Some people were consumed by anger, grief and jealousy causing them to lose their minds and make hasty decisions which had a grave effect.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Noah, do you remember the teleportation spell I told you about?"

    "I can teleport many people but if I want to say about absolute confidence, I can teleport 15 people if we face any danger."

    "I may have trouble with more than as the time of casting would widen and the enemy attack would reach us but if it''s 15, I can guarantee that even a Supreme rank can''t touch us," Alex spoke in an assuring tone.

    "Can you promise that?" Noah asked seriously.

    "I swear on my name. You may be injured but none of you will die or suffer a life-threatening injury."

    Noah exhaled deeply and then spoke with a bright smile"Then it''s done."

    Vermouth and Nnughed seeing Noah''s expression.

    "Alex taking down the organisation is what we ought to do? It can''t be counted as a help."Vermouth spoke.

    "You can ask anything you want."

    As Alex heard a heavenly melody, he was trying hard to maintain a nk face but his lips curved a bit upward with a devil smile.

    ''That''s what I have been waiting for.''

    "I need resources."

    "Resources." Vermouth murmured with narrow eyes.

    "Since I have been thrown from the Royal Family, I haven''t received much support from them."

    "I have never taken any elixir or other things to strengthen myself. I know my Strength is already great among my peers but I need to prepare for the uing event."

    "So, I need anything that can help to raise my rank as much as possible with very few side-effects," Alex said.

    "Wait! Wait!!"

    "Are you saying that you have never taken any elixir or help from external means to strengthen yourself, "Vermouth asked with a frown.

    Alex shook his head.

    " For real!"Nn and Noah screamed at the same time.

    "Why are they looking at me as if I havemitted a grave mistake?"

    Nn coughed with an embarrassed expression and said"That''s because many of the nobles and other people take elixir that broadens mana vessels and facilitates cirction before awakening and then consumes it at regr intervals to strengthen themselves."

    "I have taken it from time to time but after reaching Legendary rank I have decreased its frequency."

    "If you throw money, you could have gotten him easily," Noah said.

    Alex scratched his cheek and said, "I didn''t want to rely on elixir so much so I mostly avoided this kind of thing."

    "Yeah, taking too many of them isn''t good." Vermouth spoke.

    "When do you need this?"

    "Probably as fast as possible."

    "Then Alex you can go on the raid first. By the time you are back, I will make sure to give you one of the best gifts of your lifetime." Vermouth spoke with a mischievous smile.

    Alex swallowed his saliva and his anticipation was heightened after seeing the smile on Vermouth''s face.

 Chapter 443 441:Raid On Secret Base

    Alex and Noah, followed by ten men, reached an enormous mountain covered with dense vegetation.

    A gigantic waterfall appeared before them. It let out a hazy mist all around the surroundings and poured out great streams of water into a pool on the ground.

    It was a mysterious and majestic sight. While Alex''spanions looked at the marvellous scene that was enough to make one breathless, Alex pointed directly at the waterfall and yelled with spirit.

    "That''s our destination."

    "Take a look at the scene."

    "In front of us, there is a hidden and unknown ce which might have huge amounts of treasure in them.We are going to raid and squander it."

    "Follow me and prosper."

    Cough...Cough...

    Hearing Alex''s words, loud coughs resounded all around.

    Noah looked at Alex with an embarrassed expression and said"Aren''t you getting too deep into roleying."

    "I am already ashamed to wear a mask and ck hooded robes and now you are speaking as if we are bandits raiding the unknown ce without the other party''s permission."

    Alex shot him a re and said"Isn''t that what we are doing?"

    Noah choked and felt a deep headache.

    His mask which makes him invisible uses loads of mana and is unsuitable when fighting.At the current moment he wished to hide himself from this situation using the mask.

    Alex first observed the area using his map while looking for all signs of threat and dangers.

    After analysing certain things, he took the lead.

    To reach the back of the waterfall, Alex and hispanion had to cross a narrow path on the cliffside connected to the area at the back of the waterfall.

    The path was too narrow for them to pass easily. Moreover, they were taking a detour and moving in a roundabout way.

    They could have also taken a shortcut which was to jump into theke and swim across the waterfall but that would waste too much energy.

    There were many boulders and protruding rocks on the narrowne but Noah took charge to clear them.

    Masses of boulders started to float up and stuck to the cliff side making new paths for them and as soon as Alex and others passed, they soon returned to their original position.

    More rocks rose up and then returned to their ce. They continued this way and finally reached back.

    As Alex passed through, drops of water sttered on him. Alex let himself soak in the water and enjoyed the freshness of the water which lightened his nerves before the battle.

    "We are here."

    Noah took a step back as soon as heard Alex''s hoarse voice. He could feel the change in Alex''s expression which means Alex is going to be serious now.

    "I can hear the hollow trickling sound but I can''t see the cave," Noah muttered.

    "It''s sealed from the outside, "Alex spoke while running his finger across the thick sturdy and stony wall.

    He unsheathed his sword and asked others to raise their guard.

    Alex ced his left hand on the rock and twirled his finger.

    The wall before him started to shake and a holerge enough for a human to enter appeared before them.

    They walked inside the hall whose insides were damp and humid. It got worse as they walked further inside.

    The dampness eventually subsided and the cave''s bumpy floor was soon reced by stony bs that made them easier to walk.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Arge door appeared before them which was engraved with strange symbols giving it an ominous look.

    Noah shuddered as he felt the eeriness behind the door.

    " Open it!"Alex muttered.

    Two knights who were dressed in ck robs pushed the door b. The door was quite heavy and it took a while for them to open.

    Between the gaps of the open door, a huge pathway leading to many passages appeared before their right.

    "It looks like a maze," Noah said and ordered his man to stay close so that no one would be separated.

    All of them had worn a bracelet which could help one to lead to the other in case any of them went missing.

    "Be on guard-."

    Noah wasn''t able to finish his speech when Alex''s figure darted forward and swung his sword.

    Swish!

    Alex shed the attack and he stepped forward with a smile"What a warm wee."

    Stomp!Stomp!Stomp!

    The ground started to shake and theylooked ahead as they heard the footsteps of many walking towards them.

    "What are they? It can''t be human as their steps are too loud and heavy?" One of the men behind them spoke while raising his bow.

    Through the lightly lit passage, red dark glittering eyes shone. The thing didn''t attempt to conceal itself and marched towards them heavily.

    "Golems!" Noah spoke with a twisted expression.

    "I have never fought with a golem properly," Alex spoke with an amused expression.

    Yvonne had many golems for Alex to toy around but Alex had only used them to spare and hadn''t fought them seriously.

    Instead of Golems and themselves, Alex was worried about the material,they were made up of as if they were made of some great material, Alex wasn''t confident that he could cut through them.

    "The core seemed to be made of mithril and seemed to be protected by something," Noah said and observed the Golem.

    "These golems might be quite precious then."

    "I have only seen weapons made by Mythril in the hands of great warriors."

    As they murmured, Alex looked at Wilford and said"Isn''t your sword made of Mithil."

    Willford nodded and raised his chin proudly wanting to show the magnanimity of his master.

    "That''s good then. If my sword breaks, I will ask for it."

    Alex spoke and leaned his body forward.

    Taking a deep breath, he channelized his mana and stomped the ground heavily to charge forward with great speed.

    BANG!

    Alex coated his sword with his aura and muttered"Let''s test them first."

    Reaching close towards the first target, Alex aimed for the ce where the core was located and stabbed his sword.

    [Piercing Thrust]

 Chapter 444 442:Raid On Secret Base 2

    BOOM!

    SCREECH!

    With a loud st, Alex was thrown back due to the rebound of the collision.

    While on the other side, the Golem Alex struck flew back for a few metres and struck the one at the back.

    Alex waved his head to shake off the dust and saw that all he did was damage a little bit of the chest of the golem.

    Alex attacks and manages to make a small crack in the chest.

    Although Alex hadn''t used full strength the damage he dealt was quite pathetic.

    "I think this is a good learning experience for you. So, try fighting them properly."Alex muttered and pushed the others to the front.

    There were 8 Golems. Each one of them was twice the height of a human and possessed an overwhelming build. Their arms were as thick as long and had been made of mithril.

    The other men staggered forward as they couldn''t refuse Alex''smands.

    THUD!THUD!THUD!

    The golems began rushing anding close to others, they swung their fist at them.

    Swish!

    The first one easily evaded the attacks and then swung his sword.

    CRANG!

    "Ughhh!"The man grunted in pain as his hands hurt and unlike when he usually wielded his sword, his de felt heavy and dull.

    The de was struck in the Golem''s arms.

    Whissh!

    As the golem moved its arm, the man''s body flew like a leaf in the storm and his body flew up in the air.

    However, even though he was shaken, he didn''t let go of his sword and stayed focused.

    He put strength into his arms and pulled his body towards Golem.

    The man rotated his body andnded on the Golem''s arm pouring out all his strength and he finally managed to pull out the sword, however.

    Due to the momentum of the swing, he was sent flying and crashed onto the walls.

    His body jerked and he felt his bones being cracked due to the collision.

    Noah noticed his knights struggling to deal with them.

    "Alex, if this goes on they will be defeated. The space here is too cramped for them to fight freely."

    Due to the narrow space which had already been covered by the Golem, the Knights'' movement was restricted.

    "Yeah, I have been observing this too."

    "Ask your archer to aim for the joints."

    "I will take on the killing blows of the golem while asking them to make space."

    "There is no need for you to do it. We have Sir Wilford for that."Noah replied.

    "No, he needs to conserve his strength for any unknown variable," Alex replied and ran towards the golem who was trying to crush one Knight.

    Alex stepped forward and swung his sword.

    CLANG!

    His sword made a brittle noise as it struck the elbow joint of the Golem.

    His sword vibrated yet it wasn''t enough to shake him up.

    Alex rotated his body while jumping back in the air and avoided the iing fist.

    Alex dodged the thick fisting at him by bending his body at an unimaginable angle.

    "He is flexible."

    "Stop looking at him and shoot the arrow," Noah screamed as he saw his archer being surprised by Alex''s movements.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Four arrows loaded with a vast amount of mana crashed onto the gap of the joint and managed to get stuck there.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That''s enough."Alex jumped up and held his sword down vertically, he pierced the armoured handle.

    With a long st, it fell off from the impact but the Golem didn''t stop moving.

    It stretched out his empty arm trying to hit Alex with his cut arms.

    But Alex struck his shoulder with the sword and propelled his body upwards with the force and thennded on the ceiling, he shot towards the Golem.

    His sword shone exuding a dense aura and he pierce through the part containing the core.

    "Shit!"

    Alex curses as he senses an anomaly due to his sword striking the core.

    Violent mana started to rampage and surge forth.

    Alex used blink and teleported back along with those who were nearby him

    The body of the golem glowed and Noah enacted a barrier around everyone.

    BOOOM!

    A gust of fire spread through the passage with a loud eruption.

    Swish!Swish!

    After the explosion dispersed, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    Many struck in between in the Golem but Noah was able to cast a barrier that far.

    "The situation is more dangerous than it seems."Alex assessed again.

    If he hadn''t teleported four people who were quite close to the explosion, then they would have died from the impact even with the barrier.

    Each one these 10 were elites of Arkham and were at Legendary rank and are enough to shake the empire but they were having a hard time against the Holmes of Superiors build.

    "This Golem seemed to be of a higher level. Every time we destroy their core, it would explode which would put us at great risk."Noah spoke with a frown.

    "Damn it! That means we can''t take the cores."Alex cursed.

    Noah was perplexed by Alex''s words.

    ''Bro, aren''t you focusing on the wrong thing?''

    That''s what Noah and others wanted to say but they couldn''t.

    "Let''s group up and take this Golem."

    "First break their joints. This would stop them from moving for now."

    Although Alex said this, it wasn''t as easy as it sounds.

    The knights sneak in through the gaps of Golems and run forward to regroup.

    Alex stepped forward and swung his sword with his momentum.

    Aura des emerged and crashed onto Golems like waves of the sea with a splitting explosion.

    Boulders flew onto the Golems trying to crush them.

    Noah chanted a spell and waved his staff.

    Chilling winds blew and froze the armour into one ce and Noah prepared to cast his next attack.

    Red fire epassed the frozen golems. It melted the frost in an instant.

    CRICK!

    The Frozen golems broke free and tried to move forward but their steps were sluggish and stiff.

    Alex then cast another ice st and tsunami of fire once again.

    Noah and Alex alternate the attack which turns the Golem''s body brittle.

    "Now attack them with everything you got."

    "Yes!"The Knights jumped forward hungrily toward their prey and as their sword struck the Golem''s body, they found it easier to break the Golem''s defences.

    CRACK!CRACK!CRACK!

 Chapter 445 443:Another Human Experiment

    The metallic Golems didn''t have as many joints as actual living beings but they were strong enough to bear the brunt normally.

    However, after repeated cooling and heating, their upperyer bes brittle.

    POP! POP!

    The joints were blown away by the sword strike.

    CRASH!

    With the knee joints broken, the Golem crashed onto the ground and started to roll.

    Even after being beaten to this state, it began to drag its body with its arm.

    The Knights decided to strike the arm joints and break them down.

    However, as he was about to swing his swords, the golem''s red eyes glowed brighter.

    The Knights were startled to see something unusual. The mana churned a bit before hi. and before the Golem could do something, the Knight felt a hold on the nape of the neck and he was pulled back abruptly by someone.

    Swish!

    A red beam of light was shot out from Golem and collided with the ceiling causing dust and debris to fall over the ce.

    "Pay attention to the Golem. Once they are pushed back, they are shootingser beams."Alex shouted and jumped up and pierced the eyes of the Golem.

    It was about to shoot anotherser but Alex stabbed forcefully which resulted in an explosion causing its head to blow into smithereens.

    Alex put back his sword while jumping down and held the huge rocky body of the golem and lifted it.

    Rumble.Rumble.

    Though it was quite heavy Alex lifted it easily and then threw it to the other Golem.

    BAAM!

    It crashed into the other Golem and arge crack extended toward the core which lit up and exploded again.

    The Knights ran back immediately and cowered behind Noah''s back who cast another barrier.

    "Give me the bow."

    Alex ran towards the archer and under everyone''s bewildering gaze, he snatched the bow from the archer''s hand.

    Alex loaded the arrow and stretched the string as much as possible.

    The arrow started to shine and mana swirled around it.

    SLING!

    Hurling its way the arrow tore through the air like a shot fired from a cannon.

    The arrow crushed through the Golem''s chest and hit the core which resulted in a loud explosion.

    But it didn''t end with this.

    An array of arrows were shot in rapid session which crashed onto the Golem''s core filling the entire ce with fire and explosion.

    As the smoke and fire dispersed, everyone saw pieces of crushed Golems lying on the floor.

    "Amazing..."Milford expressed his admiration.

    "You even know how to wield a bow," Noah asked.

    "I am proficient in many weapons."

    Alex spoke while shrugging his shoulders and returned the bow.

    "What are we going to do now? The sound might have alerted the enemy."Noah spoke with a frown.

    "Didn''t you enact any sound barrier?"

    "I have enacted but I wasn''t able to keep it due to casting another spell."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s okay. I have also enacted a soundbarrier."Alex spoke and moved forward while staring at the mithril.

    "Let''s take this mithril. It''s not something that should be left out here."

    ....

    Alex walked forward without any hesitation. Even though the ruins were enormous, he didn''t get lost which made everyone wonder as they followed Alex''s lead with curiosity.

    Their party had encountered quite a several Golems and as they started moving deeper, arge number of stone gates appeared. From a nce, it looked very grand and important but there were no detailed sculptures in it like the one at the entrance of the ruins.

    He pushed his hands on the stone wall and pushed it harder.

    CREAK!

    The stone wall which had been closed for God who knew how long began to open slowly and from the crack of the door a room came into view and the scene startled many.

    Everyone except Alex made a long exmation at the sight in front of them.

    ...

    Inside the dark room, there were many dark robbed figures engaged in something.

    At that time they heard acreak and they saw a masked man appear before them.

    "Hey!"The man muttered.

    "Are you part of the group that is involved in every shady business that is going on in the world? Also, are you the group that invented the darkness pill?"

    All the people in the room stopped their work and stared at Alex for a moment.

    There was a slight reaction in the eyes of the leader this time.

    Most people would feel frightened by this chilling gaze but of course, instead of fear, Alex was amused by their reactions.

    Alex tilted his head and muttered while closing the door slowly, "Sorry, it seems I have arrived at the wrong room."

    It took everyone a moment to snap out of their thoughts. Since the man that entered here also dressed like them, they were taken by surprise.

    "Kill that bastard. But before that, bring him here. Let me see who this guy is."The leader ordered, which caused everyone to rush towards the door.

    As they reached the closed door and tried to open it, a bright sparkle appeared before their eyes followed by an explosion that sent many flying.

    Swish!

    Many figures appeared through the door and saw a huge spacious wide hallway where many people were present.

    Although their numbers were high, Alex''s group was superior in quality.

    "Kill this bastard."

    CLANG!

    Alex blocked an attack that came straight from the leader while the other faced the underlying.

    Alex still didn''t let Wilford engage and asked him to oversee things.

    CLANG!

    Noah''s magic exploded but it failed to have any meaningful effect as the leader cut the attack easily.

    Alex pushed forward and shed with the leader.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    The leader''s sword was heavy but surprisingly he moved his sword as if it was as light as a feather.

    His skill seemed to be remarkable but Alex felt a little odd and as he inspected the man, his eyes fluttered.

    ''This guy isn''t a human. His body had experimented with a beast.''

 Chapter 446 444:Another Human Experiment 2

    Alex exchanged blows with the man who seemed to be the leader of this group of men.

    As Alex repeatedly struck his sword, his eyes could see the man''s hands underneath the cloak.

    It was not surprising for Alex to see such a scene as he expected a simr scene but still, it brought a disgusting aftertaste.

    The man''s height was close to Alex but his hands were quite thick and bulky with brown hair covering them like that of a gori.

    Alex noticed the man''s strange footwork and thought that he might also have the legs of the beast but he wasn''t sure as he wasn''t able to catch sight of it.

    "You have lost your humanity. You are neither human nor a beast."

    "What did say?"The leader raised his voice and swung his sword, showing that he was enraged by Alex''sment.

    "If I am not human or beast then who am I?"He shouted and struck Alex''s sword fiercely pushing him a few steps.

    A barrage of strikes struck Alex from all around.

    "Why don''t you say that again?"

    "Hmph!"Alex snorted and a great amount of mana poured into his sword Alex swung it with all his might.

    Even the leader seemed to be surprised by this attack and raised his sword to defend himself.

    CLANG!

    Two swords shed against each other and the leader''s movements became stiff.

    BANG!

    The leader''s posture faltered and a crushing pain assaulted him, making his arms numb.

    "You are neither a human nor a beast. You are just an assahole."Alex shouted and as he forced more strength into his hands, the leader was forced to kneel down on the ground.

    "How!"The leader roared in anger with bloodshot eyes.

    After undergoing a nerve-wracking experiment and being reinforced with the hands of the beast, the strength of his arms had been raised to the point where he could kill a Legendary rank with just a simple punch but he was forced to kneel down by this masked figure.

    Although he was thoroughly angered, he didn''t lose hisposure. He narrows his eyes toward one of his subordinates who was quite close to them.

    While Alex focused on the leader, his back was exposed and the underlying dashed toward Alex and pierced his sword towards Alex''s side.

    Alex moved his waist to avoid the critical hit but the sword drew a long line across his side.

    A small cut appeared causing blood to stter.

    However, it wasn''t Alex''s blood rather the sword passed through the leader''s shoulder leaving a gash.

    The leader''s eyes widened with horror and gritting in anger, he punched the man in the gut sending him flying in the air toward the wall.

    "Damn idiot."

    "Wow!"

    "Come, you can do it. Kill all your men on our behalf."Alex cheered for the man, further angering him.

    "All of you focus on this man."The leader ordered and rushed towards Alex.

    Many robed figures dashed toward Alex causing him to smile.

    Wilford who looked at the scene just sighed thinking that the moths were heading toward the me.

    Alex stepped back and then spun his body around.

    Whoosh!

    Alex''s de drew a path. Light shed from the sword and it looked like a star shining across the heavens.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The leader screamed in panic and raised his

    sword loaded with aura to block the assault.

    CLANG!

    Another explosion rang out as Alex''s energy stretched out and swept through the whole ce.

    Thebined strength of Alex''s aura and mana beheaded the one who rushed towards him and crashed into the leader pushing him onto the corner.

    "Ugh!"

    The leader ran back in fear while pushing his underlying before him towards the bright light.

    The underlying who was made a scapegoat and thrown into a pit tried to evade the attack.

    The battle happening all around suddenly came to a standstill.

    After the light dispersed, Alex felt numerous stares at him which confused him.

    "What!"

    Noah swallowed his saliva and said, "I didn''t think you were going to be serious from the beginning ."

    "Me too. I thought you were going to be ying around."Wilford said.

    "I just did it subconsciously. That man''s presence riled me up."Alex spoke, pointing at the leader.

    "Tsk!"The leader clicked his tongue and looked at the scene around him.

    ''I don''t think we can stop them here. I need to prepare for the backup n.''

    ''If worsees to worst, I just have to self-detonate this ce and escape. I can''t let our ns be leaked to an outsider.''

    The leader grumbled and attacked the ground causing smoke to appear before him and fled away.

    "Shit!''

    "Stop looking at me and do something. Our prey is running away."Alex screamed.

    Noah prepared to cast a spell while Alex tried to run after the leader but unfortunately Alex was blocked by the henchman.

    "Stop him. Meanwhile, I willmence the auxiliary ns."The leader screamed from afar as he ran away.

    While running away, he pressed a button on the wall which rang the warning sign alerting everyone and slipped past the door.

    "Get the hell out of my way, you piece of shit."Alex roared and swung his sword sting away anyone that appeared before him.

    Slice!

    Alex''s sword cut through the people''s chests and stomach

    SLING!SLING!SLING!

    Bright crimson light shed by the dark passageway multiple times, and every time a light lit up an underlying head fell off.

    At that time, Alex who was cutting through the hoard of sheep felt his grip tighten as the enemy whom Alex cut didn''t die rather faint crackling sounds were heard.

    Crackle!

    The sound of bones getting deformed was heard and Alex immediately withdrew knowing what was happening.

    The man''s chest where Alex cut quickly sealed and his physique expanded and his human figure changed into a monstrous one.

    "This ce is full of discarded pieces of trash," Alex spoke while raising his sword to fight the monstrous figure before him.

 Chapter 447 445:Experimented Humans

    Alex''s de struck the lower torso of the man whose body started to deform.

    Seeing the man contorting expression, Alex twisted his sword and stepped back while clicking his tongue.

    The man before him suddenly became stronger and was transforming at an astonishing rate.

    A crackling sound due to the breaking and joining of bones was heard.

    His body started to erge.

    His arms started to bulge and ws extended from his hands. His face became hairy and a snout of a wolf appeared.

    "Kyaaaaaaaa!"

    It lets a loud bestial shriek which was akin to a beast.

    Everyone flinched back a little on hearing the sharp cry.

    Noah, who was taking on the others, shouted in panic"What the hell is that thing?"

    Wilford stared at the monster calmly and appeared before Noah as he sensed that the transformed man was dangerous.

    "It''s just a puppy who had lost his home," Alex spoke as he rushed towards the man.

    CRANG!CRANG!CRANG!

    It was hard to believe that this battle was between humans. They heard monstrous shrieks and then saw a red shining de intercept the violently swinging fists.

    Their collisions created strong ripples one after another. It was even amazing that the ce was still holding itself instead of getting demolished.

    The man relied on its brute physical state after transforming to take Alex down.

    BANG!BANG!

    Alex dodged the man''s attack which drilled a hole in the back of the walls. While running around, Alex saw many people rushing to the ce, and each of them felt quite bizarre.

    Maybe each one of them can transform like this or maybe not. There is still a darkness pill that ought to be used by these scums which would surely increase their strength.

    Alex after defending himself from the vicious attacks found that the man had many openings. Due to hisrge body and terrific strength, he aimed at pummeling his opponent.

    Alex ran closer to the man who threw his ws straight at Alex.

    It was quite fast but Alex evaded it by tilting his head though it brushed past his cheek with a small cut.

    Seeing Alex drawing near with a sharp gaze, his bestial instinct screamed in panic, and he shed it''s another w at Alex.

    Swish!

    His other hand met empty air as Alex bent down on his knees avoiding the blow and then jumped up towards the man and stabbed his sword.

    The bestial man wasn''t able to escape from this close range and Alex''s sword pierced its stomach.

    "Ughhhhh!"He groaned in pain and his hand flew towards Alex but Alex evaded it by simply arching his back while pulling out his sword and then striking his sword into the monster''s thigh.

    "kayak!"

    Blood spurted out from the monster but the monster endured and it tried to hit Alex as if it was itsst resort.

    CRUSH!

    Alex increased his grip and the mana raged violently on his de and he twisted his de.

    BANG!

    The leg Alex''s sword struck exploded abruptly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Blood, skin, and bone fragments shoot out and Alex backs away to avoid them.

    The man cried and groaned in pain while his body went back to normal.

    As Alex walked closer, the wall which was a few metres away from him vibrated again and many robbed figures appeared.

    "Leave him and we will grant him easy death."One of them screamed and was about to lunge forward when he was hit by a frightening brush and was thrown away.

    The newly arrived men were weed by arrows and spellsshowered by Noah who looked at Alex and shouted to carry on.

    One of the figures was burnt to a crisp under Noah''s barrage who stepped up while incantation spells one after another.

    "Damn it!"

    "Someone cover for us. We need to transform to get rid of these people."

    The men spoke among themselves and closed the door to take cover. Four of them already died due to Noah''s frightening assault which angered them greatly.

    Groan!

    Each of them seemed to be simr to the man whom Alex was fighting inside. Their bodies started to convulse and pulsated while veins bulge.

    "Kukkkk!"

    The pain caused them to shriek.

    "Just wait, I will ughter each of these bastards."One of them roared in anger as his body went through a terrific transformation, however before it could beplete, the door made of a material that could take a strike from legendary rank burst open suddenly with a loud st throwing them into disarray.

    Their eyes widened with horror as they noticed the rank of the human appearing before them.

    It was Peak Mythic rank.

    Even if all of them ganged up on him after transforming still there is no chance.

    Wilford walked towards them coldly with a menacing gaze and muttered"Menace of the society."

    "Let me give you a choice."

    "Die peacefully after telling me about your leader or die shedding tears of blood under my sword."

    "The choice is yours, "Wilford spoke with a vicious smirk that sent a chill down their spine.

    Noah walked through the door and his body stiffened after hearing Wilford''s words.

    He wasn''t surprised by his words but rather by that expression that Noah had seen many times recently.

    ''It seems that he had been affected by Alex.''He muttered inwardly and looked back at Alex who said simr words to the man who was rolling in pain.

    Alex approaches the man rolling in a pathetic state who was murmuring something.

    "I am asking you for thest time. Do you have something you want to convey to me?"

    The man raised his head and spoke with a fearful tone"You will die and torture us by our hands."

    Alex pierced his sword into the gash of his stomach created previously and as he pulled out his sword, the man''s intestine spilled.

    "Before that, you are going to be tortured to death by me."

    "You will face the wrath of Omen."

    "Your death will be ominous."

    "What!"Alex asked and held the man''s neck and stared at it but the man finally lost consciousness.

 Chapter 448 446:The Dark Shadow Rises

    Alex stared at the corpse which was breathing a moment ago with a baffled expression.

    Witnessing Alex''s expression, Noah walked back toward Alex and asked"Did you get anything out of him?"

    "Nothing sort of grand but he seemed to mutter the name of the organisation."

    "He said we will suffer the wrath of Omen."

    Noah heard Alex''s words and muttered"What an ominous name?"

    Alex got up and tilted his gaze towards the door.

    Beyond it, loud shrieks and howls echoed in the ce.

    A bloody battle was ensuing beyond that wall.

    "Should weleave some people behind and ask them to search around for information?"Noah asked.

    "No," Alex refuted and spoke.

    "We cannot do that. We know nothing about the opponents nor do we know their number. What if the knights are attacked and killed by a group after we leave?"

    "We will stick together until we get rid of everyone and conduct our search after that."

    Noah nodded at Alex''s words and asked to regroup while Alex marched forward.

    Passing the door, he saw another passage which had been dyed with blood.

    Cut pieces of limbs and organs scattered through the path which was quite a nauseating sight for many and at the front, a man charged at the enemy like a butcher cutting the enemies before him into pieces.

    "He is enjoying himself."Alex chuckled and decided to join the party.

    The monstrous men panicked after witnessing Wilford taking charge of them and some due to being afraid even threw weapons at him.

    Wilford nced at them casually as he could easily deal with them but Alex appeared before him and struck the weapons away.

    "Sir Wilford, these weapons are cursed so don''t take this lightly," Alex warned with a serious tone.

    Wilford frowned and looked at the weapon carefully and felt the sinister aura from it.

    Noah along with other men appeared behind them while Alex and Wilford finished the front.

    It didn''t take too long for them to butcher the entire group of people.

    Dyeing the ce in blood, they walked ahead again.

    Alex then took the lead and guided them following the leader''s mana signature.

    They were led to another narrow cave and as soon as they entered the cave, the things that Alex was concerned about the most finally appeared.

    Whoosh!

    Alex swung his sword. His mana infused sword sliced the target flying towards him.

    POP!

    The target was cut into two halves and it exploded in front of him.Dark energy floated in the air and disappeared when Alex waved his hand.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Did you feel it?"Alex asked.

    "Their presence is quite faint.If one isn''t experienced enough or is slightly negligent, he would be in trouble."Wilford spoke in a grim tone.

    Since Alex was going to take charge, he had narrated in detail the things that they might encounter here.

    Vermouth and Wilford knew about all of this but Noah and his brother kept hidden about the things as it was quite an important matter.

    When Noah came to know about their existence, he was bewildered beyond his wildest dream.

    "This is where the real battle starts. These beings aren''t strong but they are surely deadly.We will soon reach the end so we might face a lot of sneak attacks from now on.''''Alex warned everyone and asked them to stay alert and raise their guard.

    As they moved further, more dark beings like the one that Alex just exterminated began squirming towards him.

    They looked gross and bizarre. It was as if a shadow rose from the ground and we were moving towards them trying to catch their route of retreat.

    The beings that rose from the ground clearly didn''t have any particr shape and looked like a moving clump of darkness. However, all of them roughly had an outline.

    There were some who had four prominent parts sticking out so they looked like humans.

    Some were crawling on all four, some were walking like humans while their hands took the shape of various types of weapons while some were lumpy and small like animals running around.

    Even if most of them were squirming around while not noticing the intruder''s presence, a couple of them were able to spot them and like wild voracious beasts, they screamed and pounced on them.

    The knights attack them and burst the shadow of beings that wereing towards them.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!

    "It''s easy to take them out."The knight murmured with arrogance but at the next moment a whip shot out from the one which startled him and the sharp end of the whip pierced through his shoulder.

    "Arghhh!"He groaned in pain but swung his sword and cut through it.

    Alex noticed the grave injury of the man and casted a healing spell while giving an earful"Are you a small kid?"

    "Didn''t I say not to be careless around them? They may appear intangible and weak but can cause deadly damage."

    BOOM!

    A fireball crashed into them while throwing many at bay but at the same time, it also attracted many shadow creature attention.

    "They are just endless," Noah spoke and hit his staff on the ground after chanting the spell.

    A huge magical circle appeared before him and spewed out mes like the wrath of dragons.

    "That''s also one of their strengths," Alex spoke while puffing his chest.

    "What the hell? Why are you being proud in this situation?"Noah retorted, causing Alex to re at him.

    The cave squirming with shadow creatures from top to bottom was burnt by the mes into ashes.

    Those bodies which caught fire started to burst one after another emanating a dark mist.

    When the mes dispersed heavy and thick smoke lingered along with dark mist that seemed to be mixing with the smoke and dissolving in the air which made them suffocate.

    Noah whipped his staff blew the air and pushed them away towards the entrance only to see more shadow creatures in that ce.

 Chapter 449 447:The Dark Shadows Rises 2

    Everyone scowled seeing the sight that greeted them. Shadows swarmed around the trenches.

    Most of them seemed to be uninterested but Alex knew that once the fight started, everyone was going to swarm around.

    As Alex''s eyes scanned around, he caught sight of the massive door on the other side and felt the mana of the leader.

    "This ce seemed to be a breeding ground of shadows,"Noah said, which made everyone frown at his odd words.

    "Stop spouting bullshit and hit them hard before they make a move. The door that you are seeing on the other side is where that son of a bitch went. I can''t feel anyone''s aura anymore. I still feel there are some dangerous things in there."Alex shouted to Noah.

    Noah grimaced upon hearing Alex''s words and felt as if he was his worker and this boss of his overworking him to death.

    "Move aside, "Noah spoke angrily and raised her staff and cast a spell.

    ZIP!ZIP!

    Lightning started to bounce off from his staff and after hepleted the spell, he swung the staff before him.

    Rumble!Rumble!

    A noise that sounded like thunder filled the trench that made everyone shudder a bit. But it had a clear effect

    A sh of light shredded the trench''s inside and swept the shadows.

    When the bright light disappeared, most of the shadows disappeared without a trace.

    Noah breathed heavily as he cast a high tier spell which almost exhausted him making his face pale.

    "I will handle it from here," Alex muttered and pulled out his sword and slid his finger across it.

    It started to sparkle with a burst of mana.

    Alex stomped the ground and reached the centre of the trench with a leap.

    Condensing the bright golden aura, he struck the sword on the ground heavily.

    WHOOSH!

    A dome-shaped bright golden sphere appeared that started to erge enormously and hit the remaining shadows which burst out and wiped into nothingness.

    The darkish fumes emanating from their body also dispersed and was also cleared without leaving behind a trace.

    Alex exerted a little bit in this move but thankfully, Wilford was still energised and seemingly would be the one who would take out thest card of whatever leader is preparing.

    Others walked and crossed the trench and reached the door in the empty ce.

    "What are they hiding in there?"Noah asked curiously.

    "It feels weird. Why is there some sort of trench here? It looks more of a deste ce."Wilford murmured.

    There were quite a few boulders at the side.

    At far it looked like a useless boulder but on getting closer, one can notice that these were piles of motionless golems that were still unfinished.

    As they inspected the door, Noah squatted down and inspected the small exposed section which wasn''t covered with golem.

    "All of you should be careful. We don''t know if this golem will attack us."Alex warned the Knights who looked around casually.

    "There is a magic mechanism here. It disperses the attack and seals the door. The mana around it is incredibly strong and there are severalplicated magic spells on top of that. I think what lies inside must be quite significant to them."Noah muttered after close inspection.

    Wilford stroked his chin and pushed the chains around the door. The door was tightly shot both physically and magically.

    It piqued everyone''s interest and Alex wondered whether they had to decode the magical talisman or break through the strength.

    "Move out everything. I will open it."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex had been taught the universal spell to unlock everything. If it didn''t work that means they have to move inside breaking it apart forcefully.

    Alex kneeled one leg and ced his hand on the door and cast a spell.

    Mana poured out of his hands and flowed to the door. The seal consisting of numerous magical circles started to glow.

    A small clicking sound emerged from it and then¡­

    BOOM!

    After Alex''s mana made a great wave, the symbols on the door started to glow up and then a rumbling sound was heard.

    "I opened it," Alex muttered with a proud look in Noah''s astonishing eyes.

    "How are you so adept in magic? Your magical knowledge is quite high when you are just a magical swordsman."

    "Don''tpare me to others. My presence is beyond your small rain''s understanding.

    "You¡­."Noah wanted to curse Alex who spoke as if it was nothing but stopped when he saw the movements on the door.

    The door shone with a peculiar silvery light and the door started to slide up.

    A wide entrance state appeared in their view. Alex entered it and followed by hispanion slowly disappeared down the floor.

    Each one of them was nervous after entering a tightly sealed ce. All of them grabbed their weapons firmly while Alex sauntered around.

    Alex''s nose twitched a bit and he sniffed.

    Sniff...Sniff.

    As they walked deeper, all of them tensed up. The number of golems remains and scattered weapons increased but what made their nerves tense was the air around them changed as if it was piercing them with hot humidity.

    "Something isdown there."

    The scenery changed as soon as Alex spoke.

    Alex increased his pace and moved forward followed by Noah who asked Wilford to take care of the knights.

    Wilford whose senses were highly heightened felt a disgusting feeling creeping on him. It was quite ominous and chilling.

    Something hideous covered the floor, walls and ceilings which let out a disgusting stench.

    Noah walked towards the wall and felt something sticky at the very edge of the shoes.

    He tried touching the felt lumps of meat with mucus on his finger.

    "It looks like a dposing corpse."

    DUM!DUM!DUM!DUM!

    Alex heard a sound akin to the beating of a heart and the scene before them was immediately lit up.

    "So you are all finally here."

    "Wee to the final masterpieces."

    Alex''s eyes narrowed as he looked at a huge humanoid figure of protein flesh and at the centre, the leader of the group stood who was soon engulfed by a huge mass of meat forming something akin to a bud.

    Alex, who witnessed the ugly creatures, shouted with a deep frown.

    "Just why hell does everything with these organisations is so disgusting."

 Chapter 450 448:Grotesque Sight

    While stepping on the rotten pieces of meat, they moved forward. It seemed as if the whole floor was covered with it as the knights followed the trail of Alex and Noah, and like the surroundings, their expressions turned rotten.

    "Is that a part of the human body?"One of them murmured as he saw something that popped out of the wall which looked like a figure but it was distinctly shaped like a person''s finger.

    "And this looked like a piece of the limb."Another also discovered something like that.

    Pieces of meat stuck on the ground were shaped like human body parts and after this, they found more pieces that resembled human body parts.

    There were dried-up skulls, half-rotten eyes, ears and tongues.

    The pieces were less rotten as they moved forward and looked at all the pieces before them.

    The rotten smell also decreased along with the flow of mana.

    At that time they heard a loud sound from afar and when they reached the ce, some subconsciously gulped due to the nervousness building inside them.

    Though they were knights who had encountered various kinds of situations, this sight was something that they saw for the first time. It looked like this ce was used by a psychopath serial killer.

    The Knight at the front cut the pieces off the meat covering his vision but no blood came out. The cut pieces twitched a little bit.

    As they raised his brows, they saw lumps of meat like a wriggling worm moving forward and gathering at a ce.

    And when they reached, they saw an ominous presence upying the floor.

    Unlike the other floors, there was only room and in the centre of it, an enormous being shaped like a giant bud of meat came into view.

    The knights looked at Alex and Noah staring at things with perplexed gazes.

    Its colour faded like a fish that had lost its freshness. It was rotten and dull. However, it wasn''t dead.

    It made a big jolt every time they heard a strong mana pulse that seemed to be pumping mana.

    "What is that?"Noah asked Alex with disgust. Almost everyone has the same thought.

    "Who will I ask if you ask me?"

    "I think it''s better if we crush that shithead and bring him out to answer this," Alex muttered.

    He was feeling quite stifled at the scene as he thought about the number of beings who were killed to make something like this.

    Wilford almost shed tears and spoke with a sorrowful expression"Oh Goddess, just what kind of crimes did Imit in my previous lifethat I have to fight this kind of thing in my old age?"

    Noah and Alex red at him and both of them had the same thought

    ''Isn''t this man overreacting a bit.''

    "Noah burn it. Just burn this disgusting trash. It''s sin for my eyes to watch this."Alex spoke while stepping back.

    He wasn''t exaggerating a bit. It is a sin to fight this thing. It was so ugly to look at that one nce of it may make a man vegetarian and turn a wild man into a Saint who would never harbour any thought to kill anyone.

    "Why don''t you do it?"Noah asked but he still rushed forward.

    Noah waved his staff which spewed me and crashed onto the bloody lump trying to burn it.

    However¡­.

    Twitch!

    A strong mana pulse shook everyone and spreading everywhere it extinguished the sea of mes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The clumps of meat made everyone tense up. The bud formed by meat, a phrase that came into everyone''s mind as soon as their eyesnded on it and it seemed more like it as it moved.

    Swish!

    Like a blooming flower bud, its petals started to move apart one by one. Petal after petal fell, the disgusting petal made of meat lowered down squinting onto the floor and after manyyers of petals gall, an existence inside it came into view.

    A monster appeared and itsplete form was like a long human of meat and there was a reddishyer of skin over it.

    That was already grotesque but between these meat pieces, there were many human parts stuck in them.

    Many pairs of arms and legs struck out like needles.

    Eyes, nose and ears appeared over the arms.

    BLINK!

    The monster opened its eyes and its bloodshot eyes rolled around and fixed on them.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

    The monster cried with various voices.

    Wilford stood up before Alex and Noah.

    Wilford could feel a sense of danger and soon an arm packed with frightening power was thrown towards them.

    Wilford''s sword struck it down resulting in a violent collision pushing Alex and Noah a bit.

    The Knights who stood far away suddenly screamed as they felt a tickle and sawrge ogling arms poking them.

    The many mouths appeared that tried to bite them but they reacted quickly and moving out of the way stomped on those pieces of meat.

    Alex swung his sword at the nose that appeared underneath him while Noah covered them with a barrier as many hands tried to strike them.

    But none of these attacks was strong enough whenpared to the attack of the main body faced by Wilford.

    Wilford shes with a pair of arms thrown toward him. If possible he wanted to dodge it but the pressure from these punches may injure those behind him.

    Each of them was packed with incredible strength which greatly surprised him. The monster doesn''t have a stable base or supporting foothold but still, it was generating a great strength enough to rival him.

    The man who imed to be the leader seemed to be inside that structure.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Alex stabbed his sword at wriggling meats and felt as if hundreds of eyes were ring at him.

    He looked at Wilford and thought that bringing him here and saving his strength was worth it but his expression stiffened as he felt an odd amount of mana.

    "Alex, can you also feel it?"Noah asked with a trembling voice.

    He was finding it hard to maintain his expression as he observed the strong pulse of the heartbeat which pumped enormous amounts of mana all around.

    Alex looked at it and his heart skipped a bit and he nodded his head.

    "Yeah, Noah I can feel it. This thing is using the heart of the dragon to keep it running and from falling apart."

 Chapter 451 449:Grotesque Sight 2

    People with tender hearts might copse at this moment for real.

    After stepping into his ce, their mind was getting blown one after another.

    Alex shed through the pieces of meat and threw a spell towards it. A powerful fire shot out leaving behind a long red tail that shot right at the centre of the body of the monster.

    Crash

    The mes exploded. It was so powerful that the whole ruin shook.

    "Aaaaaahhhh!"

    All the mouths in the ce screamed in agony. The monster also looked as if it was in great pain.

    Wilford, who was quite close to the epicentre of the explosion, had to protect himself by coating himself from the aura.

    After the explosion faded, the monster''s main body came into view. The pieces of meat were brunt and all the arms and legs fell off.

    By that time Alex lunged forward and cast another magic spell while clicking his tongue in annoyance.

    It was another me magic that caused mes shaped into pirs and erupted everywhere from the ground. It seemed as if the pir of mes would finish things quickly and burn the e monster quite easily.

    CRASH!

    But Alex was surprised as his magic was blocked. The ferocious fire pir was stopped by a semi-transparent wall.

    Shockingly what stopped Alex''s magic attack was another magic spell of a higher tier.

    The first spell was able to hit him because it was preupied with attacking Wilford so he wasn''t able to react immediately.

    Alex expected it to try something when attacked for a second time but he hadn''t expected it to use a magic spell

    "Alex watch out! The mouths seemed to be muttering spells."Noah cried out and warned Alex and others who quickly tried to distance themselves.

    BAAM!

    Two different types of the magic shot at them.

    Abination of fire and wind bombarded everyone who was at the sight.

    Wilford stepped forward and swung his sword towards the oing attack.

    Terrifying gales emerged which shed with deadly bombardment and pushed it back towards the monster which protected itself with a magic barrier again.

    "They made a shitty piece of art," Alex muttered and looked all around.

    Just thinking about the number of people sacrificed to make something like this made his heart cold.

    The people who were killed weren''t any ordinary individuals and might be some great warriors who might be crying andmenting for being turned into his.

    All the pieces of rotten meat seemed to be part of this monster and since it is wriggling around, Alex felt a bad premonition.

    The monster had a dragon heart imbued in it which means, it had a great amount of mana which also means it can exert extraordinary control over the mana.

    Alex''s senses tingled and his back was drenched in a sweat thinking about the frightening revtion.

    Alex turned to look at Noah who had already be as pale as a sheet of paper.

    "Noah, since this monster''s main body can use magic, that means..."

    It didn''t take long enough for Noah to understand what Alex wanted to say and he gulped nervously.

    The lips lying all around as if wanting to answer them started to cast.

    And soon magic spells began to bepleted one after another followed by projectiles flying from everyone onto them.

    Magic attacks poured out with various properties like fire, water, wind, earth and lightning almost destroying the ce. Each one of them was a high-level magic attack wielding a great amount of power as well as mana.

    If a crazy maniac Magician witnesses this scene then he would have expressed his greatest admiration at the colour disy of magic but with the point that they weren''t the target of these attacks.

    "Run!"

    No one knew who screamed first but as if it was an order from themander, everyone started to run through the narrow tunnel to the outside.

    Even Alex followed the order and tried to escape. The space was too cramped up here to fight properly and the numerous spells showered on them might hurt them.

    Instead of risking your life here, it was better to fight in the wide trench outside.

    BOOM!BOOM!

    Magic spells poured out all around. In an instant, the ground they stood on became scorched.

    The scene of the group of people fleeing in despair during the spell was simr to the situation where crackers are thrown in a crowded area making everyone run frantically.

    Since the attacks were cast thoughtlessly, many attacks shed against each other and cancelled one another.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, still, it wasn''t sufficient for everything to be neutralised and deal a significant impact on the group.

    Wilford covered for others who fled as if they had seen hell.

    Punches and kicks were thrown at him by the main body making it difficult for him to counter due to the cramped up ce. It also made him worried whether the tunnel couldst after going through the barrage of attacks.

    Alex swung his sword surging with mana which sliced a magic attack flying in his way. However another magic attack arrived towards him and when he sliced it another appeared and then another after that.

    The knights moved quickly through the tunnel which was filled with rotten meat firing at them.

    Noah struggled to maintain the barrier which started to crack up due to the sheer amount of spells pouring all over them.

    Wilford swung his sword and his attacks prated through the wall and blew away a significant portion of the wall through which he passed through.

    However, the other mass of squirming meat started to take shape into arms and lips firing again.It seems as if they were trying to kill Alex and hispanions at all costs.

    Whoosh!

    After he annihted one magic attack and swung his sword through the short gap created in between. The attack from the sword flew like a sh slicing a couple of monster arms along with lips while stopping the casting of the spell to scream of despair.

    While undergoing the barrage of attacks, Alex had only one thought in his mind. That was to nuke the entire ce into ashes.

    The situation really made him sick.

    The archer shot arrows through the arms and lips making them scream in agony.

    POP!POP!

    The arrows cleanly cut off the arms and gave them short gaps which were used by other knights to push forward through the passage.

    Alex, who was in the middle of the group, saw the entrance but his happiness didn''tst for long as he saw the rotten corpses trying to cover their way of retreat while focusing their spells towards them.

    Fortunately, there were no Golems otherwise they might have been in life-threatening situations for real.

    With a frustrated expression, he shouted"Make way for me."

    The Knights before him stood aside allowing him to step ahead.

    "Haaa".

    Alex''s breathing halted and his muscles tensed up.

    Exploding mana wrapped his sword and against the magic that seemed to being towards him from everywhere, he released all his power.

    Swoosh!

    A strong shock wave burst forth and the flying magical attacks pouring on him flew away due to the shockwaves while the lumps of meat were ripped and torn into pieces.

    Magic attacks that came from the entrance were blocked away and Noah didn''tmiss this chance.

    Rumble!

    The lightning in his staff rumbled and before another magic attack could fly towards him and interfere, he shot his spell apanied by Alex who thrust his sword.

    Instead of annihting Noah''s attack, Alex''s attack increased its momentum and shed against the one that came from the door and a blinding sh emitted.

    Even though everyone was momentarily blinded, they didn''t halt their steps and pushed forward.

    BOOM!

    mes burst out from the entrance and a few moments after that a group of people jumped out.

    As soon as they came out, they rolled on the ground and huffed the breath of fresh air around them as if they hadn''t breathed for several centuries.

    Alex grasped heavily while looking at the group of men. Even Noah had squatted down to take some rest.

    He frowned and his lips twitched seeing their expression which made him wonder whether they had forgotten something.

    It was a guess at first as he saw them looking around leisurely, he stomped his foot heavily shaking them.

    "Did all of you get hit in the head?"

    "The fight is not over, this is where the real battle starts, "Alex yelled.

    His angered voice snapped them out of their happy thoughts.

    Noah wiped off his sweat and turned his gaze around.

    He frowned and spoke anxiously"Where did Sir Wilford go? I remembered, he was right behind us."

    Alex didn''t answer and stared at the entrance of the passage through which a st rang and Wilford''s figure shot through it.

    Hended beside them with a pale expression as if he had witnessed a horrible scene.

 Chapter 452 450:Giant Made Of Meat

    Everyone in the area stared at the clumps of meat that came out of the door and started to take the shape of a giant.

    The meat started to mould into a humanoid figure and took one step forward.

    THUD!

    Whenever the huge giant of incredible mass ced its feet down, the ground trembled slightly as the giant started walking.

    Tremors reverberated all around the ce. It looked as big as the castle or a legendary monster to the point that its upper body tore through the rocky ceiling causing rubble and debris to fall.

    The ce was too small for it. Even though they were in mountainous areas, it mostly consists of hills ranging from 100-150 meters and this monster might surpass that height.

    The knights destroyed the pieces of scraps falling on them while stepping back from the humongous figure.

    "Is it the person''sst struggle for revenge?"A knight spoke with a stiff voice.

    They had never felt dense mana like this. Moreover, they weren''t able to feel the level of the monsters which horrified them more.

    All of them were at legendary rank and were subjected to respect and worship but before it, they looked like small ants that could be crushed.

    The chilling and pure mana getting pumped out from the giant made Noah shudder and gave them an extreme sense of crisis. If this was the person''sst struggle then he might want to drag down with them.

    "Alex, I think we should retreat!"Noah muttered with a panicked expression.

    "We will ask for help and thene back to take it down."

    Alex wanted to refute but seeing everyone''s ugly expression, he was also perplexed for a moment.

    The situation still hadn''t be that much life-threatening to retreat.

    There is still a 90% chance for them to win but what about the remaining 10%? What if another unfortunate event urred here?

    Everyone came here after cing his hopes in him and he was the one who led him here. So, he can''t let them die no matter what.

    Even if they are missing a great opportunity to know about the organisation, even if they don''t know if there would be an opportunity, they need to survive instead of rushing forward like a madman.

    As Alex started to face a dilemma about what to do, everyone heard Wilford''s voice.

    "This kind of thing is dangerous. It''s unstable currently. I don''t think it could maintain that power for too long. Even for a short amount of time, it is extremely dangerous."

    "Moreover, if we retreat and run away, what about the people around the ce?"

    CRUUK!

    At that time, the giant moved his hand and tore the ceiling and a change urred on the giant''s face as something could be seen pushing through the face.

    "Is it the face of the leader," Noah muttered.

    The face of the leader with two thick arms and legs made of some beast appeared making the situation quite grave.

    Contrary to the grave situation, the leader smirked.

    [Hehehe!"]

    [All of you are going to die here and you will be crushed by the debris of the mountain]

    The words rang louder but the speech deteriorated for a bit making it harder for everyone to understand yet everyone could feel the joy from the tone at the moment.

    "Everyone leaves. I will deal with him."Wilford spoke and jumped up towards the copsed ceiling.

    "Sir Wilford!"Noah shouted, wanting to stop him.

    "Noah got out from the entrance and tried toe from around the hill. The base may copse here."Alex advised.

    "Where are you going?"Noah asked with widened eyes as he saw Alex was moving forward.

    "I am going to fight that guy?" Alex spoke with a t tone.

    "Are you out of your mind?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Maybe,"

    "I can''t leave Sir Wilford alone. I took responsibility for everyone''s safety."

    "A promise is a promise. Since I have said it, I will see this till the end if I end up dying."

    "What seriously?"Noah screamed with a frown as his body shuddered to see the lex resolution.

    "Don''t die, you idiot? We still need you.

    "Don''t forget about the deal we have made," Noah spoke hurriedly with an embossed expression.

    "Did you seriously think I would die at the hands of this ugly creature?"

    "Unlike certain people, I have some lovelydies waiting to embrace me when I am back."

    Alex spoke with a grin and jumped up.

    Noah''s jaw dropped wide and he swallowed his anger which was about to burst out from his heart.

    Making his way through the falling dust and debris, Alex came out andnded on a rocky cliff.

    The mountain wasn''t erect straight but had a gradual slope with terraces making it easier to stand.

    Alex looked around and found a pleasant view around him but he didn''t have time to enjoy it as a series of shes had already begun.

    Whoosh!

    The giant swings its arms and whileing down at Wilford, many magic spellse out from it.

    POP!

    The giant feet stammered down on the ground and it didn''t look like the man had full control over his body yet it failed to maintain its bnce which made it easy for Wilford to dodge the blow which went past him.

    Huge shockwaves burst out along with dust and a huge part of the mountain was crushed forming a hole over the cliff.

    [Ah...Ah..Ah..]Seemingly irked, the giant shrieked out strange sounds from its thousand lips and swung his arm again.

    His attacks missed again as both Alex and Wilford sneaked under it.

    A huge torrent of fireball shot from the hands which split into many parts and sprinkled over the mountains resulting in a chain of mini explosions.

    One of the attacks passes through the mountain andnds on the hugeke.

    Another huge fire surged far away and like an exploding volcano, mes spit the sky and the remains of the earth scattered everywhere.

    "Huff...Huff.."

    Alex breathed heavily as he saw the colossal disy of powers. Instead of boasting a great size, if they had concentrated this into a small entity like a suit then the devastation caused by it would be unfathomable.

    Just thinking about it makes Alex''s hair stand up.

    Fortunately, he didn''t say it aloud. Otherwise, who knows if this bastard may implement this and make a suit giving it the name of ''Meat Man''?

    Without wasting more time, Alex pulled out the Deadweight Greatsword from his ring and prepared to deal blows with it.

    The giant swung its arm again and didn''t miss this time and crashed onto Wilford who swung his sword.

    BOOOM!

    A loud explosion rang out around the surrounding area causing a part of the mountain to copse.

    The leader''s explosion copsed as he saw the hands blocked and as he looked towards the ce where his hands were blocked, a powerful blow struck from the side which made it stammer and fall to the side.

    He spreads his hands to support himself while searching for the thing that hit him when he hears someone mocking him.

    "Where are you looking at shithead?"

 Chapter 453 451:Fighting Against The Giant

    The expression on the huge face of the giant distorted and it shifted its huge body over to the other side to spot a tiny human being looking down at it with arge grin.

    A huge shadow was cast over Alex as the giant moved towards him and the entire area around him turned into darkness.

    The eyes of the giant flickered and countless hands converged following which a beam of destruction was shot towards Alex.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying explosion crashed onto Alex which emitted destructive shock waves rampaging throughout the ce.

    ......

    Noah led his men outside the cave and heaved in relief seeing none of them lost their lives.

    They were just slightly injured which cooled his heart but the thought of the inhumane figure being blocked by Wilford and Alex made his heart tingle.

    "Your Highness, what are we going to do next?"

    "We can''t let that giant roam free as it may cause huge destruction in the neighbouring kingdoms."

    Noah who was in deep thought suddenly felt rumbles one after another which made him lose his footing.

    The Knights also tumbled and held onto the edge of the rocky mountain walls.

    At that time one of the knights raised his head upward and his eyes widened as he saw a rocky mass of rubble falling on them.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Be careful!"

    One of them screamed and swung his sword, drawing a long arc that shed against the rocks falling over them, mashing them into dust.

    Noah''s body stiffened and he looked up to see the mountain crumbling andrge vibrations transmitted over the surface.

    Noah was instantly alerted and swung his staff to destroy the debris falling over them.

    "Let''s leave this ce," Noah shouted.

    The knights immediately marched off but they stopped as they saw the path through which they came was starting to crumble.

    Noah gritted his teeth and shouted"Jump into the river quickly. We will swim across theke and move towards the surface."

    The knights obeyed themand and jumped into the hugeke without any hesitation.

    As they swam across theke, the sky above their head suddenly turned red and everyone''s bodies froze at the sight that greeted them.

    The mountains weren''t quite tall and were a little over 150 metres and from the middle of theke, they could catch a glimpse of the giant fighting on the other side while stammering on its way.

    But what bewildered him was a huge fiery mass heading straight towards them.

    "Damn!"Noah screamed as the fire descended into theke.

    BOOM!

    The entireke shook and water sshed all around like a tsunami and passed over the surface.

    As the waves crashed onto thend and retreated, a few figures were thrown out like trapped fish who coughed violently to take out the water that was chugged down their throat forcefully due to the explosion.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Noah ran his eyes over everyone and fortunately, everyone was there before him.

    The explosion caused a huge surge of water to push them to the surface and now they were over the other side of theke near the end of the mountains and could catch a glimpse of the battle raging ahead.

    Noah staggered as he tried to stand up and his eyesight caught the sight of the giant ring down at something angrily and then whacking a series of ces.

    And the one at the receiving end was none other than Alex who seemed to be provoking the giant.

    "Huh!"

    Noah''s breathing halted and he froze at the sight as he saw explosions erupting like volcanoes one after another decimating everything that they struck.

    It was a terrifying scene where loud clouds of dust and smoke rose along with the explosion.

    But what he was surprised about was the scene that yed before his eyes after the dust dispersed which forced him to blurt out"Madman like you surely don''t die easily."

    ....

    [Huhh?]

    This was also the same for the giant that let a surprised shriek out of nowhere.

    He turned his face right where the barrage of spells struck and there was nothing left there.

    The ce had been ttened to the ground and the only thing left was mes and scorched earth. The fiery sparks apanied by lightning looked like a sight where a meteorite had fallen off just now and at the centre of this stood the figure who stood still in burning pain right now or should have been wiped out but with a smug smile, he held a huge sword covering him like an umbre.

    There was no trace of destruction in the area underneath the huge sword he held.

    While giant eyes focused on Alex with a re that looked as if its eyes were going to pop out of the socket.

    A sh of light appeared behind his back.

    "Did you forget me, shithead?"Wilford spoke in Alex''s way and drew his de.

    An enormous arc was drawn in the air which struck the giant''s back extending towards the shoulder, almost cutting the hand.

    [Ugh...ahhhh.hhhh]

    The gap between the shoulder and the arm created due to the attack started to close off as various stretched meat erupted from the shoulder and mingled with the arm painting a grotesque picture.

    "It can even regenerate!"Wilford spoke with a grim expression. The situation became messier than he thought.

    [Ahhhhh]

    The giant responded with a bestial shriek and agony.

    Hundred of lips opened up and a soul wrenching scream echoed as if it was a shouting from a banshee.

    Even Wilford felt ufortable due to the scream which almost made him deaf. Many lips screaming at the same time made it look like a sound attack from the giant.

    The patched face of the giant started to crumble with an expression of torment which made it lose its temper and forget about the existence of Alex.

    It raised its other arm which held enormous strength and descended on Wilford trying to smash him down to the ground without any mercy.

 Chapter 454 452:Head On Collision

    The giant was made of the organs and bodies of thousands of individuals and all of them were forced and stitched to the giant and the sensation of each organ was passed over to the control centre that was currently upied by the leader.

    Due to the overwhelming pain, a splitting headache assaulted his mind which was inferred from his controlling ability.

    Every time the giant was attacked, he felt the pain suffered by the giant severely.

    "Damn!Damn!"

    He screamed inwardly.

    ''If only the research would have beenpleted, I wouldn''t have suffered like this. Even the sedatives seemed to be wearing off.''

    After going through the experiment of getting his limbs severed and then reattached, his pain tolerance was already at another levelpared to humans but still, it wasn''t enough whenpared to the pain of hundreds of individuals.

    The pain clouded his mind and overwhelmed him greatly. His heart was filled with fits of rage looking at the two mosquitoes who were flying around him while stinging him sneakily.

    With a muffled groan, he took another step forward and aimed at Wilford while his other hand spewed mes at Alex.

    THUD!

    Alex held the hilt of his sword with one hand and the de with the other.

    Taking a firm step, he pulled out all his strength and stabbed the huge sword at the giant.

    CRASH!

    With a frightening burst of pressure, the giant was hit back with a force that pushed it through the mountains smashing everything in the way.

    [Kya...Kya Kkk...]

    [I will kill..]

    Even before they could finish his speech, he was hit again by Wilford and due to the slight distraction, he wasn''t able to notice Alex who with a mighty leap jumped over the giant shoulders and then appeared over his head.

    Alex grabbed the great sword and poured his mana frantically making it heavier and heavier.

    The giant who searched Alex here and there suddenly felt a heavy mass over his head which forced his head to dip down and falter its movement.

    "Take this bastard!"Alex muttered and raised his sword vertically pointing towards the sun.

    Exhaling heavily, he swung his sword down with all his might and hit the head.

    The giant head was smashed with heavy force, which radiated tremors through the upper part making the meat jiggle like jelly

    BANG!

    The giant''s figure was twisted and ttened into the neck.

    The area where the de was hit, was burst into a bloody mist.

    [Kuekk]

    [Kuakkkkkkkkkkk]

    Ear-shattering shrieks radiated around the giant''s head.

    As it screamed in terror, the head of the giant''s body that ttened towards the neck was swerved.

    THUD!THUD!

    To maintain his bnce, the giant stumbled a couple of steps back but he twisted its torso and ended up falling backwards because of which Alex jumped to the side towards Wilford.

    [Kuahh]

    Dust rose towards the sky as the giant fell to the ground with a loud thud which caused the earth to shake.

    The hill over which it fell decimated into dust and meat sttered all over the ce.

    "It''s still fine even after this," Alex murmured in a surprised tone.

    "Alex, my attacks are not working on it. We need to destroy its flesh and your magical attack is the only thing that could make it easier."Wilford muttered.

    Alex nodded and thought for a moment.

    "The dragon heart contained a great amount of mana. We also need to somehow get rid of that."

    "For that, we need to decrease its size."

    Their conversation was interrupted as the giant got up again on its feet.

    Whoosh!

    Like he was trying to catch the bug,his arms which seemed to be fiercer reached towards them, Alex retreated and Wilford took the blow.

    CRUNG!

    The giant arm collided against Wilford''s sword and his arms were pushed back again.

    Wilford attacked and blew a small portion of the hands and lumps of flesh that scattered all around from the giant''s arms, trying to make their way towards the giant but a blue current passed through them turning them into crisp charcoal.

    Alex spun his body and swung his sword with the umted momentum towards the giant.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A fiery arc shed against the giant which burnt the exterior lumps of meat over there.

    Since the giant was concentrated on one thing, which is catching the bugs, the defences had been neglected all over the body.

    Currently, it was nothing but a giant punching bag for Alex and Wilford to enjoy.

    Due to its huge size, there were manypses in its movement and coordination.

    Wilford and Alex kept on carrying out the charge. Alex hacked his sword imbued with lightning and fire against the giant causing it to slouch down.

    The rotten meat was electrocuted and burned by Alex''s attack and fell from the giant body like pieces of ash and dust.

    It was screaming again and again like a child throwing a tantrum. It got up again and attacked Wilford who blocked and evaded the attack while swinging his sword towards the giant body.

    Swerve!

    The giant lost its bnce but it only took a couple of steps backwards this time and didn''t fall.

    Alex and Wilfordunched a flurry of attacks. The giant backed away a bit. Their attacks were incredibly fierce and they didn''t even allow the giant to fight back but eventually the speed at which the giant stepped back slowed down.

    Alex frowned as he attacked the giant again and again.

    As his figure darted towards the giant, he saw the palming towards him which was blocked by Wilford who appeared before me.

    Unfortunately, the palm didn''t lose its momentum and Wilford was struck by it.

    He was smashed by the hands and was sent flying coughing blood under Alex''s astonishing eyes.

    The giant gaze locked onto Alex which forced Alex to change his ns.

    Giving up on attacking, Alex tried to get away from the giant who started to attack him with spells while extending its arms towards him.

    ncing at the fast and quick movements, Alex gritted his teeth to jump from one part of the hill to the other.

    Even if his speed was great and he shot from one ce to another like a cannon, the giant was able to reach towards it quickly.

    What Alex feared previously finally happened. While trying to destroy as much flesh as possible, Alex pondered whether the giant would be weaker or stronger.

    Currently, the huge mass of rotten lumps of meat seemed to make it difficult to control every micro-movement of the giant so wouldn''t it benefit the giant to lose some mass?

    What if its speed and agility increased when it lost the flesh it couldn''t control and be stronger?

    With this thought in mind, Alex tried to look for alternate ways to defeat the giant.

    Thinking of all types of scenarios, he concluded to destroy the dragon heart that was binding everything in the giant.

    Locating the dragon''s heart inside the huge mass of rotten fats wasn''t a big problem rather it was to pierce through the defences of the giant.

    Each lump of meat seemed to have an individual consciousness of its own and every time they arrived near it they would meet strong resistance.

    On top of the magical barrier, the meat would be hardened and attack greatly on getting closer which even made it even difficult for Wilford to get through.

    But even after this, Wilford was able to get close and stabbed through the defence. It was attacked from the nk point which should have hit but just before the impact, the heart was pulled and disced from that position.

    And that was when it dawned on them that the position of the heart wasn''t fixed and it could be shifted ording to the situation.

    Alex was quite fast but even after this, the hand almost reached him.

    Witnessing no spells being cast as the hands descended on him, Alex turned his body and faced the huge palm.

    Pulling back the sword from behind, Alex hit the palm with the blunt end.

    The heavy great sword pummelled the edge of the palm and formed a dent much to the giant surprise.

    The pieces of meat where the great sword hit burst into pieces and as the impact travelled through the palm, the meat swelled and exploded into blood mist.

    Alex who leapt back muttered after witnessing the scene"Sure enough this is more effective."

    "Sir Wilford isn''t a magical swordsman and his technique is meant for dealing great damage at a small point, whereas, in this situation, someone like me who could cause mass destruction is much more useful."

    Though Wilford cut an arm and even hacked the giant into pieces, it didn''t mean much as the giant could reattach itself.

    With this thought in mind, Alex leapt straight towards the ce where the heart was currently located.

    The giant was focused on fixing the palm whereas Wilford had already taken the position to attack from the back.

    The Deadweight greatsword was ensheathed in the reddish aura that erupted into mes followed by flickers of lightning.

    Like a bolt, Alex''s figure which was still transversing the distance disappeared and materialised before the giant.

    His aim was the heart that was pulsating through the skin but his eyes widened as a huge face appeared over that ce.

    Instead of defending, opening its mouth wide, many along with arms appeared inside it which locked onto Alex and spewed mes.

    Alex''s eyes shone with madness and he roared with mad rush"Bring it on."

    "Let''s pit everything against each other and see whose attack is stronger."

    With the loud deration, Alex met with the opponent''s attack which scattered severe heat apanied by a thundering boom.

 Chapter 455 453:Head On Collision 2

    Time seemed to slow down for a moment.

    At that moment, the huge mouth formed at the chest opened wide and a dyed Alex vision with crimson mes along with dark lightning.

    A beam of condensed mass of energy intertwined against each other and shot at Alex who was in the face with no chance to dodge the attack unless he used teleportation.

    The destructiveness of attacks had reached a terrifying level and was simr to the rage of a dragon but even so, Alex was calm.

    His crimson eyes were so calm that it was frightening as the seemingly sh of overwhelming heat reached him.

    With his body enveloped in the radiance of blessings and all kinds of buffs, the shadow of the huge greatsword with an immense mass was drawn in a straight line and met head-on against the giant destructive attack.

    The first wave of the me was torn apart and distorted due to the momentum of the sword falling with gravity.

    Then another wave of me and converged lightning shed. There was a stalemate for a brief moment as neither side was able to ovee one another for a moment.

    The spacepressed to a minuscule point due to both the attackers being pushed against each with great pressure and then thepressed space started to erge.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A chasm of over 200 metres deep immediately formed on the ground as the mes that were split apart by Alex''s attack struck the ground.

    The sky rumbled greatly followed by an ear-shattering thundering explosion that send strong shockwaves and gales all around the ce

    The entire mountain shuddered to form cracks all over the ce.

    A sh of blinding light erupted which blinded anyone who saw the scene.

    After a brief moment, a mass of dark shadow was thrown back like a bolt that collided and decimated the pointy peak of the mountain into dust and mmed into another forming arge crack in it.

    The thing that caused such devastating destruction was the Deadweight greatsword which was thrown back with great momentum.

    While it was flung back, Alex''s condition was also not that good.

    Alex''s body was shaken and sent away by the shockwave that struck him in the chest.

    A thin trick of red blood slipped from the corner as the rebound of the mes assaulted him and exploded the armour he was wearing and burnt his chest and arms.

    Like aet, leaving behind a red tail Alex was sent flying engulfed in mes and fell on the rocky teau and rolled on the ground like a rag doll with broken and crushed bones throughout the body.

    His skull cracked and his skin was torn apart due to being mmed against the ground which exposed his rib cage and bloody sternum on which small cracks appeared.

    Blood trickled from his body like a waterfall, and he had to grit his teeth and chew his lips to remain conscious after getting injured to such a degree.

    His vision was bing dark still there was a smile on his face as he looked at the giant and muttered"I have yed my part, now it''s yours."

    [Kayak...Ahhhhhhh]

    [....]

    A heavy grasp of suffering and despair resounded as the giant groaned in pain.

    The giant was served from the middle and his left side was dangling loose and was falling to the other side.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But this wasn''t all. It was finding it difficult to reattach itself as the flesh and meat in the middle had been burnt and annihted by Alex''s strike.

    Losing a heavy mass of flesh had destabilised its condition making it hard for it to even remain to stand and on top of that, the dragon''s heart had been exposed to the outside.

    The flesh was trying to cover it but the area was burning and as the pulsating heart radiated mana to extinguish the mes, it was hit by a lightning spell from afar.

    The giant groaned and looked at the site where the shots were fired and its eyes caught the glimpse of Noah.

    While its eyes focus was on Noah, a beam of aura shot and Wilford appeared near the heart taking the opportunity of its distraction.

    Aura condensed at the tip of the de and he stabbed the heart.

    He was met with resistance but the tip pierced through the barrier and reached the heart where the aura condensed on the de exploded and destroyed the heart bringing an end to everything.

    ....

    With the copse of the heart, the lumps of meat fell and started to rot.

    As the lumps of meat near the head fell apart, they caught sight of the leader whose eyes were opened wide and his figure melted into the meat.

    "You all will not be safe."

    "Once they know about this, you all would be ughtered like dogs."

    With the final words, the figure of the leader falls apart and explodes into pieces.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Limping and stumbling through the way, Alex reached the scene with great difficulty only to be greeted by the horrible stench of the meat that was rotting at an astonishing rate.

    Noah reached there and looked at Alex with a surprised expression and asked"Why are you not healing yourself?"

    "My mana reserves are quite low and the attack was imbued with a great amount of mana that is slowing down my healing. It will take some time to recover."Alex spoke with a wry smile.

    He could use restore to get to the peak but there wasn''t any need for it.

    "Sir Wilford, what about the dragon heart," Alex asked.

    Wilford pointed at the ce and said"It wasn''t full heart but half of it still it was quite terrific."

    Everyone''s eyes fell on the huge 0.5-metre heart which had a huge hole in it and was still twitching slowly.

    Noah''s eyes glistened and he spoke"Can we use it somehow."

    Alex shook his head and spoke, "Even if it wasn''t destroyed, it is unusable and would soon stop working."

    "It seems quite unstable and has been kept working forcefully. It''s nothing but garbage now which could bring us a great deal of trouble."Alex murmured.

    Alex looked at Noah''s saddened expression and said"Let''s clean up and look for any clues that remain in the ruins."

    "If only thereis any."Noah corrected Alex as he felt that after being trampled by the giant, there wouldn''t be anything remaining in the ruins still they began their search through the rubble and debris.

 Chapter 456 454:Fishing Fishs

    From childhood, Siena''s days had been enveloped with sadness, misery and loneliness.

    It wasn''t because she wasn''t loved by anyone, rather it was the love that everyone bestowed on her that made it hard for her to ept the desires trapped in her heart.

    After the revtion that her brothers might die in the future, her father Emperor already started to n the future where she will stabilise the throne in case all of them died.

    Her father had only married a single woman and they had three children after which her mother died.

    From that day she had to walk on a bitter and thorny path where she had no say.

    Her hair was cut short and she was dressed like a boy every time. It went on for years and the naive Sienna who doesn''t know much about the genders didn''t find anything amiss until six years old.

    The education of royal members started early and that''s when she was made aware of gender differences.

    As she grew up, she had to suppress her desire to live carefree like other people.

    Though the descendent of nobles had to live a harsh life, hers was much harsher.

    She didn''t have many friends and she always stays away from public events to prevent anyone from knowing about her deep secret.

    It was only when Arkham started to fall apart with no hope in sight, she got freedom.

    "Sienna, we don''t know just how much longer we can hold on. It seems this was the ordeal that we have to face as said by Goddess. If something happens to us, I want you to take the throne."

    "But now, the way things are going, I don''t think there would be any Empire left for you to handle. You may prove to be a great Empress but I don''t want you to desperately struggle."

    "Instead of suppressing you and force like this, I want you to live your life. So, I hope you can live your life, be a good wife, and have some great children."

    "When we will fall, I want you to escape to Dwarfnds and be a magician in the Magic Tower. I have already made some arrangements."

    "Live your life to the fullest."

    Siena should be happy after hearing the heavenly words and dance in joy as she finally got the freedom she desired after so long, however...

    This wasn''t the freedom he had desired for. Her world became nk as he saw his elder brother being unconscious in a near-death state in the bed.

    Her heart bleeds when she hears the news about the war with Kinley which brings forth a devastating result that almost cost the life of her second brother.

    Hearing about the suffering of the people and invading miasma broke her heart.

    Amidst all those crises, finally, a ray of light graced them and her world suddenly seemed to fill with various colours.

    It was all due to the appearance of that man.

    At first, his sight disgusted her greatly and she wanted to heck the man into pieces who ughtered their army.

    His fame for brutality and notoriety had been spread far and wide throughout Arkham.

    He might be a hero for Kinley but for Arkham, he was worse than a viin who snatched their hope and destroyed not only their hope but the homes of many.

    And it was this man who had previously shattered their hope, pulled Arkham from its demise and gave them newfound hope.

    And much to her frustration unknowingly she was pulled into a bond with the man who followed him and showed her a new life.

    Riya, whom she was oddlyfortable with, became one of her first friends with whom she could chat and talk leisurely about all her burdens.

    It was with her that she could be herself and do her favourite job of gossiping.

    This was also what they were doing as they were taking a stroll in the garden.

    "Riya, what does Alex''s existence mean for you."

    Riya smiled on hearing her question and started to narrate"He is the light to my shadow."

    "Without him, I would be engulfed in darkness and would be lying in some slums or would have turned into some kind of monster who would have be a use and throw tool of others."

    Sienna shuddered a bit after Riya''s description and asked casually"What if for some unfortunate event, both of you are separated from each other."

    Riya''s steps halted and she looked at Sienna for a moment"There will never be a day like this."

    "I believe in him and so does he."

    "Though I can''t say that our love had gone through all kinds of ordeal andsted long I can say that I can feel a special connection every time I am with him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No matter how much pain I may have been put through, no matter how suffering I feel and despair. His presence is enough to make me forget all my suffering."

    "He epts me no matter what I turn into in the future."

    "Even if we are separated and pulled further apart, we will find our way to each other through the chasm of time."

    Siena swallowed his saliva as if she heard something so deep that she couldn''t understand.

    At that time, Riya pinched her and said"One day you will surely understand this."

    "Isn''t your heartbeat hastening every time he appears before you."

    "Huh! Whom are you talking about?"Siena averted her gaze and feigned ignorance.

    At that time a maid came and said"Highness, Sir Aeon is waiting for the appointment."

    "Sir Aeon is already here."

    "Tell him to wait a bit, "Sienna spoke with a flustered expression.

    "Sister Riya, I beg your pardon. I have an appointment."

    "Have your sweet time Siena. I hope you listen to your heart."Riya giggled which made Siena blush a bit.

    Siena bowed her head and left to meet Aeon.

    Riya smiled a bit and looked at the bushes and asked "Just for how long are you going to hide in there?"

    With rustling noise, Alex appeared with a dazed expression.

    Walking towards Riya, he wrapped his arms around her neck and kissed her cheek and stared at the sight before him with a surprised look.

    "When did this happen?"

    "When you are away."

    "Ohh!" Alex''s lips curled and he chuckled.

    "It seems my boy Aeon caught a big fish."

    "What a skilled Fisherman!"

    "He might have learnt from you," Riya spoke with a giggle and hit her elbow on Alex''s torso.

    "Why don''t you also teach me how to catch some fish?"

    "Ouch!"Alex pretended to be hurt greatly.

    "You are defaming me the innocent me."

    Riya smiled helplessly and asked, "Did you find something there?"

    Alex shook his head and said, "Nothing much but still, it felt good to destroy that bastard hideouts."

    "They also have a name."

    "Omen!"

    Riya frowned upon hearing the name.

    "It seems quite evil."

    Alexughed bitterly thinking about the person who came up with this name.

    It seems that the person was affected by chunibyo disease.

    "It those roaches perfectly. I wish we could find their hideouts quickly. I want to trample those roaches soon."

    "You will soon,"Riya assured her.

 Chapter 457 455:Entering The Royal Mausoleum

    Sniff...Sniff.

    It was a mournful cry.

    One who would look at the cry couldn''t guess whether it was filled with joy or sadness.

    Sob¡­.Sob...

    "I am happy for Aeon."

    "He deserved it."

    The huge bulky man shed tears while sneaking at Aeon from afar.

    Instead of an intimidating warrior, he looks more like a crybaby.

    "Max, tell me the truth."

    "Are you happy for him or are you sad because he isn''t single anymore?"Alex asked and patted Max''s shoulder.

    Max felt as if an arrow pierced his heart and he burst into tears.

    "It''s all right. You will meet your soulmate one day."

    Max rubbed his eyes and wiped off the tears.

    "Now, tell me how all you have been?"Alex asked and looked at his men who had been staying in the royal castle and were training with the imperial soldiers.

    The joint exercise was quite fruitful and each of them has be stronger than before.

    "Train as if you are going to face death on the battlefield. we don''t know if any unknown variable appears so we have to prepare for the best."

    "Alex, what about you? I heard you are going to seclusion."Johnson asked.

    Alex nodded and spoke, "Yeah, I am going to train remotely in a ce arranged by the Emperor."

    "I may bete if I am too engrossed in training. So, in that case, follow Noah''s orders."

    "He will not actively deploy you unless the situation arises and will just keep on standby until I return."

    "Do you understand?"

    "Yes!"

    Everyone shouted with great spirit.

    Alex greeted them and issued a series ofmands and instructions before departing.

    ......

    "I heard you had great fun."

    Alex heard a mocking tone and just smiled a bit.

    "Your Highness, I was just doing my work."

    "Will the things we have brought from that ce be of some help?"Alex asked.

    "People are already working on it. We will see the results in a few days, "Vermouth replied.

    "The Golems are quite advanced with the self-destruction system, they are meant to kill."

    Alex nodded his head and pondered for a moment.

    After defeating the giant, they searched the secret base in every nook and cranny.

    The ce was trampled to dust by the giant flesh of corpses still there were many things they got from there.

    The first thing was unfinished golems which whenpleted may be of great help to them.

    Second, was the experimented people who were imprisoned down in the basement.

    They were trampled to death due to the fight and those who were alive were in a pathetic state and begged Alex to kill them and free them from hell.

    People of all ages were there and it was a nauseating sight. Alex, who had a bit of a soft spot for children, felt nauseated by the sight.

    He wanted to prevent all of this and tear apart those shady organizations. Just like the name, it was doing all kinds of evil works which cannot be forgiven no matter the reason.<novelnext></novelnext>

    People having properties of the beast and humans weren''t aughing matter. It was an international issue that all the Empires irrespective of their species had to look after.

    No one knew just how many of these people were present but Alex knew one thing about them. These are nothing but discarded waste of the organisation that was meant to throw away.

    They also found many magic scrolls and some specimens who were going to be brainwashed.

    It was a ce to make brainwashed people so after taking over everything, Noah and Alex decided to destroy everything in that ce.

    They took over the illegal magic scrolls and would pass them over to magic towers.

    They didn''t find any pills of darkness or anything rted to that which stifled Alex a bit.

    Maybe it was a bit special which was produced at some highly secretive ce.

    "What are you thinking about so deeply?"

    Alex snapped out of his thoughts on hearing Vermouth''s words.

    "I was just thinking about the troubles that the world might be facing. There have been a lot of things going on in the background of which we are unaware."

    "Who knows when the cmity will resurface? If humans don''t stick together with one another and cooperate in this situation, I don''t think anyone will be safe."

    Vermouth heard Alex''s words and agreed to them.

    "Humans are selfish by nature. Unless they get a profit they will never be together."

    "You either have to unite them for profit or.."

    "You know better than me what it is."Vermouthughed and gave Alex a meaningful nce.

    "When they face a crisis of being extinct or subdued by force," Alex replied with a grim expression.

    Both of them didn''t talk for a while and Alex just followed Vermouth who led him towards the Mausoleum of the royal family.

    Large white buildings with pirs were erected at the ce making it look like a holy Sanctuary.

    Alex looked around the graveyard and saw that it was divided into many sections.

    One section was for Emperors and Empress, another one for Princes and another was for wives.

    Passing through all of them, they head straight towards arge section at the back where only one grave was present.

    Vermouth kneeled before the grave and bowed before it.

    Alex also followed the suit and gave a brief bow.

    "This is the grave of the Emperor who founded Arkham. It was he who with blood and tears with hisst breath foughtagainst Kinley and conquered a portion of it."

    "The army with which he marched on was made of ves and fallen aristocrats of Kinley. The Emperor of Kinley at that time was cruel. It was because of their incapability which led Kinley to be divided into three Empires today."

    Alex was intrigued by Vermouth''s words but more than that he wanted to know about another thing.

    Unable to suppress his curiosity, he asked"How is the present Emperor of Kinley?"

    Vermouth stared at Alex with an inexplicable expression and let out a sigh.

    "He is toopetent and promising. It''s a pity that he was born at the wrong time. If he was born during the Age of Chaos and Conquest, he might have carved his name legend."

    "He might also do in this era but for thest 30 years, he hasn''t made any movements. It''s as if he had lost interest in everything. He is not taking part actively in politics nor is he showing his presence to the world which is why Kinley is declining as the fear he had cast over the world during his prime had been fading away."

    Alex''s brows furrowed and for a long time, he couldn''t think of a logical reason for this.

    "Do you know the reason?"Alex asked.

    Vermouth shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.

    "You should ask that man when you meet. Who knows if he answers you? No, he might answer you."

    "Why do you think he will answer me?"

    "It''s just intuition, "Vermouth spoke with a grin and stood up leaving Alex in a daze.

    Before Alex could ask anything else, a portal appeared before them.

    "Let''s step inside. You will find your gift inside."

 Chapter 458 456:Tear Of Isle

    Alex and Vermouth who stood at the rear end of the graveyard with a single coffin in sight suddenly felt a surge of mana.

    A portal appeared before Alex and he could notice a pocket dimension in it.

    "A pocket dimension and here of all the ce," Alex spoke with a smile.

    "Follow me!"Vermouth spoke and entered inside.

    The space distorted before Alex and he was drawn into a strange ce

    Alex stepped in and the first thing that came into view was a huge blue sky even though there was no sun in sight.

    There was no wind but the grass was swaying.

    Alex tapped the ground and looked around to notice that the ce was oddlyfortable.

    He closed his eyes and inhaled heavily.

    "The mana here is quite dense," Alex muttered, causing Vermouth who stood aside from him to nod.

    On the other side of the fieldy a beautiful garden and at the centre, many old buildings stood which seemed to be quite shabby as they weren''t taken care of properly.

    Alex could also spot a few statues of those who might be The Emperor of Arkham.

    Alex could see the vastness of the space. It was impossible to create this alone. It was a piece of art.

    The subspace used by a creature of darkness was kept working by the God of Darkness''s blessing.

    Once the blessing and divinity copse, the pocket dimension would copse but this ce seems to have been made artificially without any blessing.

    As Alex drew closer, Vermouth emerged and asked"Don''t you find this ce quite beautiful."

    "It''s warm and soothing along with the gentle breeze caressing you."

    "This ce seems to be nice for retirement with your wives and children," Alex spoke with a chuckle.

    "I agree."

    "How did you create such a ce? Did Arkham have an Archmage..No, it requires the help of a Supreme Magus?"

    "This Pocket Dimension was made a hundred years ago. Our ancestors along with the pioneers of Magic tower had taken part in its creation.''''Vermouth muttered.

    "Every Empire has something like this," Alex asked curiously.

    Vermouth nodded at Alex''s question and muttered"This ce also acts as an evacuation centre for royals in case of troublesome times and only the person carrying royal blood can ess the ce."

    "And I am the only exception," Alex uttered with disbelief.

    "Yeah."

    "This ce is good for training. The mana here is five times denser than outside. One day on the outside is equal to 10 days here."

    "You can train here safely for the remaining 15 days we have before the war," Vermouth muttered and gave Alex a ring.

    "Do Noah and Nn train here?"Alex asked.

    "This ce requires resources to operate and if you spend too much time here, you will age faster," Vermouth replied and asked Alex to take a look.

    Alex poured out the things from the ring and a heap of treasures fell.

    Alex raised his brows and crouched down to take a look. There were many elixirs along with medicinal herbs in them.

    Alex scanned through the things with excitement as if he had received gifts for a fast time and suddenly froze.

    His eyes widened at the sight of a small tear-shaped crystal. His hands trembled as he held on to it.

    "Tears of Isle," Alex muttered with disbelief.

    His gaze interchanged between the Tears Of Isle and Vermouth.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tear Of Isle was so precious that it can be considered an heirloom.

    It is the condensed mass of dew drops from World Tree. A single drop of dew from Tree life can help one to break through the shackle and prolong one life.

    And to add further, the Tear Of Isle in his hand had been imbued with a dense fiery mana.

    The World Tree was considered not only arepresentation of nature but was also the embodiment of Goddess Hirt in herself.

    Since it was worshipped as a symbol of Mother Nature, sometimes special dew drops are formed which were imbued with fiery properties that when assimted into one body provide resistance to the corresponding property.

    "I...I can''t ept this."

    "This is too precious even for me," Alex spoke and pleaded to Vermouth to take this away.

    "Alex, we have more. It''s very precious but not to the point where we don''t have any."

    "You might have more but do you have one with elemental property other than this?"

    Vermouth closed his lips for a moment.

    "I knew it," Alex spoke with a sigh.

    "Please keep it for Noah. He might need this in future."

    Vermouth shook his head and refuted firmly"You need this more than him. Noah had a great number of treasures with him to protect himself."

    "More than that, Alex, do you think Noah can handle the painful process of integrating it?"

    "The reason it is lying waste in a corner is no one is brave enough to take this. It would be another thing if it is a rock, water or wind element but fire is a troublesome element."

    Vermouth''s words made Alex think for a moment.

    After going through all kinds of things, he didn''t think that this would affect him.

    "In this case, thanks for this."

    Alex epted it heartily.

    "I would like to start with this first ."

    "As your wish."

    "Your Highness, please bring Riya here if she asks for me."

    "I will open this for everyone here. Maybe they can learn something from you."

    Alex sat cross-legged and chugged the elixir at once.

    "Kayak!"

    Alex groaned as a bitter aftertaste lingered in there. Alex took a few elixirs at once.

    His throat felt dry and his body suddenly hit up.

    Veins bulged all over his body and a strong vitality pulsated through his body.

    Feeling his flesh being torn apart transmitted all over his body.

    His body muscles started to twitch and undergo rapid expansion and contraction again and again.

    "Alex, are you alright?"

    "You took too many at once. Your body may burst due to overconsumption."

    "Haaaaa...."

    "I am okay."Alex squeezed out the words painfully and took the Tear of Isle into his hands while wondering about the suffering he was going to feel.

 Chapter 459 457:Tear Of Isle 2

    Alex picked up the fiery Tear Of the Isle and held it with his palm while sitting cross-legged.

    His figure was already red and he was sweating profusely due to the intense pain.

    Some of the nodes in the vessel were unable to expand and the vessel tore whose pain transmitted whole over his body.

    The internal tear in the vessels was quite agonising leading to clots and seizures in the flow of blood.

    Alex cast a healing spell on himself at regr intervals when the situation was quite severe.

    Vermouth who was overseeing the whole situation suddenly felt his scale going numb as he saw Alex taking the Tear Of Isle.

    Whoosh!

    The fire spread and engulfed Alex all around.

    The temperature around Alex rose by several degrees and a frightening burst of fiery mana spread all around which even caused the soil to burn.

    "Hey, Alex, what are you doing?"

    Vermouth asked in a panicked tone and was ready to interrupt at any moment if something went awry.

    He had already prepared tons of healing elixir. From the description of the training, Vermouth knew that it was quite dangerous which challenged the extreme limit of one mental state.

    But now seeing the scene through his eyes, he felt a shiver down his spine.

    Generally, Tears of Isle were in the form of dew which is used to concoct potions and elixirs¡­

    If it is in the condensed crystallised form then it is broken and grinded into pieces and then a pinch of it is used in a potion and taken.

    But this man is drawing the mana into his body directly which is invading its vessel and even burning through the skin of Alex.

    "Madman!"He muttered inwardly and screamed.

    "Alex stop, you are going to die, "Vermouth muttered, rushing in to extinguish the mes.

    "St...Stop."

    A painful voice was heard from the dense fire which forced Vermouth to stop in his tracks.

    Vermouth stared at the scene with disbelief and his jaw dropped wide.

    Alex''s whole body was on the ze.

    Alex''s short hair burnt and he became bald, and the upperyer of Alex''s skin had already burnt and be charred.

    As the gentle wind blew, the charred skin turned into ash and was blown away under which burnt muscle appeared along with blood oozing from all around.

    Alex activated the blessings and his body was repeatedly healing and regenerating again after being burnt.

    The torturous process went on again and again

    Alex bit his lips and gritted his teeth to stop his fading consciousness.

    His vision became blurry and all his muscles were begging to stop the process.

    ''I can''t lose my consciousness or I may die for real.''Alex muttered inwardly and clenched his fist tightly.

    The Tear Of Isle allowed him to not only increase his mana but he can also work harder on his body and muscles while burning away all the impurities present in his body.

    Moreover, his rapidly regenerating skin and muscle would be tougher and firmer as well as his mana which would increase by leaps and bounds after absorbing the Year of Isle.

    His body had already be numb due to the rapid influx of pain from all parts of the body.

    Vermouth swallowed his saliva.

    His back was drenched in sweat and his heart was beating wildly.

    Just seeing the horrible scene was arduous for him.

    It seemed so painful that many may even faint just by witnessing the scene.

    BOOM!

    A portion of Alex''s body exploded abruptly which made Vermouth flinch back.

    A wriggling mass of flesh emerged and started to take shape in the form of the limb and a few moments after this another explosion took ce.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon, a series of explosions started to take ce one after another and the torturing session of Alex continued along with Vermouth whose legs turned soft noticing the sttering of bones and meat again and again.

    ..........

    In Leonhart, the preparation for the impending war was in full swing.

    "Have you checked the equipment? How is it?"

    "I want our men to be equipped with the best equipment we have," Catherine spoke.

    "I have given the best one we have avable with us. Are you doubting me?"Yvonne asked, raising her brows.

    Catherine smirked and spoke, "Did I say, I am doubting you?"

    "I am just asking Christina to make a final check," Catherine spoke and stared at Christina.

    As usual, when both of them bickered with each other, Christina busied herself sharpening her de.

    After Alex''s departure, the little bit of colour that had been painted in her world seemed to have faded and she had gone back to her previous state where she engrossed herself in training or sharpening his weapons while preparing herself for the uing battles.

    It seems as if she was doing her duty faithfully every day and there is nothing else in the world for her to give some time to.

    "Just how much are you going to polish it, Christina?"Catherine asked with a helpless look.

    "Until I am satisfied," Christina muttered.

    "This de is not an ordinary artifact. It was the weapon blessed by the Goddess Of War."

    "I am not able to wield it and draw its full power but at its prime, it was said that my father cut through the entire defence line with a sh," Christina muttered with a saddened expression.

    "That licking dog was head over heels with this de because of its reputation."

    "Wait...Wait.."Yvonne felt her brain freeze on hearing Christina''s words for a moment.

    "Didn''t Shen get that de?"She asked with a confused expression as she felt something was wrong in the story.

    "No, what he got is a cheap copy of this? Not the original one. My father sealed its power and sent it back secretly."Christina answered with a bitter expression.

    "Did he know about it?"Catherine asked with a wary gaze.

    "Who knows?"Christina muttered and shrugged his shoulders.

    "The reason he is trying to kill me is that he thinks that he can''t use the power until I am dead."

    "Poor him drowning himself in fantasies."Yvonne chuckled.

    "Christina, you are going to lead the troops tomorrow. You should take a good nap today."Catherine persuaded her.

    Christina put down the de and asked with a sole expression.

    "Catherine, will we use that gunpowder and the weapons made from that?"

    Catherine didn''t have any definite answer and pondered for a moment.

    "Alex had closed himself in trainingso I didn''t want to disturb him ans Riya said that all the decisions are in my hands."

    "But you know that thing is a bit special."

    "I don''t think it''s time for that thing."Yvonne refuted.

    "You will find all kinds of scum there. They may try to look into this and we will attract too much attention from everyone."

    Catherine looked at Yvonne and Christina''s expressions who nodded their heads.

    "So, we will leave that thing for now."

    "Christina, take care of yourself and Athena on the battlefield."

    And the next day¡­..

    Christina led the troops towards the Western Front with a parade for everyone in Leonhart to catch a glimpse of their army.

    The remaining 15 days passed in the blink of an eye and another stage for a fierce war was set

 Chapter 460 458:The Four Prince Have Gathered

    Heavy rain showered the ce, and the sky was filled with ominous dark clouds.

    Under the wet rain, the greenery shone vibrantly as the grasses and soil were soaked in rainwater. The peaceful scene seemed as if it would sing the praises of vitality and life forever.

    However, it only took a moment for the peace to shatter into pieces.

    Beyond the greenery was a dense grasnd filled with heavy dark mist with countless dangers lurking inside.

    Dense miasma hovered around the surface making visibility poor for the onlookers.

    The defence lines of the Western Front along with the vast terrain have long been upied by the demons.

    The miasma was making it hard to infiltrate and scout the ce. Unless one had clergy and priests in the party, it was a sure shot death if entered inside.

    It was, for this reason, the attack was dyed.

    Combatants from all over the Kingdoms were called to contribute to the national army.

    Now, it was a war of prestige and a chance to shine in the history of Kinley.

    Wooden fences had been lined up and barriers had been set up. The Personnel from the Churches had already been working to get rid of miasma.

    Along with Ophelia, the current Saintess of Kinley, Athena and Lina who was trying hard to be Saintess tried were engaged in supporting Kinley''s troops.

    Meanwhile, inside the huge tent, the representative of all the Kingdoms from Tier to Tier 3 was present.

    Along with them, there were also some Higher nobles of Kinley.

    The Emperor had moved almost two-fifths of the forces of Kinley which shows how much importance he ced on this war and might be observing this war through the shadows while inspecting each and everyone''s performance.

    For the lower nobles and people of lower Tier Kingdoms it was an suffocating atmosphere as now matter how much they are respected in their Kingdom, here they were nothing.

    The meetings were presided over by the Four princes who observed everyone with stern looks.

    First Prince Sean, MidMythic rank and age 31.

    Second Prince Hex, Early Mythic rank and age 30.

    Third Prince William, PeakLegendary Rank and age 28.

    Fourth Prince Shion, Early Legendary at age 27.

    Each of them was a monster in their one league.

    The blood flowing in the Royal Family ofStan carried the blood of Gods which is said to boast tremendous potential.

    The primary reason why Alex was considered the shame of the royal family and disowned was that he didn''t have the blood of God flowing through him when tested in the Bloodline ceremony done to awaken the bloodline.

    But his recent development had shocked everyone and many believed that it was due to the sudden awakening of the Stan bloodline in his veins causing him to undergo tremendous changes.

    But sadly, such a rising star was cut off before it could shine brilliantly in the sky along with his wife Riya.

    After Alex, the other Prince who was most famous for his notoriety and bad reputation was Fourth Shion.

    Though he is quite talented, he was known as treacherous and a yboy who wastes time pursuing and trampling beauty.

    No one knew just how many young maidens had been thrown away and disappeared after falling into traps of his looks.

    And on top of that, unlike others, he never tried to maintain his image because, in his eyes, everyone is nothing but ants who could be trampled like ants.

    The only reason he was able to hold his head high was that his mother''s family had the Second strongest influence in noble society boasting great support for him.

    All the Princes had been dispatched and even the Three Princesses except Alice were assigned to take over the resources.

    The sudden move made everyone ponder if the one who shines brightly might be one step closer in the war of Session.

    The atmosphere was quite tense and chilly.

    Sean as the First Prince took the lead and rested his hands on the map and gave everyone a look.

    "We have close to one million warriors gathered with us who will partake in a brutal war to reim ournds tomorrow."

    "I, The First Prince of Kinley, asmanded by the Emperor, would take charge of the warrior troop and Josh would be in charge of the Mage squad."

    "First and foremost, we will form an array and defence lines. We don''t know what is lurking in there so we need toe up with a strong defensive line and preventive measures."

    Hex came forward and raised his chin.

    "I will allocate some mages to maintain the barrier during the war."

    "And I will oversee the defence, Line."Third Prince William spoke and stepped forward.

    Shion heard everything with a carefree look and seemed to be quite bored. He doesn''t think the demons pause any troops and could be wiped out easily if Kinley became serious.

    Rather than that his eyes scanned all the beauties present out there seeing which he licked his lips wondering about whom to pick next.

    "Now here is the n," Sean shouted.

    "Lady Athena along with the Saintess and others would take the lead and cleanse the miasma. The Pdins from the Churches and all the Priests are in charge of supporting us."

    "Unless they are attacked, they wouldn''t draw their weapon. Keep that in mind."

    Sean discusses the strategy with others and asks everyone to pay proper attention.

    Statements one after another were exchanged by everyone as they looked for any ws in strategies.

    Under Sean, Three Generals wouldmand the troops and the representatives of the Kingdoms would lead the troops under them.

    "Any doubt?"Sean asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing no one raising their hands, Sean nodded and spoke.

    "Tomorrow, we have to get rid of those filthy demons who are invading our mothend. There will be a lot of sacrifices and many would leave us by the time the wars end."

    "But we must not be disheartened and more than that we shouldn''t forget about those who sacrificed their lives for the nobles."

    "Now, does anyone have any doubt?"

    "Then, let''s end it here," Sean spoke and everyone started to disperse.

    The representatives of the Kingdoms along with other personnel started to move out to calm themselves before the war.

    While everyone was left, Shen who stood behind Hex walked towards Christina who was thinking about something.

    "Hello, Lady Christina."

    Christina''s expression hardened seeing Shen.

    Gritting her teeth, she gave a brief nod and asked"What do you want, General?"

    "Lady, aren''t you being too rude to your father''s college?"

    "Instead of calling me General, you can just call me uncle."

    Christina felt as if she had been stabbed with a dagger on which salt was being poured.

    People who were leaving the ce suddenly halted their steps and stopped to watch the drama that was unfolding.

    A subtle killing intent radiated from her.

    Shen chuckled and whispered, "Lady Christina, aren''t you too brazen?"

    "Isn''t it because of your traitor husband, we are in this type of situation?"

    "If he had reported all of this before instead of jumping into the pit by himself? The imperial army could have resisted the invasion if notified before."

    Shen spoke faintly but his word was picked up by everyone and caused everyone to whisper among themselves wondering whether it was true or not.

    Everyone''s gaze fell onto Christina whose eyes were burning with hatred.

    She clenched her sword tightly, wanting to stab the man before him. She chewed her lips to the point drops of blood could be seen.

    Christina knew she was never good at words and always spoke with her sword. And now Shen was taking this opportunity to humiliate her and sow discord among others.

    Still, she calmed herself and tried to fight back.

    "General Shen, isn''t this your responsibility? As general, you should have reported this to Capital but you didn''t?"

    "Huh! What do you mean?"Shen feigned ignorance.

    "I wasn''t informed about it by any means? As you know the mana signals are cut.''

    "This just shows how ipetent you are."Christina spat back at Shen whose expression was distorted a bit.

    Calming down, he was about to say something but he was stopped by Sean.

    "Are you all challenging my authority? Do you think you have the right to dere whether Alex is a traitor or not? Investigations are still on the way so stop spouting bullshit."

    Shion, who was looking at the scene with an amusing expression, frowned seeing Sean taking Alex''s side but he let it slide after all that bastard was dead.

    "Sir, it''s only a matter of time before."

    "Shen!"

    Sean roared in anger and locked his aura onto Shen.

    "We don''t have time to hear your baseless acquisition and banter. If you want to do this kind of shit here then please get out of this ce and use your free time in organising your troops."

    Shen wanted to refute but stopped as got a sharp gaze from Hex.

    "Disperse!"Sean shouted and everyone started to run away not wanting to offend Sean who was first in line for the throne.

    As everyone left Christina sighed and tried to calm down her burning anger swelling in her chest and walked out with a nk expression and was snapped out of thoughts by a faint whisper beside her.

    "Lady Christina, I heard you are a widow now so why don''t we think about marrying someone else? Your previous marriage was forced but this time, you can find eternal happiness."

    Christina''s heart froze and he looked at the source of the voice to see Shion staring at her with a lustful gaze. Not only that, the person wasn''t trying to cover his intention.

    All of Alex''s wives were heaven-defying beauties and since the marriage was bestowed by the Emperor, the persuasion of people stopped and they were left alone since many think Alex is dead now, nothing is stopping them now from pursuing them.

    Christina felt her heart swell. Just because Alex wasn''t present these people were trying to humiliate her.

    "I will think about it after the war. I have some other thing to attend to."Christina tries to leave but Shion smiled and spoke

    "There was also a girl like you who was quite stubborn and didn''t agree with my words but now you see where she is? Not even her corpse survived."Shion spoke with a saddened expression.

    "Shion, do you also have too much free time?"

    Shion was stopped by Sean who left, giving Christina a mischievous smile.

    "Don''t worry about them."

    Christina looked at the sight to see Sean walking towards her with a sharp gaze.

    "That man isn''t going to live long," Sean muttered faintly as he passed by her leaving her a message.

    "Ask him to hurry, we might need him here more than ever."

 Chapter 461 459:Troubling Uneasiness

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    The sound of gentle footsteps broke the stillness of the night.

    With a stifling expression, Christina walked with a nk expression. Countless thoughts appeared in her mind which weighed her down.

    Walking forward, she arrived before the temporally built Church.

    She nced at it with an uneasy expression. Athena had departed early and it was said she had confined herself here for thest four days for unknown ease.

    Christina arrived yesterday and she had been too busy till now. So, after finishing her tasks, she decided to stop by.

    Two legendary rank pdins stood at the door and stopped Christina.

    "Lady Athena had asked us to deny entry to anyone."

    "That...Can you send her a message about my arrival?"

    The pdins stared at each other with confusion for a moment. They knew the rtionship between the both but Athena had given orders to stop anyone from approaching her.

    "Lady Christina, we can''t do that Lady Athena''s orders are absolute."

    Christina sighed and was about to step back when they heard a voice from inside.

    "Let her enter."

    Christina felt the voice was unusual and after getting the confirmation, he opened the door to enter.

    The doors were shot with a m.

    The hall inside was quite dim.

    Christina ran her eyes and found Athena sitting on the stairs before the Goddess statue with a pale expression.

    Christina panicked seeing her state and ran towards her with a scream"Athena why are you in this state?"

    "Did someone attack you?"

    "Are you unwell?"

    Christina called her name and pulled her up.

    Athena stared at Christina with a nk expression and muttered"Christina, I am feeling a bit uneasy recently as if something bad is going to happen."

    Christina frowned and her hands holding Athena trembled a bit.

    The words muttered by Athena''s lips were not a matter of joke and on top of that, she had never seen such a depressed look on Athena''s face.

    Athena always had an intuition about what was going to happen, still, her expression had never faltered and she had always had that strong, reliable look that had always supported them.

    But seeing her helpless state, Christina felt a lump of words choked in her throat.

    "Athena, what is going on?"

    Athens''s gaze tilted and fell on the Goddess Reba statue.

    "Every time I feel uneasy I pray to Goddess."

    "When I dedicate myself to Goddess, my heart soothes and cools down. It was as if she was telling me not to worry and leave everything to nature to take its course."

    "But this time...I didn''t feel like this. My prayers aren''t being answered. The connection that I have always felt with her seemed to be diminishing."

    Christina''s heart hastened and a sense of urgency reflected in her eyes.

    "Is she abandoning you or is the power of divinity inside you decreasing?"

    "No, rather I feel she is avoiding this time. It''s as if even if she doesn''t know what is going to happen or maybe there is something else."Athena murmured and hugged Christina showing a vulnerable side that she had never shown anyone.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her body instinctively searched for warmth and the back of the man who always stood before her resurfaced in her mind.

    "Alex. I hope youe back soon. I...no, we need you."

    A helpless tone reverberated in the empty voice filled with uneasiness.

    .....

    Horse hooves mercilessly stepped on the dirt that was slowly starting to dry after the rain.

    The procession of horses led by the cavalry along with soldiers formed deep hoof indentations on the ground.

    The sunlight glittered on the spears that were pointed towards the sky, and the winds made the gs flutter aggressively. It was an enormous army filled with shining Knights in armour that appeared in the childish dreams of many.

    Fully armoured soldiers armed with various weapons moved along the path without stopping, and they formed the formation along borders without hesitation.

    The demon''s invasion was in full swing. Even though one couldn''t see through the thick, miasma, you can spot a terrifying breath radiating from the ce covered with a dark mist

    Athena stood in the very front, and he tightly clutched her staff and looked around with a cold face that was overflowing with confidence.

    No look of helplessness was seen the day before. All that remained was a strong being whose presence in itself made one aware of the existence of the Goddess blessing who had sent such an angel down to the world.

    Beside her, stood the current Saintess of Kinley, Ophelia but she knew that she was Saintess only in name and the one who would exert strong influence was none other than Athena.

    And then there was Lina.

    Even though she was smiling, she was swearing while staring at Athena.

    Her beautiful appearance hides a venomous tongue inside.

    ''Just for how long do I have to take orders from this bitch. I hope she dies here.''

    Athena stepped forward and recited the prayer.

    The priests and the clergy that stood behind her recited the words spoken by her.

    "Goddess, please bestow us the power to face the crisis and walk on the arduous path without stepping back. Please watch the steps of these gentlembs who have stepped forward to carry your will and bring glory to the world which sings the praise of your presence."

    "Amen!"

    Athena''s eyes glowed and her hair stood up and fluttered giving an unearthly glow raising her staff she hit it on the ground.

    The jewel embedded on the top of the staff emitted a golden glow along with every Priest that stood behind her and then a warm light engulfed and started to radiate all around.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!

    The golden light spread like a shockwave and hit the dark mist of miasma blowing it away and dispersing it into nothingness.

    While all this was happening, Sean stepped forward and shouted"Knights stepped ahead maintaining the formation."

    "Draw out your weapons and prepare to engage."

    "Don''t rush deep. First, to observe your enemies."

    Sean was a veteran of war so he knew the danger that lies ahead.

    The other side may attack them as soon as their cover is gone. So, it was best to strike first.

    Soon, the cover was blown and the images of enemies resurfaced which caused Sean to halt his track.

    Thousands of dark red eyes lit up behind the dark veil.

    Cause before himy an army of monsters who were waiting to go rampage.

 Chapter 462 460:Fight Me,If You Have Guts

    "Kuerghh...Kuaghhh."

    Theughter of a demon burst intoughter resounded through the ce.

    "Men of Kinleys, it took you too long enough to start the war."

    The Demon stood with a hand behind his back while another one held a dark staff. He looked around with a smirk.

    "Let me present you with a show that we have been preparing for a long time."

    "Let the ughter begin."

    The Demon burst intoughter and issued hismand followed by which the grounds started to shake.

    Hismands were obeyed not only by the armies of demons but by a group of monster beings that stood in front of the Kinley''s armies in huge numbers.

    Undead started to rise as the demon staff lit up.

    Monsters of dark visage, undead and Death knights, ghouls with skin ripped apart and broken armour along with dark shadowy creatures who seemed to stand in an orderly manner and obeyed themand of the Demons who seemed to stand behind and we''re watching the scene leisurely.

    The group of monsters who stood at the front charged forward towards the army.

    Hex waved at his staff and shouted, "Attack them!"

    Projectiles of various colours clouded the sky and rained down.

    "Fire the arrows!"William yelled and took an arrow himself and started to shoot the arrows.

    Puuung!Pruning!Pruning!

    A torrent of arrows began to pour down from the sky. The arrows aimed towards the sky changed their projectiles to the ground and pointed their sharp edges towards the sea of the beasts.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Followed by the arrows, a barrage of spells hit them causing chaos all around.

    The group of monsters and other undead were blown away.

    Athena and the thousand clergiesbined their power and shot them towards the undead, sweeping them away.

    The monsters were at a high level and each one of them could deal devastating damage but all of them were turned into blood most under the might of the Kinley forces.

    While attacks poured over for hours, there seemed to be no end to the number of monsters.

    Kinley''s forces stationed themselves on the top of the hignds to have a clear view of the enemy.

    Every time, a monster died dark mist was formed followed by dust which clouded the vision. The bombardment of the spells by mages and the barrage of arrows were able to keep the monsters, beasts and undead at bay for a long time but now the horde was appearing near them.

    When the horde shed with them, that would be the start of the real battle.

    But before that, a chilly aura radiated and chips of ice fused to form a single point and began to grow in size. The continuous chillness aided their growth.

    After using the monsters as scapegoats, the demon deployed their mages to counter the ones of Kinley.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!

    The icicles began to fly in unison and therge mass that came with its gigantic size sped across towards the Kinley''s front line with a destructiveness only those who were hit by it could fathom.

    Crackle!Crackle!

    Large masses of fire floated over the Kinley forces ready to burn everything within their reach but their target wasn''t Kinley forces.

    Whoosh!Whoosh!

    The fireballs shot forward and shed against the icicles flying towards Kinley''s forces.

    Strong mes danced and hot streams poured out over the monster''s annihting them.

    Heavy mist and fog upied one''s vision.

    However, in between the monsters, a new troop appeared who raised their shields and dashed through the gaps skilfully avoiding the attacks and rushing towards the line of Knights.

    It was the army of demons who charged towards the Knights with a devilish grin.

    The frontier soldiers were taken by surprise seeing the demons appearing out of nowhere but they were experienced enough to know how to proceed in this situation.

    Maintaining the formation, they shed with the Demon army who might be few at first but soon their numbers started to increase.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    A chilly aura radiated as the demons closed.

    A burst of mana erupted as swords shed.

    Trinkets of collision of shields resounded.

    Shrieks and screams echoed as the battle began in earnest.

    "Ugh!"One of the demons howled as he fell to the ground and a huge foot trampled over it

    Swoosh!

    An arrow shot towards the man who just held it with his bare hands and burst it into pieces.

    "Bloody Demon!"Antwan roared and jumped towards the Archer with a giant leap.

    Before the demon Archer could step back, Antwan appeared behind him and held the neck with one hand and pulled the horn of the demon with the other.

    "Ughhhhh!"The demon grimaced in pain and blood gurgled from the hole.

    Antwan squeezed the neck and threw.

    Antwan tilted his body and saw an aura before him however before it could strike a bloodied figure appeared and blocked it.

    BAM! BAM!

    He shed against the Demon swordsman while screaming"Antwan, son of bitch. You could have died now."

    "Ben, what did you take me for? It can''t even hurt my hair."Antwan snorted while wiping out the blood from his forehead.

    Antwan raised his axe and swing it.

    Large gales of wind with sharp edges sted off the demon nearby.

    Antwan''s ughter was suddenly halted as he was struck by a heavy force that pushed him away.

    Antwan gasped in pain and blood trickled from his lips as he saw the giant hammer striking him out of nowhere.

    He raised his gaze to see a minotaur walking over to the hammer with a haughty look.

    "Fight me, if you have guts."

    Antwan spat the blood and pulled the axe over the ground with a cold look and muttered non-chantilly "Guts, I have more than enough."

    BANG!

    Antwan exploded towards the Minotaur with a stomp.

    BANG!

    Shock waves swept everyone nearby and the metal rubbed against each other as two bulky beings danced on the battlefield filled with blood.

 Chapter 463 461:Internal Conflict

    Antwan crushed the Minotaur''s head and beheaded it after tearing its limbs.

    The bullhead demon was certainly strong but not at that level where he could pose a threat to him.

    Antwan who stepped forward suddenly felt his senses tingle and he reacted immediately by raising his axe to shield himself from it.

    TANG!

    Antwan struck away the arrow which was loaded with mana and exploded aftering into contact.

    As the dust dispersed, Antwan''s unscratched figure appeared and he looked around with bloodshot eyes.

    The arrow came from the back and was the one used by their force. Due to winning the fight, he had let down his guard a bit and it was quite difficult for him to sense the arrowing from somewhere, he hadn''t expected it.

    His blood boiled with anger and he stared back at the archer''s party and roared in anger.

    "Who is that bastard who shot me?"

    His roar only caused the archers and soldiers fighting around him to look at him only for a moment but soon all of them went back to deal with the enemy.

    One of the soldiers passed by Antwan and said"It must be a mistake, don''t lose your focus."

    Antwan was about to refute when he was attacked by another demon charging straight at him.

    "Tsk!"

    Swallowing the bitterness in his heart, he prepared to deal with the demon while unaware of the fact that he wasn''t the only one who suffered like this.

    Ben jumped on the corpse while brandishing his sword. He was surrounded by a group of undead led by Death Knight.

    While he shed against the Death Knight, he felt a sword on his back and retracting his de he jumped to the side immediately.

    A huge greatsword struck The Death Knight, almost cracking its hand.

    "What the hell?"Ben yelled.

    "Sorry, I was just trying to help after seeing you struggle."

    "Are you blind? I waswinning..."

    Ben''s words were cut abruptly as undead filled with skeletons attacked them from all around.

    Situations simr to this were happening around Leonhart''s soldiers.

    At first, they deemed it a coincidence and thought that it was due to apse of teamwork butter realised someone is targeting them and trying to take them with the enemies.

    Each Kingdom force was given a particr region to fight. There may be intermixing due to chaos but it is still the new faces they found among themselves whom they never knew.

    The most frustrated one was Albert who was unable to deal with the monster. He wanted to deal with arge area of damage but the bugs wereing in between him and implicating him by interfering in his battles.

    If it was any other situation, he might have frozen them or killed them for sure but he can''tmit a mistake in such a perilous situation where great harm might ur due to his mistake, so he tried to suppress his resentment for now.

    The Commander of the Kingdom who was coordinating the troops with a smirk stared at the side and froze as he felt a deathly chill radiating from the woman who stood beside her.

    Christina''s eyes became sharp as if she could just make holes in the enemies with her gaze.

    Her killing aura was slowly rising without any halt.

    Overseeing the situation, she sighed while turning his head towards themander who stood beside her.

    "Is this how you want to y?"

    Zion smiled mischievously and spoke, "What are you implying, Lady Christina?"

    "We are fighting for our lives here. How can you address us as ying around?"Anothermander spoke with a sneer.

    Christina red at them.

    "I am asking for onest time. Do you want to keep going?"

    "Please speak clearly Lady Christina. We can''t understand your round talks."

    Christina muttered, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s fine if you don''t understand. It''s better to show you rather than speak."

    With a stomp, Christina''s figure jolted towards the battlefield.

    The Commander frowned and looked curiously at Christina while feeling a bad premonition in their heart.

    Christinanded on the battlefield and killed her away, arriving at a high point from where her troops could see her.

    She struck her sword radiating a strong bright aura which caught everyone''s attention.

    "There are some bugs here who are hindering us so isn''t it better to get rid of them.'''' Christina''s voice amplified and an uncanny smile appeared on the troops of Leonhart.

    Ben''s heart boiled with excitation as he waited for Christina''s nextmand.

    ''All they needed was a simple gesture, to begin with, and now since they have got it they could deal with the pests.''

    Christina raised her palm and hit it on the shoulder de and then clenched it.

    Many soldiers who were looking at her became dumbfounded at the sign, unable to discern it.

    Only Leonheart''s forces knew what the sign meant.

    Christina made a series of hand signs and the formation deployed around the face instantly changed.

    The first sign asked everyone to form a group of ten and as the Leonhearts immediately moved, those who were foreign to them were left alone.

    Segregating others while keeping in mind those who attacked them, they began to counterattack.

    Ben who was fighting against the Death Knights could feel the man drawing near.

    As the man behind him waits for Ben to make a move, Ben''s image blurs and appearing behind him, he kicks that man towards the Death Knight whose sword hit him as he was taken by surprise.

    Antwan who was swinging his axe suddenly stumbled and a wind de was thrown back and mmed against the soldiers sending them flying.

    Albert raised his sword, coating it with an icy aura that sted all around him, freezing everyone who was within the radius.

    The soldiers who were interfering with the battle were frozen into statute along with demons.

    While Allbert destroyed the demon''s sculptures, the monsters around the ce tried to take out the opportunity of soldiers frozen in the statue.

    The soldiers of Leonhart pushed the others to the front while keeping themselves at a safe distance.

    The entire scenario of hunter and prey was reversed.

    Christina stepped back and gave the Commanders a cold look making them shiver in fright seeing her merciless tactics.

    "Your troops seem to be quite useless!"

    Christina spat coldly causing themander''s face to swell in anger but no words came out from him as his troops were getting hit.

    "Stop it!"

    "Do you think you will get away like this?"One of themanders shouted.

    "Ohh!"

    "What do you mean? It''s clear that your troops are quite weak to handle the enemies on top of that there is no proper coordination among them."Christina muttered and her aura burst forth locking them.

    Themander''s face became pale as they were no match against Christina.

    "Even if you all die, so what? It just means you aren''t capable enough to protect yourself."

    "Stop all of this! We were forced to do all this?"Zion muttered while sweating profusely. He didn''t doubt that they might die if Christina turned her back because the enemies were quite strong.

    "I will tell you his name, "Zion shouted with embarrassment.

    Christina''s lips curled upwards as she spoke.

    "I don''t need it."

    "Cause I already know."

 Chapter 464 462:Victory Had Already Been Decided

    mes raged around the ce.

    Needles were struck all over the person''s body.

    His veins bulge and mana swirled around him and got sucked as if there was a ck hole.

    All the pores of his body seemed to be open and mana was pulled into it and transmitted to the body.

    Alex spat a mouthful of dark lumpy substance and got rid of all the impurities his body had umted over the month.

    Terrifying gusts swept all around the ce and reddish mana ensheathed him wholly filled with destructiveness.

    He opened his eyes and glowed and soon his body that was radiating mes unexpectedly disappeared along with the stoppage of the flow of the mana.

    For a moment, everything returned to nothingness as if he was amon man without any power or mana.

    And soon a crimson appeared over his head which soon disappeared along with the mana.

    But only Alex knew just how much stronger he had be. He had burnt his flesh and pushed his muscle beyond the limit of human endurance.

    Using the elixirs had broadened his mana vessel greatly which he further enhanced using the poison treatment to get rid of the waste circting in his vessels.

    He only had a minor breakthrough. Though there was no change in his realm, the improvement he had achieved here was beyond the breakthrough

    in a realm and more than that he was able to condense more mana into his core making it a small red-hot sun that stored the fiery mana and he was also one step closer to creating his technique.

    [Astral Starlight]

    The technique that he had invented was to due the sudden inspiration while dealing with the Goddess of war, though he is far from stepping into stage 1 of it.

    Instead of rushing ahead to make it through, he honed all his skills and practised those that he wasn''t able to use before due to his limited strength.

    Alex stood from his seat and stretched his body a bit.

    Alex raised his fist and with a smirk, he clenched his fist.

    Swoosh!

    Taking his position, he threw a punch towards the sky. As he drew the punch, the sound of the air being ripped apart was heard followed by a cracking sound akin to breaking a barrier of sound.

    BOOOM!

    "Oop!" Alex muttered as he observed the damage that urred in the sky.

    .......

    Quite near to the ce where the battle was going, a dense amount of demonic and dark energy intervened with each other.

    The ce looked like a spot descended from hell with a suffocating aura to it.

    No vegetation was present on thisnd. Everything starting from soil to air was ck with a rotten and disgusting odour.

    It looked like an abyss filled with nothing but the filth of the world.

    The Fortress of the Defence line which humans had inhabited and used by Kinley forces had now be a breeding ground for monsters and a resting ce for demons.

    "So, in the end, you are telling me that the ones who are fighting with Kinley were slowly falling apart."

    The demon in charge of the whole operation stared at the two individuals standing in front of him.

    Halton, who was in charge of the frontier, took charge against Kinkey forces and was now hanging his head down as if he hadmitted a grave sin.

    While the other one stood straight with a haughty attitude without any care.

    Angelina smiled seductively and spoke, "What can you expect from this ipetent man?"

    "Both youas well as your lower partare useless."

    Halton felt the blood rushing over his head and he shouted"Angelica, don''t you dare."

    "An old hag-like is too distasteful to arouse anyone. You are too ugly for my brother to rise."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What did you say? Say that again and see if I don''t crush your ball."Angelina screamed with a distorted expression.

    "Both of you shut up?"Beig screamed in anger.

    "Our army is equal to the other side and on top of that we have those monsters so why are we falling behind."

    "Why are you asking me? My side is doing well"

    "My troops are keeping the Arkham in check, unlike this asshole."Angelica snorted and folded her head over her chest causing her two big assets to jiggle.

    The Subus was enjoying herself drinking the blood of the enemies on the battlefield but had toe here due to the sudden call of this man.

    Halton stepped forward and tried to appease Beig''s anger.

    "The reason we are losing is because of that Ex Saintess of humans. Her presence is quite dominating."

    "Her aura is weakening the miasma and the undead as well as suppressing our demonic energy and at the same time she is healing the wounded."

    "She is too difficult to handle alone and with the support of the one behind her, it is making it hard for us to march closer."

    "I have heard that her beauty transcends humanity. I would like to taste her flesh and blood."Angelic spoke while licking her lips seductively.

    ''Why is this bitch always in heat? I wish someone would just break her and make a mess of her until she begged.''

    Halton muttered, gritting his teeth.

    Beig pinched his forehead due to the headacheing from his annoying subordinates.

    "Has Kinley deployed the Mythic rankers?"

    Halton shook his head.

    "Then use the pill of darkness and ask everyone to aim for her. Try to destroy the members of the Church as much as possible but there is no need to take too much risk."

    "Our main target is Athena.Also use the Mythic rankers if required."

    "Can I go?"Angelica asked with a cute expression.

    "No!"

    "Why, there is no problem on my side?"Angelica spoke with a spout.

    "Since, there are no problems. Finish things on the Arkham side as quickly as possible. Then you can fight with Kinley and have as much fun as possible."

    "Fun...Yeah!"Angelica shouted as if she was a girl that was forced to stay in her room and was finally allowed to get out.

    "Hey, limp head. Wait for me a bit ."

    "You...."Halton wanted to scream but was stopped from seeing the madness on her face which sent shivers down her spine.

    "I will wrap things up quickly and then we will have fun. We will capture that girl and have fun with her. We will spend some sweet and good time by torturing the girl who gave us a hard time."Angelica giggled and her brain started to run wildly.

    "I am taking my leave," Angelica muttered and left with a gust of wind.

    Beig gave Halton a pitiful look and muttered"Don''t listen to her and finish things as quickly as possible.

    "Yes Sir!"Halton nodded and left.

    Beig''s expression changed as both of his subordinates retreated.

    Folding his arms he walked towards the basement with a sinister expression.

    "Struggle...Struggle as much as you want."

    Walking inside the ce where dozens of grotesque figures were preserved behind the ss, he smiled cruelly and looked at the thing in the hugeb.

    "The victory had already been decided. Unless they intervene, which they won''t, you all are justmbs waiting to be ughtered by me."

    "Hahahahhaha!"

 Chapter 465 463:I Am Not A Grass Grown In Glass House

    The morale among the Kinley forces wasn''t good. It was natural since most of them had fought with the discarded armies instead of demons'' enemies.

    The casualties weren''t that great but who knew how much this state could be maintained?

    The Demons had a great number of Necromancers who were using the undead that had been dying on the battlefield. Since these cowards were staying in the back, things were getting difficult to deal with.

    Even if Kinley''s forces manage to deal severe damage, the Demons were making up the numbers somehow.

    On the other hand, Kinley''s forces maintained the numbers while staying near the man-made barriers and were only being attacked.

    Since they didn''t have much knowledge about the other side, Sean didn''t push his troops into a death trap so the stalemate continued.

    It was also the same for the Demons who were finding a way to break through Kinley''s formation.

    "This is the summary of damages we have suffered so far."

    "That''s not a lot of casualties, "Shion grumbled wondering why the situation was quite tense.

    Another person adjutant to him spoke"I think it''s time to advance. We have Lady Athena and Saintess covering our backs."

    "Yeah, let''s just stop being a coward. We should push our way through those filthy demons."

    Like usual Shion spoke with a haughty stare looking down at everyone.

    Usually, Sean would have asked him to shut up but the situation was as it sounds.

    "They need to make a breakthrough somehow. Prolonged war will only be advantageous to the demons who would feed on the corpses of our men and make them undead."

    "Where are Hex and William?"

    "His Highness Sean is maintaining the magical formation while Highness William is checking at the frontlines."

    "Hmm!" Sean nodded and thought for a moment, spoke"Ask Hex to erge the formation of the Mages. Call in more Mages."

    "Ask William to prepare the troops and head out. We will attack this time. Also, asked a few Mythic rankers Knight to apany him."

    "Now any suggestion?"Sean asked and looked at everyone in the tent.

    One of the generals stepped forward and said"Your Highness, we should ask for more troops to be on standby and increase our patrol. I believe the demons might act shady and sneak attack on us."

    "Do it."

    "Your Highness, I think we should also burn the corpse of the deceased. In this way, the Necromancer wouldn''t use the dead number to their advantage."

    "Prepare a Cemetery and ask a squad to collect the corpse and also ask Lady Athena to prepare thoroughly. We need her support more than ever. Tighten her Security."

    "Tsk! Shion clicked his tongue and muttered"Why are we wasting soldiers on her when she is already protected by the Pdins as well as those so-called Goddesses? Since she is the child of the Goddess, why did she need protection?"Shion expressed his dissatisfaction.

    Everyone knew Shion''s hatred towards Alex and anyone who was involved with him still it was too much to show hate in this type of situation.

    Sean sighed and gave Shion a cold look and murmured"That''s because she isn''t useless like you who is loitering around on the battlefield."

    .....

    The frontlines relentlessly charged forward, crushing all the opponents before them.

    Williammanded his troops and a few noteworthy individuals who led the front to pierce through the oing horde of enemies and the gap that was created was widened by the flowers.

    The troops charging towards the Necromancers were facing strong resistance from undead troops.

    Dark mists followed by hurls of curses fired by the ck wizards and Necromancers hit them attempting to stop their charge.

    Warm golden light showered them and guided their path and neutralised as many enemies'' attacks as possible.

    Still, some of them made their way and hit the troops.

    BANG!BANG!

    Soldiers hit by the curses groaned in pain and fell. The curses dealt great damage and if not for the holy light shining upon them, they would be dead for sure.

    Each one of them was equipped with holy water in the canteen which they poured on their wounds.

    In the middle of the group, a huge number of priests stood joining hands.

    "We lost the effectiveness due to the absence of Lina. That double-faced bitch retreated as soon as she heard we were going to charge towards the enemy."Ophelia grumbled with a dissatisfied tone.

    She knew that Lina was a profit seeker hiding a venomous face under her veil still abandoning the front and going to the rear to treat the wounded ones personally which she always hated was just a way to stay away from danger.

    "Stop it, Ophelia."

    "Goddess is watching. Whether she is right or wrong the Goddess will punish her. At least she is doing some service at the back."Athena spoke with a wide smile.

    "Sister Athena, you always forgive that girl. Who knows whether she is treating them or just rxing and wasting time."

    Athena shook her head with a smile and looked at the deadly battlefield.

    There had been an intense war going on and blood was being sttered all around like water.

    Athena''s gaze which was scanning throughout the battlefield suddenly noticed something amiss.

    A frown appeared on her face and she shouted abruptly, surprising Ophelia and the other priests beside her.

    "Ophelia takes others and steps back."

    "Step away from me."

    "Huh! I can''t do that. I need to support you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Ophelia, listen to what I am saying. There is no time to argue. Retreat quickly as soon as possible."Athena spoke with a cold gaze that made Ophelia shudder.

    She wanted to voice out her thoughts but seeing Athena''s gaze, she knew something bad was going to happen.

    Ophelia followed Athena''s instructions and took the Priests away from Athena.

    Meanwhile, William who was leading the charge started to feel ufortable.

    "What is bothering you, Highness?"A man beside William asked.

    "Don''t you think things are going too well ording to the ns? We have reached here too easily?"William replied while feeling as if it was a trap as the battle raged on and he finally found what was going on but it was toote.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    The elite fighters of Kinley blocked the barrage of arrows that flew over them but something went past them to which they weren''t able to react quickly.

    "Ugh!"

    "Aghh!"

    "Check!"

    Groans echoed through the ce and soldiers started to fall. A dark aura passes through them and everyone''s eyes widened as demons wrapped in darkness charged toward them.

    "Be careful!"

    "These Demons are odd!"

    The soldiers didn''t stop moving, rather they tried to attack the new group aggressively but those who weren''t able to react quickly were trampled easily.

    When they blocked the ws aiming at them, another w went past them appearing from their body and soon they saw the shady demon''s capability to make many hands shaped as weapons.

    They were violent and fierce rampaging through the ce. The situation became worse to the point that Legendary ranks had to step forward and William had to participate in the battle himself.

    "Raise your guard! Strike them down as hard as possible."William gritted his teeth and engaged with the one that appeared before him.

    Numerous hands attacked him and he found it hard to react but who was he?

    He was the third prince, a Legendary rank at the age of 27. Blood of gods flowed in the veins of royal members.

    Annoying bugs like this don''t stand a chance.

    Mana surged and he kicked the shadow demon and jumped down on the battlefield.

    Crackle!

    Loading his sword, he cut the upper half of the shadow demon swiftly.

    The Mythic rank Knight Hedge also engaged as he senses the strong mana and suppressed them.

    Whoosh!

    Winds swept by as the sword collided with the ws. The well-trained Knights under William''smand started to clear the battlefield.

    The newly appeared enemy was quite difficult to deal with but it wasn''t at a level that made it impossible for them to fight.

    William who struck his sword into the head of the shadow demon suddenly tilted his gaze and his eyes widened as he saw a huge number of enemies taking the opportunity of the chaos or sneaking in and the position they were heading was towards the group of priests.

    William''s face became pale as sudden realisation struck him. The enemy''s target was never him but rather them.

    The Priest was the backbone with which the whole army may copse. More than that it was Athena''s presence that overshadowed all the Demon''s strategies so their primary target must be Athena.

    William pulled out his sword and roared"Everyone protects Lady Athena."

    "No matter what, don''t let those bastards approach her."

    William''s voice rang across the battlefield and garnered everyone''s attention.

    Arge number of enemies ughtered their way stopping at nothing. Some even offered their way and self detonated taking out many while making way for others.

    The Legendary rank Pdins rushed forward and tried to defend them. They fought bitterly burying some time and asked Athena to escape.

    CLANG!CLANG!

    "Lady Athena, please leave. Our worthless life is nothingpared to yours."A pdin muttered while pushing the enemy.

    However, before they could buy more time.

    BOOM!BOOM!

    Explosions erupted engulfing the Pdins in me and two ck figures rushed towards Athena with a swift speed.

    Everyone starts to panic and pushes their way towards Athena.

    As the two shadowy figures reached Athena and were going to extend their ws at her, their body was hit with a burst of light.

    BANG!BANG!

    The two shady figure bodies burst as something flew through them and then soared into the sky following which a cold voice resounded.

    "Did you think of me as the grass grew in the sshouse?"

    "Not only can I protect myself but I can also kill the roaches."

    An unearthly aura erupted as everyone saw a sceptre floating in the air andnded in Athena''s hands which shocked everyone out of their wits.

 Chapter 466 464:Decimating Everything In The Path

    Anydy who was chosen as a candidate for Saintess had a guard assigned to her who would protect her secretly.

    Both Ophelia and Lina had protectors who would step forward to save them in times of crisis.

    Initially, Athena was also assisted by a protector but it was removedter because under the white robes and innocent looks lies afierce warrior.

    Swoosh!

    As the Legendary rank monsters appeared before Athena, with a speed that couldn''t be seen by naked eyes Athena threw the Sceptre which burst its way through the Shadow Demons.

    And hovering in the air it returned to her hands.

    The Sceptre shined and turned into a spear and the red jewel embedded in it shined and dozens of starlight poured out of Athena the Priestess robe worn by her disappeared and armour of light appeared over her body.

    Her figure was so enchanting that many lost theirposure for a moment.

    Previously Christina was praised as the flower that bloomed on the battlefield but seeing Athena in Knight''s suit with a strong sharp gaze cast a deep influence in everyone''s hearts.

    Even the Shadows Demons were taken by surprise seeing the sudden transformation and finally erupted into a scream.

    "What! How?"

    Except for spending time with Alex, Athena''s life consists of two things.

    Prayer and Training.

    To stand up to his side, she knew she cannot be a weakdy in the damsel. She needs to have the capability to protect herself.

    The Pdins and Inquisitors of the Church use the power of mana and a small amount of Divinity to strengthen themselves but what would be if someone had divinity as the ocean?

    For example, the Pope is revered throughout the world and cannot be a weak figure. He needs strength to back himself up so how can they get stronger when Priest and Priestess weren''t trained?

    The answer was divinity. A shortcut to get stronger.

    Divinity is a more potent form of energy that every believer gets after being blessed by the Goddess. One can strengthen the body or boost the strength ording to the presence of her divinity.

    But Athena hadn''tpletely relied on Divinity and had trained both her skills and mana to the absolute. Because of the vast and bountiful divinity, no one was able to guess her realm.

    In fact, even though she doesn''t know how much strength she has, she was sure that she could at least fight equally with a Mythic rank.

    Demons and the soldiers stared at her with a confused gaze.

    To their answer, Athena jumped from her ce and threw the spear which shot like aet and sted away a group of Demons.

    The Shadow Demons were sted away by the spear that poured out light like a bright sun.

    Athena''s figure appeared near them and looking around everyone, she shouted"I will make the way so follow me."

    What is she trying to do? Why is walking forward and approaching the enemy lines?

    Isn''t this suicide?

    Countless questions shed in everyone''s mind but they were stupefied to ask the question.

    While everyone''s voice was filled with such thoughts.

    Whoosh!

    Divinity erupted from Athena''s body. The stigma on her back burst and four angelic wings appeared on her making her body glow like a sun that radiated light all around.

    The undead, monsters, demons and anything that had darkness in them started to recede as the bright light was burning them.

    Flinch!

    All the Priest and Pdin''s bodies at the back reacted to the bursting divinity.

    A divinity that was crimson red as if it was blood itself started to erupt, taking over the golden light and giving everyone an eerie feeling.

    The divinity engulfed the entire ce.

    "I am going to attack with all my strength."

    Athena spoke with a soft voice. However, even that soft voice contains a sense of intimidation as if engulfed the whole ce.

    As her hands stretched out, all the divinity around her condenses and is sucked into her hands forming a spear.

    A spear with an ominous feeling that stimted one''s survival instincts.

    Everyone followed Athena''s line of sight wondering whom was she going to attack and although the front line was upied with strong enemies it wasn''t to the point that she had to attack with such strength that was even giving them chills.

    And soon their eyes fell on the Necromancer and a group of ck wizards.

    Attacking them from this distance.

    Just this thought was enough to make William feel his blood freeze.

    Athena drew the spear and took her stance.

    It wasn''t clumsy in any sense and looked like a warrior who had fully mastered the art of throwing the spear.

    "May you Rest In Peace after death."

    "Amen!"

    Athena''s lips curled upwards and her eyes shed with killing intent. What followed after that was a rapid throw with a speed that couldn''t be followed by everyone''s eye.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Her hand shot like a whip and it was just a simple swing after which silencested only for a moment which was then followed by a roar.

    A terrific roar that generates repeatedly ringing sounds in everyone''s ears that resounded through the space.

    With the world as a painting, a red line was drawn between two points.

    Everything between Athena and the Necromancers vanished abruptly in the wake of the divinity shooting out of the realm.

    Thend, the vegetation, the beings, and the clouds that obscured the sky as if never existed were obliterated in a straight line.

    The spear reached the other side and soon a strong burst of divinity erupted and everyone''s vision became nk due to the eruption of light.

    And what reflected in their eyesight after this was a pure mass of destruction with no remaining in sight.

    The glow around Athena disappeared and she fell to the ground.

    Sweats drenched her whole body.

    "Athena are you alright."Christina appeared beside her and supported her.

    Christina, who was quite far away from there, felt the divinity of Athena and quickly rushed here wondering if something bad might have happened.

    "I am alright. I just over-exhausted myself a bit."Athena spoke with a tired voice.

    William quickly snapped out of his thoughts and ordered to advance. They have got the breakthrough they required and now they just have to push forward.

    "Marvellous!"The man behind William shouted.

    William red at him and shouted"You should be ashamed of yourself. The things that should be done by Mythic rankers like you are done by thedy who was a Saintess who shouldn''t even know how to fight."

    William scolded them and looked at Athena with a curious gaze.

    Along with respect for Athena, many mixed feelings for her shed in her eyes, making him a bit ufortable.

    ......

    While Kinley seemed to be in an advantageous position, the other side of the border was really in disarray.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    There was a constant roaring from the battlefield.

    Because undead swarmed through the ce pounding the Arkham army.

    Arkham forces may not be asrge as the Kinley due to all kinds of loss they have suffered, but still, it wasn''t weak to the point where they were pushed back.

    The battle stayed in stalemate at the beginning but the arrival of certain forces of the undead caught them by surprise.

    The undead that they were fighting now was none other than the soldiers who had lost their lives in the previous battle with Kinley.

    Riding horses and armed with weapons, a man leads the undead army with a half-torn Arkham g.

    It was a disgrace.

    Aplete humiliation for them.

    As much as they wanted to tear them apart, this also made them grieve in sorrow and many were heavily broken to the point that it took them some time to attack.

    A gap had been created during this time which was used by the enemy to prate their defences.

    The Saintess and Priests of Arkham were trying their best to support and contain the miasma which was quite dense and thick.

    Even if they managed to strike back, they were forced to step back again by the presence of subus which caused many to lose their senses.

    QUANG!QUANG!

    "Stop! We are on the same side."

    The weak-willed ones whose levels were less than Epic rank were caught up with the subus hypnosis and attacked their army.

    "Damn it! Once I get rid of them. I will burn those whores."A knight muttered and he tried to knock down the horde rushing towards him.

    Noah and Nn who were overseeing the situation were quite worried and were constantly thinking of a way to stop all this.

    Seeing the situation getting out of hand, Noah thought they had to break the enemy formation and kill the subus who was heavily guarded.

    "Wilford, it seems you have to engage early. If this goes on we will pile up a huge amount of loss. We need to stop them."

    Milford nodded and stared at the scene with a solemn expression.

    Subus may not be strong inbat but their overall power was quite great.

    ? Enchanting and trapping others in illusion may kill the weak will ones.

    "Leave this to me."Riya dashed forward leaving behind a message.

    "Will it be okay?"

    "If something happened to her, we are going to be in trouble," Nn said with a worried expression.

    "She will be alright," Noah assured him and looked at the battlefield while hoping for a miracle to happen.

    Riya stepped forward and released her aura which attracted everyone''s attention and all the soldiers who had lost their senses rushed towards her.

 Chapter 467 465:Answering The Prayer

    Even though a huge number of soldiers flocked towards Riya, she walked forward unafraid.

    Many soldiers wondered what was the identity of the woman as this was the first time they had seen someone like her.

    Riya, unfazed by everyone''s gaze, just stepped forward.

    Her eyes just observed everything calmly and as they came closer, her eyes gleamed with a purplish gleam and a purple aura radiated from her.

    Swoosh!

    All of them who were drawing their swords at Riya a moment ago suddenly stopped.

    "Huh!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Why are we attacking her?"

    "What happened, why are you aiming your sword at us?"

    The soldiers murmured as they looked at their teammates with confusion. They tried to recall what had transpired here but their memory was quite hazy.

    Noah immediately took over themand and shouted"You all have been hypnotised by the subus and you are attacking the allies."

    "Now everyone get back to the formation, the enemies are pushing ahead."

    Although it was an order to retreat, they weren''t able to step back as the enemies pushed forward.

    The soldiers who were freed now were struggling to fight properly as their senses were still dull.

    Riya''s eyes swept across the battlefield and she fixed her gaze on the group of subi hiding there.

    She also had a simr power but she didn''t like using that power so much.

    It wasn''t that she was afraid but rather she was embarrassed to use it.

    Riya stepped forward and her figure disappeared.

    THUD!

    Riya''s figurended near the enemy formation and she was surrounded by the enemies who were shocked to see her appearing there but soon an amusing smile bloomed on the faces of the three subi.

    "What a brazen girl?"

    "Tear all her limbs. Don''t kill her."

    CLANG!

    Riya stopped the sword with her dagger and a shockwave swept across the battlefield.

    Riya turned her head and saw that she was surrounded and all of them were demons who were smiling at her.

    They looked down at her thinking that she was the foolishmb who just jumped into a pit but soon they were going to be proved wrong.

    BANG!

    Riya''s figure shed and she moved like thunder, it was followed by a shock wave that would make many lose their bnce.

    In the centre of the shockwave, Riya stood behind the two demons'' backs and soon two heads fell to the ground.

    "You...."

    The Demon''s expressions were distorted and all of them roared in anger.

    "Kill her!"

    Demons charged towards Riya from all around.

    Riya stared at them coldly and raised her dagger.

    BOOM!

    A demon body flew back after being hit by Riya which was followed by another attack.

    Riya jumped back dodging the scythe that passed under her and threw her dagger.

    POP!

    A demon''s head burst like a watermelon.

    The dagger that was thrown retained its rotation and changed its trajectory in the mid-air and dug into the neck of another demon.

    Daggers shot out from Riya and with each throw, a corpse fell.

    The end of the daggers was tied with string with which he changed their trajectories in the mid-air.

    As Riya dealt with the demons flocking their way, it drew a lot of attention.

    The soldiers of Arkham used this opportunity to counterattack.

    The necromancer and ck wizard still made it difficult for them to push through the front lines while the resistance had lessened as Riya was taking the charge.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was at that time, a strong gust of dark mana radiated and a fog of miasma appeared and hit them out of nowhere.

    "Aghhh!''

    "Ughhh!"

    Groans erupted from the Arkham soldiers as they felt the piercing pain of burning skin on being hit by miasma.

    Their mind became fuzzy and they staggered to keep their steps.

    "Saintess Helena, "Nn shouted looking at the Saintess.

    Helena and her squads immediately rushed forward.

    The bright light emitted from them poured over the ce.

    The holy light gushed forward and collided with the miasma.

    The scene was simr to two waves of tsunamis shing against each other trying to overpower one another.

    The battlested for a while and soon the miasma was dispersed.

    But it was too soon to rx as another wave came after which waves of dark miasma flooded one after another.

    "What is going on? Where does another wavee from?"Noah spoke with a frustrated expression

    Riya who was fighting the demons suddenly had a bad premonition.

    "Something is wrong."She muttered while slicing the one at the front and trying to move towards the allied forces.

    As she killed her way, she found that the Demons had suddenly be stronger and fiercer.

    And on top of that, she felt the presence of a few ominous being rushing towards her.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Leaving a dark trail, a group of shadowy figures made their way.

    There were some Knights who tried to stop them but they were cut short by them.

    One of them wielded two crescent-shaped des. Every step he took was apanied by a fall of the body of the enemy.

    Behind him, many hurled their way.

    Riya found it hard to break through as the demons tried to drag her down to death.

    It was at that moment, she saw the happy expression of the demons which he cut.

    Riya''s eyes widened and her senses screamed of danger.

    BOOOM!

    mes soared up to the sky apanied by thundering explosions one after another.

    All the demons around Riya self-detonated to kill her, which doesn''t make any sense as many of them still hadn''t even engaged with her.

    But if one looked a little back, one could see a few smiling figures

    Seeing them it was easier to figure it out. It was an order received from the subi behind.

    The smile on the subus didn''tst long enough as a few meters away from the st, Riya''s figure emerged from the shadow with an ugly expression.

    Riya observed the situation getting out of hand as Demons started to ughter like maniacs.

    Their crazyughter echoed throughout the field as they ran in a frenzy.

    Helena found it hard to control the dark miasma that was overwhelming them.

    She knew that if they sumbed to it, the situation would turn worse so she tried to resist but it wasn''t enough.

    "Goddess, I know Ick a lot so it still provides me strength. Please grant me the power to assist the noble souls who are trying to purge the darkness."

    "Please don''t abandon those who are seeking justice on your behalf."Helena prayed in her heart while gritting her teeth and pouring out all her divinity trying to overpower the miasma.

    On the other Demons fought happily.

    "Who''s gonna stop us? We have the power of a higher being who can overpower the light."

    "We are Supreme."

    "Your power of light can do nothing against us."

    "Ahahahahah!"

    The demonsughed crazily but stopped as they heard a sound of tearing from somewhere.

    Helena''s expression changed and she felt that her prayer was answered by the Goddess.

    And then everyone looked up at the sky to see a twinkle followed by a human figure who shed his sword followed by everything engulfed by bright light.

 Chapter 468 466:Shocking Everyone

    Bright light dyed everyone''s vision.

    The miasma fishing towards Arkham forces was wiped out and purified in the span of a moment.

    However, it wasn''t as surprising as the event that happened after this.

    A line was drawn on the path as if splitting reality.

    A heavy stillness flowed through the battlefield.

    As if the sea had been split, the miasma was purified and apath was created with just one sh.

    On the path created by a sh, Alex walked and the bodies of enemies irrespective of the species on the opposing side started to split and fall.

    The path extended to the ce where Riya stood and surprisingly no one of the allies was harmed.

    Alex who marched forward and observed everything on the battlefield murmured.

    Everyone''s eyes shed with shock and bewilderment.

    Many were able to identify his figure by seeing the symbolic golden hair but none of them was able to believe that he was here and was helping them.

    It was ridiculous, but they still have to ept the reality.

    "I need to get to the other side as quickly as possible."

    Alex''s pace gradually elerates with a chilly tone.

    With heavy steps, the image of Alex who walked over the corpses lined up before him became blurred and he soon turned into a stream of wind.

    Kughhhhhhh!

    Only then did the surrounding demonic corpse to their senses and cries filled with anger roared through the skies.

    A mass of demons poured towards Alex covered in a dark cloak.

    From the sky, it seemed a single man was challenging the waves of the ck sea surrounding him.

    Swish!

    A huge greatsword appeared on his back and then with a loud voice, the group came towards Alex from the front and were swept away and crushed into pieces.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    The demon''s and monsters'' eyes were filled with bewilderment and surprise.

    The mages among the demons summoned countless spells.

    Hundreds? No Thousands of spells were summoned in an instant and were shot at Alex.

    BOOM!BOOM!

    However, before they could reach him, all of them were destroyed one by one.

    Alex looked behind to see Noah leading his Mage corps and supporting him.

    The morale of allied soldiers soared rapidly and they rushed forward like a maniac to crush the enemies.

    The Demons and Monsters were instantly annihted.

    Alex''s eyes scanned everywhere and searched for the Necromancer and ck wizards hiding in the fray and soon his image blurred after ncing at Riya.

    Riya nodded and shifted her attention towards the other side.

    Her face became rotten as three figures who were trying to run away reflected in her eyes.

    "I will tear you today, whores."

    Noah watched the scene and looked at Wilford who was giving a weird gaze.

    "Something is wrong with him."

    "Huh!" Noah asked with a surprised tone.

    "His realm hasn''t changed much but his body is radiating a strong sense of suffocating pressure which even forces me to be on guard."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wasn''t it before?"

    "No, he might have been strong before butI have never felt any danger from him. On top of that, his power seemed to have changed a bit."

    ....

    Sword attacks aimed at vital points were pouring from both sides of Alex who ran through the barrage of high-level Demons guarding the ce.

    As if he had expected, Alex naturally took a step diagonally and at the same leaned over to avoid the sword attack.

    Swoosh!

    Red mes circted around Alex and swelled up and swallowed the Demon into nothingness who fired his swords.

    "Aghhhh!"

    The Demon let out a piercing shout before being turned into nothingness but Alex passes through him before checking.

    Meanwhile, dozens of wizards and Necromancer fired their magic at Alex indiscriminately.

    Alex''s body emitted a strong scorching heat. A bright sun filled with a holy divine aura erupted which stopped the undead from approaching him.

    Whoosh!Whoosh!Whoosh!

    All sorts of magic approached Alex dyeing the entire space with various colours which blinded his vision.

    Such magic is mixed in the air to create synergy and be more powerful.

    Generally, Alex would have slowed and thought of a way to deal with it with minimum movements but he was in a hurry.

    A sense of uneasiness was welling in his heart which made him ponder if something bad might happen on the other side.

    BOOOOOM!

    All the magic exploded in front of Alex and engulfed the whole ce in mes.

    A smile appeared on the Demon''s faces who thought that they had killed the pest who was troubling them.

    That moment.

    A ray of light pierces through the explosion while tearing it apart.

    As if a lightning bolt was drawn horizontally, the light crossed the battlefield and in an instant, it rushed toward the wizard and disappeared from their sight, shocking them.

    They looked around to find where the light went when they heard a bone-piercing sound.

    "Have you not heard my name? Even if you haven''t heard about me, you are underestimating me too much or should I say you are all begging me to kill you."

    A heavy sigh escaped from his lips.

    "Still it''s okay. Because in this war I will make sure to carve my name in the world."

    Before Alex, who hade from their back, one of thebat Mages who had an excellent reaction speed tried to block him immediately.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!

    Along with him, the ck wizards tried to cast an illusion over him while pouring out curses at Alex, filling all directions with about a dozen spells.

    "Damn it!"Charshi, who was the Captain of the 7th battle legion and was quite close to Alex, witnesses the scene between the exploding explosion while swearing at Alex and rushing towards him.

    ''What the hell are you going to do by yourself? I understand you are strong but rushing into an enemy battalion filled with mages who are considered superior then warrior is nothing but suicide.''

    He didn''t know Alex and had never seen him before. Unaware of his strength he was wondering why this idiot went into the midst of mages who could kill him.

    It was at that moment Charshi and his squad''s steps stopped and her face contorted.

    Seeing the scene he cried out in shock.

    "What the hell."

    The line of mages covering Alex burst out without any mercy and an eerie crimson aura began to soar like explosions one after another blowing away the demons which were enough to give one goosebumps just by looking at it.

 Chapter 469 467:Shocking Everyone 2

    Charsi and the members of the 7th squad saw a crimson line drawn horizontally before them.

    He was known for being a rational and cold-bolded personality but at this moment he was shocked beyond his wildest dream.

    Hell stretched out after the line was drawn on the surface followed by the demon corps ripped apart mercilessly.

    Anything that came in the arc of that line was twisted and cut apart.

    The demons shrieked and despaired as dozens of arms and legs were thrown off.

    "Noooo!"

    "Stop!"

    Wails echoed as the great sword was shed with a massive force but turning a deaf ear, Alex pulled it back and shed again.

    Swish!

    Explosions resounded and magic attacks poured out on Alex from all directions but the attacks bounced or rather it was shed back towards them by Alex.

    "Kiahhhh!"

    "Help!!"

    The situation started to turn worse for the Demon Magic corps. Close-rangebat was already fatal to them and they tried to defend themselves by using barriers.

    However, contrary to their expectations, the barrier shattered like ss as soon as the great sword collided.

    They weren''t cut mercilessly rather all of them were being pummelled by the gigantic ck sword.

    Charsi, who snapped out of his thoughts after hearing the roar of agony, shouted to his squad members"Everyone March forward and support that man."

    "Today, we will destroy everything and kill every Demon that exists here."

    Although many were sceptical about the deration seeing Alex''s performance each of them thought that somehow this may be possible as long as the man took the lead.

    Noah and Nn also spoke trying to arouse everyone''s morals.

    Then the moment words came out of the Two Prince''s mouths, the full-scale confrontation began in earnest between the two sides.

    .....

    Quiver...

    The three subi tried to run away quickly to preserve their life. Their bodies were trembling with fear seeing what was going on.

    The best cards had still not been drawn out from both sides. They weren''t a trump card but they could deal significant damage to the opposing army by turning friends into foes.

    Their strategy was working well until that dark-veiled woman appeared who nullified their charm in an instant.

    The dark-veiled woman chased after them as if she had some deep grievance with them even if they had met her for the first time.

    And if it wasn''t enough a bloody beast appeared out of nowhere.

    ''Report.''

    They have to inform Lady Angelina about this.

    The three subi who were running for their life suddenly stumbled and fell onto the ground.

    "Kuakk!"

    "What the."

    One of them murmured and looked around when she heard a cold voice.

    "Bitch!"

    Their blood froze as ady covered in a veil appeared before them giving an ominous feeling.

    "Who are you?"

    They screamed as they saw darkness around her and on top of that their power seemed to be suppressed by her presence.

    It was as if all the powers they had lost were turned into normal.

    "I don''t like sluts who seduce others so I will get rid of all of you," Riya spoke in a cold tone and stepped forward.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    "Helppppp!"

    The three subus screamed which caused the surrounding Demons to notice Riya and dash towards her.

    "How the hell did she enter here?"

    "Weird...I can''t feel her presence."<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Demon corps muttered with disbelief as the enemy prated their formation and appeared close to them but the surprise didn''tst long and they greeted her with all types of weapons.

    cklight erupted from Riya''s whole body and became a hundred sharp des and began to rip apart the attacks pouring on her along with magic from nearby battle mages.

    Perhaps feeling that wasn''t enough, the ck light stretched out indiscriminately and split apart all the demons near her into pieces.

    As a result, a huge vacant space was created and the noise on the battlefield stopped for a moment seeing such a scene.

    In the silence, the three subus eyes widened and her heart beat crazily with fear sensing the forting death.

    "Ahhh!"

    They got up and tried to run away, however.

    Swoosh!

    Something intangible passed them and soon they fell and rolled on the ground for some distance.

    Words choked in their throat as they raised their head only to see their legs had been sliced and soon threads wound their arms and neck.

    "Which one should I cut first?"Riya murmured with a cold smile while tilting her head with an innocent gaze.

    Seeing her look, the subus burst into tears.

    Riya tightened the threads but she withdrew immediately and a halberd struck the ground where she stood.

    A demon appeared at that ce and lifted the hallbard and asked"How about we both take a step back."

    Riya''s eyes became sharp witnessing the appearance of the Mythic rank demon and she replied coldly.

    "No!"

    Riya swung her hand and under the demon''s astonishing gaze, three heads fell causing blood to gush like a mountain.

    Hillis looked back and saw three ck daggers vanishing after doing their job.

    "Interesting," Hillis muttered to himself as anger boiled within him, seeing the girl killing behind her back.

    "I will tear you apart."

    Riya raised her dagger and was about to engage when she felt a suffocating pressure that caused her eyes to be drawn to the back to see an enchanting figure walking forward with light steps while swaying her hips.

    She looked like a mesmerising and tantalising flower that evoked one deepest desire.

    Following her, many Mythic rankers appeared on the battlefield which again caused a stir on the battlefield.

    With snow-white skin, cherry plump lips and a voluptuous body, she licked her lips as her gaze permeated everything on the battlefield.

    Anyone who received that gaze felt a tingling sensation in their chest and a desire to surrender themselves before the beauty appeared before them.

    "Another Bitch!"Riya spat angrily while staring at her with an ufortable look because her level was quite high.

    She hadn''t reached the Saint realm but she was already at the boundary.

    The Demoness tilted her head towards Riya and her eyes widened with surprise.

    Her two big assets jiggle as if they wanted to burst apart.

    "Hey girl, you have an amazing figure."

    "Why don''t youe under me? I will teach some tricks and with the tricks, you can subdue any men that you desire."

    Riya''s eyes widened upon hearing thedy''s brazen thoughts and she shouted agitatedly, losing herposure.

    "Crazy bitch!"She murmured while giving her murderous gaze.

    Alex frowned seeing Riya''s behaviour.

    ''She is getting irritated too quickly.''

    ''Did something happen to her when I was away?''

    Alex pondered and thought that this might be due to subus who carry an aura simr to hers.

    "Heheheh!"The Subusughed seductively after hearing Riya''s provocation and tilted her head ignoring her.

    Her gaze suddenly caught the sight of the man which made her body shudder.

    His gaze was just enough to send her to ecstasy.

    Everyone saw her gaze fall on Alex and looked at her to see her drooling in saliva while smiling like a psychopath.

    She licked her lips and shouted, "I finally found my toy."

    Following her deration, the battlefield was shrouded by another deathly silence.

 Chapter 470 468:Annoying Bugs

    Riya''s expression distorted and she red at Angelina wanting to dig holes in her body with her daggers.

    Her figure tried to rush towards her but she was blocked by the Hillis.

    "Where are you going girl?"

    "Your opponent is me?"

    Riya answered hi. by stabbing her dagger forward and Hillis responded by raising his axe to defend.

    TANG!TANG!TANG!

    Hillis''s hands shook as with force Riya drilled the dagger into him, it caused small chips to appear on his axe while pushing him back.

    Hillis frowned, feeling the girl''s abnormal strength.

    Seeing her fighting desperately, Hillis pondered for a moment and tilted his gaze to the other side and then his lips curled up with a smile.

    "Do you have anything to do with that man? If yes, should you forget him?"

    "Anyone who falls into the traps of Duchess Angelina, he would never get out of it?"

    "After all she is known as Queen Of Subus."

    .....

    Noah''s expression hardened and he looked at Wilford with a solemn expression.

    "Can you defeat her?"

    Wilford''s eyes fixated on Angelina who seemed to be ignoring his presence along with everyone on the battlefield and was only looking at Alex.

    "She is close."

    "Quite close to breaking the walls."

    "Unlike me who is arbitrarily suppressing myself from breaking the Saint realm to protect the Royal family, she had half a foot in that realm."

    "If she breaks through in the middle we will be in trouble," Wilford muttered with a grim expression.

    "Then that just means, you also have to break through," Noah muttered.

    "But if that happens, I cannot stay with you all."

    Noah looked at Wilford''s saddened expression. He knew Wilford from his childhood days.

    For him, he was like a grandfather looking after them through thick and woes. The main reason he hadn''t broken though is to stay as the Honorary Head Knight and protect the Royal Family.

    Once he steps into the Saint realm he has to withdraw from interfering in the world.

    "It''s better than dying here," Noah spoke.

    Wilford nodded his head and raised his hand.

    The Mythic rank Knights appeared behind him and bowed their heads.

    "Your Highness, please ask others to withdraw. From here on, it is going to be too difficult for others to interfere."Wilford spoke and stepped forward.

    While the whole battlefield was going through a series of changes, two Mythic rankers approached Alex and smiled amusedly.

    "Hoho! What do we have here?"

    "Golden trade mark hairs of Stan Family? But was there a Stan in Arkham?"Adam muttered while approaching Alex.

    "Seeing The Second Prince Noah alive, I can know who you are?"Nezaya muttered and further added"But as far as I remember you aren''t Stan."

    Both Adam and Nezaya looked at each other and spoke at the same time.

    "Cause you are that disowned trash who was thrown away."

    "Hahaha!"Both of them burst intoughter and shed their huge fists against each other and sneered at Alex.

    "There is one thing I wanted to ask you..."

    "....."

    Adam and Nezaya''s expressions changed as they saw Alex disappearing from the spot.

    Alex who appeared from their back spoke with a bored expression.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What do you think of the young bugs that crawl on the floor and do nothing but annoy you?"

    mes and light burst out and swayed around and began to wrap around Alex''s whole body.

    Once the mespletely covered him, a crimson light began to emerge through which one could see.

    Eyes that seemed to be smiling.

    Only then did Nezaya realise that the bugs Alex had referred to were themselves and their expressions distorted without any mercy.

    It was at that moment.

    No, it was shorter than the moment and that was all it took.

    QUANG!

    For Nezaya''s head to be knocked to the ground by Alex who had far surpassed the reaction speed of the two Demons.

    These two had underestimated him so Alex took this chance to strike them with all his might.

    Ahhhh!

    mes erupted and enveloped them which was followed by the sounds of howling erupting like crazy.

    Nezayas was sted to the ground and dug into the dirt by a punch along with mes that ignited on his face, crushing the bones at the point of impact.

    "Nezaya!"

    At that time, Adam realised the situation and threw a huge fist at Alex who was right in front of him.

    Whoosh!

    The shot distorted the atmosphere around him to show how powerful the punch was.

    Normally Alex would have dodged the fist and then aim for a break, but Alex didn''t do that

    Rather he kicked Nezaya''s face which spun around and raised above the ground.

    Alex stretched his hand and held Nezaya''s head with one hand, and used his face as a shield.

    Nezaya, whose consciousness almost faded due to Alex''s instant punch, reacted instinctively and raised his arms to block it.

    Adam''s eyes widened and he tried to retract his hand afraid of crushing his teammate.

    Alex caught the slight hesitation in Adam''s eyes and shot his fist.

    BOOM!

    A huge wave from the point of contact spread everywhere in an instant that began to destroy everything around it.

    "Ahh!"

    A scream resounded from Adam''s lips as his fist which was backing away waspletely smashed by Alex.

    He felt as if he had hit an immovable substance and his fist had been smashed to the point that it had deformed from its original shape.

    Alex grinned as he found the result quite satisfactory. All the torture he had gone through of burning and remodelling his body, again and again, had tempered his body.

    Adam reacted immediately and tried to gain some distance but a hundred arrows pierced Adam and a terrifying sound resounded as if a fingernail was scratching a steel te.

    "Ohh!" Alex''s lips curled upwards with surprise as he saw an armour of darkness appear over Adam''s chest and covered him.

    Swish!

    Leaving behind dust, Alex''s figure hurled towards Adam.

    Feeling the power contained in the blow of Alex, Adam stopped moving and erged his hands and shot forward trying to block Alex''s attack.

    The friction created by collisions causes sparks to stter in all directions which starts to illuminate the surroundings.

    As both of them retreated, Adam heard an icy voice.

    "Hey, you forgot something."

    Adam''s body stopped instinctively due to an ominous feeling and as his gaze caught Alex, he screamed in error" Stop it."

 Chapter 471 469:Inducing Fear

    Adam was bewildered seeing Alex holding Nezaya''s neck while looking at him with indifferent eyes.

    Seeing the ruthlessness in Alex''s eyes made Adam shudder in fear and the thought of losing appeared in his mind.

    Although, there was a chance of losing but getting beaten one-sided for being at their level was really out of the question.

    However, witnessing the situation he felt that it was because of their arrogance they were caught off guard which led to all this.

    Both of them were caught off guard by the mouse who hit them with everything when he found the opening and almost disabled Nezayas ability to fight.

    Alex looked at Adam with an indifferent gaze and applied strength to his hand, and grabbed Nezaya''s face.

    Arghhhhhhhhhhh!

    A dark me that rose like an explosion with him burns the entire face.

    "Kyaaaahhh!"

    Perhaps awakened by the burning pain of the raw flesh with a sizzling sound, she began to scream as she struggled with her limbs while being held by Alex.

    She struggled desperately pouring out all his strength which caused everything in the surroundings to decimate into dust.

    But as if held by hands of death Alex''s body didn''t budge even though some of the blows hit him causing the rocks and boulders to shatter into pieces and thaw areas behind her.

    A wide path of destruction appeared behind Alex after Nezaya mmed his elbow on Alex''s statue which only caused more pain to her.

    She felt as if she was hitting something indestructible.

    ''How. Why is his body so hard?''

    ''Just what kind of technique does he practise?''

    At thest attempt, she brought out all her mana to protect herself.

    Nezaya tried to cover her body withyers of mana and aura to protect herself from the fire but the dazzlingly bright me pierced through theyers.

    Adam roared in anger and rushed towards Alex.

    Alex smiled cruelly seeing the despair in Adam''s eyes and raised his other hand.

    Coating it in the aura and wrapping it around Nezaya.

    He pierced through the chest and reaching for her heart, he crushed it without any mercy.

    Glurr Gggg!

    Blood gurgled out from Nezaya''s lips and the screams of despair seized instantly and her figure drooped.

    All signs of resistance faded away and her breathing stopped.

    The Demons who watched the scene felt their scale going numb seeing the man killing the Mythic rank effortlessly.

    Angelina, who saw the scene instead of feeling angry, smiled a bit and her eyes gleamed with intense joy as she asked to show him more.

    Those cold indifferent gaze and ruthlessness attracted her even and aroused her desire to dominate the man and have it for herself.

    ''I need to have him for me. I can''t let such a heavenly fruit fall in another grasp.''

    Alex threw her to the side and turned to look at Adam again.

    Seeing his partner being killed before him tore his heart. He wanted to save her but his body froze sensing danger from the mes and before he could do anything he killed her in such a brutal way.

    Even demons like them don''t kill others by crushing enemies'' hearts into pieces.

    He felt as if the person before him was more of a Demon than him.

    Adam flinched back a little seeing his partner lying down with dead eyes filled with shock and helplessness.

    Adam wasn''t able to get rid of the shock and exploded in great anger and began to raise all his power.

    His muscles swelled even more.

    Unlike other demons, he was the only one who invested everything in his steel body and physical strength while Nezaniya invested in magic.

    But despite his steel body, his arms were smashed by the humans whom they consider as weak as dolls physically. The man''s physical prowess was quite strong and with each punch, a man carried terrific strength.

    If you are careless even for a bit, you will end up like Nezaniya.

    Still, he could hardly admit that he was pushed back in a face-to-face confrontation with a puny human.

    Fearing a human?

    What kind of outrageous thoughts are these?

    He will prove his superiority and make the human beg for his life for killing his partner.

    "I will crush you without leaving a trace of your existence."

    Adam whose size had been changed into a 3m muscr beast shot towards Alex like a chariot drawn by horses.

    The ground crumbled behind him, unable to bear his strength.<novelnext></novelnext>

    BANG!

    "I am waiting."

    Alex clenched his fist as he looked at the light rushing towards him. The reddish core inside him started to rotate, emitting a fiery aura in his veins.

    As if resonating with his power, the light and mes around him begin to burn more eerily.

    An armour of me and light intertwined over his body which protects the user''s body supporting all physical abilities.

    There was no reason to avoid the straight attacking at him otherwise everything Alex had down till now was for naught.

    He clenched his fist and stretched forward.

    The moment when Alex''s fist and Adam''s shoulder which had reached the front collided with each other.

    Swoosh!

    BOOM!

    With a huge shock wave that shook the entire ce sting everything in the vicinity into tatters, Adam''s upper body shattered and exploded like a ss case.

    The lower body of Adam stammered, still maintaining a bit of vitality but Alex pulled out his greatsword and swung it, blowing away Adam''s remains like a dried twig in the storm.

    After confirming that the life reaction emanating from Adam hadpletely disappeared, Alex turned his head towards Nezaya who was in the corner.

    Although her head was almost burned and her heart was pierced she was still alive.

    Although her body wasn''t breathing nor there was a sign of life, it was still alive.

    She might be able to fool others but Alex''s mana detection could still feel the strong vitality hidden inside her.

    Alex''s lips curled upwards as she saw Nezaya''s corpse-like body

    "Uh...how.."

    Watching Alex walking towards her slowly, she vomited a voice of despair.

    Nezaya couldn''t understand the situation.

    Obviously, the power of the man was so low that he couldn''tpete with them but contrary to her thoughts it was them who couldn''tpete.

    She tried to pretend to be dead and wait for an opportunity to sneak attack but seeing her bursting Adam''s physical body like a piece of ss she abandoned that thought and hoped that someone woulde and attack him allowing her to escape.

    It was also with this thought, she was pretending to be dead and wasn''t moving even though the enemy wasing towards him.

    "It is said that being persistent is considered the same as a bug"

    "How did you know I am alive?"Nezaya reacted with a trembling voice and tried to get away.

    Demons had strong regeneration and may be able to regenerate lost limbs but the Demons before him could also regenerate hearts.

    So, Alex used him to deter the other one and mess with his mind.

    Once fear starts to bud in the heart, no matter how experienced the person is, he ought to make mistakes.

    Alex arrived in front of Nezaya as if has no intention of answering such a question and smashed her head without any hesitation.

    BANG!

    Blood stters and the corpse brunt turning into ash scattered by the wind.

    After staring at the scene for a while, Alex turned and saw the battles that had been happening all around.

    Weaker ones had retreated a bit allowing the stronger ones to run rampant.

    The entire battlefield had plunged into chaos.

    Despite all the fights, Alex could feel many gazes on him trying to assess him and it was both from the Demon and Arksidesside.

    Many people don''t know Alex personally and his rtionship with Arkham so after seeing Alex''s prowess they looked at him warily.

    Although it was quiet, Alex could understand their position after all some people abandon their own country in face of danger or benefit whereas he doesn''t even belong here.

    Alex caught sight of Riya who was fighting with a Demon.

    For a moment he was taken by surprise.

    Riya was at Mid Legendary rank before but now not only was she at peak but she was also quite close to a breakthrough to Mythic rank.

    While Alex had spent six months in the Pocket Dimension, Riya had also trained with him for three months but her advancement was quite shocking.

    Alex turned his gaze observing everything that was happening around the battlefield and decided to help where Arkham forces were struggling the most by supporting them with healing spells but before that he needed to deal with some nuisance.

    Alex felt the annoying presence drawing near him and stopped to hear a voice from the back that carried a great amount of power.

    "Hii Handsome."

    "Would you like to have a chat with this Big Sister?

 Chapter 472 470:A Sight To Behold

    Alex observed the woman walking towards him warily.

    The Demons in her path made way for her and bowed their heads to pass through.

    Many demons from afar saluted her with deep reverence which represented her status.

    While many on the human side weren''t able to take their eyes off her.

    Her figure was quite bewitching which made many feel the growing bud of love inside them.

    Even those who have reached Mythic rank and were quite old feel their desires being ignited by her presence.

    Wilford who was seeing this could feel that this woman was quite dangerous and wanted to take her down as quickly as possible but his gaze met with Alex, who gave him a calm look and a signal to wait and observe.

    Wilford decided to observe for now and strike if only something went wrong.

    Magenta hair and pure white skin. Her body exuded a unique charm and she can be called a devilish beauty who could enchant any man as she wants.

    The two small dark wings on her back pped and her tail wriggled showing her excitation.

    "Do you know how many years I have waited for this day?"

    Alex frowned and gripped his sword. Although Alex had be stronger still the woman before him was nothing to scoff off.

    She can fight against Willford equally and was at the border of Saint realm.

    It doesn''t matter whether Alex won here or not. What mattered was his condition.

    The other side might be quite stronger. If he became half-dead here what could he do when he reached the other side?

    Seeing Alex''s cautiousness, Angelina smiled and said"You don''t need to be afraid of this big sister."

    Alex nodded his head tantly. The woman disgusted him but he waited for an opening to attack.

    "You as well as that old geezer might be wondering why I am still here."She smiled and looked at Wilford.

    "That''s because I am waiting for someone like you."

    Everyone who heard her words felt this was a joke as this was neither a garden nor a ce to discuss all these kinds of things.

    "As a subus, we have strong desires but for a perfect being like me, I can''t settle for anyone less than perfect."

    ''How arrogant.''Alex thought inwardly.

    "Though I had my fair share of fun as a woman, my heart always longed for someone special."

    A thick vein bulged on Alex''s forehead and unable to take in anymore, he shouted.

    "So what does that have to do with that?"

    Angelina smiled at Alex''s response and muttered"Once I breakthrough to the Saint realm. I have to retreat ording to the Treaty and since my freedom would be restricted, how could I search for my special one?"

    "All those who have ascended to the Saint realm are nothing but old men with one foot in the grave. And afterall those years, you were the only one that I can find who fit my criteria perfectly."

    Wilford who looked at the scene with bewilderment and blurted out"So, you wanted to be an old cow who wanted to eat young grass."

    "Sir Wilford!"Noah screamed to make Wilforde to his senses.

    "And yeah don''t give me that look, otherwise I will gauge those eyes of yours," Angelina spoke while staring at Willford coldly.

    Angelina smiled and walked towards Alex.

    Alex felt that her scent was getting stronger.

    "Ilike your style."

    "Can you smell my scent?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This fragrance flows from my body and paralyses a person''s senses."

    As if the words were true, Alex''s eyes turned cloudy.

    Riya who noticed this from afar shrieked with a worried tone and tried to rush forward but she was blocked by the Hillis.

    Wilford was unable to endure more and decides to rush forward but he was stopped by three Mythic-rank demons

    "Damn!"Wilford screams and looks at Angelina who seemed to be in her own world.

    "It also serves to shake the mind so that I can infiltrate."

    Angelina''s eyes moved towards Alex and her scent filled the ce.

    "Before that let me look at what you are and know your desires so that I can fulfil them in future."

    The Evil Eye Of Extermination.

    It was a demonic eye that eroded one consciousness and could dive deep into a person''s soul by looking at it.

    On top of being a subus Angelina waa blessed with this special power.

    The effect was maximised with the magical scene emitted for her body.

    Angelina grinned as she looked into Alex''s eyes. They had lost their light due to the cloudiness.

    She touched his chin and her spirits prated Alex''s soul.

    He prates his mind without any worry.

    Evil Eye of Extermination which is one of the highest levels of magic eyes made her mentality almost invincible among her peers and those of higher beings.

    However, at that time¡­..

    ''There is something strange.''

    Every being has some barrier to the manifestation of certain things in consciousness which represent them or their behaviour or it may be also what they had gone through.

    This appeared in various forms.

    For some it may appear as a ce of variousndscapes, for some there may be ovepping images of certain creatures ording to their behaviour or it may be a scene that they have gone through which had a deep influence over their body.

    ''Since he was a Stan and he is this strong while being at Legendary rank, his soul might be quite tough too.''

    Still, for her who had delved deep into Saint and half Supreme soul to test her strengths, it wasn''t anything difficult however she couldn''t shake off the strange feeling.

    That moment.

    Swish!

    Angelina''s perception that seemed to pass through a narrow hallway expanded in an instant by several folds and a vast world unfolded before her eyes.

    ''Well..''

    A world covered in mist appeared before her.

    It was at that time, Angelina looked around with a cruel smile and her eyes lit up seeing the weing light.

    Thud!

    Rumble!

    ''Earthquake! What is going on?''

    And finally, when she saw the scene, her body for the first time in her life she shuddered and copsed on the ground.

 Chapter 473 471:A Sight To Behold

    Angelina''s eyes turned towards the sound and her jaw dropped wide and her eyes almost popped out of the socket.

    Her body started to shudder as if it was about to rip apart.

    It was an army.

    No, it was something more than an army.

    Millions? No, ten million or was it even more than that?

    It was an endless swarm extending till the end.

    THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!

    The army filled the world by shing its swords and spears endlessly to the ground.

    Corpses filled the ground and blood from the corpses seemed to form an ocean of narrow depth.

    The sound made by the repeatedly striking weapons and shing of metals felt like a song made to praise something.

    Her eyes were then drawn towards an overwhelming presence.

    At the centre of such an army, a throne was present soaring into the sky.

    And the man sat on the throne exuding Majesty iparable to any.

    More than anything in the world, the man''s expression was covered with a sense of boredom.

    The ringing sound all around seemed like an awe sent by innumerable troops that were only for that man to hear.

    It was the worship for the man who seemed to be looking down on everything.

    Before that man, everything seemed to be worthless.

    "Ahhhh!"Angelina shrieked and gasped in fear.

    Her voice shivered as if she had just witnessed a mythical sight and at the same time a taboo that shouldn''t be witnessed by a mere being like her.

    The man''s suddenly bored eyes turned towards her.

    That moment.

    THUD!

    Swoosh!

    Everything returned to silence and at that time millions of eyes turned towards Angelina at the same time.

    She felt an unfathomable killing intent locking onto her freezing her in that ce.

    And this was the moment she realised that she had touched something she shouldn''t have touched.

    It was a scene that she should never have witnessed.

    Manifestation of a person''s consciousness varied greatly from person to person but they had one thing inmon.

    All of them had a single entity of living being in the middle followed by a few around formed by a single entity having multiple entities but that doesn''t mean the multiple entities cannot be extended hundred thousand.

    There may be millions of corpses, weapons and all others but they were non-living.

    The reason was that it was impossible to sustain such a vast world and on top of that the manifestation of multiple entities divides the strength of the soul.

    "But why.."

    She couldn''t understand.

    No matter how much she thinks, her brain wasn''t able toprehend.

    Why does such an army exist in front of her? What is the identity of this person?

    Even God may tremble before his sight.

    Just a single gaze from the army was enough to make her body shake as if she would disappear from existence.

    And the man looking down at her from the throne rose from his seat and a grin appeared on his face.

    It was absurd.

    "Out of all the existence of this world and maybe outside, you are fortunate one to see this but at the same time, you have the bad luck of plucking the strings that shouldn''t be touched."

    As soon as she heard the man''s words, she felt a greater fear from that one man than the sea of armies.

    It was quite exhausting and boring.

    There was nothing more suitable to describe the expression on that man.

    The man looked at Angelina and moved his finger slightly towards her.

    At that moment the sea of armies began to move

    From the end of the horizon to the limitless sky.

    Everything shook crazily by the running of horses filling the whole ce.

    After that soldiers whose end was unknown follow them endlessly pouring out military praise to the Emperor.

    Angelina''s body stared at the sea of approaching army that was aiming at her.

    A soul that had been strengthened by the Eye of Extermination. A beautiful body enough to cause war between nations.

    The strength and skill umted over years.

    Hard work to reach the stage with which she could trample over an army by herself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    But all this seemed to have been proved meaningless.

    A Top Mythic rank like herself felt like a bug that couldn''t even resist.

    Weapons poured out from all directions and that one sided execution and abuse didn''tst even for a second leaving emptiness and despair in her eyes.

    "It seems the outside had finally reaped something to have fun. I didn''t think that after countless lives, I would wake up again."

    "It seems that the coward I have spared has grown enough to provide me some fun in this life."

    The man sat on the throne with a hint of anticipation in his eyes and soon the entire scene faded and was reced leaving a sea of corpses.

    ......

    Gurgle!

    A huge amount of blood poured out from Angelina''s mouth as she regained consciousness in her original body.

    Her soul was almost destroyed along with her Eye of Extermination and the recoil causes tremendous damage to her body.

    "Ughhh!"

    She groaned in pain and fell to the ground.

    Her body wriggled and blood emerged from the seven orifices.

    The emotion in Angelina''s eyes was not the pain of her current state but rather fear.

    ''I must run away.''

    ''No, everyone should run away.''

    The man standing in front of her was not a monster.

    He was an existence that goes beyond.

    He was an existence that she could never touch in her life no matter how hard try.

    And more to despair, she was thinking of taking this man for herself before.

    That''s why she should run away and soon her instincts shouted in her mind, giving her a warning bell.

    She screamed like a beast who is on the verge of death."Everyone ran away."

    "Escape for your life."

    "Don''t fight with this man."

    Angelina''s scream echoed throughout the battlefield giving goosebumps to everyone irrespective of the side.

    Even Wilford was horrified to see Angelina crying and begging like this.

    It seems as if her pride had been crushed and trampled.

    A being who was about to ascend to the Saint realm was reduced to this state.

    While humans were perplexed, the Demons were horrified.

    Angelina, whom they also called Queen of Subus one of the strongest generals.

    She is also one of the heads of the Ten Major Houses that rule the Demonnd and a person of great importance.

    However, at the moment they could only see a pitiful person.

    "Please don''t kill me."

    "I will cancel the war. I would never raise my head nor will I ever step into humannd. If you don''t believe me, you can force a contract on me."

    "Whatever may be, just don''t kill me."

    While she cried pitifully, Alex stood rooted in the ce like a statute with a nk expression.

    "I have a question."

    At that moment a low voice reached Angelina''s ears.

    "Do you think I would just let you go after you touch me?"

    An ominous smile built on Alex''s lips.

    At that moment, Angelina knew.

    Those eyes...That expression.

    It was the same.

    The eyes filled with the same expression that he saw on that man in the soul world.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    It was the moment her eyes were dyed with despair.

    "No...."

    "Stop..."

    "Turn it off¡­"

    "Don''t look at me."

 Chapter 474 472:Trampling The Morales Of The Enemy

    Alex watched Angelina copse and scream pathetically but he was too focused to notice her expression.

    His mind was upied with many things.

    He felt a deep sense of alienation from himself that came out of nowhere.

    It was because the scene that Angelina watched also terrified him to a certain extent.

    Alex''s soul world manifestation should consist of corpses and a scene after a devastating war.

    It was a scene simr to Hell Judgements and he should have been sitting there in the middle.

    But the scene of that man and that army was many times more powerful than his.

    And oddly enough, he felt that he was quite familiar with it and although the soul strength of that man was simr, his quality and control were at their peak.

    Since Alex had been with the Goddess, he was finding it hard to believe that the Goddess''s presence can''t bepared to the pressure he was giving.

    Even the Goddess fell short before him.

    And since it appears in his soul world, Alex must have some connection with him.

    ''Did something odd happen when Angelina used eyes of Extermination and my memory of another life awakened?''

    Alex already knew about Angelina''s Eyes of Extermination and in fact, he was waiting for her to use that on him.

    Once she steps inside, Alex would crush her soul.No matter how strong her soul was, it can''tpare to his.

    It would also prevent him from wasting energy on her.

    The result would be the same but the way things had gone left him with a bad aftertaste.

    He shook his head to clear his mind. He must focus on the important thing first.

    Alex looked at shivering Angelina.

    The fatal effect made Angelina hollow, it could be better to say that she couldn''t even pose any danger to a Master rank.

    Alex had broken her until nothing was left.

    "It would be good to send you back to death but that punishment would be too bad."

    "Why don''t you go back and inform your superior?"

    Angelina''s eyes trembled to see Alex''s cruel smile.

    "Enough!"

    One of the Mythic ranks shouted.

    Their patience had been broken seeing their General in this state.

    They burnt their life force and started to fight like a maniac.

    At that time Anhar slipped past the opponent and dashed straight towards Alex.

    He extended his ws wanting to hold Alex''s neck.

    BANG!

    Anhar''s body was mmed by an inanimate object and he was forced to step back.

    His eyes widened as he looked down to see a deformed head near his feet.

    "Hillis."He yelled and looked ahead to see Riya advancing towards her after killing Hillis.

    "This is difficult."

    A cold voice echoed and Anhar''s ears perked up.

    It was at that moment, that his eyes tinged with astonishment turned to the direction the voice came from.

    POP!

    Anhar''s body exploded without any earning and fragments of blood scattered everywhere.

    "Don''t take your eyes off your enemy."

    Alex''s fist went into his chest and burst into Anhar''s ribcage who stared at him in disbelief.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The Shadowy demons lost their reason seeing the top one getting ughtered like a pig and everyone tried to jump on the humans.

    They knew that it had be do or die.

    The other demons have a bit of reason left in them trying to understand what was going on and how the situation became like this.

    The figure of the young man filled their faces with horror.

    It would still be believable for them if the man was at Mythic rank but he is just at Legendary rank so how was this possible?

    To be honest, the current situation was beyond their expectations.

    "Fret not!"

    "Our numbers are still greater than the enemy."Diral, who was at Mid Of Mythic rank, stepped forward and shouted.

    All the demons stared at him with the expression who are you to judge?

    The Queen of Subus was crushed even before she could put up a fight so what can you do?

    Still, what could they do except for following his orders?

    Diral summoned his courage to speak and looked outside and his eyes were filled with worry.

    The man didn''t kill many but he killed their morals as soon as he stepped.

    The existence of small elite troops ughtering their people came into his view.

    Without the support of the Mage and Dark wizard corps, they were constantly getting pushed forward.

    The miasma was also taken care of.

    The difference between the two started to erge.

    Nn followed by his knights pressed forward.

    The loss of many Mythic ranks in a very short time from the demon side was a huge blow.

    With Angelina''s death, there was no one here who could contend against Wilford. His presence was enough to deter any.

    There were a total of 18 Mythic ranks on the Demon side and 13 on Arkham.

    The three Mythic ranks who were blocked Wilford retreated with grave injuries. Wilford didn''t pursue them alone and waited for Nn to finish the things on his side and then they would surround them.

    Whatever may be, he was sure about one thing.

    The enemy''s annihtion had been set in stone.

    Alex just stood simply beside Angelina and didn''t make any move. His work is finished here.

    Through the barrage of enemies, Riya reached Alex and after ensuring Alex was alright, she turned her attention to Angelina.

    Angelina who sat there like a helplessdy started to shudder as Riya pulled out her dagger.

    "Stop!"Alex muttered and held her hand signalling her to calm down.

    "Alex, let me kill her."

    "No, Riya I have use for her."

    "And more than that, can you feel the mana fluctuations?"

    Riya gave Alex a weird gaze and closed her eyes.

    "How..how can this be?"

    Riya staggered in her steps and looked at Alex with a shocked gaze.

    "They are in trouble but how could a Saint interfere?"

    "It is borrowed power and it''s still not the power that can be disyed like a Saint."

    "But we need to hurry, the situation on Kinley''s side is getting worse."

    Riya nodded and looked at Angelina. She finally understands why she is alive till now.

 Chapter 475 473:Overwhelming Presence

    "Riya listen to me. There are two seeds of darkness around the border which have been producing miasma constantly and at the same time it is also supplementing the strength of the demons."

    "I wanted to purify thend and store the Seed Of Darkness. But it seems to me that time is not in our favour so I want you to collect it for me and oversee the things here."

    "Help them to short out the things. Though I am sure they don''t require our help, it''s better to take precautions beforehand."

    "Do you want me to purify it or collect it?"Riya asked with a confused expression.

    "I am not sure whether it can be purified."Alex replied and then added, "And about collecting the seed of darkness, use this."

    Two small boxes flew out from Alex''s storage ring.

    "This box is simr to the one which was used to store the pill in darkness."

    "How did you get it? Are you sure those things can be stored here?"Riya asked with a surprised expression.

    "These boxes are made of Iris trees. The wood of the iris tree absorbs the darkness and doesn''t let it run rampant. The brown would slowly turn dark and once it''spletely darkish in colour we need to change."

    "With some further enhancement, it can be used to stop the aura radiating from the darkness pill, however, I am not sure about the Seed Of Darkness."

    "I think it can store those things for a month or a little less."

    At that time Noah walked towards them and Alex exined everything to him.

    "Wait but how are you going to get through the enemies? Although they have been broken down due to the loss of top warriors, that doesn''t mean they have surrendered nor have we won the war. It would still take a day or more to clean two things here."Noah spoke.

    "Moreover, our soldiers are on the verge of copse. They also need some rest otherwise these demons who had been strengthened could cost us many casualties."

    "I have a solution for that."

    Alex smiled and looked at Angelina whose presence had been ignored till now.

    Alex stepped forward and stared at her.

    "Big Sister, won''t you help this brother of yours to cross the field."

    "Please ask them to make a way for me otherwise you know what will happen."Alex''s tone became cold by the end of the speech.

    "If you dare to have any thought, I will make sure to give a pain worse than death."

    "No, don''t..please spare me," Angelina screamed with a saddened expression.

    "If you help me, who knows I might spare you."

    Angelina swallowed her saliva and stared at Alex''s cold gaze with a trembling expression.

    What option does she have except to follow this man''s orders?

    "No, use your charm and make way for me."

    .........

    On the borders of Kinley.

    "Kihhhk!''

    "Stupid human bastards! I am gonna kill you."

    With a creepy smile a Mythic ranking demon looking like a spider shot out its poison in all directions."

    "Ugh...Come one detoxify it."

    The bodies of knights and soldiers who touched such poison melted without even time to use their hands.

    "There is nothing you can do."

    It was time for the spider demons who cleaned up the surroundings in an instant to find a new target

    Laughing crazily, they rolled their eyes.

    A streak of the silver line was drawn diagonally from the side.

    "What.!"

    The spider demon reacted quickly and tried to defend it but.

    The silver sh that cut off the spider web shield at once cut the demon''s body in half as well.

    The corpses of the Demon fell with a bang and a knight appeared in front of it.

    It was Herald, the leader of the first division of Suzerain troops headed by Sean.

    Even though he dealt with the Mythic rank demon in an instant his face was dark.

    "There is no end to them."

    Initially, they were winning and thought that they would wipe out the other side easily however everything changed with the high-ranking demon appearances.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They not only tore their way, they even ughtered the weaker ones dealing heavy damage and forcing Kinley to use all their cards and go all out at once.

    The owner of the sh appeared quite close to Sean.

    "Your Majesty, the situation is getting serious."

    "I know."

    Their eyes on Sean in response to Herald''s words were sunken.

    "What should we do? At this rate, the loss of troops would be too great. Even though we are recovering bit by bit, things may be worse, so should we retreat?"

    "No."

    Sean immediately shook his head before the Knight finished speaking.

    "If we run now our forces will be surrounded. So you have to speed up and keep moving forward."

    Sean muttered and his eyes looked beyond the battlefield

    "But there are too many monsters and Demons blocking out front. Moreover, it seems that Demons are using something to increase their strength."

    Sean pondered for a moment.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    With a short answer, Sean pulled his sword backward as if he was pulling the bow string.

    "From now on I, along with the Knights under me, will clear the road."

    Is it a signal?

    Herald thought and looked ahead.

    A brilliant right burst out with a clear noise.

    At the same time, the aura began to rise one by one from the tip of the sword.

    The more aura he condenses, the brighter the light and surrounding ce burn.

    The battle stopped due to the aftermath of the terrifying power flowing from it.

    At the same time, everyone''s gaze followed Sean''s swords and with a strong burst of light, his sword was finally thrust forward.

    There was no sound followed by the thrust.

    All that exists in the bright light, covered the entire field of vision.

    Everything hit by the light turns into ashes and copses on the ground.

    No one knew just how long the light extended in front of Sean but as the light retreated, a trace of extinction started from Sean''s foot and extended to the end of one vision.

    With a loud instruction, Sean''s figure shot along the path made by him.

    "Everyone Follow the order of His Majesty Sean!"

    The knights and soldiers who woke upte shouted and followed him.

    In a battle, momentum had a great influence.

    "Don''t stop! Clear the way."

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Sean had enough power to change the momentum so the knights and soldiers behind him moved forward at a tremendous speed.

    "No stop.."

    "Khumm..."

    "Ughhh!"

    Sean can be said to be one of the strongest warriors on the battlefield and the way he pierces through and cuts every monster that stands in his way was truly devastating.

    The eyes of soldiers including Herald brightened.

    Hex who looked at the scene frowned a bit as he saw Sean''s prestige rising and a dangerous gleam appeared in his mind.

    Sean who was advancing heard a roar that forced him to stop.

    "Stop now!"

    A loud cry erupted from Sean''s lips as his eyes widened sensing the overwhelming presence.

 Chapter 476 474:Stabbed In The Back

    Herald along with everyone turned their heads and saw the face of Sean which waspletely different from before appeared in their vision.

    It was at that moment when the eyes of Knight were dyed in astonishment at the strange appearance of a being.

    Swoosh!

    There was no foreshadowing.

    In the area around Sean as a baseline, the heads of Knights who were below Mythic rank exploded into pieces like bursting watermelons without any warning.

    Ssh!

    Pain filled their ears and blood erupted from hundreds of dead bodies which dyed everyone''s vision red.

    It was at that moment the eyes of everyone, including Sean, Hex, William and Shion dyed with shock and surprise witnessing the unrealistic sight.

    "It feels good."

    "I hadn''t imagined that Beig was hiding such a thing."

    "Beig''s sacrifice wouldn''t be in vain."

    A cold voice without any emotion resounded in the ears of all beings there.

    At the same time.

    The entire sky seemed to be split open and a single demon stepped out of the void.

    A human-shaped demon with wings on its back and adorned with all kinds of jewels appeared in its eyesight.

    The appearance of the figure was quite peculiar and it was riding on a dark phoenix.

    Tattoos were engraved all over the body and dozens of ornaments covered it.

    In addition, as in the case of ancient Kings, a man with charred eyes stood looking down on everything.

    The presence that naturally spread from the moment the man appearedpletely suppressed all the beings there.

    Like a prey wrapped in the spider''s web, no one could move their body.

    And on top of that, it was using Phoenix as a pet which had be extinct ages ago but when they looked closer they saw it was an undead corpse.

    Herald''s eyes gleamed with despair as he could somehow discern the man''s identity.

    "How.."

    Sean finally mustered his courage to speak.

    "How can a Saint interfere in the battle?"

    Sean''s eyes trembled a bit.

    All the demons present there fell on the floor and opened their mouths expressing the example of absolute obedience to the man.

    "Your Majesty, he is one of the three Archdukes."

    "Ignis Also Known as Demon Puppeteer."

    "As far as I remember he was at the peak of Mythic rank."

    "So, when did he be Saint realm? No, even if he became a Saint, how can he step here?"Sean muttered with disbelief as he stared at the man.

    He could see that he was covered withyers of skin emanating a strong presence which had a mixed presence of decaying aura but if one can sense carefully one could see that his power was still at Mythic rank.

    Halton, who was leading the Demons, stood and questioned"What happened to Sir Beig?"

    Ignia smiled and answered, "Beig had an interesting thing with him."

    "I wanted to use it but he refused to yield it to me so I killed him."

    Ignis bared his fang which made everyone shudder in fear.

    The space around Ignis was shaking just by his presence.

    Sean''s legs trembled spontaneously and the strength holding the sword began to fade.

    Even though the Saint realm was just one step ahead of the Mythic rank, the difference in strength was too huge to ovep.

    It''s like facing a wall that can''t be broken.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''No, I can''t lose my will here. If we drag it maybe we could receive help.''

    ''The others might surely intervene.''

    Sean''s vision which had been dyed ck and started to regain its light.

    Various thoughts appeared in his mind as he thought that they had enough Mythic ranks to tie him down.

    "We will give our all.."

    However, before he could finish his speech.

    Stab!

    "Your Highness!"

    A mournful cry erupted out of nowhere.

    Blood sttered on Sean''s face and his mind became nk as he looked back.

    Herald stood between him and a sword had prated him and almost pierced Sean''s back leaving a small gash.

    If Heral hadn''te in between, Sean would have died for sure as the sword aimed at the heart from the back.

    Glurg!

    Blood gurgled from Heral lips and Sean narrowed his gaze with an inexplicable expression.

    "Justin you..."

    Sean roared in anger and drew his sword but Justin retreated quickly.

    "Tsk! I cannot believe I missed such a valuable chance.''

    Sean whose mind was in mess instead of focusing on Justin held Herald with a saddened gaze.

    "Justin, how dare you betray us."One of Sean''s knights screamed and pursued Justin.

    "I never betrayed you. Justin is dead. I am just upying his body."He muttered and pulled out the skin and the original Demon appeared in front of everyone.

    Halton frowned seeing the Demon as he knew about him.

    Simon, the Demon with hundreds of faces.

    He was deployed somewhere in the capital and was asked to gain the trust of others so he didn''t know why he came out now.

    Shouldn''t you stay there and at least take as many as possible?

    So, he can only infer that he was working under someone''smand but that he had no idea about the person whomanded him.

    "I don''t know why you are doing something useless but at least your deed has borne my pity on First Prince Sean."

    "Lord Ignis please forgive me for my imprudence but I felt that if I didn''te out now, you might kill me along with them."

    "Yeah, you are right about that."

    Looking down at Sean, Ignis uttered a voice that didn''t contain any emotion.

    At the same time, a finger pointed at him.

    "You all have been quite troublesome. So, this King will particrly send you to death without much pain and offer you my sincere condolences."

    With that, the world around them begins to tighten and a single sphere forms at the tips of those fingers.

    As a result, space shakes and breaks apart.

    The magical sphere was created in an instant and shot towards Sean.

    Sean whose gaze became lifeless after losing one of his most valued and loyal individuals looked at the attack with despair resigning to fate.

    There was no way he could resist something like this.

    It was at the moment when despair clouded his mind, the image of a figure deepened before him.

    The silhouette of two figures which united into one blocked his vision which surprised not only him but also everyone who witnessed the scene.

 Chapter 477 475:Trying To Hold The Last Straw Hope

    The slim silhouette bursts out and radiates golden light.

    A huge manifestation of a woman with a nk face appeared behind them holding a shield and sword casting a brilliant radiance on the eyes of the onlooker.

    Even Ignis was surprised to see the figure that was emanating a great amount of divinity.

    The figure thrust its feet into the ground and shot the shield, which it gripped firmly and stretched out towards the descending sphere.

    SWASH!

    The ck spear of condensed dark energy erupted.

    The shockwave that exploded along with the ensuing sh began to spread over the battlefield to the entire area outside the border.

    As a result, the soil was blown away and rocks were floated in the air.

    It is a sight that looks like a disaster caused by nature.

    A lightning bolt filled with the energy of light fell on Ignis.

    After that, a storm of bright des swallowed the whole body of Ignis as the huge manifestation shed its sword at Ignis before vanishing.

    The surrounding atmosphere once gained fluctuation due to the aftermath.

    As the light dispersed.

    Two women with a look of exhaustion stalled forward.

    Both their bodies were shining and their bodies were bathing in divine light.

    Athena and Christinabined their power to form a physical manifestation of the Goddess Of War who was able to Sean.

    "You¡­... What are you two doing here? Leave quickly" Sean muttered with a trembling voice.

    "We can''t let you die."

    Christina muttered while her eyes were fixed on the sh of des she had created with her back on Sean.

    The situation wasn''t over as the pressure was still pinning on them.

    "More worms dare to block my way."

    With a low voice, a strong wind blew.

    All attacks made Christina dispersed in an instant.

    "You run wild without the power you are facing. It disgusts me."

    And from there, Ignis who was looking down at everyone cast another irritated gaze.

    His appearance was the same as the first time, there wasn''t even a scratch on him.

    "Are you nning to deal with him?"

    Christina and Athena nodded with wary expressions.

    Sean closed his eyes, seeing their firm look.

    ''How can we deal with that being?''

    He knew how much power beyond the imagination existed before them.

    Even if all of them had grown tremendously in the few years they couldn''t stop their body from trembling.

    Due to the pressure emanating from existence itself, it was impossible to move a finger.

    It was an invincible enemy.

    But both Christina and Athena knew what to do.

    "We didn''t need to defeat him. We just need to stall time until he appears."Athena spoke in a soft voice.

    ''Stall time for whom.''Sean muttered with a confused expression but as he looked at them, his eyes widened.

    ''Is this possible? Can he deal with him?''

    A thousand questions appeared in his mind but seeing the two women''s unwavering confidence, he decided to put his trust in him.

    "How do you know he can defeat him?"

    "More than that can he even make it on time?"

    "If it''s him, then he will surely make it, "Athena muttered with a smile.

    Sean looked at Herald''s corpses and closed his eyes. He looked at Simon, giving him a sinister smile.

    He then looked at the two Mythic rankers behind him.

    Marquise Justin and Duke Oxnard stared at Sean with sole expression

    Sean then tilted his face towards others.

    William and Shion were already trembling and almost lost consciousness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hex seemed to be fine but seeing those gazes, Sean could see that Hex was somewhat happy about his loss as if the entire war was irrelevant to him.

    Sean knew that he cannot expect much from the snake still¡­.

    It angered him the more he thought.

    How could this bastard still be in the mood of thinking about the profit or loss?

    Sean stood up and his eyes burned with the fire of revenge for his dead man.

    Once they went past this difficulty, he vowed to ughter the demons responsible for killing his men.

    "I will make you pay for betraying me."

    "Simon, I will crush you with my own hands."

    Sean with a powerful roar leapt in front of Ignis with just a stomp.

    A giant st that shoots by adding speed and rotation to the explosive power erupted from Sean who leapt towards Ignis.

    The divinity of Athena manifested at the right time like a great wave and covered Sean''s sword.

    However...

    The sword that contained the power of cutting even a mountain in one sh was blocked by one Ignis outstretched fingers unable to move any further.

    Thousands of ck spheres were created in a trembling space.

    Just by looking at them, the ck spheres seemed to devour everything and were shot towards Sean but at a moment.

    Hex and the Mage squad cast a spell from behind and many whites bolt wrapped in dense mana charged at Ignis.

    Explosions urred one after another but the ck spheres overwhelmed them and moved towards Sean.

    Sean was able to react quickly and dodged.

    The spheres that reached the spot where Sean escaped btedly caused a huge explosion.

    Without any time to catch up, Sean rushed to Ignis once again and as he swung his sword, a strong gravitational force appeared over Ignis.

    With thebined effort of Hex, the gravitational field exploded and the undead Phoenix on which Ignis stood shook for the first time.

    Sean instantly triggered all his power which was followed by Christina who shed her de multiple times.

    As a result, a shock wave simr to the first one burst out.

    On top of the Athena summoned a spear and gathered lightning on it thrust it forward.

    All the Mythic ranks attacked the single figure with all their might causing an eruption to ur one after another.

    Seeing this the Mythic rank on the Demon side tried to attack but stopped hearing a chilling voice.

    "Don''t interfere in the battle."

    "I don''t need your help to deal with these bugs."

    Christina''s expression faltered that Ignis who had taken so many hits didn''t get even a single wound.

    It was as if he deliberately got hit to show the difference in strength.

    Christina felt her pride hurt.

    On the other hand, Athena''s heart was also immersed in deep worry.

    Through the veil of dust, she could still see those arrogant and haughty eyes looking down on them as if they were nothing but insects.

    She knew that if this goes on, they are going to be killed.

    They have hope that Alex would return to deal with the demon but what could he do if they couldn''t even buy time until he returns?

    Just like how they had hoped for him to appear, he might also have hoped that they could stall time for him.

    Alex had always had unconditional trust in his wives and believed in them.

    And at the moment it was like they betrayed his belief.

    Whether it was Athena or Christina both could feel their hopes sinking as no matter how much struck the Demon was not pushed back.

    As their eyes filled with helplessness, Alex''s smiling figure appeared in theiAthena''sna eyes.

    Whether it was years ago when he saved them or it was the present, without him, her life would have been a nightmare.

    Since she was given a chance she should prove that she can stand beside him.

    "Please Goddess, listen to this hopeless girl''s prayer."

    "Please shower everyone with the strength to y the evil by borrowing your strength."

    "Goddess Buff!"

    As Athena finished her prayer, a strong light erupts from her which showered everyone raising their strength and healing their wounds.

 Chapter 478 476:At The End Of Hope

    Christina closed her eyes for a moment to shake away the negative feelings swelling inside her heart.

    After recovering from the soul injury and devoting all her time to training, she was finally able to reach the peak of the Legendary rank and on top of that she had awakened her hidden power that forced her realm to push past Mythic rank for a short time even though she had to sacrifice a small part of her life span.

    But contrary to her belief even this wasn''t enough to fight this being and this miserable feeling of being weak, suffocated her.

    ''Why¡­''

    ''I have done so much and endured so much to get here. Am I going to let the people who follow me die like before?''

    ''I can''t lose.''

    ''I need to push myself further.''

    ''I need to step up harder than ever.''

    Christina''s heart started to beat harder as the convection to defeat the opponent and ovee the walls got stronger.

    As she gritted her teeth and pulled all the strength from every part of her body.

    She could see a strong vitality suddenly flowing through her.

    "It''s still a little short."

    Christina''s eyes shook as he felt that something was missing.

    She knew that Ignis hadn''t been taking them seriously so this was the time to strike him with all their power.

    ''If only I had a little bit more power.''Christina murmured while biting his lips as gripped her sword stronger which started to vibrate.

    It was the moment when she gripped the handle of the sword even more strongly than before.

    With a sound like a lion''s roar, the brilliant starlight appeared behind Christina and gushed forward.

    Her eyes gleamed with a bright light and the sword in hand seemed to gleam in joy as if it had found its long-lost glory and enhanced Christina''s power.

    "Excalibur!"

    Christina''s images blurred and appeared over Ingis who was taken by surprise seeing the sudden change as the bright light prickled his skin.

    Christina shouted as a beam of sword light erupted extending up towards the sky and falling towards him.

    A single gold line was drawn on the world and everything seemed to be cut through the path.

    An intense light that cannot be evenpared covered everyone''s vision.

    For a moment, Christina''s figure resembled that of a Goddess bursting out with radiance making everyone look at her with awe and reverence.

    In such a light Christina almost sat down consuming all her power with one blow.

    As she thought about it, she could feel the sword strike go perfectly without any single point of error.

    If it was like that, she hoped that at least she was able to deal some kind of damage to the enemy who had been hit by strong attacks from all sides.

    It was at that moment many looked ahead while praying in their hearts as their vision gradually returned to normal.

    "Yeah, you seem to be one of those people who seemed to be blessed by the light."

    Everyone''s breathing stopped for a moment.

    It was a voice that shouldn''t have been heard in the ears after being bombarded with such an attack.

    The moment people''s eyes fluttered...

    Screams started to resound once again.

    Kyakkkk!

    Ughhhh!

    A shock wave burst out of the centre of the light where all the attacks concentrated with such a frightening speed that blew away all the nearby warriors.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Unable to react properly, everyone was hit by the shock that sent their body flying while bouncing on the ground with a rag doll.

    Pieces of shattered rocks assaulted them as they fell on the floor with a thud and coughed blood.

    The shockwave seemed to deal damage to the internal and burst out the eardrums causing everyone to scream in pain.

    Out of everyone, only Athena''s condition seemed to be fine as the divine blessing seemed to be healing her still exhaustion was evident on her face.

    Athena, who was pushed back, tried to get up as her divinity healed her but Ignis noticed this and punched Athena. Athena got up and tried to defend herself with a barrier but the punch broke it like ss and hit her.

    Athena was sent flying but fortunately, she was able to survive thanks to the defence mechanism of her sceptre which activated at thest second.

    Others who lost consciousness tried to get up but their feet struggled.

    Not only that, everyone had exhausted themselves due to fighting for days without proper rest.

    Their bodies didn''t even move as if they had lost consciousness.

    However, out of all of them, Christina couldn''t help but stare at them with a solem gaze and holding her sword tried to get up.

    "Ughhh!"

    A painful moan escaped from her lips because her back had already been grabbed by Ignis who had appeared right in front of her.

    "It was good to try, girl."

    Even though he had received thest attack filled with great devastation there was only a small wound on the body of Ignis.

    "I almost got wounded on this body after getting it for so much hard work."

    There was subtle anger in Ignis''s eyes.

    "From now on you will have to pay that price with yours and everyone else''s lives."

    With those words, the hand that gripped Christina''s neck gained more and more strength.

    Crackle

    Christina felt her vision bing blurry as the bones in her neck started to crack.

    With this, the feeling of despair began to dwell in his eyes.

    Strong.

    The being before him was so strong.

    Even though she was able to awaken her true power for a moment it was nothingpared to him.

    ''Like this, I failed again..''

    ''I tried hard, I tried my best not to let down everyone''s expectations, but I still failed to protect everyone.''

    ''If only once a miracle happened.''

    Only if a miracle exists in this world.

    It was at that moment that Christina reached out to mutter herst words towards something that couldn''t be caught by the wind.

    In fleeting moments of a second.

    Ignis, who was holding her neck, disappeared from the spot.

    Subsequently, the silhouette of Ignis appeared again, which had broken through dozens of rocky mountains with a tremendous st.

    With a sloppy look, he appeared over a pile of debris with a ck sword ced over him.

    As Christina fell and found it hard to breathe, everyone saw a small crack in space near Christina through which a figure slowly started to appear.

 Chapter 479 477:Enraged

    Seeing Ignis''s figure st away everyone wondered whether they were dreaming.

    How can the person who didn''t get any wounds from thebined attack of everyone could be blown away like that?

    It was impossible.

    It was beyondmon sense until a powerhouse finally intervened.

    So, everyone''s gaze lingered on the partial crack wondering who woulde out from the ce.

    The despair that was in their eyes a few moments ago had been turned into excitement.

    "Who is this bastard?"Ignis roared.

    A powerful shock burst out from his body causing the ground underneath him to shatter into pieces.

    The ck phoenix on which he stood fell on the ground after losing its power which also infuriated him more.

    But more than that the attack that sent him flying was a disgrace for him which he would omit by trampling over the attacker.

    That was then.

    "Hmmm!"

    As Ignis was about to take a step, a single person who walked out of the partial crack came into his view.

    Ignis who had been shrouded with anger felt his heart freeze for a moment.

    The person who came out was Angelina.

    "Why..?"

    His eyes were filled with doubt.

    After all, who doesn''t know her? Even he was a suitor of hers and wanted her.

    If she wanted she could wage a war for her in the Demon Land.

    And her ability also transcends beyond anyone and those who fell into her traps and could never walk out.

    But seeing her crumbling figure and pathetic state made him wonder what had happened to her.

    The soldiers of Kinley who watched her felt their scale going numb.

    They were enchanted by her figure but more than that they were horrified seeing her state.

    Blood was constantly dripping from her eyes and nose. Her gait was also very unnatural like a puppet on a rope.

    "Run¡­.. Escape."

    She looked as bizarre as a zombie.

    Ignis''s figure appeared before her and shouted"Who did that to you?"

    "Tell me I will wipe out that bastard from this world?"

    At that moment Angelina''s eyes which had lost their focus turned towards Ignis

    "Leave¡­.Escape ...."

    With each step she took, the amount of blood dripping from her eyes increased.

    "What.."

    Seeing that Ignis unknowingly stepped back.

    Although there was no hope of living any longer, she walked towards Ignis as if that was the only way she could live.

    It was at that moment Angelina who had finally reached right in front of Ignis extended her hands to reach out towards him.

    Ahhhhhhhhh!

    Angelina''s body froze and a painful wail escaped from her lips.

    Bright red blood burst out from all her holes.

    The blood spurted out from Angelina''s lips stained Ignis who flinched back a bit seeing the bizarre scene.

    Angelina''s body finally fell to the ground.

    Everyone shuddered to see the bizarre scene.

    Christina who was quite close to them there to get away from the ce filled with eeriness.

    Her face was pale as if she had witnessed a ghost just now.

    As Ignis looked down at the corpse, his eyes slowly began to burn in anger.

    He knew that this was simr to a warning depicting what was going to happen to him now.

    His eyes shined in madness as he looked at the partial crack.

    "Come out!"

    A cry like the roar of beasts erupted from Ignis''s mouth.

    At the next moment.

    Strong winds surged out and hundreds of waves burst out from the sky showing the overwhelming presence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Two hands appeared out of the crack which held the outer edge of the crack.

    SCREECH!

    The crack was ruptured and torn wide by the pair of hands.

    With that, from an increasingly distant view, everyone could finally catch the glimpse of the person.

    Swish!

    A single knight with his entire body covered in armour of blue mes.

    His eyes scanned everything and he finally stared at Athena and Christina.

    An eerie silence lingered for a moment.

    He was still far away from the ce when he felt Christina''s strong emotions.

    Alex couldn''t use long-distance teleportation as not only it consumes arge amount needed but he needs to strike immediately so instead of that he located Christina tearing a crack attacked through it.

    And he let Angelina move first in case he was attacked as soon as he steps forward.

    As Alex stepped forward his heart froze seeing his wives condition.

    Athena''s appearance was quite haggard but Christina''s was quite worse.

    There was a red imprint of fingers on Christina''s neck which made Alex lose hisposure.

    His breathing was hastened and his muscles tensed.

    Alex, who stood like a frozen statue, suddenly moved and without any warning, he pulled out his sword coated in a crimson aura and shed forward.

    The time stopped for a moment as Alex shed.

    The moment that seemed tost for eternity was finally broken by a sh.

    A line was drawn in a straight line starting from the ce where the person stood and a wave burst around extending towers Ignis.

    In the aftermath of such a sh, the surrounding atmosphere was torn apart creating a roar.

    The ground was split apart by the sh and Ignis''s image disappeared.

    The dark phoenix unable to dodge it was cut apart mercilessly by the sh.

    When the aftermath resided Alex''s ears perked up.

    "Alex..."

    As a result, Alex looked at Christina who was looking at him with blurry vision.

    His figure was covered in mes making her wonder how he was able to wield the power of mes to such a degree.

    Alex understood Christina''s expression and raised his right arm.

    "Ring!"

    "Huhh!"

    Ignoring Ignis, Alex turned his face in the direction of Christina and extended his hand to Christina who was sitting there.

    Christina held his hand and surprisingly the mes didn''t hurt her but rather wrapped around her.

    Christina looked at the ring in Alex''s hand and at a nce knew that it was an artifact that cast armour of me over Alex.

    "Sword!"

    A single wordes out from Alex''s lips

    "Yes!"

    "Christina lend me your sword a bit."

    Christina handed out her sword which Alex grabbed as if it had been his from the beginning.

    Whoa!

    As soon as it touched Alex''s hand, it burst out with a dazzling light that can''t even bepared to when Christina held it.

    That was the moment when Alex lowered Excalibur towards the space in front of him.

    A huge shockwave emerged.

    As a result, while everything around was smashed and bounced off a bted figure appeared before Alex.

    "Are you that Alex?"

    "How did a mere ant like you dare to stand before me?"

    Even after being sted away through dozens of rocky mountains, there was still no scar on his body.

    But there was subtle anger in Ignis''s eyes.

    It was because his self-esteem seemed to be hurt by the fact that he was thrown out by the blow.

    "The Saintess.The Princes and now you. This is a good ce. I will be able to sort out all the things here."

    It was at that moment the corner of Ignis''s lips rose slightly and many hands appeared over his body which faced Alex.

 Chapter 480 478:Ignis Vs Alex

    Strong miasma hovered around the ce filled with countless dangerous beasts and among them, many of them seemed to run rampant after going through a bizarre evolution.

    Beasts and monsters devoured by darkness weren''t the only predators here.

    The dried ck tree that seemed to be at the end of its life suddenly jolted and then its sharp branch pierced the creature and pulled it towards itself.

    Battles simr to this took ce all around the ce for survival and sometimes the hunter was hunted and the prey became the predator.

    Despite having sharp senses and strengths, the beast and treants weren''t able to detect the felting shadow passing from the middle.

    Riya who had escaped from the battlefield in an instant passed through the broken ce and looked for the seed of darkness.

    She wanted to get the Seed of Darkness and move to the other side as quickly as possible and help Alex in case there is a strong opponent who could possess some threat to him.

    So, she rushed here as soon as Noah assured her that they were going to take care of the remnants and clear the battlefield.

    Riya, who felt a strong fluctuation, suddenly halted her steps.

    Her brows furrowed as she saw a dense dark area that was filled with the mana of darkness.

    The rich mana of darkness slowly wriggled around her.

    However, instead of disgust, she felt quite pleasant as if the power of darkness was natural for her to absorb.

    The ce seemed to be the holy grail as her body coveted for more.

    Riya took a deep breath to calm her agitated heart and passed through the dense mana and saw a greenish me burning in the middle of the tree trunk.

    As she stepped closer the tree started to shake heavily and soon its branches attacked her.

    Riya''s image blurred and the branch hit the ce where she stood, leaving a crater.

    Riya who appeared in mid-air looked at the tree with a sharp gaze from where hundred of sharp branches were shot at her.

    "I don''t have time to y with you," Riya spoke with a calm expression.

    A shock wave emerged from her body and a hundred branches aimed at her stopped before they could reach her.

    SCORCH

    An eerie creak resounded from the branches which had been wrapped by strings of sharp dark aura held by Riya.

    Riya whonded on the ground flicked her finger and exerting her strength, cut through the branches.

    Finally, she pulled out her dagger and dashed forward, shing the tree.

    Swish!

    Riya''s image passed by the tree following which the tree was cut into two and started to fall.

    Riya turned back and stood before the darkish-greenish me which emitted an ominous aura that was giving her chills.

    "I don''t know what it is made of but it looked truly evil," Riya spoke with faint curiosity.

    Taking out the box, she extended her hand.

    As her hand was about to reach the me, a terrifying voice echoed in her mind.

    "I finally found you."

    Riya''s whole body froze as bad premonition swelled in her heart and she tried to quickly retract her hand however it was toote.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Noooooo!"

    The greenish mes jumped on her and enveloped her, turning her vision dark.

    Screams resounded as Riya tried to keep the Seed of darkness at bay.

    ......

    It had been too long since Alex had thought about a Meat suit powering an individual like a hero suit.

    But who knew that simple thought woulde to fruition and he had to face a peak Mythic rank whose power has been amplified to the Saint realm due to this Suit?

    Some of the power which had allowed Ignis to defeat countless people in the past began to unfold.

    DUMP!DUMP!DUMP!

    Alex, who was assaulted by the force, was pushed back without any mercy and the power started to be amplified to the point that the ground started to tear apart and the rocks underneath were getting blown away.

    Alex also didn''t sit still.

    "Just because you have got the power doesn''t mean you can defeat me."

    QUANG!

    Alex also exerted his power by twisting the sword lightly and taking a big step forward while twisting his upper body diagonally as well.

    With the mes of the Ring Of Helis starting to burn explosively supplementing the core imbued with fiery mana, the distance between the two of them narrowed to almost zero in an instant.

    At that moment, Alex''s sword attack was so fast that even Sean and others who were watching from afar could not properly recognize it.

    But Ignis reacted quickly and formed many ck shields in front of him.

    The surrounding ce started to crumble with the collision and cracks like spider webs began to appear and cracks extended all over thend on which they stood.

    Thend pulsated and screamed crazily.

    "Die by my hand rat."

    Ignis, who gained some distance, pointed his finger towards Zion.

    Thousands of ck spears appeared behind Alex.

    The power condensed behind him was enough to blow away even one mountain with each shot.

    However, those spears could not reach Alex.

    BAAAAAAAAAAAAM!

    Alex''s core started to rotate crazily and the mes of Helion which burnt likeva were further amplified by the bright light radiating from the Excalibur and began to encircle the surrounding space with a frightening speed.

    Energy and mes intertwined before Alex who stepped forward and swung his sword.

    The ck spear that had reached the realm of higher power was enveloped by the frightening burst of mes and was annihted without leaving a trace.

    Alex, who approached Ignis using the resulting gap lowered the Excalibur which he had already lifted above his head and shed vertically.

    WHOOSH!

    The air before him was cut apart and was turned into a ce of nothingness. Along with a strange cry of breaking the barrier, the sound of the surrounding ce changes and a cut reached towards the vital point of Ignis.

 Chapter 481 479:Ignis Vs Alex 2

    Ignis shot a dark beam to deflect the blow and leaned to the side to avoid Alex''s attack and waved one of his hands at Alex

    QUANG!

    At that moment many orbs of darkness appeared around him and fell straight down towards Alex.

    No to be precise the ck orbs were about to fall on Alex but before that.

    FWOOSH!

    The space itself around Alex was frozen by the absolute cold that erupted from Alex.

    Another ring glowed on Alex''s hand which he got as a gift from Arkham.

    It was the Ring Of Frost and the power of the spell cast from the ring was proportional to the user''s strength.

    The ck orbs were frozen in ce and immediately after that, Excalibur was drawn horizontally once again, dyeing the entire field of view with the bright golden light simr to the sun.

    "How could you use the power like that?"

    Christina muttered with disbelief while staring at the scene. It was a weapon that even she couldn''t draw power and she had never heard of it giving such an aura.

    However, it was hard to believe that Alex, who was using it for the first time, could handle it so perfectly as if this was his from the very beginning.

    It was a truly ipressible sight for her.

    But on the contrary, it seemed to be too natural for Alex.

    Since he was trained by Goddess, he was used to the real Excalibur as he had fought against her and he was also quite adept in using it.

    However, even if this was a copy, it was a great weapon. Alex had always wanted to use it but since it was quite close to Christina''s heart, Alex restricted himself from using it until now.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Excalibur''s power was beyond imagination and in addition to that the power of the other two rings allowed Alex to continue the tense battle with Ignis.

    Of course, that was only for a brief moment when Ignis didn''t use his powers to their full extent.

    Ignis, who was slowly starting to get pushed back by Alex, decided to fight back in earnest.

    Alex, who was gaining his footing, was suddenly bombarded by Ignis causing his steps to tter and Ignis closed the gap.

    At that moment, the silhouette of Alex was thrown away at an invisible speed by Ignis''s magic that was amplified to the point where it couldn''t evenpare with before.

    Alex''s body was sted to a great distance and he slid against the ground and stopped only after kneeling on one knee after driving Excalibur deep into the ground.

    Even though he was attacked only once, the mes of Helis which had wrapped around Alex disappeared without a trace.

    It was truly an overwhelming gap.

    However, that wasn''t what worried Alex.

    Alex looked down at his chest to see a w mark with a darkish trail on it and darkness seemed to be sipping past his body.

    Alex tried to use a healing spell and to his surprise, there wasn''t any change.

    "You are a little better than other bugs out here."

    "So, I decided to use this. A special type of poison made for those who could use the power of light to heal themselves."

    Ignis words rang around the battlefield and dyed everyone''s vision with fear.

    What was the real strength of the church?

    It wasn''t military or buff.

    It was their power to heal others and themselves which allowed them to keep fighting on. But if an effective measure had been invented that could contain their power that means, they could be rendered useless on the battlefield which could deal a devastating blow to them.

    Alex tried to use light elements but saw that darkness was eating away the light inside him.

    "Consider it an honour to die by my hands."

    Ignis who opened his mouth while looking down at Alex with an arrogant eye began to elevate his power which he had never used before till now in this battle.

    SWOOSH!

    With him around, the world around him begins to change.

    Alex''s senses screamed of danger and he stretched his hand forward.

    DUMP!

    The huge Deadweight greatsword flew into his palm.

    He pulled the great sword over his shoulder while the Excalibur was raised in front of him.

    FWOOSH!

    Crimson heat erupted from him.

    Alex tried to mix light elements in it but as he tried to cover himself in light, the wound over his chest tried to interfere and Alex felt an intense pain so he concentrated only on the fiery aura on his sword coating it in an aura.

    Crimson mes left his body and spread forward from the des of the two swords.

    The temperature rose horribly and Alex''s face took a faint red glow as his eyes shone with madness as the strange glow along with me engulfed him.

    With a single step forward, Alex''s image blurred and less than a secondter, the ce where he stood was bombarded by attacks of dark orbs destroying thend.

    The movement of Alex who used partial concealment and instant teleportation was quite fast even for Ignis.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Ripples in the air burst out spreading shockwaves one after another.

    The people on the ground could only see the afterimages appearing and disappearing in an instant.

    Fear dyed everyone''s vision as gales emerged from the sh carrying great momentum and could kill if hit them.

    Sean and others stepped forward to deal with the aftermath of the fight while distancing themselves.

    An intense me burst outward as two figures collided and Alex''s figure was thrown back leaving a trail of me.

    Alex spun his body in the air and threw the Deadweight greatsword with all its might.

    Ignis, who tried to dodge, felt his body freeze and his eyes widened as he felt that he was caught in Space Lock.

    "Damn it! You bastard humans."

    Ignis screamed as the Deadweight carrying a great amount of energy smashed into him.

    The ck shield that appeared before him was crushed into pieces.<novelnext></novelnext>

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The entire sky was dyed red as a huge power condensed on the great sword hit Ignis and mes erupted spreading like waves and covering the entire sky.

    The sky seemed to rumble and a heaven-defying shockwave echoed in everyone''s ears causing them to fall onto the ground.

    The periphery of the explosion extended for many kilometres and debris of fire fell on the ground and exploded like mini bombs.

    Everyone''s body shuddered to see the explosion.

    Shion, who had regained some strength, looked at Alex with disgust and surprise.

    "How the hell.."

    "How did you grow so much?"

    "You were weak like an ant before. Why have you so much strength? Why did you have to hold the one I like?"

    "Why?"Shion shouted frenziedly as jealousy clouded his vision and he clenched his fist causing his nails to dig deep into the skin.

    It was the first time he saw Alex after a few years and a shadow was cast over his heart.

    It was not only him. Even William was thinking the same thing.

    Everyone who saw Alex taking head-on blows with the Saint realm demon started to wonder whether this was all a delusion.

    Christina and Athena prayed for Alex''s victory in their heart as they looked at Alex''s dishevelled appearance with wounds all over his body.

    As the explosion dispersed, another wave swept the cloud of mes and a humanoid figure appeared who screamed.

    "Die!"

    The voice of Ignis resounded carrying a loud and powerful momentum causing the ground to tremble.

    Two powerful beams of light that seemed to freeze the atmosphere were fired at Alex.

    The darkish beam seemed to incinerate everything in its path and broke through the barrier of sound and seemed to be zooming off into infinity.

    It finally collided with the ground creating a scene of terrifying destruction.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground in its path melted and immediately afterwards, colossal mushroom-shaped clouds appeared 50 kilometres away from the battlefield.

    The gas and mes from the clouds destroyed everything as the power of the explosions wereparable to a nuclear detonation.

    The ground jolted and tremors started to spread causing everyone to panic.

    The destruction and aftermath of the attacks were also felt by the Arkham side and the people lifted their heads to see a huge mass of cloud rising in the air.

    Fear was evident on everyone''s faces as wiping out an area of a few kilometres seemed to be nothing for the Saint realm powerhouse.

    Alex, who was able to get out of the line of beam destruction using teleportation, felt his body shudder after being hit by the aftermath.

    As he breathed heavily his back tingled as he heard a voice from the back.

    "I knew rats like you could escape easily."

    Alex reacted immediately and tried to attack, however.....

    Ignis with a huge sphere in his hand attacked Alex who tried to protect himself with an aura and armour of mes.

    However, the attack passes through his defence and hits.

    "Kyaaakk!"Alex groaned in pain and blood sttered from his lips as his figure shot down.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Alex''s figure hit the ground and a ck sphere erupted causing lightning to emerge and hit around.

    Alex''s figure was directly hit by Ignis and he was crushed without a chance.

    There was no chance to turn the situation, Alex wasn''t able to swing his de.

    It was normal as there was no time for Alex to swing.

    Still, he swung.

    He threw his sword at thest moment.

    Gales swept around along with shock waves and a huge crater appeared over the ground.

    While a pit was formed underneath it, Excalibur was thrown with great force and it charged with a great speed and went past Ignis leaving a deep cut that infuriated him.

    "Alex!!"

    Christina and Athena shouted as they saw Alex take a direct hit and his state was unknown.

    They tried to rush towards the ce but Ignis looked at them and spoke while waving his hand.

    "Annoying!"

    BOOOM!

    Christina and Athena''s figure was hit and they were thrown away like a rag doll rolling on the ground.

    Their bones broke and the armour on their body fell apart while blood sttered on their lips.

    Ignis'' image blurred and he appeared before Alex in the crater where he was lying in his blood.

    Alex coughed ck blood and gave Ignis a hollow gaze.

    "From now on, I shall show you the true power of a Saint realm," Ignis muttered.

    His voice reverberated everywhere and those who heard it felt their death approaching them and were overwhelmed by hopelessness.

    However, Alex stared straight at Ignis.

    "That''s fine."

    Alex''s eyes that were looking at Ignis turned sharp and his lips curled as if he was smiling.

    "From now on, I also need to do something simr," Alex muttered and raised his hand towards the sky.

    "Goddess, it''s time for you to keep your promise."

    "I summon you!"

    "Excalibur."

 Chapter 482 480:The Descent Of Excalibur

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Two images flickered in the vast ce as they went rampant.

    BANG!

    The sword in his hand shattered into pieces and the broken shards struck him tearing his skin.

    "Damn it!"

    "My sword is broken again," Alexined and sat down while giving the Goddess Of War a sharp look.

    "Don''t look at me like that?"

    "You lose because you are weak."

    "Hmm!" Alex snorted and spoke.

    "I lost because of my weapon. Your weapon seemed to be one of the strongest weapons."

    "If I have your Excalibur, I can defeat you easily."

    Goddess Of War raised her brows and sneered on hearing his words.

    "Do you want this sword?"

    Alex''s gloomy expression brightened on hearing her words and he jumped up from his ce.

    "Can I use it?" Alex asked with an excited expression.

    Goddess Of War nodded and Alex moved forward to receive it.

    As Alex''s hands were about to touch the sword, the Goddess of War spoke"I will let you use it after you defeat me."

    sh!

    "What! Cheating"

    Alex screamed as the sword struck him and blinded his vision.

    The Goddess Of War who spoke casually had never expected that she would be defeated but since she was defeated by Alex, she had to keep her word.

    As she remembered that scene she wondered why she made such a promise.

    In The Temple of Goddess Of War.

    It was a usual day for the priest and clergy who were doing their duty while people visited and offered their prayers to Goddesses and wished to get stronger and get her guidance.

    While devotees and Priests were engaging in their day-to-day duties, a bright light erupted from the Prayer room containing the Goddess Statue.

    "Hey, what is going on?"

    "Is there going to be a revtion?"

    As the priest murmured with a confused expression startled by the sudden influx of light, the entire Church started to shake.

    The Priest made their way to the room but a strong barrier stopped them from advancing.

    Inside the room, the statue of the Goddess of War moved.

    With a creaking sound, the statue came to life as a bright light poured directly from the sky.

    Whoosh!

    The Goddess Of War looked ahead and her eyes transverse a great distance and fell on the battlefield.

    She took a step and raised the hand containing the bow and then raised the other hand containing the sword and then took the stance and ced the sword on the bow like an arrow.

    "Go Excalibur!"

    She released the sword and it shot towards the sky passing over the Church ceiling.

    The sound released by the shot shocked the entire capital and chaos descended all around.

    People flocked out of their houses in fear of earthquakes destroying their homes.

    However, as soon as they stepped out their eyes widened as they saw a trail of light rushing above the sky with a momentum that seemed to be splitting the sky.

    ...

    Alex, who was hit by the sphere, groaned with a frustrated expression as he found that the healing spell didn''t work on him anymore.

    And every time he used a light element, a part of it was eaten by the poison-containing dark mana that is invading his body.

    Though it wasn''t fatal still it harmed him from fully using his power which left him with two options.

    That is to use the power of darkness which he cannot use now as there are many eyes on him.

    The second option was to use an external power source to generate the light element and struck Ignis.

    After pondering, he arrived to use thest option. The Excalibur of Goddess Of War could collect divinity as well as energy from life forms around it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    To use Excalibur he needs to be in the Mythic realm otherwise his body would burst just by holding the sword.

    Although he is not at Mythic rank, his body is way stronger than a Mythic realm expert due to the torture training and this is the reason why he was still in one piece otherwise each blow of Ignis contains enough strenght to destroy a Mythic rank.

    Concluding that, he quickly called for Excalibur as he had already cleared the condition for using Excalibur.

    Ignis, who saw Alex''s motion, sneered and spoke: "Whom are you calling for help?"

    "Let me tell you there is no one who can save you from you?"

    "Unless there is a Saint realm, your death is certain."

    "Now die bug," Ignis muttered and raised his palm on which a dark orb started to take shape.

    "I also wanted to say the same for you."

    Alex spat back as he tried to get up with staggering steps.

    "Your death is certain."

    Ignis, who was about to attack, felt that thews that were made up began to twist due to the presence of something that was beyondmon sense.

    CARRYING!

    A space that vibrates like crazy and time slows down slowly.

    The eyes of the people shook and the demon''s mouth gradually opened wide.

    Christina and Athena who tried to step up with their ragged figure with urgent expressions stopped.

    "What..."

    Athena''s eyes trembled as she felt a great mass of concentrated divinity whose power was enough to twist the flow of the world approaching them.

    The mass of divinity also contained the Power Of Faith that shouldn''t be present in the world.

    The unusual urrence didn''t go unnoticed in the eyes of countless hidden figures whose gaze locked on the thing that was not of the current world.

    A Power that can be utilised only by Gods

    At that moment Ignis, who was quite close to Alex, felt an ominous feeling conveyed by the strange phenomenon.

    "What is this?"

    Bright light fell on the ce Alex stood and engulfed him entirely

    As he spat out the question, Ignis looked at Alex who had already stood up.

    Something was strange.

    As he wondered, everything slowly started to disappear.

    The ground, the people around them and even the energypressed in his palm that was aiming for Alex''s life.

    All of them vanished as if they had never existed.

    It felt as if the person before him had given up the battle but this made him more anxious than ever.

    ''Why?''

    ''And what was that bright light.''

    Ignis had opened all his powers but he still felt insecure about it.

    It was a very bizarre situation but Ignis dispelled such anxiety.

    Except for those of the Overlord realm, no one could give him this feeling.

    Soon afterwards his fingers pointed at the heart of Alex and the enormous energy he possessed began to coalesce.

    "I will finish this right now."

    A cold voice was about toe out from Ignis''s mouth.

    However,

    Swoosh!

    There was no foreshadowing.

    No power spread apart.

    The entire world ceased for a moment and it was at that moment.

    The entire arm raised by Ignis suddenly disappeared.

    At that time in Alex''s mind, a small sound reverberated.

    [Host, what the hell? Did you just scam the Goddess and use the Power Of Faith to draw out some of your power from the past and modify your body? This is cheating.]

 Chapter 483 481:One Sided Thrashing

    The system wasn''t the only one that was surprised as even the Goddesses were shocked to the point that their jaw dropped wide seeing the situation.

    The Excalibur used by the Goddess Of War wasn''t a physical entity. It was a manifestation of her power in the form of a sword.

    Excalibur was the symbol of her presence which contained a great amount of Power Faith and Divinity.

    And Alex''s goal was exactly this Power Of Faith.

    The Power Of Faith was such a miraculous energy, that it could achieve anything that one desires as long as it doesn''t interfere with thew of casualties of the world.

    When the Goddess Of War sent him Excalibur, it carried a hint of her power and Alex exactly aimed for that power to make his own.

    The Goddesses might have never imagined that he could use the Power Of Faith.

    But contrary to their belief, he could use it quite well.

    He had always wondered how the system works, what it was made of and how it operated.

    His system is like a vessel that had been trapping his power made of the Power Of Faith and used his powers stored in it as a battery.

    That means once Alex squeezed everything out of it, the system would disappear from the world.

    Instead of using Excalibur, Alex absorbed the Power Of Faith and manipted it to draw some strength from the system forcibly where using the remaining to strengthen his body to adapt his body.

    Even though he had not be too powerful. It was enough for him to defeat this person.

    He didn''t know whether he could heal his body using this as it was essentially a form of the light element so instead of taking a risk, he reverses the time of his body where he wasn''t injured.

    The wounds on his body also disappeared and his body felt new.

    He felt fresh and alive though his body might crumble after finishing all this.

    Ignis whose left arm had disappeared, felt his power going amok and scatter.

    "...uhhh?"

    Ignis exhaled deeply while looking ahead stupidlypletely unaware of the situation.

    "How did you heal your wounds?"

    "And what is that power?"

    He bbered stupidly with a dumbfounded expression.

    Suddenly, his vision was distorted with a tremendous shock.

    A new type of sensation spread through his body that constantly dug into him while he smashed up a rocky mountain.

    "What happened?"

    Ignis who barely understood the current situation only after digging almost to the centre of the rocky mountain, distorted the entire ce around him to shake off Alex''s hand holding his head.

    A thousand hands wriggled from his skin and were covered by a dark aura that transformed into various types of weapons inserted towards Alex trying to pierce through his skin and cut him apart.

    ck orbs surrounded Alex and then started to rain down on him carrying condensed energy of destruction.

    At that time, Alex gently lifted his opposite hand and grabbed Ignis''s head upwards and then lightly grabbed it as it was.

    That moment...

    The weapons of hands that were being shot towards Alex and the ck orbs of energy disappeared from everyone''s view.

    Ignis'' eyes widened at the sight that was iprehensible tomon sense and roared in anger.

    A chain of waves of light erupted from Alex''s hands which were still holding Ignis''s head.

    Holding the nape of his neck, Alex clobbered Ignis on the ground making him taste dirt.

    As a result, Ignis breaks through the floor and begins to sink endlessly to the ground which starts to crack forming a bottomless pit.

    "Stoppp...Ughhh!"

    In the end, Ignis barely escapes after sacrificing a part of his body to widen his distance from Alex frantically.

    Alex clicked his tongue as he saw a clump of flesh in his hand wrapping itself around his arm and trying to explode.

    Alex clenched his fist and with a blinding sh, the lump of rotten meat disappeared.

    Ignis'' body was almost destroyed by the brief sh and stared at Alex with bloodshot eyes.

    Ignis who used to be arrogant enough to hate even a single grain of dust on his body was now thrashed on the ground again and again like rags.

    "Foolish human, you dare treat me like this, "Ignis screamed and took out a dark ring that gave off an ominous presence.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Take this bastard?"

    Ignis shattered the jewel on the ring and following this, the area around started to distort and copse revealing an army of hundreds of thousands of phantoms.

    It looked as if a mythical heavenly army wasing down to punish the world.

    "Ahhhh!!"

    Desperate voices came out from people''s mouths as they saw waves of disaster filling their entire vision unfolding before them.

    While everyone''s expression crumbled and each of them looked at Alex straight back shining brightly, Alex''s lips curled upwards.

    He felt as if he had found a sense of freedom with nothing to worry about.

    He didn''t remember how long it had been since he had felt this feeling of superiority of dominating his enemies.

    Alex''s eyes scanned the thousands of individuals marching towards him.

    These phantoms don''t have a physical manifestation still they carry a great amount of power however they are also quite easy to deal with.

    "Cheap tricks."

    ''Hmmm! Let''s use that, I haven''t used it since I arrived here. I was too weak to take a peek into the flow of the world.''

    ''Maybe I can just take a nce now.

    With that though, Alex''s hands reached forward lightly.

    There is a flow to everything in the world such as fate, atmosphere and also life.

    If the flow stops the world would stop functioning and everything existing in that flow might disappear.

    So, what if the flow goes beyond stopping and disappears after being obstructed?

    It''s like forcing something to break and crumble.

    Alex closed his eyes.

    His mind became nk and everything around him became dark.

    While everything ceased to exist, countless thin threads intertwined in his vision.

    Some were thin, some were thick and some were clumped together.

    Alex tries to peek at the flow and feels his mind clouded with various types of information, each one of them being too heavy for him.

    ''One strike is enough.''

    Alex outstretched his hand and formed a de with his sharp aura, he slowly reached for a few threads and shed it.

    [Negation]

    After Alex finished his simple gesture which seemed to be filled with wonder and shock for others.

    There was no explosion.

    There was no light or sound.

    Everything became enshrouded with a deathly silence for a moment.

    But the result was far beyond anyone''s imagination.

    As if it didn''t exist in the first ce.

    A hundred thousand phantoms driving and rushing towards Alex disappeared without leaving any trace.

    Under everyone''s bewildered expression,everything before them disappeared in an instant and terrifyingly they couldn''t even sense a hint of mana fluctuations, still, their heart screamed wildly as if they had witnessed the peak of world powers.

    Hex''s expression turned ugly and he clenched his fist annoyingly as for the first time in his life, he felt inferior to someone.

    He could feel the tremendous gap that had suddenly appeared between him and the man who appeared out of nowhere and shocked the world.

    At the same time, a sense of crisis suffocated him wondering about the events that were about toe after this.

    Ignis pulled his hair in despair, unable to understand what had happened in an instant.

    Feeling that he may die for real, he screamed and even thought of begging for his life because the man before didn''t look human in any way.

    Rather than human, he looks like an embodiment of death who hade to take his life.

 Chapter 484 482:Entertain Me

    Ignis felt as if the person before him wasn''t a human but rather a god.

    His presence felt unfathomable and the powers shown by the human were unreachable for him in his entire lifetime.

    He had tried and done many things to be stronger and finally reached here after countless struggles but even after all of this fell, he fell short of his goal.

    Feeling the fear of death he had no choice but to ask for mercy. Even if he had pride, what can he do after all his pride would save him from this situation?

    He begged for his life while on the other hand, he tried to hide the fact of absorbing power from behind.

    The meat puppet he was using had a special means to absorb the life of others and be stronger.

    He tried to absorb the power of demons behind him trying to shake away Alex''s attention.

    Alex grinned as the petty tricks didn''t go unnoticed in his eyes.

    "Nice, you have some good tricks under your sleeve."

    "I will give you a chance."

    An icy cold voice rang in Ignis''s ears.

    "Show me!"

    "Uhh...What?"

    "Show me what you can do?"

    "Entertain me?"

    A deep silence lingered for a moment and Ignis felt he had heard something wrong.

    Seeing his curiosity, Alex said"It''s been a while since I wielded this power. I want to enjoy myself thoroughly so I am giving you a chance to hit me with everything you have got."

    "Hahaha!"

    Light returned to his eyes and he found the situation extremely funny.

    "Since you want to die, I will fulfil thisst wish of yours, "Ignis shouted and raised his arms.

    A strong suction force emerged from him creating a huge whirlpool trying to drag everyone who was close by.

    Alex waved his hand creating a wall to block the people on his side.

    "Sir, what are you doing?"

    The demons screamed at the top of their voice as they felt their life being drained slowly.

    "Sir, stop it."

    "We are going to die "Halton''s eyes fluttered while he screamed frantically.

    "Shut up and be my nourishment."

    The demons try to resist but their life force was drained from them forcibly leaving behind dried corpses.

    "Sacrifice your life for the greater cause, "Ignis shouted and then his figure started to erge and a dark veil started to cover it.

    Alex tilted his eyes as he found that it was simr to his way of draining dark death mana from life force when there is no source.

    ''But how did this guy know the method?''

    Alex suppressed his curiosity as he saw a gigantic figure formed rising towards the sky.

    A huge shadow was formed on the ground that covered everyone and a frightening sensation washed over everyone.

    The shadow enveloped everyone in the nightmare as they felt that this might be the end of their for real.

    The entire sky became dark as even the rays of the sun were also covered and everything became dark.

    "You are still wet behind your ears. Even if you are strong, you are quite immature. You shouldn''t have given me this chance."

    "Foolish human, you will suffer my wrath."

    "Die along with everyone."

    "Is this it?"

    Ignis, who was drunk in his power, was startled by Alex''s words and all the confidence he had gathered by absorbing the life forms suddenly faltered.

    "Uhhh.."Ignis'' eyes shook as he wondered whether his strength stillcked to deal with the human.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex, who was about to speak, suddenly closed his lips and grasped his shock.

    His eyes erged and his expression changed a bit.

    ''Something is wrong with me.''

    ''Why am I giving him a chance to fight? There was no need for it? Even if I want to enjoy it there is no reason to do this when my wives are exhausted and need rest.''

    ''Damn, it seems I am being influenced somehow.''Alex asked himself as he knew that he had never been arrogant in his life even after defeating the Goddess.

    This meant that something inside him had changed and it happened somehow when that slut provoked me.

    "I should wrap up."

    Alex muttered and grabbed the air in front of him as if pulling something and pulling his hand down, his silhouette disappeared.

    At that moment Alex appeared before Ignis whose eyes fluttered relentlessly as he witnessed an overflowing power from the person in front of him.

    The empty air in between Alex''s hands glowed and a bright light condensed taking the form of a magnificent sword that seemed to gleam joyfully.

    "Stop it.."

    "I surrender.."

    Ignis screamed with a panicked expression as he felt his existence was in peril.

    Alex raised his hand in which a sword pointed towards the sky.

    A huge golden beam of condensed mass of energy shot out from the sword towards the sky which was apanied by the deafening roar of heaven.

    The sky seemed to be torn by the beam emitting a loud tremble.

    shes of lightning zed the sky.

    Heavy gales started to blow from all around signalling the forting destruction.

    It was a marvellous sight that turned people''s legs soft causing them to sit down while the expression of many waa dyed with awe and reverence.

    "Excalibur!" Alex shouted and shed the sword.

    Ignis tried to fight by throwing everything he had got and also burnt his lifespan to generate more power.

    However, everything he did was for naught.

    The beam of golden light directly poured on Ignis tearing him apart and sweeping him away like dust.

    The ground exploded and was pulverised immediately into countless pieces. The beam of light extended for many kilometres and destroyed everything in the path.

    The army of the Demon who bear the full brunt of the attacks was instantly annihted and wiped out of existence.

    The miasma and dark mana hovering around was also filtered as shockwaves of light radiated all around blinding everyone''s vision for a moment.

    Destruction on arge scale that could wipe out an entire Kingdom unfolded which almost reached Arkham as the bright light extended throughout the border.

    Alex''s body descended and the bright light that enveloped him disappeared leaving an exhausted look on his face.

    As the light dispersed, Alex saw the residue of the demon''s corpse and a saw chunk of flesh from which a transparent dark mist was pouring out endlessly.

    "You are still alive."

    Alex murmured while walking toward it and tore through the scarps of flesh and a figure simr to a skeleton appeared in his eyes.

    "So, this is how you look like Ignis."

    Alex muttered as he saw a sunken figure with strings attached to meat used as a puppet.

    Alex looked at the source of the dark mist and pulled out a dark greenish orb that contained dark energy.

    ''So, this the seed of darkness.''Alex murmured and after putting it in the box, threw it into the storage ring.

    ''''I..curse..you.."

    "You will die cruelly."

    "Unfortunately you are not going to stay alive to see that day," Alex muttered and mes emitted from his body devoured Ignis.

    "Give my greeting to the devil."

    Alex smirked as Ignis struggled and a series of screams and wails resounded throughout the space.

 Chapter 485 483:Taking Her Away

    "It''s finally over."

    Alex exhaled deeply and sighed as drowsiness started to hit him.

    He hadn''t wasted even a second since he had entered the pocket dimension nor did he have a wink of sleep during the past six months.

    Alex turned back and waved his hand with a smile to signal that everything was over.

    Seeing his smile, relief washed over Christina and Athena.

    Alex walked towards them and spotted Sean and others who had dazed expressions on their faces.

    "Hey, you are in charge of cleaning the mess."

    "Don''t expect anything else from me. I have done my task."

    Alex spoke light-heartedly, then heard a scream from somewhere and his eyes fell on bewildered Shion.

    "Who are you?"

    Alex raised his brows as he saw Shion angered expression which looked like a child throwing a tantrum.

    "You can''t be Alex."

    "Alex is dead."

    "Just who the hell are you and why are you impersonating him."

    Shion muttered and his eyes shone as if he understood something.

    "Hehehhe!"

    "I got it."

    "You are impersonating Alex so that you can embrace the beauties."

    Alex, who heard some useless usations, felt his blood boil and looked at Sean.

    "Can we kill him here?"

    "I will make sure that there are no witnesses."

    "We can''t do that," Sean said with a nk expression.

    "Shion, just stop it."

    "No one is in the mood to soothe your tantrum."

    "What do you mean brother?"Shion shouted and pointed at Alex.

    "We should investigate him. There is no way he can be so powerful and if he was alive what the hell was he doing when our troops were dying."

    "If you have that much power you should have stepped forward before but you just hid in the hole waiting for an opportunity toe out and behave like a hero."

    Alex raised his fist as he didn''t want to waste his time arguing but stopped when he heard a small thud beside him.

    Shion froze for a moment as soon as he saw the figure.

    Jealousy rose in his heart seeing her.

    Alex looked back and saw Riya''s dishevelled expression.

    Her figure was drenched in blood and her body was shaking a bit as if she had encountered something horrible.

    "Riya, what happened?"Athena asked with a worried tone.

    ''Nothing bad had happened till now so why is my heart screaming.''Athena murmured inwardly.

    Riya struggled to take a step.

    Seeing this Alex reached for her and dragged her towards him for a hug.

    "Al...Alex..."

    Stuttering a bit Riya hugged him and wept suddenly confusing Alex.

    It was a shaky voice with wet tears which caused him to tighten his arms around her.

    "Did you encounter something terrible?"

    "Don''t worry, we will get through it. We can talk about it after you calm down."

    "Yes..whoa..."

    The shock was so great that Riya burst into tears

    "Kis...Kiss me."

    Alex was taken by surprise by Riya''s words, still seeing her sorry state, he did what she said.

    Riya''s hand groped his chest and at the next moment, Alex suddenly heard Christina''s voice.

    Followed by the voice, Alex felt a sharp pain in his chest and as he looked down he saw Riya''s previous dagger Kiss of Death embedded in his chest.

    Alex''s eyes stared nkly at Riya wondering what happened.

    Even Riya couldn''t believe what she had done and her eyes opened wide.

    One of her hands tightly clutched the hands that stabbed the dagger to the point that blood oozed out from the arm.

    "Nooooo!"

    Riya shrieked and her body jolted and she jumped back in fear with a pale expression.

    Alex coughed dark blood and saw veins of dark colour bulging all over his body.

    "Noooo!"

    "Alex...My Alex...No...No...No!"

    "Stopppp!"Riya wailed in pain and pulled her hair in despair as if she had gone mad.

    "Alexx!" Christina jumped up and held Alex who staggered and almost fell.

    Athena cast light over Alex however it was to no avail as the wounds didn''t go.

    "How can this be.."

    "It''s not healing."Athena squirmed in shock and her eyes became moist.

    Sean and others jumped forward wondering what happened.

    "Riya, how can you do this?"Christina shouted while Sean knights rushed towards Riya to restrain her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, their bodies froze in the middle and a portal appeared behind Riya and two figures walked out from it.

    Sean''s eyes widened as he felt the fluctuationing from them.

    "Supreme Realm expert."

    The entire space was enveloped with strong pressure.

    Alex murmured while trying to maintain his consciousness from fading away.

    "What is going on?"

    The two Supremes held Riya as if they were going to take her.

    "Stop! What have you done to me?"Riya screamed trying to push them away.

    "Alex, please believe me, I can never hurt you. My body is working on its own."

    "Sorry Princess, we have to take you with us. Please understand, we are just doing our duty."One of the Supreme ranked experts murmured.

    "Princess..what Princes..."

    "You are mistaken."

    "We are no..."

    His words were cut short by lighting showers.

    "Who gave you the courage to run amok in our territory."

    Followed by the voice, countless obscure figures appeared in the sky.

    The sky started to rumble as if it was going to break apart, unable to tolerate the pressure of the gathered individual.

    The pressure that bored everyone disappeared with their appearance.

    "Human Supremes don''t interfere."

    "We swear in the name of our Gods that we will not harm anyone. We will just take her and go back peacefully."

    "We don''t want any war or bloodshed."

    "And if we don''t agree with you."A figure''s cold voice resounded in everyone''s ears.

    "Then there will be a bloodbath. If we fight here you know better than anyone else that the Princes of Kinley would be killed along with their troops in the aftermath of the battle."

    "Can you handle the consequences?"

    Alex, who heard all this, tried to stand up.

    "Please help her."

    "I will owe you a favour," Alex said, trying to suppress his pain.

    "Since they are taking her, she might be very precious to them. We can''t let her be taken away so I ask you all to stop them from taking her."

    "Please.."

    "Pufff!"

    Alex''s condition worsened as a sharp pain assaulted his mind causing his vision to be dark and the flesh in his chest started to rot.

    "Damnnn!"Athena gritted her teeth and applied a healing spell.

    "It''s not working," Christina muttered with a panicked expression.

    Athena bit her lips, feeling her helplessness to cure him.

    Seeing this was not working, Athena pressed her palms on his chest and poured out a greenish light.

    Christina''s eyes widened as she saw Athena using her life force to heal Alex.

    For the Supreme, it was a trivial thing as they had lived for countless ages and watched many people dying.

    Still, Alex''s words drew the attention of the Supreme as his words were somehow correct.

    Since the other side was making a move, she might prove to be an important asset.

    Pondering for a moment, they looked at the battlefield after arriving at the same conclusion.

    "We will live right to decide to the Princes since they are the ones who represent us."

    Their speech hadn''t even finished, when Shion raised his voice.

    "I reject it. I don''t want to take the risk for her."

    "I also think the same. Single life doesn''t take precedence over a million. I don''t have the right to put others in danger just for her who is nothing to me."William spoke.

    "Me too."Hex finished in one sentence while giving Riya aplicated gaze.

    After this everyone looked at Sean who just stood there nkly.

    He looked at Alex who had passed out and was bleeding profusely.

    "Does my opinion matter? The majority are already against it."Sean spoke, gritting his teeth.

    "S, it''s decided."

    "Goodbye.."

    Riya, who was held by them, cried and begged them.

    "Please, I beg you."

    "I will go with you and do as you say but at least save him."

    "Don''t kill him."Riya cried and kneeling on the ground, she hit her head on the ground.

    "Please let him live."

    The two people nced at each other for a moment and spoke.

    "He is not going to die nor is he going to wake up anymore. Only those who have the power of darkness could resist it but at least he is not going to die."

    "Now let''s go, Princess. Many people are waiting for you."With this, the two people pulled Riya and their figure disappeared behind a portal.

    The Supreme rank people sighed heavily and looked at Alex''s figure.

    And then all the obscure figures disappeared leaving behind a gloomy atmosphere.

 Chapter 486 484:Unseen Memories

    A blurry scene of Riya kneeling on the ground while sobbing was thest thing he could perceive before he lost the sense of the world.

    It was as if everything in the world hade to a standstill and vanished leaving him alone.

    Darkness engulfed his vision once again.

    With pitch darkness all around, he could feel his body floating without any resistance.

    This had happened to him so many times that now he was oddly familiar with it.

    Every time he passed out after over-exerting himself, he would fall into an endless abyss while a certain memory deep inside his heart would resurface or he would meet someone.

    And although his consciousness was blurry, the scene of Riya being snatched before his eyes forced his consciousness to stay awake in the void.

    And then a bright light exploded again covering everything.

    ...

    Alex opened his eyes and was startled by the bright influx of light that almost hurt his eyes.

    He rubbed his eyes while wondering what kind of light it was as the light that emerged from Goddess''s appearance was mostly made of mana which is quite subtle and refreshing.

    Alex who was rubbing his eyes was suddenly assaulted by the pungent smell of disinfection which made him nauseous and it was followed by a beep, beep mechanical sound ringing in his ears.

    He slowly opened his eyes, squinting in an attempt to sharpen the blurred images before him.

    A terrible headache that seemed to split his mind apart came out of nowhere.

    He rested his hand on the wall to support himself.

    Alex held his head with another and took a deep breath to nce around but as soon as he tilted his head, his body froze like a statue.

    Cold sweat dropped from his head and he looked around as if he had be crazy.

    "This can''t be."

    He nced around the deserted blue-and-white colouring scheme hospital while doctors were taking in patients hurriedly.

    "What...What is going on?"Alex uttered with a dumbfounded expression and looked straight.

    He stood before the bluish-colour door on which chamber number 225 was printed.

    Alex''s hand which rested on the door was retracted and he stepped back.

    "No, it can''t be."

    "Am I in a dream world or has someone attacked me by peeling into my memories?"

    "Or did I go back in time?"

    Alex''s head spun for a moment as countless ill-fated scenarios emerged in his mind.

    Trying to affirm his suspicions Alex gathered his courage and thought of confronting the nightmare that was behind the door.

    Clicked.

    He opened the doorknob and entered inside.

    Alex''s heart almost stopped as she saw the figure thaty on the bed.

    The woman in bed seemed to age a lot and looked quite old and fragile. While her heart beats stubbornly in her fragile chest, her skin looked so weak that it could be ruptured by just a simple touch.

    Even in her haggard appearance that was supported by the machines she still looked quite beautiful.

    Her eyes wandered around the window with a nk expression that seemed to have lost all the emotions a person has.

    Alex felt that his heart would burst apart.

    "I thought I was already used to it still when I saw this, I...I felt that it should have been me instead of you."

    All the anguish in his heart disappeared leaving behind a deep sorrow.

    Alex raised his voice and called her name"Ava, Ava, can you hear me? It''s.."

    Alex was cut in the middle as the door behind him opened with a small bang and the figure went past Alex towards Ava.

    Alex was startled to see the man passing through him and slump down near Ava with a teary expression.

    Alex who looked at the back was familiar with the person.

    "George...No, I mean me."

    "Just what is happening here?"Alex muttered and looked around.

    The ce and everything looked around the same.

    Alex reached towards them and tried to hold his shoulder.<novelnext></novelnext>

    However, his hands passed through George''s body as if he was just a spirit.

    Alex whose mind was clouded with confusion heard a painful groan which caused him to murmur" Please don''t let me watch this."

    "Please take me out of here."

    He prayed sincerely for a miracle however his wish only remain a wish and he was forced to watch the scene which caused him to break down once again.

    "Ava, please don''t leave me."

    "Don''t die."

    "Just hold on. I am sure there is something that can cure you."

    "We just need some time."

    George held Ava''s hands and cried painfully.

    His tears soaked the nket over Ava.

    The scene felt quite nauseous and suffocating for Alex who was looking at it from afar.

    Ava, whose expression was quite nk, suddenly changed and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face as if she had never been in pain.

    In her state, the smile on her face seemed to form with a lot of strength.

    The smile may look beautiful but the pain hidden behind that smile wasn''t something a person could imagine.

    Unless you have gone through such a thing, you cannot experience the pain and loneliness of those who suffer while spending their lives on hospital beds waiting for their death to slowly approach and take them away from this bleak world freeing them from the endless suffering.

    Ava tried to hold George''s hands tightly with her trembling hands.

    "George, promise me one thing."

    "Hugh!"

    "Tell me.."

    Sniff...Sniff.

    "What do you want Ava? Tell me?"

    "I will do everything in my capability to fulfil your wish."

    "Promise me, George?"

    "Promise me George that you will live a fulfilling life in case I pass away."

    "Avaaaaa!"George roared with a panicked expression.

    "Don''t say that."

    "You can''t lose hope?"

    "I am just saying but can''t you just keep a simple promise?"Ava spoke with a saddened expression.

    "Promise me."

    Fearing her condition might get worse George nodded his head again and again.

    "I will lead a fulfilling life."

    "Are you happy now?"

    "Yes!"Ava nodded with a satisfied expression as if a huge burden had been lifted from her heart and spoke.

    "I want you to know that I love you."

    "I love you so much."

    "And I swear that even in my next life, you will be the only one I will love, "Ava repeated the words as a broken record and tears flowed down her cheek.

    Beep...Beep...Beep.

    "No...no...Ava..."

    "Ava speak something. Doctor...Doctor" George screamed with an rmed expression and run out to call for the doctor.

    The rming sound that resounded from the machine started to repeat as Ava''s heart rate started to decrease rapidly.

    George''s scale became numb and his body shuddered when he saw the ECG declining.

    A group of doctors along with nurses rush in to take check her condition and dered that it was an emergency and tried to stabilise her condition however no matter how hard they tried everything was for naught.

    Alex, who watches the scene from the back, leaned back on the wall and closed his eyes, unable to watch it anymore as he knew what wasing before him next.

 Chapter 487 485:Unseen Memories 2

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    The sound of a fist hitting the walls, again and again, reverberated back.

    The sound was quite loud and echoed through the hallway but oddly enough no one paid attention to it as if it never existed.

    Alex breathed heavily wondering what was going on.

    It had been 6 hours since Ava died after squeezing out those words.

    Alex, who watched her die again, hit the wall angrily but there wasn''t even a dent in it and what he felt was immense pain.

    He had lost his strength and was now at a normal level of human and could feel pain and all sorts of stimtion but weirdly, no blood is shed after being hurt.

    No matter how immense the pain was, it would subside after some time and no matter how broken he was, his body woulde out fine.

    Due to the sheer frustration of being unable to get out, he even tried tomit suicide and jumped from the top of the roof.

    On hitting the ground an immense pain as if all of his existence was torn apart coursed through his body and his vision became blind for some time but still, he was in one piece at the end.

    The second thing he noticed was that he couldn''t interfere with living beings or touch them.

    He tried to throw a chair at his pathetic self who was sitting down on the bench like a soulless puppet but it went past him and after some time, the chair appeared in the ce where it was.

    It looked as if some sort ofw was trying to keep him from interfering.

    This causes him immense frustration.

    He doesn''t know what was going on.

    He doesn''t know how to get out.

    He doesn''t know what the hell he was doing here.

    He didn''t know a damn thing except to watch this pathetic scene which made him want to dig out his eyeballs and throw them away.

    Just catching a glimpse of Ava''s dead body caused his heart to burst apart.

    The only good side of all this was that he was happy to see that he had still lingering emotions about Ava.

    If there was not an ounce of sadness after watching this scene that must mean that his love for Ava was all deception and it was not love but just a fleeting emotion of attraction to her beauty.

    But to his relief, he was not. He is still as was as the day she died.

    Walking toward his previous one who sat on the chair with a hollow expression, he screamed"Son of bitch just get up."

    "I know you are sad but at least give her a proper burial."

    "It had been six hours you pathetic bastard. Will you let her body rot?"Alex shouted with an enraged tone.

    But no matter how angry he was, his voice couldn''t reach George, who sat there like a statue.

    Alex just stood there walking to and fro contemting many things.

    Like this, another two hours passed.

    "Did I behave like that?"

    At first, he was sceptical but the more he watched the more curious he became.

    For him, this had happened a long time ago and only some bits of memories were in his mind.

    "I thought I cried a lot that day and after burying her, I immersed myself in drinkingalcohol to forget the pain and became an addict to the point that I got into an ident."

    But now that he thought about it, he felt quite absurd.

    He more than anyone else knew just how precious Ava was to him and her words wasw.

    Since he had promised her that he will lead a fulfilling life, he must have tried. Even though it was for a moment, he would have surely tried but now that he thinks about it, all he remembered was immersing himself in drinking in pain.

    Alex muttered and looked at George again.

    He hadn''t shed a single tear but Alex could feel the pain and suffering in those eyes. It was like a huge water body stopped by the dam.

    ''There is something odd here.''

    Alex who was grumbling till now stoppedining and decided to take a closer look at the world outside.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    An old man dressed in a white coat walked towards George and patted him.

    "George, I am sorry to ask but just how long are you going to stay like this?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I am sorry for being unable to save her."

    "Every day we encountered people whom I desperately wanted to save and give our best but in the end, we couldn''t do anything."

    George''s hollow eyes fluttered and he looked at the doctor with a nk expression.

    "George, you have to live up."

    "You can''t go on like..."

    The old man wasn''t able to finish the sentence as his body froze.

    And it wasn''t only him but everything around the ce that froze as if time had stopped.

    Alex''s eyes widened as he noticed the supernatural activity which shouldn''t have been possible in the previous world.

    George gawked at the scene and stood up.

    He looked around frantically with a panicked expression.

    At that moment, like a whisper of the devil, words echoed in George''s mind which was also heard by Alex.

    "Do you want to save her?"

    "I can bring her back."

    "Who are you?"George spoke with a nervous expression.

    "I am telling you if this is a prank, I swear that this will not end well."

    "This is not a joke "

    "I don''t joke on heavy matters like death."

    "If you want to say something,e forward."

    "Where are you hiding?"

    As George roared in anger, the space before George fluctuated a man with dark hair and pale skin appeared.

    Dark hazy fumes covered his face and he was dressed in neat attire.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    George screamed in pain witnessing the horrifying scene making his scalp numb.

    He staggered backwards and almost fell to the ground.

    As the man started to walk forward.

    George crouched back slowly.

    His body was drenched in sweat and he screamed as if his heart was about toe out of his mouth.

    George, whose body was shaking crazily, was finally stopped when the man waved his hand.

    George suddenly felt that his nerves had calmed down automatically.

    "What did you do with me?"

    "I have calmed you down, George?"

    "My aura makes others tremble."

    "I lurked in the shadows of everyone waiting for the time toe."

    "I am The God of Death."

    George who heard his words felt the world spinning around him and suddenly lost consciousness as his brain was unable to cope with the man''s sudden appearance.

    Meanwhile, Alex, who stood there like a statue, could feel the terrifying aura from that man which was turning his leg jelly.

    His presence was simr to Devil but the man seemed to be more frightening than the Devil.

    Alex''s mind might be still alright but his body which had gone back to normal was shaking heavily.

    Alex looked at the man back and could see through the haze.

    Behind the haze was the face of a man who had ck pupils and Alex could feel that the pupils of the man''s eyes were slowly tilting towards him. There was a small smile on his lips as his eyes matched Alex''s eyes.

 Chapter 488 486:A Trial To Bring Her Back

    George''s whole body twitched as he passed out due to fear.

    After some time George, who slumped down on the floor, opened his eyes and rubbed them.

    His body was still shaking thinking about the horrifying sensation he had gone through.

    "I think I am going crazy."

    "I am already hallucinating about weird things. I don''t know what will happen to me."

    "It''s neither an illusion nor you are hallucinating."

    A sharp cold voice rang in his ears and he looked ahead with widened eyes.

    "Kayak!"

    He screamed and looked at the man again who introduced himself as the God Of Death.

    "That means you are the devil."

    "Are you trying to do something bad with me?"

    "Do you want me tomit evil deeds and exchange souls?"

    George lost his mind and shouted like a maniac as he remembered all those stories about the Devil.

    "Are you.."

    "Mhhhmmmmm!"

    George''s lips were closed suddenly.

    God Of Death looked at George for a moment.

    George, who was not able to notice the man''s expression behind the dark haze wondered what was going to happen with him.

    All he could think of was his mind going crazy.

    "Stop your bbering."

    "I am not going to do any of that you are thinking."

    "My job isjust to oversee people''s deaths and punish and torture some soulswhich is already exhausting enough. I don''t have time to y the role of viin nor am I bored enough to taint humans to do evil deeds."

    The God Of Death spoke and stopped George from shaking violently.

    "Now listen to me closely."

    "I will give you a chance to live your life with her."

    God of Death muttered and snapped his finger.

    George swallowed his saliva and breathed heavily.

    His mind was advising him not to fall for the trick but his heart was begging him to ept it.

    George closed his eyes and wondered whether this was happening for real.

    He was not a drug addict nor was he a heavy drinker who had lost his mind.

    He opened his eyes and nced at the people standing still like statues.

    "Is this really not an illusion?"

    "Do Gods really exist?"

    The God Of Death chuckled.

    "You worship us and plead us to help you when you are in trouble and when we finally listen to your prayers, you are doubting us."

    Looking at him with a sceptical eye, George tried to calm himself and think as rationally as possible.

    He did not think that he had anything precious for the God of Death to personally appear for him.

    "Why me?"

    "I mean hundreds and thousands of people die everyday so why am I the only one who is given a chance."George asked with a confused expression.

    "You will know about this at the end and I promise you one thing there is no benefit for me here nor am I thinking of making you a pawn of mine."

    "Now decide.I don''t have too much free time to y with you."

    Making his decision, Georgelooked at the God Of Death after all he didn''t have much of a choice.

    Every time he looked at God Of Death directly his body would shudder a bit still he was better whenpared to the moment this person appeared.

    "Let me tell you one thing."

    "No, matter how desperate I am to revive her, I will not do anything shady that may harm any living being."

    "I knew Ava and if she learns that she is resurrected with despicable means by me aftermitting many atrocities then she might not ept it."

    "If she is brought to life bymitting an evil deed, she might kill herself."

    "I like your spirit, George."God of Death spoke and flicked his hand.

    "And by the way, if you decided to abandon your humanity and kill innocent lives to bring her alive, you are going to be failed.This was also the first part of your trial."

    "A depiction of your inner heart but fortunately you passed that easily."

    "So, let''s begin for real."

    The space distorted and everything slowly started to erase.

    Dark energy radiated all around and everything turned dark.

    As everything turned nk, Alex who was observing the scene curiously felt his body froze and his body was suddenly wrapped in darkness restricting his movements.

    Alex struggled to get free however he was not able to.

    "What is going on?"

    "Why don''t I remember any of this?"

    "Did this really happen or someone is manipting my memories."Alex spoke with a grim expression.

    Not being able to do anything, he can only watch all this helplessly.

    In fact after Ava''s death, this was the second time he felt this much helplessness and powerlessness.

    George, who found himself standing in the pitch dark without being able to witness anything, heard a voice filled with majesty.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "If you want to stay with her. You have to pass through this trial. Step on the stairs that appear before you."

    Swish!

    A ten-metre Golden Gate formed and the two tightly shut doors on it opened.

    The sliding gate didn''t have any gorgeous ornaments or decorations, and it was only filled with golden colours.

    When the golden light dispersed, George felt a chilling sensation passing through him.

    With a small gust, stairs of golden austere unfolded before his eyes and stretched upwards endlessly.

    "I will be waiting for you at the top. You only have to meet me face to face. And you also have to carry the coffin with you."

    THUD!

    With a small thud, George looked to the side and saw a coffin with a human in it.

    "Avaaaaaa!"George yelled and squatted down.

    Inside the coffin, Ava''s body wasid which seemed to have been preserved and recovered to the time when she looked quite healthy.

    The coffin was huge and was made of unknown material.

    As George slid his figure over the coffin, he looked at the golden flight of steps which was elevated amid the illumination of the night sky leading even higher towards the sky.

    These stairs were ced at a slope of forty-five degrees and with the steep slope the stairs extended high up into the sky with no end in sight.

    George''s expression became grave and he clenched his fist.

    "Is this a joke? How can I climb the stairs which seemed to be stretched to infinity."

    As a human, there is a limit to his strength.

    He needs food and other things to get energy but in this pitch-dark space, where would he get the energy?

    Moreover, climbing up while carrying the coffin is quite an arduous task.

    He wasn''t a bodybuilder or a superhuman. It seemed impossible in his view.

    Countless thoughts appeared in his mind.

    He didn''t know whether everything here was real or not.

    What if this was all a ploy for this supreme being to have fun after seeing his despair?

    What if this is a y for him to relieve his boredom?

    As if able to read his thoughts, a cold voice spoke in his mind.

    "You can give up if you want?"

    "I will send you back if you decide to quit."

    "And even if you think that this is a ploy, what can you do?"

    "Can you defeat me?"

    "Can you kill me?"

    "You can''t even touch me. I can wipe out your existence with just a snap."

    "So, instead of thinking about useless things."

    "Decide if you want to pass the ordeal or you want to quit."

    George nibbled his lips while gritting his lips.

    It was okay if the being would fulfil his words if he climbed up the steps and passed the ordeal. Still, he didn''t want to be part of some ploy or games.

    It was eptable if it was only about him but since it was about Ava , he cannot tolerate any disrespect for her or her being a part of a grand scheme under God Of Death who is making fun of her.

    She was not a ything for others to enjoy.

    He wasn''t naive or gullible enough to believe that this being was helping him out of sheer goodwill

    Still, as The God Of Deathsaid, what can he do?

    He is just a helplessmb before him.

    An ant who can be crushed with a snap.

    Since he was given an opportunity he should try his best to make it worthwhile.

    Shaking away his uncertainty, he hardened his heart and tried to lift the coffin.

    To his surprise, it was quite light.

    It wasn''t massless, it still weighed around a normal school backpack.

    There were straps on the back of coffin to carry it easily.

    George who was about to step on the golden stair heard another loud majestic voice.

    "Kowtow on each step in the aerial passage."

    George closed his eyes to suppress the suffocating and helpless feeling.

    George''s legs didn''t waver and without any hesitation, he immediately stepped through the gate and kneeled on the first step.

    George could feel his pride being trampled.

    He felt humiliated. It was as if he was begging like a frog for something.

    Still, he set aside his arrogance for the sake of his love. As long as Ava would be saved, George felt that everything was worth it.

    After kneeling once,Alex took a step higher and then kneeled once again paying her respect.

    The coffin on his back swayed a little in the process.

    The path to the sky had no end in sight.

    To not let himself feel the bleak and deste feeling of lying ahead, he stopped looking up.

    Stepping and kowtowing in a session, George already started to get slower and after climbing for just 48 steps or so, sweat had already started to form all over his body and his legs and waist started to feel numb.

    Pain and ache started to spread all over his body but instead of deterring him, it burnt his heart more to reach above.

 Chapter 489 487:A Test Of His Love

    In a ce where the passage of time can''t be felt, and stairs that shine were the only source of light, the man with an expression of forlornness climbed up with a coffin on his back.

    Any other person would have perhaps already started to think about the pros or cons or perhaps given up but not a single thought like this came into George''s mind.

    It was because this was not only a test to bring her back but it was also a trial of his love.

    The love for her did not let him give up irrespective of the suffering.

    The path to the sky was getting harder and harder but he didn''t flinch.

    There was only a single thought in his mind whichwas ringing again and again.

    Which is either to bring back Ava tolife or die trying to save her on these very stairs.

    There was no second option for him.

    With such a resolve, he didn''t have the slightest negative feeling and these difficult times made him more stubborn, bringing up an unseen side of him that had beeny hidden in the depths of his heart.

    The coffin which was quite light at first seemed to weigh a ton now.

    His body seemed to be screaming and begging for him to stop and give up.

    His stomach was growling and crying for food.

    His eyes were unable to stop shedding tears because of being kept open for so long.

    However, he could feel his heart beating faster than ever under the effect of the adrenaline rush.

    With resolve that seemed to be as hard as diamond, with one stair one kneel George didn''t turn back even for a once.

    There was nothing but the sight of a stair reflected in his eyes.

    His footsteps which were quite fast at the beginning were now extremely steady.

    One step, one kneel up and the process went forth again and again.

    His face was red while veins started to bulge all over his body.

    Due to the repeated kowtow, theyer of skin on his knees had been peeled and torn up.

    If one looks back, one could see the imprints of blood on the stairs.

    Even if he was struggling as if a hero carrying the fate of the world, no one was there to cheer for him or support him witnessing his epic struggle.

    Finally, his legs started to ache especially his knees which felt as if a myriad of needles had been inserted into it.

    After bowing down for more than a hundred times, he was starting to lose the sensation below the waist and his back was feeling numb.

    At first, he thought that he was just feeling it but now he was sure that he could feel the weight of the coffin.

    Maybe it had been made light to give him hope that he could climb but after a few steps its weight had suddenly increased in the middle.

    Without it, he may have climbed more than 300 stairs and would be able to move faster and more unrestrainedly however nothing was easy.

    Since the reward for passing the trial was something that couldn''t be imagined, the difficulty for clearing this might be quite hard.

    Maybe many were given a chance to go through this and became a source of fun for that God Of Death.

    Maybe not a single one has passed this trial while he might be the only one who is trying to do something impossible.

    However, this did not deter him as what could be worse than losing the one you have loved the most.

    People say the heart is the source of all kinds of emotions.

    His heart had been with Ava and when she died; she had taken it with her.As if to prove this true the fear of dying did not fear him.

    But he didn''t stop, in the end, the pain in his body was unable to affect his will in theslightest. He took firm steps in the process of advancing and kowtowing.

    The pants on his legs had already been torn and with each step, blood kept falling from two ces but as he reached higher, blood started to drop from his forehead as his head hit the stairs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Watching the scene, Alex who seemed to have turned into a blurry figure started to scream.

    "Stop it!"

    "Give up. There is no need to suffer."

    Alex didn''t know what was going to happen but he knew the result was death.

    "At the end, you are going to die reincarnated."

    ? "You will meet Ava. Although it will be in a different form, you are going to meet her."

    Alex felt his tears forcing out of his eyes.

    His lips became dry and he started to shout while hoping that his voice may reach the past him.

    "Don''t listen to this son of bitch."

    "You are just a simple human, you can''t pass this cruel trial."

    "Even, I may fail if I was in your situation."

    "Moreover, who knows if that bastard would keep his promise."

    At the moment, Alex only wanted one thing which was to tear the God Of Death apart.

    Irrespective of the price, he wanted to kill the God of Death who was toying with them.

    However, no matter how much he screamed his voice didn''t reach George who kept on climbing without rest.

    It looked as if a deep force was supporting his gradually weakening body.

    His body had been staggering and was already close to copsing and finally, with a loud bang, his body suddenly fell on the ground violently smashing the stairs to the ground. But his left arm still grasped the bottom of the stairs so he wouldn''t slip down.

    Blood covered his whole body and his face was filled with lumps due to falling on the stairs repeatedly.

    His body had been shaking violently and with a violent grasp of breath, he barely managed to shift his position and fall again with a bang.

    But this time he didn''t climb any further and his sight slightly turned dark and he fell unconscious.

    A few hours after, his body shook lightly and using his arms to prop herself, she slowly rose.

    Pausing for a moment trying to manage his struggling body, he barely managed to get up.

    Once again he stepped up and kowtowed again.

    In just a moment his blood covered the whole new stair.

    Without any break, he kept on advancing through the path.

    He either dies here or brings her back.

    He climbed a few steps and fell once again copsing on the floor.

    Soon he climbed again and fell unconscious.

    He copsed time after time and then got up to carry on the process.

    Alex had already closed his eyes trying to stop himself from watching the scene.

    He didn''t know how many days had passed but George''s body which had been filled with vigour at the beginning had been toned down to a thin figure.

    His face had be hollow and he looked like a zombie.

    The dress he had worn had been dangling loose as if he had lost tons of weight.

    And finally, after an unknown amount of time, he fell without getting up and the body which had been breathing till now finally seemed to have stopped breathing signalling the end.

 Chapter 490 488:A Glimpse Of His Past Self

    It was a dreary scene which could break ones heart especially for the personwho had gone through all of this.

    Countless emotions surged in his heart making him unable to think properly.

    Seeing the fading life of his past self, Alex closed his eyes.

    The figure of George and everything around him disappeared.

    Space twisted and retracted and the next moment, Alex who was frozen like a statue finally gained his freedom.

    Alex whose legs felt weak fell onto the floor with a pale expression.

    As everything disappeared leaving behind him alone in the space, he heard a cold majestic voice.

    "The trial was never meant for you to pass."

    "The more you climb, the more the stairs will emerge, making it endless."

    Alex raised his head and stared at the person whileughing like a maniac.

    "So, God Of Death, did you enjoy the show?"

    "You might have a sweet time seeing me in despair."

    "Giving hope which was never present since the beginning. You are really a great God."

    Alex gave a round of apuse and pped his hands.

    "Now what."

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "Do you have another trick for me to suffer?"

    The God Of Death smiled and walked towards Alex.

    His eyes locked straight into Alex''s eyes.

    His eyes were dark and hollow like a void pulling the onlooker into the darkness.

    However, Alex didn''t flinch because he was quite used to this eye.

    It was the Devil Eye.

    "I am also asking you the same thing?"

    "Now what are you going to do?"

    "I kept my word however you can''t keep the one you loved."

    "Even if you have the strength you can''t do anything. You are just a pushover."

    Alex frowned on hearing his words and asked with a confused expression.

    "What do you mean? How did you keep your word?"

    "For those like you who have supernatural powers, the stairs have an end but with each step the pressure will increase. However, for a normal person it will be a test of will."

    "And it would not end until the person undergoing the trial dies as who knows you may give up when you feel the approach of death."

    Alex saw the man''s shady face which infuriated him.

    "And if you somehow kept your words, what is your intention behind it? What kind of string are you trying to pull behind?"

    God Of Death shook his head and spoke softly.

    "First thing, this whole world is a memory which I locked after fabricating your memory of end moments which put a great strain on me. Unless you have the strength to ess it, you cannot ess this ce."

    "Second, I think you are correct. I didn''t help you with sheer kind intentions but that didn''t mean I had an ulterior motive."

    "There are thousands of people like you who have a more tragic past like you.I am not free enough to do all this, I deal with millions of deaths each passing day and judge them."

    "It also took a great amount of my power to create all this."

    "On top of that,this is the consequence of your choice."

    "The choice that you made several aeons ago."

    "Several aeons ago," Alex murmured faintly and spoke after contemting deeply.

    "Are you talking about me from a past life?"

    God of Death nodded.

    "You already know that each worldhas Gods to govern thews. Sincews are inflexible, the world needs our presence to implement and make them flexible."

    "And since beings like us are present. There are naturally people who would like to harm and disrupt the bnce by wanting to control the world."

    Alex''s eyes widened and he spoke"That means Earth also has powerful individuals before."

    "Yes, the earth had a variety of strong species that wanted to take our position."

    "When the earth was in trouble, a group of people rose to protect humanity and you are one among them."

    "You were only able to use only fire elements unlike others who could use spells of various elements and you were considered trash but you mastered that element to the absolute limit, shocking many."

    God Of Death and snapped his figure.

    The space around Alex stirred and countless scenes started to rey all around.

    Out of those, Alex caught the sight of a red haired man who stood over the sea of mes.

    His presence was as hot as the sun who caused many to run away in fear.

    He confronted a huge army alone filled with weird creatures whom Alex had never seen and at the end burnt everything into ashes.

    Alex felt a bit nostalgic seeing the scene.

    "You rose to the position of me Emperor and along with others dealt with the crisis."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "The battle put a great amount of toll on this world causing it to be on the verge of copse and after that with the agreement of everyone it was decided to use every bit of mana to fix this."

    "That''s how this world became devoid of mana and without there would not be any strong people born in this world."

    "All the mana was concentrated to fix the world from dying."

    "Finally the life of this world was extended and the world was expanded into hollow space."

    Alex was surprised to know that there was such a back story of his previous world.

    "Most of the people died and those who remained alive decided to let go of their power."

    "After everything was over we God decided toreward the individuals ording to their wish but out of all of them you were an oddball."

    "Everyone wished for various things, there were also few who asked permission to travel to other worlds or extend their lifespan."

    "However,you asked especially for me for a contract."

    "You are quite clever at that time.I have to acknowledge that."

    "I know it.Who knows you may turn away after some time."Alex scoffed.

    God of Death ignored Alex''s sarcasm and said "You asked for the contract to fulfil your request in another life."

    Alex''s brows furrowed for a moment.

    "Isn''t life after death random so how was he sure that his next life would be in this world."

    The God of Death rubbed his chin and said"Yeah, it''s random still, who knows there may be coincidences."

    "Moreover, you might have already found that your soul is quite peculiar."

    "It''s quite strong."

    "It''s as if many things lie inside it so I felt that you could perceive many abnormal things as if you knew about the future."

    "In that life, you were already at the pinnacle and you didn''t need anything but that can''t be said for other lives."He spoke with a mischievous smile.

    "But you didn''t fulfil the contract. The proof is that I am standing as Alex, not George."

    "I fulfilled my words. Don''t use me like that."God Of Death raised his voice causing the surroundings to tremble.

    "I said I will give you a chance to let Ava live with you and aren''t you already living with her."

    Alex felt as if he was struck by lightning.

    "You mean.."

    "I traced a glimpse of your fate and reincarnated both of you into the individuals who were going to be together."

    "I cannot revive anyone from death. It is against the world but I can help you in your rebirth and let you inherit the memories."

    "Moreover, the Gods of your current world are weaker than me because your world is not perfect and all the struggle that is going on behind the scenes is for the bnce of the world."

    Alex swallowed his saliva. He always felt that this person was stronger than the Goddess before but now he was sure.

    Due to the God of Darkness and the Devil bing separate individuals instead of one, the world had be quite chaotic.

    "And Ava didn''t have cancer. She died because her body had a heavenly constitution but since there is no mana in this world anymore, her death was written from the start."

    "Heavenly constitution requires a great amount of mana to sustain the body and since there is none her constitution was drawing her vitality."

    "There have been many deaths because of this."

    "She is also one of the Hero''s descendants who had inherited my power, which is Darkness andshe carried it onto another world."

    "I see..." Alex muttered closely and felt that he finally found the answer to his long-awaited question.

    "By the way, that trial which you have gone through is also the trial to inherit my power."

    "Huh!Your power."

    "Yes, my power."

    "Darkness is something which changes a person. For a person to not let his mind corrode by darkness, he needs to have a firm and unshakeable will like you who keeps on climbing even if it seems very futile."

    "You seem to be using my power quite well to get sudden power up but I must say I am disheartened by the way you treat my powers."

    "Why are you not cultivating my powers...uhhhh!"

    He was not able to finish his speech as a crack appeared in space.

    "Haaaaa...It seems that the time to depart hase."

    "Wait¡­.I have more questions."

    "You need to find that on your own.My will that had been hidden in soul can not sustain for long, it''s fortunate that it had not been for this long."

    "By the way Alex, let me tell you something."

    "You have already gone through the feeling of helplessness and being trampled by others."

    "So don''t be a pushover anymore."

    "It''s not about your world Alex, it''s about the whole universe made up of various worlds which are soon going to face a huge crisis."

    "We need oddball individuals like you to stop it."

    The God Of Death figure started to be blurred and Alex seemed to be pulled out of the space by a strange force.

    As Alex was about to disappear, he heard God Of Death''s final words.

    "Darkness is the symbol of fear.A symbol to ask people to stopmitting evil cause if you don''t you are going to be swallowed by an unending abyss of despair only to rot and regret."

    "So on my behalf, show your current world the real power of Darkness."

 Chapter 491 489:Standing Against The Goddess

    The world around Alex suddenly shattered like ss causing his consciousness to drift apart.

    The words of God Of Death still resounded in his ears.

    Darkness enveloped him and everything became blurry for an unknown amount of time.

    With bewilderment, he opened his eyes which were immediately assaulted by the influx of light.

    It didn''t take more than a moment to focus his vision as he was used to this.

    ? A pure white ceiling greeted him.

    It was beautiful but Alex didn''t have the luxury to admire it as the scene of Riya taken away started to y before his eyes.

    He felt as if it had been years since he talked with the God Of Death and then went into a deep slumber.

    Various thoughts shed in his mind.He felt his mind be heavier due to the countless thoughts at the same time a new path of strength seemed to open before his eyes.

    The darkness which he could only use with certain conditions now can be manipted quite easily.

    But he still needed something to store the darkness mana in a vessel because the being from light cannot store darkness and this is equally true for the other side except Riya.

    "Riyaaa!"

    A deep sense of anxiousness started to spread in his heart.

    His eyes became bloodshot thinking about what Riya might be going through now.

    He murmured faintly and tried to get up from the bed however, a sharp pain assaulted him causing him to groan.

    The pain interferes with his sense of breathing and flow of mana.

    His body seemed weak due to being unconscious.

    "Ughhh!"

    "What is going on?"

    Alex looked at the source of pain to see a ck dagger embedded in his chest.

    "Alex!"

    Alex turned his gaze to see his wives standing around.

    Alex got up from the bed but his feet staggered down and he almost fell on the floor.

    Athena reached forward and exined slowly.

    "Alex, take it slow."

    "The dagger contains a terrifying power that even I can''t heal and it also contains a destructive aura. The dagger is deeply embedded in your heart and I fear that if I pull it out, you may die."

    "It''s eating away your light aura and since it''s near your heart, it''s trying to corrode your mana heart rendering it useless."

    "I tried as hard as possible to heal but I am unable to."

    "Please forgive me for my ipetence."Athena spoke with a guilty look.

    Alex looked at his wives dishevelled expression.

    Normally he would try to appease them but his restless heart did not allow him to do so.

    Athena''s worried voice echoed in his ears but he turned a blind eye to it and spoke with a solemn expression.

    "What happened to Riya?"

    "Is there any news about her?"

    An ufortable atmosphere prevailed in the room.

    "We don''t know anything," Yvonne spoke, mustering her courage.

    Alex closed his eyes and asked, "What is the recent situation?"

    "Speak truth, what had been going on after the war."

    Catherine exined to Alex what was going on.

    Alex''s eyes widened with surprise as he got to know that he had been unconscious for a month and taking this opportunity much negative propaganda had been spread around him.

    Since Alex has shown what he can do, many people have already started to move to keep him in check.

    It all started with Shen but Shion added some fuel to this by trying to distort the news.

    Alex was naturally regarded as a Hero of the war but some people are trying to distort the truth.

    Christina also informed him about what happened during the war and after he fell unconscious.

    Riya who was dragged with a teary face broke down before departing after which the powerhouse of both sides departed.

    Hearing about Riya kneeling on the ground and begging for his life, he clenched his fist.

    "Also Ale¡­"

    Catherine stuttered a bit, noticing Alex''s cold stare.

    "Alex a few days ago, Leonheart was attacked by a group and Morderk was injured."

    "There was a Legendary rank enemy but fortunately he did not kill him."

    "Also the neighbouring countries'' troops around Leonhart have been moving."

    "They are not attacking us and I feel they are instructed to harass us.The border areas have been quite restless."

    "Since, you are unconscious I ordered them to keep them in check without engaging."

    Athena frowned as she sensed restlessness in Alex. She was already having a bad premonition of something bad going to happen but Riya kidnapping just exceeded her imagination.

    Seeing Alex keeping quiet, Athena was sure that a storm would soon blow sweeping away everything.

    Alex just listened quietly with a lifeless gaze and closed his eyes.

    He tried to restrain himself.

    "Where are we?"

    "In the Central Church, Chelsea."

    "Okay!"Alex murmured and got up abruptly, surprising everyone.

    "Alex, where are you going?"

    "We need to take care of that wound?"Athena shouted.

    "Arrange for a prayer room now. I have something urgent."Alex spoke with a cold voice.

    "Alex, wait.You need to rest!"

    Alex''s wives started to persuade him.

    "If you don''t want to do it.I can only barrage forcefully."

    Alex didn''t listen to them and walked out of the treatment facility.

    As he walked out, strong pressure started to radiate from his body, signalling everyone to move out of the way.

    "Huh!"

    "What is going on?"

    People in the Church looked at themotion and were bewildered to see a man walking with a dagger stabbed in his chest from which ck blood started to drip down.

    Behind him, fourdies tried to stop him but it was to no avail.

    The Priests were also startled by themotion.

    Alex walked towards the central prayer room.

    "Sir Alex what is going on?"Bishop Sriel asked.

    "I have something to resolve inside.''''Alex walked past Bishop Sriel.

    Alex without paying any heed to other stares walked into the prayer room and shut the door with a bang.

    " Bishop Seril please let him enter.He might be praying and asking for Goddess guidance."

    "Don''t stop him."

    Bishop Sriel nodded and decided to step back seeing Athena pleading gaze.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Themotionattracted quiet attention and many people started to gather around to understand what was going on.

    .....

    Inside a white spacious room, he looked at Goddess Reba''s statue and spoke with a sharp voice.

    "Come out."

    A A fierce voice echoed in the room which was followed by a deep silence.

    Alex waited for a moment and seeing no response, he looked ahead with a chilling gaze.

    "Didn''t you hear me or are you deaf?"

    "I saide out."Alex roared, causing the space to vibrate as it was unable to handle the pressureing out from his body.

    The space fluctuated and light enveloped the statute.

    Goddess Reba, enveloped in bright light, walked out and looked at Alex with aplicated gaze.

    Alex directly cut to the chase and asked.

    "Where is Riya?"

    "I know you know something. Now tell me where she is and why they kidnapped her."

    The only thing Alex could think was that Riya wasn''t affected by light.

    She is a perfect being who could use both types of mana.

    But the faint memory of Riya being called Princess made him wonder if there is something more than meets the eye.

    "Alex, you should calm yourself first."

    "You are agitated right now so you may take a wrong step now."Goddess Reba spoke with a pleasant tone thinking that her words may calm Alex.

    However, contrary to her thought.

    "So..."

    "Am I a kid? I will do what I think is right."

    "Ohh! You must be thinking that if I die doing something useless all your investments may be futile, isn''t it."

    Goddess Reba''s eyes became sharp.

    "Alex, stop your madness."

    "Madness...You are calling this madness."

    "My wife stabbed a dagger in my heart and then she was taken away when you and everyone in the world just stood there doing nothing," Alex shouted and his breathing became rough.

    "And where is that Goddess of Lust?"

    "Isn''t Riya her beloved daughter so what was she doing when all of this happened?"

    "Don''t tell me you didn''t expect this?"

    "You all knew about it and could have prevented this by sending an oracle but you didn''t."

    As Alex''s voice grew louder and louder, Goddess Reba became annoyed.

    "Hey stop staring at me and answer my damn question."Alex shouted at Goddess Reba.

    "Alex, you are clearly overstepping your boundary."

    Goddess Reba''s voice became sharp, surprising Alex.

    "We are not obliged to answer your every question. We are not your servants and you can''t take out your anger when something happens to you."

    "Who do you think you are?You are nothing but a mere human whom we have raised and taught."

    "Khhgh!"

    Alex kneeled on the ground as a a powerful sense of oppression overwhelmed him.

    The wound on his heart tore and blood spattered on the ground.

    Alex gave Goddess Reba a nk look as he had never imagined that Goddess Reba would do this just because he asked.

    ''''You all train me until I pass out?''''

    ''''You forced me to take care of your daughter and protect them.''''

    ''''Now when I was doing all this, was it too much to ask you for more information.''''

    "Since you expect something from me, shouldn''t you also show some sincerity?"

    ''''But instead of stepping forward, you were busy ying the games behind the scenes."

    "Hahahahahaha!"

    Alex burst intoughter and muttered madly.

    "It seems that he was correct."

    "I have really be a pushover after being tamed."

    Goddess Reba frowned seeing Alexughing like a maniac.

    She panicked and thought that she might have pushed this too far.

    "Ale-"

    BOOM!

    A deafening roar resonated and a ray of light was shot from Alex.

    The figure of Goddess Reba made of light popped like watermelon and the ray hit the Goddess statue shattering it into pieces.

    Goddess Reba condensed once again and she shouted.

    "Alex what the hell....."

    Swoosh!

    The entire room became dark suddenly.

    Her body froze as she saw Alex''s figure standing right before her emitting a deadly killing intent with dark eyes.

    An eye that doesn''t give a damn about anything reflected in Goddess Reba''s vision.

    "That look¡­"

    "Why¡­Why do you have that look?"

    It cannot be..

    It''s now possible.

    ''No this might be just a coincidence.There is no way it is possible.''

    ''I must calm down.I am Goddess and I should maintain the dignity of one.''

    She tried to assure her however as she raised her head.

    Her body jolted in fear seeing those eyes.

    Languid gaze as chilly as evesting coldness.

    Gaze filled with confidence of being unrivalled and undefeatable.

    A memory of the past that was hidden deep inside her heart which she had buried resurfaced again in her eyes.

    "Do you think, if you did not teach me.I would be a pathetic bug who could be trampled by anyone as long as he wishes."

    "I have been too soft on you."

    "Look carefully.This is something which neither you nor The Devil had taught me and now¡­"

    "Tell me.."

    "What would happen if I wipe out every single statue and Church under your existence and hunt everyone who dares to worship you until you answer my question."

    "Would not be fun?"

 Chapter 492 490:The Beast Had Been Untamed

    A deep majestic voice started to ring in Goddess Reba''s ears which made her recall the memories of the past.

    A being whose one side dazzlinglygolden light was gathered while on the other side was an aura of deathly darkness.

    [You might be the creator of this world but I am the Master of it.]

    [Just because you have created the world doesn''t mean it is yours.]

    [Me and only me is the one and only unrivalled among everyone who managed to conquer everything with my sheer will and strength.]

    [You might feel wrong so what?]

    [It''s the right of the strong to do what he wants.]

    [If any of you have any dissatisfaction about this, why don''t you ask this sword of mine for an answer?]

    The humiliation that was etched deep in their heart which had been buried millions of years ago suddenly resurfaced.

    The grandiosity on her face vanished and her eyes lost their confidence.

    Cause before him stood the man carrying the same aura of the ancient being whose body was flickering with both light and darkness.

    And those deadly eyes..

    It was the eyes of the person who had been bored due to standing lonely on the peak without anyone to threaten it.

    ...¡­..

    Darkness and Light...

    Why did one need to limit himself to one if he can learn both...

    ording to what Alex knew, the Law of Darkness that he had been taught by the Devil was iplete.

    And on top of that, the worldcked darkness mana so he thought that the effort of cultivating the darkness was not worthwhile.

    However, after meeting the God Of Death one of the obstacles that had been in his path was cleared.

    It has always beenplete.

    The Law Of Darkness in him had always beenplete after all he was the inheritor of the God Of Death whose power was beyond the current world.

    That was why he was able to gain a quick understanding of Darkness when he was hit with darkness by the God Of Darkness manifestation.

    Now the only thing hecked was the source.

    He needed something to store darkness mana as his body vessels are unsuitable for it.

    But that was also solved by sheer coincidence.

    At the moment only Alex knew how grateful he was for entering the academy and stumbling upon a theoretical aspect of storing mana in a different way.

    The dagger that was struck at his chest fell leaving an opened ghastly wound with rotten flesh.

    Alex''s eyes became dark and the darkness that was lingering in his body started to suck into his body.

    A newly formed core of ck colour started to form and rotate in his body.

    A dark greenish me flickers before him.

    The Seed of Darkness which contains a vast amount of mana became his nourishment.

    The vast amount of darkness mana started to condense in the core.

    Swish!

    Strong gales started to emerge from his body as darkness and light started to intertwine.

    Goddess Reba who had seen all kinds of things in her life felt her worldview shattered by the man before him.

    Even that being who was able to use both million years ago hadpatibility to both unlike Alex.

    Goddess Reba who saw the seriousness in Alex''s eyes could feel that he was not joking.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She heard his voice again which was devoid of any emotion.

    "There are two people in the world who one should be wary of."

    "First one is the person who has nothing to lose."

    "And the second one is a hero who had given up on being upright."

    "And you can say that both cases apply to me."

    ''Ava who had been born as Riya is my everything.Losing her is losing everything.''

    The subtle killing intent in his voice made her sure that he might do what he said.

    "Alex, if it was about you I could have said everything as you are an exception but speaking about Riya may cause thew of casualties to act."

    "There is a need to be an equal exchange."

    "I see.Just because you need to waste a few powers to answer my question you were avoiding it."

    "So, take it."

    "Huhh!"Goddess Reba was startled by Alex''s words.

    "Take the Goddess Fortune."

    "If this is not enough, take Emperor Charisma and Emperor Pressure."

    "I don''t need some bullshit luck anymore nor do I need to maintain those facades."

    Alex knew that he was never suitable to be Emperor.

    An Emperor had a different kind of charisma and majesty which he never had so he used to maintain a facade by those blessings but now he doesn''t need it because now he understands what hecks and can fill up for it.

    "Take this power back and in exchange just tell me where Riya is."

    Goddess Reba stared at Alex with an inexplicable expression.

    Seeing his resolute look, she closed her eyes.

    "Okay."

    Alex''s body shone anda small orb flew back from his body.

    Some of the blessings that were given to Alex were taken away.

    "Darkness realm."

    "She is there. She is alive but since it''s outside our jurisdiction, we don''t know how things are there but if our assumptions are correct I don''t think any harm wille to her."

    "I can infer that. Since they addressed her Princess instead of harming her they will try to control her just like they did to harm me."Alex spoke and turned back.

    Goddess Reba looked at Alex who stood there silently thinking for some time and then he turned back walking towards the entrance.

    "What are you going to do now?"Goddess Reba asked with a surprised expression.

    "I have let the weeds grow too much. Before looking for Riya I will weep out every weed in my way."Alex spoke and walked back.

    Goddess Reba watched Alex fade back with deep worry.

    Those who have lost could only know the value.

    Alex who had seen Ava dying before his eyes now only wanted to spend his life with his wives till death.

    He does not want money, fame or power.

    s, fate had other ns.

    No matter what there would surely be pests and bugs who would try to disturb him.

    His wife''spresence had calmed the beast inside him but with Riya''s absence, he might have let the beast inside him loose.

 Chapter 493 491:The Beast Had Been Untamed 2

    The people outside could feel the chilling sensation going down their spine as they sensed something ominous appearing behind the door.

    People were startled and stepped back as the door opened wondering what had happened inside.

    As Alex walked out, those who stood at the front caught the glimpse of the broken statue which shocked them.

    The sight of several people crowding at the front reflected in Alex''s sight.

    Athena''s eyes widened as he saw the wound on Alex''s chest had healed.

    She ran over to her and asked"Did Goddess heal you?"

    "No!"

    "She is useless."

    Athena stopped in the middle while everyone flinched back when they heard a hoarse and deep voice from Alex.

    Athena swallowed his saliva and noticed the change in Alex.

    Previously, he had a bright and warm aura masking the bloody aura but now his body was radiating a reddish dark aura.

    His eyes looked cold without any hint of feeling and she flinched back as those gazes fell on her.

    Alex looked at his wives who flinched back seeing his murderous gaze.

    He gave a set of instructions which startled them.

    "What happens to Goddess statue?"Bishop Seril asked.

    "Goddess blessed too much to the point that her statue was not able to take it any more."

    "Oh!!"Bishop Seril did not know what Alex meant but he felt a hint of sarcasm from Alex''s voice still seeing Alex gaze he somehow epted this.

    He frowned and felt as if today there was going to be unrest in the whole town.

    "What are you going to do now?"Athena asked.

    "I am going to Kill," Alex muttered following which a heavy silence lingered.

    ........

    The moonlight shone brightly and the soft whines of birds and animals were the only thing that could be heard.

    Inside the Second Prince Mansion.

    It was quite a rxing atmosphere.

    A room that isrge enough to be called a banquet room with minimal living furniture.

    In such a room a man sat on an antique chair while another one sat on a sofa.

    "Heheheh!"

    "Our recent days have been quite good."

    "With the loss of personnel from the First Prince''s side in the war, his position had weakened a lot and unlike him, we hadn''t lost much and we still had the support of the Magic towers."

    "Who told that fool to rush ahead like a hero?"

    "If only that dumb Alex had not arrived, Prince Sean would have died and you would have already won the war."

    "Your Highness you are really worthy of my praise.With your farsight you were able to predict the scenarios and stayed back letting others bear the brunt."

    Hex nodded with a satisfied expression.

    Feeling good after hearing a lot of praises from Shen, he said"It''s just that my brothers are too dumb."

    While Shen continued to praise him, Hex wondered about other thing..

    William was still building his forces while Shion is just a useless Prince and is almost out of race.

    Alex, who had shown a great amount of power, had been rendered useless and he was thinking about pressuring him from all sides.

    The only thing Alex had was a kingdom which could be dealt with quite easily.

    He just needed to pull some strings from behind and it will be over.

    Heughed as he remembered the scene where he was begging and crying like a pitiful child whose toy had been snatched.

    Alex and Riya might prove to be a danger to him in future but even this had been solved.

    As per Christina, he doesn''t think that she possesses any threat. If these bugs try to wriggle on him, he just needs to crush them into the dirt.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Your Highness, since we have got precious time we should consolidate your position,"Shen muttered.

    "Yeah, I have been thinking about it."

    "We should take this chance and kill Sean. Before he could build up his force again, it better we get rid of him. After him, we will focus on Willian and Leia."

    Hex rested on the back and started to formte ns in his mind.

    Shen beamed gleefully thinking about his prospect.

    Once Hex climbed on the throne, his life would be full of bliss.

    "What a pleasant life," Shen muttered while thinking about the decision he had back then.

    If he didn''t stab his friend, he might have joined Sean''s side and Prince Hex might be losing.

    Irrespective of the cost, his bet paid off.

    Shen raised his cup and spoke, "To our happy future."

    Hex nodded and raised his cup"To our happy future."

    However, their cups could sh with each other.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A deafening roar resounded causing the entire floor to explode followed by a wave of mes surrounding them.

    The walls of the room burst out due the sts from all around trapping them.

    Hex was startled by the sudden attack, but he reacted immediately and formed a shield around him to protect himself and Shen.

    The mes blinded their vision and surrounded them.

    The ceiling started to copse and fall over them.

    DHANG!DANG!DANG!

    Few moments after the explosion everything started to settle in.

    "Your Highness, who could have the courage to attack you like this without fear of repercussions?"Shen muttered with a frightened expression.

    Hex was also thinking about the same thing wondering who could be.

    SHING!

    It was at that moment, a tearing sound echoed causing the space to distort.

    Something ck in colour flew towards them like lightning and struck the shield.

    The force with which the thing collided broke the barrier and hit Hex who was taken by surprise.

    "Kayak!"

    Hex screamed and his body flew past the ce and collided with the broken walls.

    BOOM!

    Shen, who stood rooted at the ce, looked back and saw someonending on Hex with a loud bang.

    The fire thatran amok was suddenly halted by the shockwave.

    Through the screen of me, Shen finally saw the figure of the man whose body had been covered with a veil of darkness and through it he noticed long golden hairs.

    Shen onto their knees with a frightened look.

    "It can''t be."

    Hex looked up with a blurry vision which was cleared when he heard an emotionless voice.

    It was a body covered in darkness through which two crimson blood-red eyes locked onto him filled with murderous intent.

    "Get up."

    "Cause this is just the beginning."

    "Rejoice."

    "Today will be the beginning of your despair."

 Chapter 494 492:The Beginning Of The Massacre

    Hex''s eyes widened as he heard Alex''s voice.

    "How dare you attack this ce."

    Dozens of beads of light appeared around the ce and shot at Alex.

    Many magic circles appeared around Alex and spewed magical attacks on him enveloping him with frightening magical energy.

    Sounds of footsteps echoed and a strange sight aroused the agitation of the guards who came over.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Protect His Highness?"Shen shouted with a frightened tone.

    The magical energy started to disperse while Hex had an ugly look on his face.

    More than ugly, he looked like a person who had got the biggest shock of his life cause even if he had bombarded spells from the nk point, the foot on his chest didn''t move even for an inch.

    As the fog disperses, he saw the person covered in a cloak of darkness staring at him.

    "Do you think you will be safe after doing this? Attacking a Prince is a punishable offence."

    "You are misunderstanding something?"

    Alex looked down at him and spoke with a sneer.

    "All of this is self-defence. I came here to take away the one who had been barking at me for too long but you are the one who attacked without any warning."

    "And about eyewitnesses..."

    Hex''s eyes trembled for a moment when he heard Alex''s voice.

    As if looking at the surface of ake where even the breeze does not blow, the eyes were calm andnguid.

    It was a look that he had never seen in his life.

    BOOM!

    A faint st emerged.

    Alex''s eyes tilted as he pushed the tip of the Knights de behind his head with his finger and scanned everything around him.

    "Alex...what are you?"

    With a cold voice that came out from Hex''s mouth after contemting something, Hex looked at his subordinate.

    "Kill him."

    BANG!

    Alex flicked his fingers causing the sword to break into shreds which burst the head of the person.

    Alex looked down and stomped on Hex''s chest with great strength.

    The entire floor shook from that point causing the floor to copse and Hex''s body hit the floor below formingrge cracks.

    The entire floor shook and started to break down causingeveryone to fall while those who were below were covered with ayer of debris.

    "Kukkk!"

    "Khmmm!"

    While groans echo all around Alex, his figure slowly floats down.

    The dust and debris shook and scattered as a few figures shot towards Alex.

    The moment when the swords of the Knights reached right in front of Alex and were about to strike at Alex''s neck.

    SHRING!

    A dark line was drawn before them.

    The heads of the Knights that rushed towards them began to explode.

    Soon after, the bodies of the knights who lost their heads fell to the floor helplessly and the bright red blood flowed and stained the floor.

    If before Alex''s attack could simply be neglected this time there was no chance of reverse as with the death of Hex people, it is either he dies here or walks out from here killing everyone.

    Looking at the room that was dyed red all around, Alex looked around and smiled.

    "It''s gonna be fun."

    "This is a conspiracy to assassinate a member of the Royal family."The Knights started to yield.

    With screams, many people rushed towards Alex

    SCRATCH!

    A single line was drawn in the air and the knight''s head fell off the body and started to roll.

    It happened so quickly that the voices from the mouths of everyone who saw the scene stopped.

    No one was able to figure out what happened nor were they able to see any of Alex''s movements.

    However, a warning bell started to ring in everyone''s brain that as long as you move close to him, you are going to die.

    In the silence that was created just like that, Alex shaved off the hand that had cut off Knight''s head as if nothing had happened.

    "Where..."

    One of the Knights muttered but his words fell short as his head slid down the body.

    Bodies started to fall one after one as Alex started to kill knights one by one.

    Shen who was at the back screamed in terror while looking at Alex chopping off heads while giving him an eerie smile.

    It was as if all this was just an interesting game for him.

    Enemies who drew their swords were instantly cut off.

    "Stoppp!"

    At that time a loud voice reverberated as Alex tried to kill another one.

    Alex''s hands stopped and he asked"Who?"

    "I am the protector of His Highness of Hex."

    "Stop this madness and I will turn a blind eye to all of this."

    "I Vic an Imperial Protector and an Honorary Knight."He spoke trying to deter Alex.

    However, contrary to his thoughts.

    "So!"

    Alex''s words baffled him and he shouted with anger.

    "Cease your pursuit and apologise to His Highness and retreat.I will let it go."

    "On the ount of your contribution in the Western Front, I will not kill you."

    "Hehehehe!"

    An eerieughter rang in Vic''s ears , giving him goosebumps.

    "Hey old fart, tell me one thing."

    Alex caressed his forehead with the other hand and asked.

    "Is there a word Naive written on my forehead or did you think me gullible enough to ept your words?"

    "I will give you a chance.Grovel at my feet and I will spare you today on ount of your old age."

    "You¡­."

    Alex pulled out the head from the knight''s body while a sword charged at Alex and struck him.

    The sword thrown by Vic pierced Alex''s body but Alex''s body melted into the darkness and his body appeared right before Vic.

    "What!!"

    Vic was a Mythic rank expert but he had not expected Alex to approach him this fast.

    His eyes were not able to spot Alex movements and his body failed to react properly due to the pressure radiating from Alex body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Vic raised his fist with a bewildered expression but it was already toote.

    KhuakkkkK!

    Because Alex''s ckish hand passed through the armour and pierced Vic''s chest.

    The light disappears from the eyes of Vic who looks at his pierced chest unable to understand anything.

    Alex grabbed the heart and crushed it.

    Life escaped from Vic''s body and when the body of such a knight reached the floor the figure of Alex already ceased to exist in front of him.

    SHREK!

    Alex moved through the darkness and his hands caught something.

    A figure appeared before him who looked at him with shock.

    "Did you think I can''t feel your presence just because you hide your presence?"

    "I am an elder from Mage Tower."

    "Answer me."

    "What.."

    "Did you enjoy the show?"

    The man was startled by Alex''s words and seeing Alex''s eyes he raised his cane to attack but he was toote.

    Alex''s hands pulsed with dark energy and moved like a ghost and went past the barrier and held his face.

    POP!

    Alex crushed his face which exploded like a watermelon and then Alex threw the man to the ground.

    After killing many, Alex''s eyes fall on the Knights stuck together in the corner while shivering like frightened sheep at the gaze of the hunter.

    Behind them, Shen tried to hide while crawling on the floor trying to move away.

    Alex walked towards them and a ferocious sight greeted them.

    "I have overlooked your imprudence too much but a worm is like a dare to wiggle on my back."

    "I have been too lenient and thought that it is a waste of time to deal with you but seeing you repeatedly looking for ways die, I will fulfil your wish today."

    A cold majestic voice reverberated around the ce causing everyone to tremble.

    Swoosh!

    Darkness gusts forth from Alex''s body.

    The Knights, retorting thest resort, swung their swords at Alex.

    Alex just raised his hands in response to the iing sword filled with aura capable of decimating any opponent.

    It wasmon sense for the Knight''s sword to split Alex''s hands when touched.

    But the moment, the sword touched Alex''s hand.

    TUNG!

    As if encountering resistance like an unbreakable wall, the sword bounced off from their hands.

    The opposite reaction caused their hands to be numb and they fell to the ground while looking at the person who looked like a devil in their eyes.

    Each one of them is an elite of their own and could be a figure of respect and reverence.

    But before the man that exerted a suffocating pressure they looked like a frightenedmb.

    From the moment the man appeared, all of them knew...

    This is a madman...

    A madman who goes on a rampage and stops at nothing unless he is satisfied.

    Two years ago when assassins attacked him, he marched off holding a head into the throne room and after enlisting in the academy he seemed to be normal, however...

    Here he is again and the reason seems to be to kill the person behind.

    "Spare us. We had no hand in their schemes."

    The knight''s tried to plead, however...

    Ahhhhh!

    Their necks burst and the blood sttered on Shen who trembled in fear.

    Alex''s feet stomped on Shen''s legs who were crawling his way out.

    "Khkkkkk!"

    Shen''s hoarse voice was apanied by a crackling sound as his bones broke and were crushed.

    A fierce scream erupted from Shen''s mouth at the rising pain but the scream didn''t end.

    Shen who looked up saw his vision covered by Alex''s feet which descended on him.

    "Aruggghhh!"

    Shen''s body slurred down on the bottom.

    Alex sat down on his chest.

    Shen''s body trembled as he looked at Alex''s dark eyes which was likeck hole pulling into an endless abyss.

    A reddish glow started to emanate from Alex''s body which caused Shen''s pants to be wet.

    Alex''s breathing became faster and anger started to rise in his heart.

    Shen tried to muster the little bit of courage and pride that was left in his heart and spoke.

    "Touch me if you dare.."

    BANG!

    "You.."

    BANG!

    Fists started to rain down on Shen one after another.

    Alex controlled his strength trying not to kill him meanwhile, he started to heal him at regr intervals.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    The ground started to vibrate and the whole building started to shake.

    As a Mythic rank with ample amount of fat Shen fulfilled the mission of being Alex punching bag.

    A deep hole had already appeared around them due to shockwaves sweeping away dust and debris.

    "Spare me and I promise I will not appear in your eyes."

    BANG!

    Shen''s face was hit by Alex first which broke his front teeth.

    Shen joined his hand while bursting into tears.

    "Please..."

    Alex looked at the bloodied figure.

    Shen whose eyes had be hazy looked at the emotionless eyes as the beating stopped.

    He thought that his pleading was fruitful.

    "I have never seen a pathetic Mythic ranker like you."

    However, Alex first fell on Shen and he started to pound into paste..

    And so the pounding continued followed by frightening wails of pains of miseries ringing again and again.

 Chapter 495 493:The Beginning Of The Massacre 2

    The white shirt that he had worn was drenched due to the sshing of blood.

    Among the blood stains that was decorating his clothes was the blood of the man who had copsed unable to take on the pounding.

    Even though he was pulverised brutally his eyes were opened wide with a nk expression because he was not able to fall unconscious even if he wanted to.

    It was a look that no one could understand.

    A chilly silence settled around the ce.But Alex did not mind as only one thought ran through his mind.

    He was here to take revenge.

    It was not wrong to say that everything had happened due to this guy.If this guy had not dyed the reinforcements Riya might not have had to show that form which had clearly attracted the other side''s attraction.

    On top of that Alex hit him while healing him, repeatedly returning Riya''s and Christina''s share.

    Alex pulled out a dagger and stabbed his thighcausing blood to stter after which he kept on stabbing, making holes one after another.

    "Aagh!"

    Alex heard a scream and looked at Hex who after waking up was staggering down on the ground with a horrified expression.

    His heart was beating wildly and his body was trembling in fear.

    He did not know how Alex could take out Mythic ranks as if they were some kind of bugs and he lost Two Mythic ranks who were his strongest support today.

    On top of that, Hex was not able to identify Alex realm.It was not that he had hidden his power, it was just that he simply could not feel it.

    As his eyes met with Alex, he saw a wide grin on Alex''s face which made his eyes tremble as he stared at the iprehensible existence.

    "Don''t worry.You are not going to die today."

    Alex muttered and stood up, flicking his sleeves.

    A golden chain appeared on his hand which wrapped around Shen''s neck.

    Alex started to walk out and Shen''s body was pulled on the ground.

    "Alex, you are overestimating yourself."

    "Leave him and go back.I will forget about today''s matter otherwise I will stop you with all my might."Hex spoke, summoning hisst bit of pride.

    As he muttered, Alex could see several auras appearing in the vicinity.

    He was covered from all around.

    Knights and Magicians had led a seize for him outside the ce.

    All of them were waiting for the Hexmand.

    Alex looked up.

    "So this is the source of your confidence."Alex spoke in a cold voice and nced all around.

    His body started to glow with a crimson light and he opened his mouth and roared with all his might.

    "Who..."

    "Who dares to stand in my way?"

    Like the wrath of heavens, Alex roar sends forth shockwaves causing everyone outside to be hit by strong gales sweeping them away like dried twigs and branches.

    The sky started to rumble as if it was torn apart by the echoing roar followed by showers of lightning.

    Alex''s killing intent condensed, dyeing the entire dark sky in red.

    Khukkk!

    Khummkkk!

    In front of the unfathomable killing intent condensed over them, many fell onto their knees and started to shudder like branches swaying to and fro due to wind.

    "Just how is this possible?"

    Many looked at disbelief as just a single roar from the man sent chills down their spine shaking their will to fight.

    "Do you think you can scare me with just a simple roar?"

    "Hmmm!I have seen many crazy people like you who dare to run amok without knowing the immensity of the world only to grovel in other feetter."One of the wizards came forward and shouted.

    Alex pulled his arms.

    A dark mass of energy coated his fist.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Scram!"

    He swung his fist towards the Wizard who was not able to react on time.

    The defence mechanism on his staff activated on its own to protect him however...

    BOOOOM!

    Everything in the vicinity of the wizard disappeared, turning into blood mist.

    Five people that were around him were swept away by the attacks and after a moment, blood started to rain down on the ground.

    "Anyone else who is brave enough to meet death !"

    "Come forward, I will fulfil your wish today."

    A mythic rank knight leapt out from shadow and was about to engage when a dark mass appearing out of nowhere pierced a thigh bone touring the skin.

    The Knight chewed his lips and held back the screams but he could not hide the moan that flowed out from his mouth.

    THUD!

    The faint sound of his fall was enough to make everyone flinch back in fear.

    Their morale was trampled by a single gesture.

    A Mythic rank knight was not able to react so what can they do?

    Alex gave Shen''s body a shake and the light from the chains enveloped and took him up.

    "Get the hell out of sight."

    Alex roared again which was filled with a great amount of mana which sted everything before him and started to pull Shen on the ground.

    The clothes on Shen''s body that were already in tatters were torn apart making him almost naked.

    Alex''s figure fluttered and soared up into the sky dragging Shen like a dog.

    .......

    The day had settled a few hours ago and the atmosphere was quite rxing in Zenith but it was broken by the sound of explosions ringing one after anothering from the Second Prince personal mansion that was just a few miles away from the Royal Castle.

    And when the people knew about the cause of the explosion, they were shocked however what greeted them next blew their minds.

    On the road, a man whose white clothes had been drenched in blood dragged a fat man on the ground.

    It was a sheer sight of brutality and disgust which should have caused many to look at the man with contempt.

    Thatwould have been if the news of how Shen stabbed on the back and tried to reap off had not been circted.

    A magic crystal showing all kinds of nefarious deedsmitted by Shen had been broadcasted openly.

    Alex has tried to find out all the crimes of Shen.

    From illegal very to drug trafficking.

    Turning his back as General and instigating a Kingdom to fight another in the war with Demons and the assassins sent to kill Christina.

    Alex had collected all the evidence and was waiting for a chance to sweep everything.

    However his patient to appeal for Judgement had run out and now he will take it into his own hands.

    Alex, who dragged Shen to the gates of Royal Castle, stopped as he saw a huge number of soldiers guarding the door.

    "Let me pass.I will enter peacefully, have an audience with the Emperor and leave."

    "Sorry Alex, we can''t do that."

    r stepped forward and spoke with a haughty tone.

    Alex''s eyes widened as he noticed that the man had not referred to him as Sir.

    Alex observed the man and the people behind him.

    Each one of them were elites and seemed to be trained quite well.

    "Tell me!"

    The red core in his body started to rotate fiercely, converging mes onto Alex''s hands.

    "Whose dogs are you and how do you want to die?"

 Chapter 496 494:A Night To Remember

    The front of the castle which had been bustling with unusualmotion suddenly became still as a loud voice pierces through the darkness.

    "Tell me."

    "Whose dogs are you?"

    The words echoed through the ce and what followed thereafter was the sound of explosion followed by screams.

    BOOM!

    Like a torrent, waves of mes swept everything in the vicinity.

    A defensive barrier appeared over the gates which was made to stop the attacks of an intruder.

    The waves crashed on the defence barrier like mighty waves of tsunami one after another.

    CRACK!CRACK

    The barrier shattered like fragile ss and then the mes hit the huge gates and sted them away.

    Swoosh!

    The entireyout started to burn emitting dark fumes.

    A warning sound rang out signalling the invasion of an enemy.

    Soldiers flooded towards the gate while wondering who was foolish enough to barge in here.

    "Who is the one seeking death here?"

    Weilis, who was a Mythic rank warrior, appeared and looked at the soldiers rolling on the ground while others trying to extinguish the fire.

    "It''s me."

    Weilis attention was drawn towards the front where he saw a bloodied figure barging forward stepping on the fallen soldiers while dragging someone.

    His eyes widened as he recognized the figure.

    The person who had been used of colluding with the enemy by nobles while on the other hand..

    He was the person who had beenbelled as Hero of the Western Front.

    Alex Von Leonhart.

    "Sir Alex, what kind of imprudence is this?"He asked with a calm tone trying to figure out the situation.

    He may not know the person much but since this man had fought and brought victory to their country, he would not behave like this unless something happened.

    "You should ask this dog."

    Weilis turned his head and his gaze fell on Sr.

    "Sir Weilis, I am innocent ."

    "This man barged in here forcefully disregarding the Empire''s authority."

    "We should kill this bastard here no matter what."

    Weilis got a gist of the situation and looked at Alex.

    "Sir Alex, don''t you know that you need an appointment to seek an audience with the Emperor."

    "There are many people who want to seek an audience with the Emperor, you are not the special one.

    Weilis scowled at Alex and raised his sword to make a move.

    "Who said I am here to meet the Emperor?"

    "Huhhh!"Welis'' expression stiffened.

    r stared at Alex with a confused expression.

    "I am here to meet my father, Kevin Von Stan."

    "How dare you address the Emperor as your father."

    "The Emperor doesn''t have a son like you."r shouted.

    Alex''s gaze turned sharp.

    "Even though I am disowned, that does not mean that I am not his son."

    "Or are you saying he is not my real father and I am someone else''s son."

    Alex heard echoed like thunder causing everyone to shudder.

    Because they don''t have the power to reply to this.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Few months ago, rumours about Alex being an illegitimate son were spreading in the Capital and The Emperor took the reins himself.

    Those who dared to utter this were punished severely and their tongues were cut.

    Meanwhile several nobles who had joked about this were found dead along with evidence of various crimes.

    No one''s who did it but they were sure that the Emperor had a hand in it.

    So, no one here was courageous enough to deny Alex words.

    On other hand they can not even agree to it as Alex is basically disowned and the Royal family will not have any connection with him.

    As everyone felt they had stepped on the trap, they heard a loudughter.

    "Who knows about it?"

    Shion walked out with guards around him and sneered at Alex.

    "Your Highness Fourth Prince Shion."

    Everyone greets him and bowed their heads.

    "Did you see,this is the difference between you and me?"

    "I am a person above millions whereas you are just a measly discarded piece of trash."

    "Is he yours?"Alex asked.

    Shion tilted his head and asked.

    "Yes he is.So what?"

    Everyone felt that the atmosphere was bing chilly suddenly.

    "You''re worth nothing?"

    "If you did not have the support of your wife, what could you have done?"

    "Do you think that I don''t know why you are wagging your tail here and trying to stop me from entering?"Alex red at Shion.

    Shion frowned and red at Alex.

    "You are not trying to protect Shen but also yourself."

    "Your family was threatened by Christina''s growing power so they also helped and got a piece of cake."

    "When the war with demons was raging on, you and Shen asked the troops of neighbouring Kingdoms to kill my troops and make it look like an ident."

    Alex spoke slowly but his words mortified everyone.

    Weilis'' eyes widened.

    Out of all the Princes, he had never liked Shion.

    Shion''s face distorted as his heart raced but he was able to maintain a smile after thinking of a way to pinch Alex.

    Shion walked closer towards Alex with a sinister expression and a hint of contempt shed in eyes.

    "You only know to bully the weak.If you had the strength why didn''t you protect Riya."

    "s what a poor girl.She might regret choosing an asshole like you.While she might be in an unknown state crying and begging for mercy, you would be ying and enjoying heart content with your other four wives."

    "Hahaha!"

    "What can I say? This is the result of her poor choice."

    "Your Highness that''s enough."Weilis tried to mediate between both of them."

    "What do you have a problem with?"Shion said with an amusing smile.

    Theughter rang in Alex''s ears like screeching bugs.

    Shion words struck his heart and tore his heart apart.

    His head and shoulder dropped low.

    Alex did not know from where this man got the confidence to stand before him.

    It seems he was sure that Alex wouldn''t touch him as he was Prince as attacking a Prince was a death sentence.

    s, if only he knew that the guy before him had not barraged into Second Prince Mansion but also killed many on his way, he would have never imagined provoking the monster.

    However, it was toote to regret cause today he will understand the meaning of poking a sleeping monster tail.

 Chapter 497 495:A Night To Remember 2

    Shionughed and mocked Alex which also gave the courage to his unbridled soldiers tough and mock Alex.

    r, who was beaten before, was enjoying the situation thoroughly.

    Seeing the man who beat him into this state and being humiliated before the Royal Castle soothed his soul.

    Everything except the sound ofughter ceased.

    In the decrypting moment, Shion who was immersed in enjoying himself felt something went past him.

    Hisughter stopped slowly as his premonition started to whisper in his ears about impending danger.

    Uneasiness filled his heart out nowhere and he started to observe his body condition.

    He was sure that something went past him which was so feeble that it even went unnoticed to the two Mythic rank knights beside him.

    TICK!

    Shion eyes almost popped out of his sockets as his body stopped on the spot as if caught by something ominous.

    Not only was he not able to move, he could not even open his mouth and shout.

    It was as if his whole body was wrapped around with hundreds of invisible threads signalling the forting of his death.

    His back was drenched in sweat as he tried to circte his mana and scream for help butit seemed that his body stopped listening to hismand.

    "Huhhh!"

    "Your Highness."

    The Knights felt something was odd as they saw Shion who wasughing abruptly stopped with a bewildered expression.

    Soon after, Alex aura started to run rampant.

    The ground under him started to crack, extending radially.

    Alex raised his blood red eyes filled with murderous intent.

    His bloody gazes made everyone quiver.

    "Did you enjoy it?"

    "Did you have a fun time mocking me?"

    "Did you enjoy watching Riya forcefully taken away from me?"

    "Haaaaa!"

    Alex grasped with a burdensome look.

    "That''s alright."

    "Cause now I am going to have fun by destroying you."

    "Stoppp!"Weilis screamed and rushed forward towards Alex drawing his sword without hesitation.

    He could sense Alex''s intention and if he did not make a move, Alex might really kill Shion.

    Alex tilted his body and drew out his sword.

    Following his gestures..

    The spaces on all sides were torn apart and a sh hit Weilis.

    Like a kite cut from the string, Weilis body flew and crashed onto the big pirs on the back, reducing it into dust.

    Weilis'' attack was the signal for everyone to step forward and subdue Alex.

    Alex watched the impending soldiers with an emotionless look.

    Seeing hundreds of soldiers rushing towards him like a moth moving towards mes, Alex gave them a pitiful look.

    "Just why?"

    "Why are you forcing me to kill you all?"

    His words sounded like a death sentence in everyone''s ears and his image disappeared.

    Countless lines that exist for a mere second were drawn in the air around the soldiers.

    Painful screams erupted as part of limbs flew in the air along with blood.

    Alex who appeared again in the people''s sight showed a huge hand came at him like lightning.

    The aura radiated from those hands were much stronger than a normal Mythic rank.

    But no matter how powerful it was, it was another story if it wanted to hurt him.

    GAAG!

    Enveloped in darkish aura, Alex''s sword moved through the air severing all the fingers on it drawing ck lines one after another.

    Alex shot forward through the gap created and disappeared through the ce.

    And he appeared right before the Mythic rank with a speed cannot bepared to before.

    Even though the Mythic ranker Kezus was startled,he quickly put defensive measures all over his body which had always protected him in life or death situations.

    However, Kezus thoughts were immediately reversed.

    Unlike what he thought, Alex swayed his sword and destroyed the defensive techniques in one breath.

    Even though it was not enough, it left a fatal scar on Kezu''s abdomen cutting through the armour like butter.

    "Retreat!"

    "Arghhh!"

    Kezus gave a painful roar and attacked to increase the space between Alex and him.

    At that time William appeared with his knights and witnessing the shock asked his soldiers to stop Alex.

    The hugeotion had already attracted everyone''s attention and many strong people already started to gather around here.

    "Alex, calm down."

    "You can''t kill Kezus.He is a member.."

    However..

    Alex cut through the attack while blocking all the attacks pouring out on the other side.

    "You are crazy."

    Kezus burst out in shock at the sight he could not believe.

    A series of attacks poured on him as Alex stabbed at his joints rendering him immobile.

    Kezus fell on the ground with a pale expression though he was still breathing.

    Kezus is the member of Shion mothers parent family.

    The Raizerford..

    They were known for their swordsmanship with a huge political support and it was all because one of their ancestors was able to rise to the position of Supreme spreading his fame and awe throughout the world.

    And Kezus, who was lying down, was one ofShion''s uncles.

    Alex decided to spare his pitiful life for now and decide after dealing with Shion.

    Alex, turning an blind eye,and walked towards Shion with murderous attention.

    Shion stumbled on his back as he saw Alexing towards him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Don''te here."

    "Stop there."

    " Subdue him."

    ''Die''

    Will he really die?

    William raised his sword and came in between both of them.

    "William.."

    "Leave."

    "This has got nothing to do with you."

    Alex''s cold voice resounded in his ears and the pressure in those words was enough to cause his legs to tremble.

    "I can''t."

    "Do you want me to watch my younger brother get destroyed?"

    The onlooker kept their distance from their confrontation.

    William was the bigger brother of the two and Alex for a moment felt a stifling emotion.

    However, it disappeared for a second.

    Swoosh!

    Alex''s image blurred which was followed by William.

    CLASH!

    An arc splitting fire was drawn in the air.

    Swish!

    The sword in William''s hand broke and his body flew back like a rag doll.

    Fear overwhelmed Shion''s mind and his heart started to beat and tried to step back with a panicked expression.

    Thoughts of dying here started to fill Shion''s head as he saw Alex pushing through everyone alone.

    As Alex walked closer, Alex saw the silhouette of a woman appearing beside Shion.

    Shion whose eyes had lost its austere suddenly brightened seeing the woman.

    "Son of a bitch, how dare harbour any thought to kill my son."

    Shion rushed behind his mother and shouted "Mother protects me.This bastard wants to kill me."

    Aesther Raizerford, The Third wife of the Emperor.

    And the mother of both Shion and Second Princess Hanna appeared before Alex who looked at him with disgust.

    William ran forward and looked at everything with aplicated expression.

    The gates and buildings around the space were in a mess due to the fight.

    Aesther spat on the ground and shouted.

    "Mannerless swine."

    "What could you expect from the low bloods like you?"

    "The blood of that lowly bitch who grovels under feet seems to run in your feet deeply."

    "It''s better she died otherwise I would.."

    BOOM!

    Aester wasn''t able to finish her speech as something hit her causing her body to bounce off from the ground.

    Leaving behind a trail, Aesther''s body slid off against the ground like a rag doll.

    "What?"

    Everyone''s eyes widened as they saw Alex hitting one of Royal Concubine as if it was nothing.

    "Madman."

    "He is a madman."

    The outrageous act was enough to make them shudder.

    Hitting a prince was one thing as he may be forgiven because they are brothers at the end and fights are normal but hitting one of the wives of the Emperor without any shred of mercy.

    This goes beyondmon sense.

    Only a senseless and a bloody psychopath could ignore everything.

    If this guy can hit her then who knows hemight attack even the Emperor if he went crazy.

    William''s eyes be bloodshot and he roared in anger"Alex, you are crossing the limit."

    "How dare you raise your hands against the royal family?"

    "You have already crossed my limit,"Alex shouted.

    "You dare to preach sense to me when you all were the one who started this farce."

    "It seems all of you have been too bored that you are trying to drag me down even when I am not in the line of session."

    "Since you dare to start this, prepare for the punishment."

    Alex shouted and raised his sword.

    A golden beam soared up into the sky.

    Gales started to sweep everything and the sky started to roar.

    "Alex came to your senses."William screamed with a horrified expression as if this attack fell, everyone here would die.

    "No, I can''t die."

    "I am a Prince."

    "I can''t die like this."Shion shouted and pulled his hair out of despair.

    Some started to run where some fell on their knees as they knew that they had nowhere to run.

    Even half of the capital might be annihted if this attack struck.

    Seeing this, everyone understood one thing.

    Monsters with blood and cruel personalities are mes that burn brilliantly.It looks great on the outside and it actually is.It also gives a sense of intimidation around it.

    But this guy.

    It is like frozen steel.

    You don''t know how cold it is until you touch it, seemingly not dangerous at all.

    But the moment you touch it wrongly without knowing anything.

    It eats the flesh of the person who touches it ruthlessly without any mercy.

 Chapter 498 496:A Night To Remember 3

    In the Church.

    After Alex left in a hurry there was a situation of panic.

    Catherine who saw Alex rushing ahead like a storm felt a great amount of anxiety

    "No, he is going to do something bad."

    "What are we going to do now?"Christina spoke.

    "We need to stop him now."Catherine spoke hurriedly.

    "I..I have never seen that look in his eyes."Yvonne muttered while folding her arms and squatting down.

    "Seeing his eyes is giving me chills."

    "There is no way that is Alex.There was no emotion in those eyes.It was cold and ruthless as if nothing in the world mattered to him.Its like he had lost his mind."

    "I don''t know what he is going through but I..I don''t want him to look like that.Although he looked emotionless, his voice seemed to be filled with pain and pain."Yvonne spoke while feeling saddened after seeing Alex like this.

    "I have seen him before like that."Christina muttered, drawing their attention.

    "It was when Catherine was kidnapped.It was the same look however..."

    "However,"Yvonne and Catherine asked with curiosity.

    "However this time it was more intense."Christina muttered.

    The three became silent for a moment and looked at Athena who had a helpless expression on her face..

    "Athena.."

    "Athena.."

    "Huh!"Athena was startled and looked at the three who were looking at her worriedly.

    "Athena what happened?"

    "That..."Athena wanted to speak but no voice came out from her lips.

    Because the scene of Alexing out from the prayer room reyed in her mind.

    Alex''s aura can be still said to be normal when he entered but as he came out, it was as if he had stopped being human.

    A bloody dark aura as if he was evil itself enveloped him.

    It was so intense that Athena felt suffocated just by looking at it.

    The aura that was emerging from his body gave her a glimpse of an unknown feeling which is death..

    The feeling of death watching over you.

    In her eyes, Alex looked death in itself whomanded the lives of everyone around him.

    Athena who was again lost in thoughts shook her head and said"We need to help him."

    "We cannot leave him like this."

    "Yvonne and Catherine, spread the evidence we have against Shen immediately."

    "I am sure Alex would kill anyone who stepped before him today and wreak havoc in the Second Prince Mansion.So, circte the evidence quickly."

    "Meanwhile, I will meet the Cardinal and ask for help."Athena spoke with a resolute expression and moved quickly.

    ...................

    The great pir of golden light plunges down forbidding the destruction of everything in front.

    But before the pir could touch the ground something shed by it causing it to break and disperse in the air.

    The power carried by the attack went up into the and scattered.

    Alex''s eyes were hit by a small beam causing him to tumble back.

    Alex''s ears perked up when he sensed the aura of the powerhouse above Mythic rank appearing.

    "Are you trying to kill them and destroy the Empire?"

    "What kind of imprudence is this?"

    With a mighty roar a huge pressure descended onto Alex causing the ground below him to crack and crushed into dust.

    "Please have mercy on themb."

    "He had just lost his reason in pain.He needs some guidance."

    Cardinal Paul along with Athena appeared trying to save Alex.

    When Athena along with Cardinal Paul appeared at the scene they could already see many powerhouses came out and pinning down Alex.

    Cardinal Paul tried to interfere but he was stopped by two Supreme Ranks.

    "Cardinal Paul, please step back."

    "We assure you that we are not going to kill him."

    "If there is any confrontation, he would just be punished lightly."

    "It is beneath us to deal with a junior.If the life of the Fourth Prince was not in peril we would not havee out."

    Athena tried to plead the two but she was stopped by Cardinal Paul.

    "Athena, let''s just watch out."

    "If something happens I will surely interfere."Cardinal Paul assured her and started to observe the situation while looking at Alex with an inexplicable expression.

    Shion, who saw Cardinal Paul being stopped by others,ughed while casting a pitiful gaze.

    ''So, that''s why you are flying too much.Did you think that just because you have the support of a Supreme rank you can threaten me.''

    ''Fool..I am a Prince.A person of great importance who stands above millions.It would be another thing if you were a Prince however you are not...."

    Shion''s ego was inted seeing Alex being trampled by others.

    "Hehehehh!"

    "See you can''t even touch a single hair of mine."

    "I am the Prince."

    "I have an army supporting me."

    "The moment you touch me, you die."

    "Kid, let him go."

    "You cannot kill him."

    An old ancient voice echoed throughout the ce.

    Alex was put under an invisible pressure like never before.

    It was a warning.

    A warning that the person would kill him if he continued this recklessness.

    Followed by the voice everything became quiet.

    Countless of gazes locked onto Alex wondering what he was going to do now.

    Athena bit her lips seeing the scene.

    With the Cardinal help, she could only protect Alex however she knew Alex''s pride would hurt if he stepped back but what could they do in this situation?

    They don''t have the power to deal with the powerhouse now.

    That''s not only her but everyone else thought that while some were secretly ridiculing Alex for acting like a fool.

    While everything became standstill a faint sound of sshing was heard.

    DRIP!DRIP!DRIP!DRIP!DRIP!

    Shionughter suddenly stopped and William''s body shuddered as an ominous feeling started to emerge in his heart.

    Shion''s eyes widened as he saw blood dripping from Alex''s closed eyes.

    The veins near his eyes bulged as if it was going to burst out.

    The blood trickling from Alex''s eyes frightened them.

    He did not know why but the humane figure of Alex before him now looked like a demon.

    "Do you think I care?"

    "Do you think I give a shit?"

    "A dragon reverse scale should never be touched and unfortunately you have already touched one."

    "Useless old shits."

    Alex''s voice sounded like a defeating roar and eeriness started to emerge from his body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What were you doing when the people from the darkness realm invaded here?"

    "Why didn''t you show your valour there instead of here?"

    "When yourrade wanted to have revenge, you all agreed to go into the realm of darkness but when my wife was taken away, you did not give a shit even though I begged you and said that I will owe you a debt?"

    The power houses who were watching the scene were shocked and wondered how he knew about it.

    After being stunned for a moment, someone''s voice was heard.

    "Kid, I don''t know how you learned all of this but the truth is.."

    "We did not find your proposal worthwhile."

    "What can an ant do?"

    "Many people reach Mythic rank easilybut they has taken several years to centuries just to step into Saint realm and out of all Mythic ranks only 1% were able to step into Saint."

    "People fear us so much that we are ced under restriction so how dare an ant like you dare to voice your opinion in our presence."

    "Did you not take the Prince''s opinion into consideration?"Alex asked.

    "But you are not a Prince?"

    "Nor are you strong enough to attract our attention.Yes, I acknowledge that you have shown an unbelievable performance but that''s it.We have seen many people like you."

    "And in our eyes you are still weak.Without the holy power and divinity that you used in the battlefield you are weak and could be killed by that demon with a single flick."

    Alex stared at the man who was barking at him from afar trying to undermine his power, discarding it as nothing.

    Sling Raizorford.

    He seemed to be the ancestor of Aester and Shion.So, that might be the reason he was barking loud.

    "Don''t give me that re kid."

    "You don''t know how high the sky is so I will make sure to teach you a lesson."

    "Kneel."

    "Ughh!"

    Alex back arched down as mighty pressure from all around tried to force him to kneel down.

    Alex channelized his strength into his legs to support himself but before the mighty force he felt like an ant.

    Seeing the great wall that lies between him and the person, a moment''s doubt started to appear in his heart.

    Alex bit his lips and clenched his fist as countless inner voices seemed to whisper into his ears.

    Alex whose vision was momentarily blinded saw darkness materializing in a ce and took shape in the form of a human.

    The figure that appeared was simr to him except his hair was totally dark and he had the Devil Eye.

    Alex stared at him with a weird look.

    The being before him was a vessel or can be said as an alter ego created due to using Power Of Darkness.

    Using the power oflight and darkness at the same time harms his body severely so to stop mixing this, a small part of his soul was molded into this human.

    The Devil himself helped him to create this persona.However, it was an alter ego it had never appeared before like this cause the amount of soul was too minuscule tomunicate.

    However it seems it had gone stronger after Alex created a mana core with which he could use the Power Of Darkness.

    The Dark Alex walked around Alex and spoke with a sneer.

    [You are a weak bastard.]

    [You are just an idiot who is not worthy of Riya.]

    [You don''t have the strength to fight them still youe here to die.]

    ''I¡­.I''

    Alex wanted to refute but he was not able to.

    [''Hehehhe!]

    [Athena would surely enjoy seeing you die.]

    Alex''s consciousness blurred and he started to lose his vision.

    His resistance became futile in front of the person Supreme of rank.

    The gap was quite a bag.

    The bud of self doubt caused Alex to question himself.

    ''Is this the end?''

    ''Am I going to get pushed back again.''

    Alex closed his eyes.

    The answer to his question lies within himself.

    Why is he so weak when he has so much strength?

    Why is strength getting restricted by the realm?

    Since he goes beyondmon sense, there is no way heshould be bound by the realm.

    An unshakable soul with his body current strengthened to the limit filled with a huge amount of mana.

    Everything was in ce and I only waited for him to break the norm.

    Alex looked at his other self with a smile.

    [Did you find something?]

    The dark Alex asked with a smile.

    [You are just an ego created by the Power of darkness.We are the same at the end and you know why we are here so stop mocking yourself.]

    [Hmmm!]

    Dark Alex rubbed his chin and spoke.

    [I was just having fun.]

    [We have gathered those bastards here so let''s go and give them a bang.]

    "Since, my body can handle the darkness, let''s merge."Alex muttered.

    [Truthfully, I did not want to, however it seems that I have no option.]

    [Make sure to crush that bastard ass.I don''t like those who bark at me.]

    "Sure."Alex spoke with a grin.

    With this, Dark Alex dispersed into darkness and starter to mergewith Alex..

    [Host...]

    [Zz..z.z.zzzz]

    The system tried to speak something but only screeches like a broken record resounded.

    Alex''s body started to fill with vitality whc was sucked out from the system forcibly.

    [Eyes Of Truth Activated]

    [Eyes Of Truth Restriction Removed]

    [Devil Eye Activated]

    [Merging Eyes Of Truth And Devils Eye]

    [Unknown power detected.]

    Swoosh!

    A shadow emerged from Alex body and the entire ce was submerged in pitch darkness

    Sling and everyone were stupefied by the change.

    Their vision became dark, unable to spot anything.

    At that time a tiny movement urred.

    However the momentum carried by the movement forced them to step back subconsciously in fear.

    "You said you have an army."

    "But you don''t know one thing."

    "I am an army myself.''

 Chapter 499 497:Slaying A Supreme Rank

    Filled with fear and awe, everyone raised their head towards the only source of the light in darkness.

    A mythical sight unfolded before everyone''s eyes.

    Seven stars reflected in their vision emitting a bright white light and a dark star was shimmering slowly as if it was about to awaken.

    The power emitted from the stars gave them chills down the spine.

    A sense of dreariness passed over them seeing the small ck star which seemed to be surging with a great amount of power which could tilt the scale of power.

    Alex who was at the centre of all thisfelt a surge of power coursing throughout his whole body drowning him in endless amounts of energy.

    Instead of controlling it, he lets it wreck havoc and push the door to the 8th star that was flickering trying to appear in the world.

    Alex broke his realm and created each star for each realm.

    However it only represents his realm but also the feelings he had gone through to reach here from his previous life to being here till now.

    His emotions and all the things he had been through had been condensed and epassed to form this new kind of power unknown to this world.

    Squire rank-1st Star representing the feeling of happiness

    Disciple rank-2nd Star representing the feeling of sadness.

    Master rank-3rd star representing the feeling of resentment.

    Epic rank-4th Star representing the feeling of insignificance.

    Transcendent rank-5th Star representing the hope

    Legendary rank-6th Star representing his awakening.

    Mythic rank-7th Star representing his strength.

    Saint rank-8th Star representing his wrath.

    From 1st to 7th, the stars are all white which contain the power of light, however from 8th onwards it would contain the power of darkness.

    The ck star that was flickering represents his anger toward and hatred for not being able to Riya started to erge.

    Even though it was synonymous to the realm, the level and power of star cultivation cannot bepared to each realm.

    [Starlight Cultivation Technique]

    It was something which he could call his own.

    There were many risks in changing the power structure which had been followed by the world but if he wanted to stand above everyone so that he would never need to back off...

    He had to do this otherwise to reach the Overlord realm he would have to spend 10-20 years and he cannot wait that much because he needed to get back Riya as soon as possible.

    Alex had saved the Power Of Faith previously and with the remaining Power Of Faith help, he pulled some of his strength stored in the centre.

    "What is this?"

    Sliong screamed in panic.

    "I don''t know what he is trying to do but I cannot let him proceed."

    Sling muttered and his figure disappeared.

    Alex who was immersed himself in breaking through saw a huge fisting towards him carrying a great amount of strength.

    The blow contained enough powerto kill Alex.

    Paul reacted quickly and tried to interfere but the two Supreme standing before him tried to stop him and shed with him.

    Seeing this Athena body moved towards Alex.

    "If I cannot protect you at least I will die with you."Athena muttered with a resolute gaze and rushed forward.

    At that time a voice echoed in everyone''s ears causing Athena to stop.

    "There is no need."

    The huge palm flying towards Alex on touching the aura of darkness surrounding him disappeared as if it never existed.

    The killing blow was wiped out as if it meantnothing.

    Sling gasped in shock as he hadpoured a great amount of power in this and thought that the result was already decided.

    Which was Alex''s death.

    For showing disrespect to his people even if he killed him hundred times, he could not soothe his rage.

    However, contrary to his thoughts his power was neutralised.

    "How did you do that?"He screamed in terror but he did not get the reply he wanted.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With a frightening burst which seemed to echo throughout the world making the sky rumble in fear, the eight Star enveloped in darkness emerged which made everyone''s heart beat in palpitation.

    With a single gesture, the world started to shrink and the spontaneous will of Alex started to suppress everyone.

    Alex''s eyes opened at a time which glowed with blood red colour.

    His iris had be as ck as a dark hole and his pupils were golden with a crimson tint in it.

    The Eyes Of Truth could see through all disguise and people''s information.

    The Devil Eye could make people tremble in fear, making them remember their deepest sorrow while giving them the fear of death.

    And when both of them werebined into one.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A new eye power which never existed before was created which not only carried the previous powers but also enhanced them.

    Countless lines and information appeared in Alex''s eyes.

    As Alex stared at everyone while processing the information and getting used to it.

    With countless bright shes, many people appeared in the sky and when they looked at Alex, they could feel the looming figure of death standing beside them and whispering into their ears about the arrival of theirdeath.

    What was in front of them now was not just a person who seemed to have broken the traditional powers of realms but something that they couldn''t recognize as human.

    He had both the power of darkness and light and at the same time they were not able to measure his realm.

    A sense of suffocation made them drench in cold sweat.

    All the human senses that was felt from that person just now waspletely erased and what lies at base of it is endless ferocity and hostility towards them warning them about their forting death.

    This death that came to greet them was now in the form of Alex.

    The aura around him was so dark that you can not even feel that it is the same person they had seen before during the war.

    In Alex''s eyes countless lines representing their weakness and effectiveways to kill them appear.

    Alex ignored them and focused on Sliong whose expression was quite ugly.

    "Since you attacked me with the intention of killing, that means I can also do the same."

    "You have already broken contact and interfered in the world. Now don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Alex''s words sounded like a firmw.

    Aw that announced the death of this person.

    At that time everyone felt goosebumps rising from their bodies.

    "Alex, we acknowledge you.Lets solve this matter peacefully."

    "We will listen to whatever you.."

    "We will punish Sliong ording the pact and give you a satisfactory answer."

    The Supreme ranks came forward trying to appease Alex however they were interrupted before they could finish their speeches trying to appease Alex

    "Kyamkkkkk!"

    A loud cry erupted from above that echoed throughout the capital.

    The owner of the cry was none other than Sliong who was sted off.

    Breaking the barrier of sound, his body shot like lightning.

    Transvering a great distance while leaving a trail,his body sted off the cliffs and forest outside the capital like a rag doll.

    "Haw!"

    Astonishment shed in everyone''s eyes as even if they were at Supreme rank they were not able to see Alex move.

    They turned their gaze and looked at Alex who hovered in the air.The dense aura of death warned them.

    All the Supremes present there made their move trying to restrict him.

    However before they could make a move, Alex''s figure had already disappeared from their sight.

    "What..Where did he go?"

    As they mumbled, they looked at the devastated path in the middle of the capital where buildings were cracked and the trail extended far outside the capital.

    "Don''t tell me."

    Realising where Alex might have gone, each one of them moved outside.

    Sliong, whose body had been devastated,id down on the debris in his own puddle of blood whilewondering about what happened in the split second which caused him to end up here.

    His gaze which directed towards the surrounding suddenly stopped as the rays of lighting from the moon disappeared.

    His eyes widened as he saw a huge dark looming figure covering the entire sky.

    "Nooooooooo!"

    "Don''t kill me."

    Sliong shouted crazily and tried to get up but all his bones were broken which caused his vision to shake with the pain.

    It might be more than a decade since he felt pain like this.

    A huge palm as big as the sky covering the moon and stars descended on him.

    Feeling the crisis of death over his life, he tried to plead.

    "Have mercy."

    "Please don''t kill me."

    "I will do what you say."

    The more a person lives the more he fears death and naturally Sliong lost his mind sensing the approach of death.

    "Please save me.."At thest resort he tried to ask help from hisrade.

    His voice echoes through the ce breaking the silence of the valley however it was suppressed by the huge palm imprint crushing down on him like an ant while at the same sweeping away the entire valleyfrom its existence.

 Chapter 500 498:The Weight Of His Debt

    Thunder raged across the sky, quakes shake the ground while spreading like waves of ocean.

    Fierce gales were followed by dust storms all around sweeping everything in its path.

    The devastation from Alex''s attackmoved towards Zenith rapidly.

    Everyone around Zenith felt the aftermath while those who were near to the wall were shocked to see a huge mass of dust cloud rising up I''m the sky and at the same time it wasing towards them.

    Losing their minds, they rang an emergency signal warning everyone of the iing danger.

    People''s hearts became restless wondering what happened whereasmany thought that an enemy had invaded the capital while some started to pray to the Goddess for safety.

    The Supremes face became pale and everyone took their position to repel the attack.

    "Don''t let it reach here otherwise people may get affected."Leighton shouted and attacked.

    The attacks from Supreme shed against the devastation and dispersed it.

    With their strength they managed to take care of the aftermath.

    Everything in the world became standstill after that.

    If they did not repel it, Alex was ready to clean his own deed but since they had done it, he focused below.

    The trees, river and small slopes of hill that were present beneath him disappeared leaving behind a huge crater of nothingness.

    The impact shook off the entire capital and the quakes transverse to the nearby kingdom alerting them while at the same time scaring them.

    The Supremes who only took a moment to reach there could only watch helplessly.

    The presence of Sliong had been wiped outpletely as if he had never existed.

    The heavy atmosphere seemed to freeze due to the shocking heaven defying palm strike.

    No words could describe the feelings they were undergoing now.

    An ancient giant who had lived for more than 400 years was killed with just a single palm strike from a boy in its youth.

    It was quite shocking and at the same time it was quiteembarrassing for them as well.

    They who have ignored his pleas and requests before, could feel the severity of the situation.

    Only after witnessing the horror of his power, they realised the weight of the favour owed by that man.

    A debt owed by such a man is priceless.

    They had the chance to earn his goodwill however instead of that they had stepped on his bad side.

    Sliong reacted aggressively because his descendants'' life was in peril and now he paid with his life.

    The Supreme who were stupefied for a moment finally snapped out of their thoughts and one of them looked at Alex with hatred.

    "Do you know what you did now?"

    Alex stared at them calmly and nodded.

    "Yeah!"

    "I just freed the world from the burden of an evil man."

    "You..How dare you insult a deceased who had contributed greatly to the society."

    "Did no one teach you any manners?"

    "Hey."

    Alex raised his brows and looked straight at the man''s eyes causing his body to shiver in fright.

    The old man felt as if the sickle death had been ced on his neck waiting for this boy''smand to take his life.

    "Sir Kalmen."

    "I don''t mind cutting you off and sending you to apany your deadrade."

    Kalmen and everyone''s expressions were distorted.

    Alex rotated his gaze and observed the people around him.

    6 Saints and 8 Supreme realm experts hovered before him.

    All of them had a solemn expression and their nerves were quite tense.

    "Boy you are viting the treaty that had been set by the ancestors."

    "Don''t you have any shame."

    "Do you think we will not kill you?"

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The man who spoke this was suddenly sted away and sshing blood, his body hit the cliff with a loud bang causing several cracks one after another.

    Breaking through the trees, when he finallynded on the debris, his body seemed to be wrecked gravely.

    A chill ran down the spine of the people present out there.

    "I am not Saint and I have not signed any useless treaty so don''t try to force me."

    "And yeah, if you dare to bark at me or threaten me or even show a tiny hint of hostility then prepare yourself for a bloodbath."

    Alex''s words echoed throughout the ce.

    Unable to handle his imprudence anymore.

    "Enoughhhh!"Leighton shouted fiercely.

    His aura erged and pressed onto Alex.

    "Do you really think you can deal with us?"

    "Let''s show him what we are?"

    Followed by Leighton words, each one of them released their aura locking onto Alex.

    They took their fighting stance while waiting for Alex to move.

    "Since you don''t know how to be flexible, let me bury you here today."

    A huge sun appeared behind Alex shining dazzlingly in the night.

    It was so bright and fierce that the darkness of night disappeared and the entire ce was lit.

    Beside the sun, a small ck star that was flickering as it was going to be extinguished suddenly expanded into a ckhole like crazy and started to suck in the mana present in the ce greedily.

    They could not believe the sightthey were seeing.

    It was a scene beyond their understanding.

    Light and darkness were intertwining with each other and existed in harmony.

    The Saint realm cultivators who always proim themselves powerful were smashed just by the pressure emanating from the man now.

    "Have all of you gone crazy?"Cardinal Paul shouted.

    "This ce cannot stand your presence."

    Both sides did not withdraw their aura and just looked at each other cautiously.

    At the same time someone moved and attacked Alex.

    Followed by it countless attacks poured on Alex.

    None of them were life-threatening and were just meant to measure him.

    Alex flicked his figure towards the attack.

    The ck hole spun and devoured the attacks voraciously into nothingness.

    "What?"

    "How?"

    They grasped in shock wondering what had transpired suddenly.

    Alex inhaled and a strong gust surged from his body.

    His image blurred and he threw countless palms.

    The palms materialised and mmed against their chest.

    The Saints were smashed into pulp and sted away while the Supreme were pushed back.

    When Alex moved, they only saw shing palms appearing like lightning.

    "Why does he have so much power?"Leighton mumurmed while pressing his palm on the chest to suppress the pain.

    He felt that if Alex had struck them seriously they might have really died.

    Alex saw them getting up again.

    "So, you still have not given up."

    Alex tone carried a hint of anger.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A bloody killing intent leaked from Alex and red lightning started to sh around him.

    The air and sky became bloody red being affected by his killing intent.

    They swallowed their saliva seeing this scene.

    Everyone prepared themselves to fend off against him earnestly while thinking of taking Alex down as quickly as possible.

    While the tension rose and was threatening the existence of several innocent people who might be swept away by the aftermath of this battle, a faint majestic voice was hard.

    "Stop it."

    "All of you withdraw your aura."

    "Alex, that''s enough for today."

    "I will hear what you have to say."

    "Your Highness.."

    The Supremes frowned and stared at Alex for a moment before withdrawing their aura.

    "Your Highness, we cannot leave him like this or this will leave a bad example in the history of the Emperor."Leighton uttered hurriedly.

    "Leighton.."

    Leighton shut his mouth when he heard the cold voice.

    "It''s not that I am saving him, rather I am saving you all from him."

    "If you don''t believe me you can try.You can''t even see his movements and you are thinking of taking him down."

    "Or do you want me to dispatch Overlords just to catch him."

    Everyone could feel the anger in his voice which caused them to tread carefully.

    "Sliong had broken the pact and his death can be exined however if the fight carried on it will be Kinley that will be on the losing end."

    Their auras disappeared instantly and all of them stepped back with a bitter expression.

    "Alex, meet me at the castle."

    Alex looked towards the capital and muttered"If you had done this at first, you wouldn''t have lost so many people."

    Swoosh!

    With this,Alex''s figure disappeared leaving behind a gloomy atmosphere.

    Leighton looked all around and suppressed his boiling anger.

    "Someone carry Kalmen.We need to treat him before he dies."

    "And look around and see if you can find any remains of Sliomg to hurry him."

    Cardinal Paul sighed deeply while wondering what was going to happen next.

    Though at the same he was relieved that this had not been dragged further.

    Seeing Alex valour he was genuinely happy for Athena.

    After Athena was taken in by the church, he had always kept an eye on her and treated her like a daughter.

    Truthfully he was against Athena''s marriage however the way things have developed, he was genuinely happy.

    "Maybe Goddess blessing be with both of you."

    ....

    In the Royal Castle..

    A chilling atmosphere filled with fear and horror had made everyone stand there like a frozen statue.

    No one dared to move due to the fear of being killed.

    Athena joined her hands and prayed for Alex''s safety.

    Even when Alex was struck by lightning causing her to sacrifice a part of their lifespan, she had never felt fear.

    But now she was really afraid.

    Afraid of seeing Alex dying before her eyes.

    To calm her agitated heart, she could only pray to Goddess on behalf of Alex and ask her to let her carry Alex''s burden.

    Shion, who had lost hisposure, was biting his nails nervously.

    He hoped for Alex to die by his ancestor''s hands.

    His mother had been injured by Alex and had been undergoing treatment.

    Fortunately she was legendary otherwise she might really be killed today.

    Meanwhile William''s eyes looked bleak.

    Only he knew just how much he had worked hard to reach here.

    Being bornte was unfair.

    He had not even started to walk when his brother''s had already been running.

    With so much hard work, he was ready to run for Session however...

    Before he could take a leap, a giant wall which could never be ovee appeared before him.

    "Alex¡­..Just had you gone through to reach here."

    "You were clearly a weakling so what happened in the recent years which made you so strong."

    William who stared at the sky nkly heard the loud sound of an explosion one after another.

    Many covered their ears due to the loud noise.

    As the intensity of noise started to increase, a majestic voice piercing deep into the sky echoed.

    "Royal Father."

    Shion and Wiim muttered with disbelief.

    Recently their father had stopped meeting with others and even the orders they received were through Chief Chambein.

    Thest time they have seen him was when Alex broke in forcefully with a head.

    Swish!

    After a few words, his voice faded and a sh appeared in their eyes.

    The back became drenched in cold sweat as they felt the man''s expression.

    Their heart started to beat wildly seeing the bloodied figure.

    Athena felt a warm hand patting her head which startled her.

    "It''s over for now."

    "Don''t worry I am fine."

    "Ale..Alex are you really alright."Athena asked worriedly.

    "I have never been better."Alex replied with a smile.

    "I will visit that man.Meanwhile take care of this bastard."Alex murmured looking at Shen''s body which had been lying in the corner.

    "Leave it to me."Athena spoke and nodded her head resolutely.

    Alex''s image beside her disappeared under everyone''s astonishing gaze.

    ....

    Alex''s silhouette appeared before the huge pce red in colour.

    People''s Pce where the Emperor lived.

    Alex noticed no sign of Knights or guards around the ce.

    At the gate stood an old man with a long white beard.

    "Nice to see you. I am the Chief Chambein."

    "Nice to see you too."Alex replied and asked.

    "Where is he?"

    "He is inside waiting for you."

    Alex followed him, who led him to the Emperor''s quarters and stood at the side of the door.

    With a deep breath, Alex entered with a tensed expression.

    Cause in a way, the road to save Riyay in the hands of this person.

 Chapter 501 499:Path To Get Her Back

    Except for Alex''s footsteps everything seemed to cease for a moment.

    Before Alex was the man who made the whole world tremble in fear with an overwhelming force and charisma.

    However, his overbearingness never affected Alex.

    Alex stood before Kevin who sat on the throne chair.

    A throne made of rocks appeared behind Alex on which he sat down.

    Kevin stared at Alex intently.

    The moment he looked at Alex''s eyes, the dark aura of death descended all around him.

    Kevin felt as if his son''s personality had totally taken a detour.

    If he was asked to describe Alex.

    He would say one line.

    An ambitionless man having great potential.

    Even though he had grown rapidly much to his surprise, hecked greatly in terms of charisma.

    Hecked the will.

    Although it may not look like it, his eyes were mostly bored and he felt everything was bothersome.

    It was only when he was with his wife, you could find a hint of life and desire in him however now..

    You can sense it.

    That indomitable will to conquer and destroy everything in the path.

    He had finally gained what hecked the most.

    The charisma of an Emperor.

    "Why did you create such a ruckus?"

    "Is this only to punish Shen?"

    "Just for a simple thing you cut down a great number of people."

    Alex couldn''t feel any displeasure from his tone so he spoke nonchntly.

    "I just cut some leeches who had been sucking blood and doing nothing."

    "Moreover, they were the ones who attacked first."

    "Whether it was in front of gates of those Supremes.I was attacked first so everything had been self defence."

    Kevin''s lips twitched as he wondered what kind of self defence tactics is this.

    "So, what do you want now?"

    Alex studied Kevin''s expression and spoke.

    "You know very well what I want?"

    "Open the path to the darkness realm."

    "I will bring her back with my own hand."

    "I don''t need your help to fight the other side so just open the realm."

    Alex, whose voice had been cold till now, started to quiver a bit.

    The Darkness realm can be said to be a separate world which is outside the Goddess jurisdiction.

    Since it was a world with its ownws, you cannot just enter it as you wish.

    To open the door, a great amount of resources is needed along with thebined effort of the Goddess and all the peak power of each species.

    Kevin tapped the armrest while pondering carefully.

    "Since you knew about the darkness realm, you might already know about the price to open it."

    "It was opened recently and opening it again is not usible."

    A frosty aura emitted from Alex.

    No matter what he was not going to back down today.If they didn''t open it willingly, he just had to force them to open it.

    "But it''s not entirely impossible."Kevin spoke with a solemn expression.

    "I don''t have the right to decide this."

    "Since you have proven your worth, I will give you a chance.Whether you can force them to open it or not depends entirely on you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Treaty Of Valeris."

    "It''s going to be held soon."

    "Representatives of each species would be present there.You need to convince them."

    Alex''s eyes narrowed and he closed his eyes feeling that he had taken a step closer to free Riya.

    "However.."

    Kevin''s next words startled Alex.

    "You need to get the position to represent Kinley there."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I see."

    A smirk crept across Alex''s lips.

    "Harold and Arkham crown Princes had been determined so they would surely be there leaving only Kinley whose Crown Prince is still undecided."

    "As far as I know, the Emperor can bring one of his guards along with the Crown Prince."

    "Martial Saint might be going with you so either I need to defeat him or be Crown Prince."

    Kevin was startled a bit seeing Alex arriving at the conclusion quickly.

    Seeing Kevin keeping his lips shut,Alex felt that his inference was correct.

    Taking a different approach, he had gotten strong quite fast.If he did to have any experience of this kind of strength he might really be in a bad state.

    He did not know how much stronger he had be but he was sure about one thing.

    He cannot defeat Martial Saint and get the position.

    And he did not know how long it would take to get there so his only option was the Crown Prince position.

    Alex raised his head and looked at his father''s solemn gaze.

    "How do you want me to do it?"

    "Do you want me to be Crown Prince after making a bloodbath or do you want me to take a different approach?"

    "I am not even a Prince now.The only way for me to get the Throne is to go against the entire Empire and throw it into chaos.''

    "No matter which option you take there will be a blood path."

    "However, I can help you a bit by making your path less thorny."Kevin spoke with a sigh.

    "Wait for a bitin your mansion."

    "My mansion in Leonhart."Alex asked with a confused expression.

    "No,the onehere."

    "The Fifth Prince mansion, the ce where you stayed before being thrown out."

    "Hmm!''

    Kevin did not speak anymore so Alex got up and walked away.

    The conversation was short but at least it showed him the way to his goal.

    He did not know how he would help nor did he have much expectations.He just needed to do what he had been doing till now.

    That is to get stronger and destroy everything in the path.

    Who knows his father might be setting another trap for him after all he did not get any punishment for causing all this mess?

    However he cannot run away anymore.

    The moment Riya was taken for her, his path had already been formed.

    That is to conquer everything cause there is a slim possibility that he may have to go against the whole world.

    As Alex walked out, Kevin stared at his back and sighed.

    "Kids nowadays grow up really fast."

    ......

    Alex walked out from the Emperor Mansion and saw the soldiers taking care of the aftermath.

    The battle had destroyed the front and many buildings of the entrance.

    On top of that, many were injured in the aftermath who needed to be treated.

    Alex decided to look for Athena first.

    "Your Highness."

    "Hmmh!"Alex saw a bunch of Knights standing in an orderly manner.

    "What do you want?"

    Alex''s cold tone made them flinch back a bit.

    "Your Highness, we are the Knights who haveapanied you since your birth and now we have been asked to take care of you again."

    "We have prepared the carriage for you."

    Alex was bit a sceptical about their respectful behaviour however pondering for a moment, he thought to see what was going on.

    Alex did not refuse them and decided to observe them first then to arrive at the conclusion whether they are worthwhile or not.

    "Okay but first I need to look for Athena."

    "Lady Athena had already been escorted to the Fifth Prince Mansion."

    "Hmm!"Alex nodded and got up into the carriage with aplicated feeling.

    The carriage started to move and the Knights strode on their horses around the carriage.

    And the carriage moved towards the ce which can be said to be his home before.

    Home where he and Riya spend their childhood together.

 Chapter 502 500:The Place Where He Spend His Childhood

    There were 20 pces in and the entire ce can be called Imperial City.

    All the pces surround the People''s Pce where the Emperor stays, the most magnificent of all.

    It was where the core of power lies.

    Alex, who was heading towards the ce which used to be his home, looked at the buildings as he passed.

    ''Not bad.''

    Alex murmured inwardly.

    It may not look like but every building arranged here looks like a part of some grand array formation.

    Soon, a white pce appeared in his vision.

    It was so grand that it was urate to call it a castle rather than a pce.

    Somehow Alex felt that the grandiosity of this Castle can even bepared to the People''s Pce.

    He started to feel that familiar feeling.

    As if waiting, many knights standing in front of the main gate of the Pce approached and bowed their heads.

    As Alex stepped down, an old man walked towards him.

    "Your Highness..It''s nice to have you again."

    The old man''s voice was quivering and not only he but also many standing there looked emotional.

    "Who?"

    "Ahh!"

    The old man was startled by this and bowed his head.

    "Please forgive me for my imprudence."

    "I am Fray and I have been serving as your butler, Your Highness."

    "Hmm!"

    "I don''t remember much.I have lost a lot of memory."

    Alex''s words surprised many.

    Fray regained hisposure and asked Alex to follow him.

    "Follow me, Highness, I will guide you inside."

    Alex nodded slightly and started following him who walked politely.

    Fray looked like a frail old gentleman who looked quite harmless.

    However behind the cover, Alex could see years of experience.

    Though he is currently at Legendary rank his strength used to be Mythic rank as discovered by his eyes.

    Maybe he lost his power due to some injury.Alex thought to keep asking him about thister.

    Fray, who seems to be quite talkative, started to narrate the events while Alex was out.

    The fate of the servants had always been tied with their masters.After Alex was disowned they were not able to serve other masters nor any one of them were willing to do so.

    Fortunately, as if their intention had been understood, the Emperor hadn''t thrown them out and asked them to maintain the ce and work as usual.

    "Your Highness, without you this ce had lost its auster and became colourless."Fray spoke with a sincere smile.

    Alex, who just listened till now, opened his lips.

    "Fray, I was just a fool and fat pig."

    "I don''t understand one thing."

    "Why do you respect me so much?I can feel genuine happiness on my return from all of you?"

    "I am a person who had been ridiculed and made fun of for being an idiot and had beenbelled as a dark stigma by everyone so why are you all so happy to serve him.Or is this because I have be stronger and returned with glory."

    "This is making me confused."

    Fraycstopped walking and turned back.

    Fray nced at Alex and shook his head with a gentle smile.

    "Highness, as I said before the fate of the servant tied with the master.We servants take pride in the master we are serving."

    "However, even if your Master is a great man that does not mean that he is a great human."

    "We are not ignorant of others.We have always been abused and gotten rid of if we fail toply with the Masters demand."

    "Our life has always been in the hands of the person we survive.Even if we are not killed, we have been subjugated to all kinds of humiliation."

    "However you have always been different."

    "Even if you are known as an imbecile, you are quite the perspective of other people''s emotions and troubles and you have helped many."

    "You have always treated us with utmost courtesy and respect and now it is our job to help you in treading your path with everything we have got."

    "It may not look like but the Knights stationed here are not weakpared to other.Though I can agree that there may be moles here and there, nevertheless everyone here will do their best."

    "It may be hard for you to believe in but it would be easier if Lady Riya had been with us now as she knows us better."

    "I wished Lady Riya would havee with you. I am heartbroken to hear about her being taken away nevertheless, we all believe that you will surely bring her back."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I will."Alex muttered.

    Seeing the upright posture and sincere smile, pieces of memories started to appear in his head.

    "Grandpa...Grandpa I want to eat that.."

    "Grandpa, please carry me."

    "Grandpa, I want to go out."

    "Grandpa I wanted a piggy ride.I cannot walk any more."

    Fray frowned as he noticed Alex standing like a statue with a frozen expression but little did he know that Alex was trying to hide his embarrassment.

    ''Damn it.''

    ''Crying for a piggy ride at the age of 15.''

    ''I should just drown in a pinch of water and why the hell are these stupid memory scenesing back now.''

    Alex tried to clear his embarrassment and asked"What if I had been changed?"

    "What if the current me started to abuse you and kill you at the slightest mistake."

    "I have already massacred many knights on the way.I am just a cold blooded killer."

    Fraycraised his eyes and appraised Alex.

    "Your Highness, you can''t fool me.I have been with you since you were born and fed you with my own hands until Lady Riya took the job."

    "So, I know you better than anyone."

    "No matter how much you change, the core will always remain the same."

    "You are the type of person who would treat kindness with kindness and hatred with more hatred."

    Alex''s lips curled upward.

    ...

    The more you walk the more you get used to it.

    Alex thought as he walked through the corridors towards the Second floor towards his room.

    The sight of several people running here and there greeted him.

    As he got closer towards the room, he heard the sound of familiar footsteps.

    Ady with nimble movements like a cat pounced on him and hugged him tightly.

    "Ahh..So, you were here."

    Alex spoke and wrapped his hands around Athena''s body which seemed to be trembling.

    She hugged him so tightly as if she feared that Alex would disappear if she let him go.

    "What were you doing here?"

    "I am managing things out here.I often visit here to y with you and help Riya to sort out things and I am also quite familiar with them."

    "So, I thought of sorting things here before youe."

    "I see then thanks for taking care of it."

    The broad chest of Alex and the warmth radiated from him calmed her down.

    Athena, who had always been strong, tried to control herself from crying.

    She was really afraid.

    Afraid of losing the person who had been her light.

    Without him, she did not know where she would be now.

    If he died, all the meaning of her life would be lost.

    From the past month, she had not even blinked a moment when treating Alex.

    Unlike other she did not only rely on divinity to heal others.She had also learnt various of techniques and procedures ranging from acupuncture to herbalist, acupressure, ayurveda, surgery and many more,

    She can be said as a proper physician which broadens her vision on treating others.

    And thank God, all this knowledge helped her to keep Alex alive for a month.

    And it became more hectic as Alex moved like crazy after waking up without paying any heed to her or others.

    Alex caressed her hair gently and stood there for a moment.

    The servants around them blushed a bit and quickly gave them some space and went back.

    Alex saw drowsiness in Athena''s eyes.

    "You can sleep, Athena."

    "Rest well and have sweet dreams."

    Alex''s soft whispers filled with love and care sounded like lubies in her ears.

    Her vision started to be blurry and without resisting against it, she let herself fall asleep in his arms.

    Alex pulled Athena and carried her in Princess carry position to his room which had been prepared by Athena from before.

 Chapter 503 501:You Will Bear My Rage

    It was a bloody night.

    Soon the tales of the night which had shaken the entire power structure of the Empire would reach everyone''s ears.

    He knew that this would soon spread all over the ce like wildfire.

    People will surely be more interested towards the origin of the story rather than the plot.

    After all, fights between the family members happened like an everyday meal in the imperial castle.

    However this was the first time where people were butchered like sheep.

    And Hex who would centre of all this would be aughing stock of the entire world.

    His eyes which had been filled with ambition and arrogance were nowhere to be found.

    Sitting around the debris, he watched his mansion burn.

    He had built this ce with a lot of hard work to get out from his family shadow and cut off the moles as much as he could.

    Hex, who was known as a Miraculous Magician, had the support of Kinley''s Magic tower.

    "Casualties?"

    Hex hoarse voice made the person before him tremble.

    "Your Highness.."

    "14 Legendary realm Knight, 9 Legendary rank Magicians and 38 misceneous Transcendent rank."

    The informant''s lips quivered as he recited the information.

    "I don''t dare to talk about the Mythic ranks."

    Hex bit his lip till it bled and looked at the bloody moon.

    "Leave."

    The informant quickly left, leaving behind Hex whose anger started to re.

    "Damn¡­.Damn¡­."

    "How dare you do this to me?"

    "You filthy bastard."

    "How dare you?"

    Hex screamed on top of his lungs and pulled his hair in pain and agony.

    He caresses the ce on his chest where Alex kicked him and started to scratch it.

    He felt disgusted and tried to scrape the meat over his chest where Alex put his feet.

    Blood dripped down from his chest leaving gnarly wounds.

    The memories of being hit by Alex nauseated him.

    Sean, who had the support of the Kinley''s Knight squad, had always been at odds with him.

    The Magic Tower and Army Knight Squad had always kept each other in check.

    With Shen''s help, Hex had gotten hold over a

    knight regiment and made his own army which could rival them.

    However the bnce broke during the war where Sean power had been cut.

    And Hex aimed to cut the remaining weed and finally step on the Throne.

    He was so close to fulfilling his dream.He just needed a tiny push and seize it.

    However.....

    Just a single night...

    And just a single man thrashed his dream and everything.

    He appeared like a storm and destroyed his men as if they were made of paper.

    He lost the Mythic rankers and many Legendary rank knights.

    He might be able to get up on his feet but he knew this wasn''t the end.

    Because with Shen in their hand, Hex might really be in trouble.

    People might think Shen as a fool.

    A weak and greedy bastard without any brain but only he knows the truth.

    Inside that fatty look lies a cunning man with great eyesight.

    He only lost hisposure when it came to the matters pertaining to Christina.

    As he thought about what might happen next, the voice of Alex started to echo in his ears and hunt him.

    ''This is just the beginning of your despair.''

    ''You will drown in despair.''

    ''A never ending despair.''

    ''You will cry and beg for death.''

    ''And even if you die, what will be waiting for you after death is nothing but despair...''

    "No!"Hex roared angrily and hit the pir beside him.

    "It will not be me but you...."

    "Despair..."

    "I will show you the true despair."

    Hex who talked to himself suddenly felt an ominous feeling beside him.

    Hex did not need to look beside to know the identity of the man.

    "My¡­.My¡­"

    "Second Prince, you don''t look well."

    "Sometimes I wonder what would you be doing now if you had epted our offer."

    A sinister voice echoed in his mind.

    "Yes, I will take your offer."

    "Help me to gain the throne and I will keep my words."

    "So, you finally epted."

    "Good!"

    ? "Heheheheh!"

    "It would have been more fun if only you had listened to me before."

    Hex looked at the cloaked figure who had an amusing smile on his lips.

    "I also want you to help me with something."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And what is that Second Prince?"

    Hex muttered faintly and smiled on getting the confirmation.

    ..............

    In a dark room where the moonlight barely hides through the window.

    A pair of red eyes stared at the bed where four women slept peacefully.

    After putting Athena to sleep, Alex went out to look for the other three.

    His heart stirred seeing their sleepless face filled with exhaustion.

    While he was unconscious they had worked day and night over the past month arranging many things for him.

    They have taken care of him quite well and since he had woken up, it was their time to take a rest.

    So the moment everything was over, they fell asleep yesterday and have not woken up till now.

    While all of them were asleep, Alex sat there on the rocking chair while contemting many things.

    As his body swayed to and fro due to the motion of chai, his eyes dozed off from time to time.

    However..

    He did not dare to sleep.

    Everytime he closed his eyes and tried to sleep, the terrific nightmare of losing his wives started to appear again and again.

    His nightmare had developed into fear and now he was afraid that his wives would be taken away if he fell asleep.

    The moment he dozed off, the tear stricken face of Riya filled with misery appeared in his mind.

    So he simply sat there with a nk expression.

    However it did not mean he was wasting time.

    He became more familiar with his new power.

    He was walking on a path that no one had threaded before and he did not even know the end of it.

    He was also worried of facing an obstruction which he could not solve.

    He had been ignorant to many things.

    He had always thought that his soul was strong because of the memories about his past life and due to being trained by Goddess.

    However it was wrong.

    His soul had always been strong.

    The proof was the presence of that being inside the soul.

    It was just that his soul was keeping up with the body.

    It is like a gas which when required can be contained in a small cane while at the same time it can fill the entire room if left free.

    When he changed his power structure, his soul expanded crazily, bing stronger than before.

    Alex sighed.

    "I just got the answer about my soul strength when the new question of who that person is appears."

    What worried him more was thest words of the man.

    "He said that the outside world seems fun."

    "What did he mean?"

    As Alex thought over it again and again, the only thing he could think was that person might have been locked in his soul or something like this, who wanted to get out.

    Or maybe he was one of his previous shelf who, unable to find any excitement, locked his personality and memories waiting to appear.

    Alex thought that it might be because his gaze looked quite boring and it was quite simr to him.

    In fact, Alex often feels bored when he fights with others.

    When he decided to go all out, he knew that the Supreme might not pose much threat however it might be one of the few moments he had felt excited.

    He never intended to kill the members of the Royal family.

    It was just a gamble to pull out those old men from their shell and thankfully he seeded.

    If not for Riya''s absence he would have thoroughly enjoyed the moments.

    Alex snapped out of his thoughts and looked at his wives sleeping peacefully.

    Every time he looked at them, he missed Riya''s presence.

    He could still remember Goddess Of Wisdom words

    ''Cut those who need to be cut.Discard what needs to be discarded.A King should never should never show any weakness.''

    ''Youcked greatly in that aspect.Words and knowledge cannot fill that gap.''

    The amount of practical experience he had can be said to be negligible.

    He was just an ordinary human in his previous life and even though he learnt a lot of things, he was not able to use them properly.

    It was the difference between knowing theory and doing practical work.

    Unless you experience things on your own you will never grow.

    He thought that if heid low without interfering with others, people would not look trouble with him needlessly.

    That''s why unless required, he doesn''t provoke them much.

    However some people really mistaken his indifference as his inability to fight back.

    It was the same for those people from the Darkness realm.

    If they knew a little bit about him, they would have never dared to provoke.

    They have touched something which they should never have.

    Alex gasped heavily and his gaze burnt with hatred.

    What fueled his anger more was that coincidentally, Ava''s true reincarnation was none other than Riya.

    Catherine might look like Ava but Riya was Ava.

    And he failed to protect Ava for a second time.

    Now that he knew about this, Alex wondered if Riya knew about the past.

    It may be possible she knew about the past and knew about his true identity as God Of Death arranged their fate and Riya also carried his power.

    However Alex can only keep patience for now while Riya might be suffering in thier.

    This thing stuck in his heart more than anything.

    "You all will pay the price."

    "Price for your imprudence."

    "Just wait and prepare yourself."

    "You will bear my rage."

 Chapter 504 502:Gathering Of Royal Family

    The rays of sun shimmered, illuminating the room.

    Under the rays of sun, the wooden pane of the portrait glittered.

    Inside the portrait a small boy sat on the chair while a woman stood behind him with a loving smile.

    Her refreshing smile depicted the state of her happiness and heightened her beauty.

    Alex calmly stared at Riya and spoke

    "I wonder how the painter is able to draw you."

    "Still this picture of yours doesn''t evene close to the real you."

    Then his gaze fell on his younger self.

    His body was quite rounded and he looked like a swollen ball.

    However he had to admit one thing.

    As Athena said he looks quite quiet.

    He stepped forward and caressed Riya''s face in the portrait.

    "Soon..Very Soon.."

    "Wait for me"

    Knock¡­Knock¡­Knock

    "Come in!"Alex spoke in a displeased expression.

    "Your Highness, all thedies have gathered."

    "I see."

    "Take the stacks ofpaper with you."

    ...¡­..

    "From now on, I will devour everything."

    Alex tilted the cup in front of him and quietly opened his mouth to his wives sitting opposite to him.

    Hearing his words, the image of Alex ravaging his opponent came into Athena''s mind.

    It was the image which she could never forget in his life.

    "Ask the forces of Leonhart to prepare themselves."

    "We will also move the League of shadows."

    "It''s time to reap all the things we have sown"

    "What are you going to do first?"Catherine asked.

    "We will collect evidence of the kingdoms attacking us."

    "Will we suppress them or wage war against them?"Yvonne enquired.

    "Neither."Alex shook his head and spoke

    "There is no need to waste manpower on these bugs anymore."

    "We will assassinate their heads and make the Kingdoms fall into chaos.You know what to do next."

    "So you are going to use League of Shadows to kill them."Christina murmured while thinking about something.

    Alex smiled while shaking his head and pped his hands.

    A Knight entered under every one curious gaze and kneeled down.

    "Davidson, it''s time to test your loyalty towards me."

    "We are prepared to prove our loyalty, Your Highness."

    "We will tread on fire and water for you."

    Seeing the other three curious gaze, Athena exined to them"He is Davidson, Captain of the Knights of Fifth Division under Alex."

    "The Kingdoms range from tier 4 to Tier 1."

    "Form a squad of Legendary ranks and get this done in a week.The earlier it''s done it''s better."

    "Yes, Your Highness."Davidson bowed his head.

    "Have you gotten the list?"

    "Give it to Christina."

    Davidson nodded and handed Christina stacks of paper.

    Christina took it and scanned the names written on the list.

    Her eyes lit up with surprise.

    "This...."

    "In three days all of them are going to be assembled."

    Christina''s hands trembled and she closed her eyes which surged with happiness.

    Her squad that she had built with blood and sweat was abandoned and dispersed.

    She tried to look for them but it was difficult for her alone to locate all of them.

    "When did you begin to look for them?"

    "Since, I arrived at the capital."

    "In fact, I found them quite a long time ago but I was cautious about other eyes so refrained from making big movements."

    Christina frowned as she realised something and asked"Then wouldn''t it be troublesome if I do this now."

    "They were dispersed under the Emperor''s order so are we not going against him by doing this?"

    "I don''t care anymore."

    "What can he do now?"

    "Instead of me they should be worried."

    "Cause I will now cut everyone who opposes me without mercy."

    "And secondly, I think things will be cleared by tomorrow when everyone meets the Emperor."

    "Soon the tides are going to be changed."

    "If you are incapable of bending to the circumstances, you can only me yourself."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s time to use everything we have built till now."

    ....

    People''s pce at the centre of Imperial Pce.

    About a dozen people were gathered in a huge audience room.

    Sean looked at the people gathered here with heavy eyes.

    ''It was the first time they have been gathered like this.''

    Sean after marrying moved with his family out of the capital to keep his family safe from the wolves.

    When fights happened here, he was near the borders and honestly he was greatly shocked by all of this.

    He knew that one day Alex might explode but it came so first that it surprised him greatly.

    In Sean''s eyes the figures of men and women with golden hair just like herself were reflected.

    It was more like a gathering ofpetitors instead of brothers and sisters.

    To aim for the throne you need to pass through a session ceremony and recently Second Princess Ivine passed the ceremony.

    Since Shion was uninterested in the throne , Ivine would surelyhoard all the power of the Raizerford family and start spreading her influence.

    Only the third Princess Rosalie and Fourth Princess Alicia remained to pass the ceremony.

    He did not know what they would do in future.

    People who inherited the blood of Stans have already suppressed the limits of strength and had immense capability.

    On birth each one of them would have an awakening ceremony to awaken the blood of God.

    It was said Alex failed that and he was treated as an outcast as he had no Blood of God that symbolises Stan.

    Thinking about all the drama going on in their family made him bitter.

    ''I will have to protect my family from these wolves.I can''t let these people harm them as each one of them aremonsters who could take the lives of others without hesitation.''

    There is no humanity in them.

    Greed of power makes people lose their sense.He knew it very well because he was also one of them.

    Drunk in power, human life meant nothing to him until he met her.

    She added meaning to his life and made her understand that there was something more greater than power.

    With a sigh, he observed everyone.

    Shion and William looked down, however he was surprised to see Hex looked calm as usual.

    "Long time no see brothers.Why do all of you have gloomy eyes and messy hair?"

    "Have you not slept well?''

    At that moment, a woman with long blonde hair hanging down her backopened her mouth with a smile.

    First Princess Leia.

    "Sister Leia, you still have that habit of poking things you should not poke, isn''t it?"

    William muttered with a smile.

    "I am just worried about my brother''s welfare.You all know what happened three days ago.The entire capital was in uproar."

    "People''s hearts had been restless.So as an older Sister it''s my job to look after my brothers who were at the centre of all this."

    "Are you only going to talk about those filthy things which don''t mean much?"

    Hex spoke with a smile.

    The two looked at each other with calm eyes as a greeting like this was not a provocation at all.

    But deep in their eyes there was disgust for each other.

    "I heard you lost some people?"Leia asked with an expression as if she knew something.

    "You have really grown courageous enough to enquire about my business."

    "It''s just some bugs who lost their lives.Since, they are not capable enough to do their duty well enough, it''s good that all of them died."

    Hex folded his legs and spoke with a sneer.

    Leia nced at Sean who gave her a look that she should not drag her into this.

    Alice who stood at the side shed cold sweat wondering why a gentlemb like her was forced to attend a meeting of tiger''s.

    All of them were summoned and asked to attend no matter what.She had to take a holiday and came here in a farce.

    "My...my...What a pleasant atmosphere."Ivine muttered with a p.

    "This guy is the shame of the Stan family.Just by being here he is undermining the honour of the family"Ivine spoke with a venomous gaze.

    "He doesn''t have any God blood so I don''t understand how he became so strong."William spoke with a confused expression.

    "On top of that he had broken severalws and attacked the Prince.He is just a King of a small Kingdom. What right does he have to touch us?"

    "I want him to be punished ording to thew."Ivine shouted and looked at Hex.

    Hex eyes which were calm became intense.

    The loss he suffered was heartbreaking.

    "If he was going to be punished, he would have alreadybeen punished.Since he is not.It seems that the Royal Father has some other ns."William spoke.

    "I don''t know.I just wish he disappears from sight."Ivine whined while clenching her fist.

    She hade here to take a look at the bastard who dared to harm her mother.

    "He is too strong for you all to handle,"Leia added.

    "No matter how much strength he has, he is alone."

    "What can he do alone?I don''t even know how long he willst.Soon he will find himself in a pit surrounded by people over his throat."

    Shion, who kept his lips closed till now, spoke with a smirk.

    "That''s what I am also curious about."

    One voice echoed in their ears.

    At that, people turned their heads toward the door of the audience where the voice was heard.

    "Let''s see what I can do and how long it willst."

    There was Alex entering the audience room with an ominous smile.

 Chapter 505 503:Gathering Of Royal Family 2

    Alex nced at the people gathered in the audience room.

    People looked towards his sides with eyes full of interest, surprise and shock.

    Except for Hex, William and Shion, others saw him after a very long time.

    While for Ivine and Rosaline, it was their first meeting with him.

    "I have never thought that people like you could step here," Ivine spoke with a frown.

    Ivine cursed at Alex however the stillness reflected in his eyes was something that gave her chills.

    And everyone could feel the temperature plunging greatly along with the eerie ominousness that surrounded them.

    Even though Shion had a nk expression, his legs started to shake.

    "You arete."

    Alice spoke softly and sided with Alex.

    Alex patted her head lovingly and said"I had some work to do."

    "Who do you think you are?"

    "Insect, how dare youete when we arrived early," Ivine shouted, surprising everyone.

    "You should be mindful of this matter. s.."

    Everyone swallowed their saliva.

    Hex''s eyes stirred as his interest was piqued wondering what was going to happen.

    Alex gazed at them and passing through them took his seat.

    He thought it was useless to argue with people blinded by arrogance; however, if he let it go, they would likely think that he could trample easily.

    Alex looked at the empty throne while resting his chin on his palm as he sat downfortably.

    With turning his gaze towards Ivine, Alex spoke coldly."

    "Thest person who dared to raise his voice and bark at me is now resting in peace without a grave to hold to his body."

    Alex then tilted his head and looked at Ivine who flinched back on meeting those blood red eyes.

    "Hahaha!"

    "What a joke?"

    "Do you think you can touch me?"

    "I am of Royal blood. You will be killed before you know it."

    Alex tilted his gaze towards Hex and chuckled.

    "Do you know the name of the person who died by my hands ?"

    "What does this have to do with me?"

    "He might be an insect-like you."Ivine spoke.

    Alexughed as if he heard a funny joke which further angered Ivine.

    "Hey, why are youughing?"

    "You might be one of those ego centric girls who dare to address their ancestors as insects."

    "Huuuhh!"

    At those words, people''s eyes focused on him.

    "Is this a joke?"Sean asked with a surprised expression.

    "What do you mean by that brother?"Alice asked with a startled expression.

    "I don''t joke about the people whom I have killed."

    "Let me tell you a funny thing."

    A grin appeared on Alex''s lips.

    "Sling Raizarford who was known for his swordsmanship died even before he could hold his sword."

    "His pathetic cry for mercy and help still lingered in my ears."

    "It was pleasant to see," Alex said and rested his head on the chair.

    "Stop lying, "Ivine shouted.

    "How dare you lie about our ancestors."

    "You..how can a puny ant like you can kill our ancestor who is at Supreme rank."

    "Who are you trying to fool?"

    Alex shook his head and smiled.

    People say ignorance is bliss but sometimes ignorance is the reason you die.

    "You dare mock our ancestors."

    "I will kill you, bastard."

    "Ivine please calm down a bit"Leia shouted, seeing Ivine''s murderous gaze.

    "Yes, stop this farce," Sean spoke and took a step forward towards Ivine.

    "Today I will cut you into pieces."

    Ivine shouted and her pressure descended on Alex.

    "Die you, bastard."Ivine roared while raising her sword to strike.

    "Finally something to kill my boredom."<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was at that moment, Alicia who sat beside Alex looked to the side with a questionable gaze however her mouth opened wide seeing Alex disappear before her eyes.

    Khuakk!

    An eerie sound echoed from the centre of the audience hall.

    Ivine eyes wide opened and her body lost its strength as she felt a tight group around her neck.

    In front of Ivine, Alex with hisnguid eyes stood while gripping her neck as if he was going to kill her.

    As if cold water had been poured, the audience room instantly died with silence.

    Their mouths closed due to the unexpected situation, no one was able to notice Alex closing onto Ivine and gripping her neck.

    "You..leave her, "Shion shouted with fearful eyes.

    Alex tilted his gaze towards Shion whose body trembled crazily.

    "Sister Ivine please tell me, do you want to die?"

    "If you are in a hurry, I can grant you a painless death."

    Alex tightens his grip causing her to choke.

    Bubbles started to appear in her mouth with a faint gurgling sound.

    "Alex, don''t kill her or you will be in trouble," Sean shouted.

    "Your Majesty The Emperor is entering."

    THUD!

    Ivine dropped to the ground.

    With a loud cry, the door to the audience opened and a man filled with majesty walked in with an upright gesture filled with nobleness

    "I see you, Your Majesty The Emperor."

    "I greet you, Your Majesty."

    People stopped what they were doing and bowed their heads towards Kevin.

    Alex had already let go of Ivine, who swallowed her grievances.

    The overwhelming charisma emanating from the old man''s whole body naturally weighed down on everyone.

    "What is this?"

    On the way, The Emperor locked his gaze on Ivine''s neck on which there were red imprints of gripped fingers.

    His question met with silence for a moment and it was followed by Ivine pointing at Alex.

    "Father, he assaulted me."

    "He broke the decorum of the Royal Family and attacked me."

    "Your Majesty."

    Everyone''s gaze turned towards Alex who bowed his head.

    Everyone present here can verify my statement.

    "She is the one who drew the sword first."

    "So, tell me what should I do?"

    "Should I just stand and watch while she cuts me with her sword?"

    "Is it true?"

    The Emperor asked with a displeased tone.

    Hearing his cold voice everyone gave a slight nod.

    He clicked his tongue and ignoring everyone he crossed them and made his way to the throne.

    No one present there moved their head and kept their heads down except for Alex.

    In his eyes, the surge of heavenly power glowed and shined faintly.

    At that time Sean opened his mouth.

    "How have you been?"

    "Do I look in a good mood to you?"

    Kevin replied with a snort.

    Knowing these words were meant for everyone, they just kept their mouth and bowed their heads even more.

    The atmosphere was as cold as it can be.

    At that time, Hex spoke with a worried tone.

    "Your Majesty, I implore you to make decisions on behalf of the Empire."

    "The winds blown by that night had led embers to run amok. You need to address the grievances of the soldiers who lost their lives under the sword of Alex''s tyranny."

    "All of them were doing their duty and were killed meaninglessly ."

    "If we don''t punish him, we will be aughing stock in the whole world and what about thews."

    "Once thew is broken, people would take it as an example and do as they pleaseter."

    Kevin tapped the armrest and looked at Alex.

    "What do you have to say about this Alex?"

    "Let me hear your thought?"

 Chapter 506 504:Deciding The Crown Prince

    Seeing the Emperor asking Alex, doubts appeared on the faces of the Princes and Princesses.

    Because they couldn''t guess what he was thinking.

    Alex took out some mana crystals and ced them before the Emperor.

    "Your Highness, these contain the evidence of some crimesmitted by Shen."

    "If you take a closer look at the content inside, you will know just how much Shen had made a mess in from Western borders."

    Alex''s words poured cold water on Hex.

    "I just wanted to have a nice chat with Shen, however when I confronted him with all of this, I was attacked out of nowhere."

    "Everything is self defence."

    "Do you think we are naive?"Ivine and Shion spoke at the same time.

    Seeing them bicker like this, Kevin sighed.

    "Ivine!"

    Ivine body stiffened and she stared at The Emperor.

    His eyes were as dark as the night sky filled with dissatisfaction.

    "Do you know what is your mistake?"

    "I..I.."Ivine stuttered wondering what she had done for The Emperor to condemn her openly.

    "I know,"She said, biting his lips.

    "No, you don''t."

    Ivine lips opened and closed but no words came out.

    "Speak, what you did wrong."

    Ivine clenched her hem tightly and said"I should not have drawn the sword in the audience room."

    "Drawing your sword is not wrong."

    Kevin muttered and looked at everyone''s confused expression.

    "It''s your inability to judge the situation and draw the conclusion."

    "You were not able to judge your opponent nor were you able to defeat it."

    "Look at Alex, once he started confronting everyone he pushed forward without stepping back no matter who appeared before him."

    "Remember one thing."

    "In life there is no stepping back.''

    "Your choices and actions have consequences and you cannot turn away."

    "Even after being pressured all around, he won while you all lost."

    "You could not defeat your enemy with your own hands and dare to raise this matter here asking for my help."

    BANG!

    Kevin stomped the ground.

    The tform under the Throne cracked and a mighty aura forced everyone to tilt their back.

    "That''s why till now we don''t have a Crown Prince."

    "Hmmm!"

    He snorted and shouted.

    "We have seen each other after a long time and I know you don''t like all this so let''s go straight to the point."

    "I have called here to announce that Alex''s status is going to be restored."

    "From now on The position of Fifth Prince of the Royal Family will be returned to Alex."

    "But father he doesn''t have the blood of God."

    Ivine shouted.

    "Shut up!"

    Kevin''s voice filled with flurry resonated in the room.

    His words rang like thunder causing strong gales to surge from him.

    "I did not ask for your opinion."

    "His blood was not awakened at that time. The sudden awakening of the Blood Of Gods might be the reason why he gained this sudden strength."

    "..."

    Everyone was drenched in a cold sweat and even forgot to breathe for a moment.

    "The real reason I called you today is to talk about the sessor

    "And I am not asking for your opinion."

    "It''s almost decided."

    At that moment all the members of the family raised their heads at once.

    Because it was so sudden.

    However, the words of the Emperor that followed were shocking enough to erase the mind of everyone here.

    A mischievous light shone in the Eyes of Kevin which gave Alex chills.

    The moment Alex noticed that he felt a bad premonition in his heart.

    "I wish to make Alex my sessor for now."

    A bomb fell from the Emperor''s mouth which even startled Alex.

    The inside of the audience room was so quiet that even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    ''Is he on high after taking some drugs or did I have some secret supporter behind my back who did something with this man behind my back?''

    Alex thought that he could have regained his Fifth Prince position back but talked about being Crown Prince when his position had just been restored.

    ''Is he directly pushing me into muddy waters?''

    Alex faced the Emperor who was looking at him.

    Things were getting quite interesting.

    If you were designated as sessor you would be closer to the Emperor than anyone else at least in terms of legitimacy regardless of qualities or power.

    But the question is how others will handle it.

    The bacsh would be quite huge and in one way or another, it is Alex who has to take on all of this making him a target of many.

    Yes this was both a help that he called off however it was also a test for him

    Surprisingly the first one to confront this was none other than Leia.

    "Your Majesty, Can you tell me the reason for all this?"

    "An heir cannot climb the Throne by himself. He needs support and help."

    "And as far as I know, he doesn''t have any."

    "Your Majesty, tell me you are joking, "Hex asked with a solemn expression because things havee beyond what he had expected.

    "Everything is pointless before true strength."

    "You are still unaware."

    "You have not seen his true strength, that''s why you are speaking like this."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Kevin gave a helpless smile which did not fit the situation and spoke"He can now ughter Supreme like a pig so what support are you talking about."

    "What!"

    Leia screamed while everyone''s expression became pale and everyone looked at Alex.

    Even Alice was surprised to hear this and wondered what kind of monster his brother had be.

    "So tell me what Support you are talking about."

    "The Emperor of Arkham is at Saint Realm while the Emperor of Harold is at Supreme rank and here your brother has already surpassed the head of two Empires."

    "In fact no matter what, Alex should be punished even if his actions were justified."

    "However, since neither side was wrong, there is bound to be a confrontation."

    "Sliong Raizarford the Supreme rank expert of Raizarford died unable to take Alex one attack."

    "His strength had even surpassed those of the Supreme and only the Overlord could keep him in check."

    "Now tell me."

    "Should I push him further until there is mutual destruction or find a way to solve it."

    "And telling you the truth, he is the best heir I can think of now unless you can surpass him."

    However, just because he designated him as an official sessor did not necessarily mean he would be the next Emperor.

    "I can''t believe this. Your Majesty, don''t you know what position he is in now? How he is treated and how do others perceive this?"

    William spoke and Leia who was standing next to him broke theposer she had maintained and looked at Alex with an inexplicable gaze.

    "I too have always followed my father''s will but this time I cannot ept it."

    "He is too young for all this and even if he is strong this is going to be a huge burden for him."

    Rosaline asked with a calm voice.

    "May I ask why you chose Alex?"

    "Strength cannot be the only criterion for this. You cannot rule an Empire with strength only."

    "Because I judged him to be most suitable for the next Emperor among you."

    The faces of the royal family were even more distorted by Kevin''s unconventional words.

    "I just cannot understand what is going on. It was you who threw him out of nowhere and now you are the one who epted him easily and now you are even raising his status as the Crown Prince."

    "Just why?"Shion asked with a frustrated expression.

    Everyone was thinking the same thing.

    Kevin clicked his tongue and spoke, "If you could have understood that much then you would have already been designated as the next Crown Prince."

    "However, if only you had that much head."

    Shion stepped back on Kevin.

    "I still can''t ept this."

    Hex expressed his anger towards Kevin however Kevin''s eyes were as calm as the gentle sea.

    "A word once spoken is never repeated."

    It was his iron rule which he had followed still now and so he will be in the future.

    And that was known to everyone.

    ''Since he had already made up his mind. This is already irreversible..'' Leia thought and shook her head.

    "I will follow Your Majesty''s will."

    What!

    Everyone gawked at her.

    "Instead."

    Under everyone''s bewildered gaze, she said"I have one suggestion."

    "Tell me."

    At those words, Leia''s eyes turned towards Alex.

    "Everyone knows that this is too sudden for everyone to acknowledge and may create unrest and chaos in the whole Empire."

    "Even with us, the bacsh from other members such as nobles, councillors and knights will be huge. There will be endless doubts and dissatisfaction."

    "So why don''t we give him a chance to prove himself."

    "An opportunity to prove himself as a sessor," Kevin muttered and spoke.

    "How do you do that?"

    At that Hex spoke with a sinister expression.

    "Why doesn''t he solve the gue that is slowly corroding the Empire."

    Hex''s eyes drew a ck arc and he spoke.

    "The Northern part is in chaos. Dark Elves and Demons are slowly pushing Elves while keeping us in check."

    "War may happen anytime soon."

    "So, why doesn''t he solve the problems by meditating in between?"

    The Northern part is facing a huge crisis.

    A huge number of troops were stationed here keeping Demon and Dark Elves in check however minor skirmishes are going on every day.

    Every day hundreds to thousands of soldiers die and many people go missing.

    The situation is getting worse every day.

    There is a shortage of food and funds are bing insufficient.

    Kinley had spent a great resource to regain the Western Part and now if something happened to the Northern Part, there would be a huge cmity.

    If Alex was not able to manage the Northern borders properly, all the me would fall on him and who knows if could return alive from that ce under Demon''s watch.

    It was quite a sinister n on Hex''s part.

    However, everything lies in his father''s decision.

    "If you have to be Emperor you have to solve it anyway otherwise the stability of the Emperor would be in the stack. There may be mass support for him if he solves this and he would be able to prove the qualifications."

    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea."

    "I agree with brother Hex."

    Everyone except Sean, Leia and Alice agreed.

    Even though suggested this she had not imagined Hex to push Alex so far nor did she believe that his father would agree to this.

    "Hmm!"

    There was interest in Kevin''s eyes and he looked at Alex wondering what he would do.

    At the same time, everyone''s gaze falls on Alex.

    Alex massaged his forehead as he had somehow expected this to happen.

    However, it was okay.

    It''s time for the world to know the fear.

    The fear of having Alex as an enemy.

    "I ept your proposal."

 Chapter 507 505:Sword Of Annhilation

    While others were shocked to see Alex epting this quite easily, Hex tried to stop the wide grin from showing on his face.

    Kevin observed Alex''s facial expression and said"I am d you are prepared to take on the challenge but it''s not as easy as it sounds."

    "For you to take control of the entire Northern region, you need the support of the council."

    "Others could have dealt with easily however you don''t have support and can''t even appear in the Council."

    Alex thought for a moment.

    The Council is just like the assembly of representatives.

    While the Emperor madew, it was the Council that made sure to implement thew after a thorough check.

    The Princes and Princesses who head over the council need 10 nobles to support them and in that way, he and she is their representative.

    However, Alex who did not even have a foundation in politics would surely find trouble.

    If he cannot appear in the Council, the decision would be dyed.

    If this is dyed he cannot head towards North to finish things off.

    If he cannot finish the troublesome matters in the North, he can''t prove his legitimacy for the Crown and then he could not represent Kinley during the treaty and put forward the proposal to open the gates to the Darkness realm.

    "The Council will be held in three days, after which it will take ce next month."

    Kevin muttered as he saw through Alex''s trail of thoughts.

    Alex stared at him solemnly.

    "I see. I will try to find a way."

    "Hmm!"Kevin nodded.

    "Every Prince Or Princesses after the ceremony would head over to the warehouse to choose their weapon."

    "Chief Chambein would show you the way."

    "Dismissed!"Kevin shouted and walked back.

    After him, everyone started to retreat.

    Ivine gave Alex sneer while Hex looked at him with an inexplicable gaze.

    Leia walked towards Alex and gave a slight nod.

    "Alex I did not mean any harm?"

    "I just wanted you to step back and not get hurt but if you persist in the task I have no way but to ept the date. However, I had never thought Hex would y like this."

    Leia gave a slight nod and left.

    There was no need for more words nor did she plead for forgiveness.

    "Alex, let''s have a chat after you clear things," Sean spoke and patted Alex, he left, leaving behind Alex and Alice in the huge audience room.

    "Brother, are you going to run for the Crown?"

    "It''s dangerous," Alice spoke with teary eyes while thinking of persuading Alex to step back.

    Alex understood her thoughts and patted her.

    "I am sorry Alex, I have to step in."

    "Cause this is the only way to get Riya back otherwise¡­"

    Alice could understand Alex''s words and clenched the hem of her dress while cursing the cruel fate for forcing her brother.

    ...¡­..

    After passing through a trial, every member of the Royal family would get a chance to visit the Realm Of Dreams.

    It was a secret warehouse created years ago when Kinley was first established.

    This was the ce where the Imperial family stored its treasures from thousands of years ago.

    It exists somewhere underground in the People''s Pce and it was a ce where no other than Stans''s blood rtives could enter.

    Alex headed to the ce under Chief Chamberlin''s guidance.

    "From here on, you have to go alone. Please make a good choice."

    "Hmm!"

    "Please put a drop of blood on this magic circle."

    Chief Chamberlin bowed his head politely and stepped aside.

    Alex nodded, making a small cut that dripped blood on the magic circle.

    The magic circle glowed and started shining brightly.

    Alex''s whole body was devoured by light and a creak was heard from the door.

    Alex pushed the door and entered.

    As soon as he passes through the door and goes down to the basement, a thick fog fills the ce.

    Alex sensed that the fog was quite abnormal and carried the power to harm one''s body greatly.

    Realms seemed to be meaningless before it however his body seemed to be resistant to the effect.

    "Does it mean anyone except Stans would be affected by it?"

    After taking a few steps through the mist, Alex''s eyes saw the stars glimmering softly from the ceiling.

    Like the Milky Way, a long road of stars appeared before him as if all of this was a dream.

    Another huge stone gate blocked Alex''s vision.

    The stone gate was covered with ruins and a barrier exuding strong pressure.

    "This ce had too many security measures."

    Alex saw another circle and dropped another drop of blood.

    The barrier receded and the gates opened.

    What appeared before Alex was a sea of treasure beyond his imagination.

    Alex who crossed the door heard a cheerful voice.

    "Wee to Dream Realm."

    "A ce where your dreames true."

    Alex turned and saw a girl with golden hair and golden eyes staring at him.

    "An Angel."

    Alex murmured with surprise.

    "I am just a projection of Angel granted to Emperor Schelidas in the year #######."

    "Okay, I got it, please stop."Alex tried to stop his dizziness after hearing her speak thousands of words.

    "I am E, the warehouse keeper here! You are Alex Von Stan, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I did not think that you would ever step in here. I am truly surprised."

    Alex''s lips twitched.

    "You shouldn''t undermine people so much."Alex snorted.

    "First of all congrattions on being able to restore your status. Is this the first time you are?"

    "No, I have been here countless times."

    E''s smile faded and her brows creased.

    "Huhh! How can it be?"

    "I remember you have never appeared here."

    "Since you know that this is my first time then why are you asking me this stupid question?"Alex spoke with a re.

    E pouted with a cute expression. It had been a long time since she had a visitor and she just wanted to talk a bit.

    She coughed to clear her embarrassed expression.

    "This is the best treasure trove in the world where you will find treasures beyond what Prince Alex had thought!"

    "Each weapon from here can cause disaster and the treasure with the lowest value can easily supplement the budget of a nation."

    "Hmm!"

    "However, let me give you a reminder."

    "The things here have been sought after from past to present and the future each with its Myths and legends so the weapons choose you not the other way around? If you are not chosen by a weapon you can''t take it no matter what."

    Alex nodded and started to search around.

    The only good weapon he had was the Deadweight Greatsword.

    He initially used swords made of steel which were reced by swords from the Lockheart collection; however, all of them fall short.

    Till now, he had not found anything that could apany him forever.

    Alex passed through heaps of weapons.

    Dragon Spear.

    Celestial Sword

    Satanic Dagger

    Spear of Stan.

    The weapons started to vibrate as Alex passed through surprising E.

    "What the.."

    "All the weapons you pass through want you to choose them. This is the first time I have seen something like this."

    "It''s because I am special," Alex muttered.

    "I have never seen a narcissist fellow like you."

    "And why are you not choosing from any of them?"

    "I don''t feel like choosing them," Alex replied nonchntly.

    Each of them might be a great weapon however what Alex wants is his intuition to scream.

    Still, Alex''s eyes shone seeing the weapons as he skimmed through them while passing over E babbling beside him.

    Alex decided to take some weapons to try them.

    Sword Of Light.

    It was a shining de that seemed to be good for those with light elements so Alex stretched out his hands towards the handle.

    However at that time.....

    The entire space around Alex started to vibrate.

    Not only the space, but all the things here also started to vibrate loudly, shaking the entire ce.

    "Uhhhh!"

    "What''s happening?"E spoke with a perplexed tone and closed her eyes trying to find out the source of the abnormality.

    Her eyes scanned through everything around the ce and finally fell at the back.

    Her face became pale and her eyes shed with disbelief.

    "Uhh!"

    Along with a nk voice that came out, the space before Alex that was covered with weapons started to split.

    The weapons slowly started to step aside as if they were weing the Emperor of Weapons.

    Through the split sea of weapons, Alex saw a dark grey spot.

    A sword wrapped in darkness greeted him.

    The ce around it was so dark that no one would notice its presence.

    From sword to handle everything exuded a sense of ominousness and seemed to be absorbing all the light that existed around him.

    Alex''s heart started to beat rapidly as if he had developed a crush.

    "What is that?"

    "Sword Of Annihtion."

    "But how can it be?"

    Seeing Alex''s confused gaze, E exined.

    "You might not even know about this.."

    "The First Emperor of Kinley built this castle over an ancient ruin."

    "He found this sword in the ancient ruin and he was fascinated by the de but he was not able to pull it out."

    "So, you are saying this de has been stuck here for an unknown period and an Imperial castle is built around it."

    E nodded.

    Alex approached the Sword Of Annihtion.

    "It can be dangerous."

    "Don''t do this."

    E shouted and raised her hand to stop Alex.

    But the next moment she could see a series of ck light eruptions from SwordOf Annihtion.

    Darkness erupted and started swallowing the whole ce in Dream Realm.

 Chapter 508 506:Sword Of Annihilation 2

    The Eight Start ck Star in Alex started to flicker.

    The sword started to vibrate and scatter ck light in all directions just like a puppy who wags its tail joyfully when met with the owner.

    E was stunned for a moment as her vision became dark due to rich exuding energy emerging from the sword.

    The sword had just taken its master but it released a strength that gave her fright.

    Soon after the ck light was sucked into Alex''s whole body.

    Together with a sword, he felt like bing one with darkness and able to manipte darkness more avidly than before.

    The Swordplimenting his power and increased his synergy with darkness.

    ''Such a great weapon but it''s rotting out in here.''

    ''What a shame!''

    "I will take it."

    Alex opened his mouth and showed the sword to E who looked at him with a lost eye.

    "Yes!"

    She nodded with a half-assured look.

    For an angel who knew anything about the world, her shocked face was quite amusing for Alex to see.

    The sword chose its master and she had no right to stop it; however, the sword had been here for ages with an unknown history so she did not know much about it.

    Alex, who was calmly observing the sword, started to smile.

    Seeing that weird grin, E was perplexed for a moment.

    ''Did the sword control him?''

    "It seems I am going to get a chance to use this."Alex grinned and walked back.

    "I will see you again."

    E stared nkly at Alex''s back as he went out in a pleasant mood.

    .......

    "Stop it!"

    "You can kill if you need to."

    Har, themander of blue knights that protects the outskirts of the prison shouted at the knights while watching the ce where the battle took ce.

    Following his instructions, the knights in blue armor rushed towards the trespassers.

    However, the knights were thrown out in all directions without being able to stop the intruder.

    "Ahahah!"

    "Kuakk!"

    Knights flew in the sky like birds and all of them gradually pushed back.

    Three dark-robed figures made their way towards them.

    "Who the hell are they?"

    There was a mix of surprise and bewilderment in their eyes.

    All of them were Knights and had mastered a great number of skills but it did not make sense for them to get pushed back.

    "Stop them!"

    "Stop them by whatever means you use before the support arrives."

    There was no longer a matter of defence against Prison rather it was their entire pride that was at stake.

    "I told you to not make a fuss."

    One of the dark-robed figures muttered as dozens of attacks shot at him.

    Correspondingly, his finger drew a line from left to right.

    Kwang Gg!

    A blood-red line was drawn in the air and all attacks were scattered.

    The knights bounced off like balls and they passed through the gates leading to the prison basement.

    "You two guard this ce here."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I will go down and aplish the mission."

    .......

    Inside one prison cell.

    Everything was dark.

    A humiliation that was etched deep inside one heart was marked in his heart.

    Being dragged on the road like an inanimate object and on top of that several charges had made his life hell.

    It had not been a few days but he could feel his mind bing a mess.

    His days here were worse than death.

    The number of times he had visited the prison and tortured people can not be counted nor did he remember.

    For him,ing here has always been fun.

    ying with people''s hope of letting them live and that feeling of despair at the end of life brought a great amount of joy.

    However, never in his wildest dream, he would have thought that the roles are going to be reversed like this.

    But he did not lose hope as knowing the Second Prince he would surely find a way to help him.

    He believes in him because his life is of great significance to him and even if he does not, he could just drag him down.

    While Shen was wondering about all this, he could hear the sound of shing des and explosions.

    His numb eyes lit up suddenly and he muttered"They are finally here."

    "It seems my bad days are over."

    He rubbed his palm with great excitement and muttered"Just let me get out."

    "Once I get out of this ce, I will try everything to take that bastard down."

    His eyes shed with hatred as he thought about Alex who had always been a thorn in his eyes.

    BOOM!

    The door at the other side leading to the passage was sted and a dark-robed figure walked out.

    Shen jumped up and saw a figure walking towards his cell and sting the door open.

    "Did youe to save me?"Shen asked in an excited voice.

    The dark-robed figure nodded.

    "Yes, I havee to free you."

    Shen suddenly frowned on hearing a deep hoarse voice.

    "I havee to free you from the world."He muttered and closed the distance.

    "What?"Shen jumped in fright when he saw the dark-robed figure appearing before him.

    A dagger appeared in his hand which shot towards Shen.

    Shen staggered and fell on his back.

    He raised his voice and shouted while closing his eyes.

    "Don''t kill!"

    Shen, who yelled fearfully, heard a shriek from the opposite end and opened his eyes to see the dagger stopping before his eyes.

    He caught the glimpse of the face of the dark-robed figure.

    His face was half burnt and it was difficult to identify his expression but Shen could see his contorting expression.

    The dark-robed figure was mortified for a moment as the dagger wasn''t moving forward even though he applied all his strength.

    A dark mist appeared beside him and his wrist was wrapped in the dark thread.

    "Who are you?"

    "How can you have powers simr to ours?"

    The man''s lips quivered and hisplexion turned ugly.

    The man did not get any reply but rather saw a ck swording towards him.

 Chapter 509 507:Failed Assassination

    The dark cloaked figure''s mission was quite simple.

    Sneak into a prison cell and kill Shen.

    All of them have different kinds of abilities and with their Mythic rank powers, there were no possible dangers on the mission.

    They did not kill the core powers of the Knights they encountered and just killed the weaker ones.

    Meanwhile, even if a Mythic rank expert arrived they could take on him easily so the only thing that posed a threat to them were experts above Mythic realms.

    However, he had never expected someone to show up here with power simr to theirs.

    No, his power seems to be more vast and profound than theirs.

    Shen opened his eyes only to see a dark obscured figure standing before him causing him to jump in fright and move back.

    ''Did the Second Prince send someone to protect me?''

    ''Is he one of the traitors of the organisation?''

    As this thought came into Cere''s mind he immediately withdrew his hand.

    "Ahahh!"

    Alex''s sword crashed onto him quickly.

    Her right arm was cut and flew back.

    Getting freed from the pain, Ceres moved back to gain some distance.

    ''Not bad.''

    Alex thought and rushed towards Ceres, not giving him a chance to catch his breath.

    "Traitor."

    As he put a painful scream, Ceres reached out and extended his left arm.

    Following his gestures, the space on all sides started to tear apart as his left arm started to protrude and erge aiming towards Alex.

    The pressure emanating from the dark hands with sharp ws was a much stronger tag than before.

    Shen crouched back and screamed in horror jumping back towards the wall.

    But no matter how powerful he was, everything is meaningless as long as he can cut.

    Alex drew his de.

    The thumb of the palm along with the flesh below was cut and a gap was created in the ck hand.

    "Disgusting."

    Alex eximed and elerated through the gap that was created and disappeared in the spot.

    Even though Ceres was startled, he put together the defensive techniques before his body.

    A dark shield appeared before him and in the meantime, he thought ofing up with a solution to reverse the things.

    But his thoughts were destroyed because Alex''s sword destroyed the dark barrier in one breath.

    A fatal scar appeared over the man''s chest who screamed painfully.

    Dark blood sputtered from his body and the man threw a spell to increase the space in between them.

    Alex just flicked his sword, cutting down the magic spell before it could even form fully.

    Ceres burst out in shock at the sight and spoke with disbelief.

    "Who are you and why can''t I feel your power level?"

    Ceres, who had forgotten to measure his opponent, finally felt a bad premonition.

    A wild smile seemed to form on the face of a dark-veiled figure.

    Red eyes shone crazily and it broke into manicughter.

    "I cannot die."

    He yelled and a series of ugly ck hands sprouted frock his body and poured towards the dark-veiled figure.

    ''Death!''

    A thought started to fill in his mind.

    All the attacks he made were blocked by that weird shimmering darkness.

    It was not just the darkness.

    Cause every time the magic touches that unknown darkness it disappears without a trace.

    ''I need to turn around the situation somehow.''<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was then.

    "Ah hugh!''

    With a thought in mind, Ceres exploded with all his remaining power in an instant making thest effort.

    A shock wave that exploded in all directions with a roar that seemed to tear the eardrums.

    As a result, the ceiling cavities and side cavities were blown away.

    Then Ceres gathered his strength around as if preparing for the final blow.

    ''Hmm!''

    ''The other two might being here. I''ll finish them all here.''

    Alex kept his distance by cutting the shockwavesing over him and raising his sword straight.

    The Sword of Annihtion descended and a straight line was formed.

    The Eight ck stars exploded and swirling darkness concentrated over his sword and turned into a dark thunderbolt that was fired instantly.

    A thunderbolt tore apart the wave and remaining defensive techniques and pierced the head of Ceres and sted it off into pieces.

    POP!

    With that everything descended into silence and all the waves around him dissipated.

    The sound of footsteps echoed and two figures rushed towards the ce.

    "Ceres what is going on?"

    "What''s taking you so long and why are you making so much noise?"

    The two dark-cloaked figures eximed with surprise however their words stopped in the middle when the headless corpse was on the floor and a dark-veiled figure standing in the middle.

    "Did you kill him?"

    Their eyes were tinged with anger and hatred as they looked at the veiled figure.

    Red blood started to take shape into various weapons and was thrown at Alex.

    "I killed him so what?"

    Alex looked at them coldly and swung his sword.

    Everything that came into the arc disappeared.

    "What now?"

    One of the man''s bloody eyes shone and blood spurted out from his body taking shape into various wriggling creatures.

    "Why are your powers so ugly?"

    "Is there no one decent among your punch?"Alex shouted and darkness spread like waves making the entire ce dark.

    The man shouted and tried to step back only to find himself in the clutch of the dark-veiled figure.

    A hand appeared over his head and a yful smile formed on Alex''s lips.

    "To prevent unwanted risk I have not looked into opponent memories but there is no need for that now."

    Alexughed and squeezed the dark-cloaked figurehead.

    Veins bulge on his forehead and a bloody aura started to absorb from his head and countless images shed over Alex''s retina.

    "Stop it!"

    The other dark-cloaked figure shouted.

    Two scythes-shaped hands appeared behind his back and aimed at Alex.

    Swish!Swish!

    The scythes shed but they only met nk air.

    His eyes lit up in embarrassment and he looked for the enemy.

    "Let''s see what you have got."

    His body jerked up on hearing an eerie voice out of nowhere.

    Swish!

    A huge long hand made of darkness materialised and covered his head.

    A painful scream erupted from his lips and following which his vision dimmed and his body lost its support.

 Chapter 510 508:Failed Assassination 2

    Alex closed his eyes and took a moment to go through the memories he had stolen.

    A small smile appeared on his lips.

    His face looked quite happy but for Shen, it looked like the smile of the Devil before creating a disaster.

    "Who...Who are you?"

    Shen quivered seeing the dark veiled figure.

    "Tsk!"

    "You are really good at acting."

    Shen flinched back a bit on hearing his swords.

    "I have always wondered why a Mythic ranker like you always gets thrashed one-sidedly."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I am just weak. I have lost my touch due toziness."

    "Ohhh!Is this true?"

    The dark-veiled figure walked and stood before Shen.

    Seeing Shen trembling, the dark-veiled figure bent down.

    A hand caressed Shen''s head which made his whole body jerk.

    Shen''s whole body was drenched in sweat and the fat in his body started to tumble.

    Alex moved his lips closer to his ears and said"Don''t worry Shen?"

    "You are my golden goose."

    "You are not going to die easily."

    Shen''s eyes widened and suddenly he clutched his head due to searing pain.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!TAP!TAP!

    "It seems our meeting hase to an end."

    "I promise you one thing."

    "The next time we meet. You are going to get a huge surprise."

    "Probably the best one you have ever gotten."

    Mischievousughter rang in Shen''s ears and the figure before him dissipated into dust and vanished.

    Shen stared nkly at the scene while clutching his head.

    "Who is he?"

    "Why did he save me?"

    "What is his motive?"

    Hundreds of questions filled Shen''s head and the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.

    "No, don''t tell me he found out about it."

    "Ha ha!"

    "No, it cannot be."

    "It had been years since then and I have made sure to leave no traces behind."

    "Still what is this bloody pain?"

    "Ahh!"

    Shen groaned and jolted on the floor and his blurry eyed caught the sight of the Kinley knights whose faces were horrified to see three pale corpses lying before them.

    Hester who took the lead was shocked.

    "Sir did Shen kill them."

    Hester swallowed his saliva and looked at Shen who seemed to groan in pain.

    "It seems so."

    "I never imagined that Shen would be so strong."A subordinate beside him spoke.

    "He took down these bastards who took out an entire legion by themselves."

    "He had hidden quite deeply, "Hester muttered with surprise.

    "I thought he was a weak fat dumb bastard but now we know his true face. If he did not have this much capability why would the Second Prince keep Shen beside him."

    "Hmm!" Hester and everyone nodded at the Knights.

    "ce him in a special cell and use mana-blocking cuffs. We cannot be negligent anymore."

    "Tighten the security and take these corpses."

    "See if you can find anything from these bodies."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes sir."

    If only She knew that everyone had misunderstood his strength which caused them to tighten the security and make him wear mana-restricting cuffs, he would die of vomiting blood ming the dark veiled figure.

    ....

    The Imperial decree of Alex''s status being restored spread everywhere in the capital.

    The deration shocked everyone.

    Rumours of his fights and his contribution to the war were already passed down.

    Some stories were quite exaggerated to the point that many found them ridiculous.

    Where many were happy and sympathetic towards Alex as they knew just what sort of troubles he had suffered while growing up.

    Some were quite worried and wondered what kind of changes were going to happen while some were rubbing their palms wondering about the interesting things that were going to happen in Council.

    If they yed their cards right a huge fortune would surely wait for them in the future.

    While the world was going frenzy wanting to know more about Alex, the person who was at the centre of all this was moving towards the next goal.

    The Magic Tower Of Kinley.

    This ce, also called Imperial Magic tower, is the centre of great importance for Mages.

    Mages who graduated from Zenith academy or elites who had made their name could be a member of this ce.

    It also had a university exclusively for Magicians, however the conditions to enter here were more harsh than Zenith academy.

    It is a ce that every young wizard wants to enter but no matter how good you are, if they don''t find your talent good enough you cannote here.

    Shrestha, a sophomore at Magic university, let out a deep sigh as she walked down the hall.

    She was followed by a group of students who just from a nce could be designated as boot lickers.

    "Shrestha, is there a problem?"

    The young wizard next to him asked her, seeing her tired look.

    She was known as a top ten beauty throughout the Magic tower.

    Being a half-elven girl, she had inherited the charms of the elves and as she grew, her charm materialised along with her beauty.

    Her family was also excellent so there were bound to be people who were pursuing her while trying to curry favours from her.

    Unlike the warm smile she showed everyone, she sneered inside.

    She had been kidnapped and was going to be used as a sacrifice from where she came to learn the ugly side of humans.

    No matter how close you are, if your life is in peril you will do everything to protect yourself even if you are going to risk the lives of others.

    She knew it very well because she is the same.

    And these people who are licking her feet may one day dig a dagger into her if required.

    So it''s better to use them as much as possible and then get rid of them before they could show their venomous fang.

    "Nothing, it''s just I have been too tired."

    "I need some help with the project."

    "Can you all help me and arrange some materials?"She spoke with a sweet voice.

    "I will arrange everything."

    "Just issue themand."

    "I will be even faster than him."

    The boot lickers started to show their enthusiasm.

    It was at that time, she heard amotion as she entered the ssroom.

    "Who is that person?"

    "Whom are the professors lined up waiting to meet?"

    She saw the students in the ssroom gathering by the window looking at what.

    ''What is going on?''

    ''Is a person with high noble status going to appear?''Shrestha thought with a puzzled expression however no matter how much she thought she was not able to remember any deration about the visit of any noble as they would surely announce it before.

    "Hey, find out what is going on?"

    "Okay."Mato nodded and rushed ahead.

    Shrestha who and a strange feeling moved towards the desk and then while trying to take a peek through the window.

    Soon after Shrestha''s eyes began to tingle as he saw the sight of a single person in front of the carriage and somehow the silhouette of the person seemed familiar.

    At that time Mato came running forward and shouted.

    "Shrestha, it seems the Fifth Prince whose status had been restored had made a sudden visit."

    Shrestha who heard his words did not know why felt a bad premonition.

 Chapter 511 509:Imperial Magic Tower

    "Your Highness Alex, we warmly wee you to our Imperial Magic tower. My name is Ron Hindell, one of the professors here."

    Alex, who stood at the main gate of the tower, looked at the professors who were bowing their heads towards him.

    There was a slight embarrassment in the Professor''s eyes.

    Alex knew the reason.

    It was only an hour ago that Alex informed the Imperial Magic University that he was going to visit.

    Although many members of the Imperial family had visited here for encouragement , it must be for the first time someone appeared here on short notice.

    Three hours ago even Alex had not imagined that he woulde here.

    He was dealing with those three thugs and from the information he got, today there might be an important event at the university and on the second hand Alex also needs to meet the head of the Magic tower.

    "I heard you came to meet Lord Osborne but currently the Lord is absent for a while. We will be guiding you to the waiting room where you wait for a while if you want."

    "If that''s the case, can I take a look around the Magic tower?"

    "Yes of course we will guide you."

    The reason why Alex visited suddenly without announcing it before was that he needs to do some post-processing here.

    "The ssroom of all the floors are equipped with a mana venttor that could control the influx of mana allowing everyone to gather mana as shortly as possible and at the same time..."

    As soon as he entered the tower, Professor Heisenberg began to exin everything as if he prepared in advance and he also seemed quite used to this situation.

    Alex''s eyes scanned through numerous lecture halls on the side of the hallways and he found something interesting.

    "Can I take a look in the lecture hall?"

    "Yes??"

    At Alex''s question, Professor Heisenberg''s eyes were dyed with doubt.

    To be honest there were a few things Heisenberg was unable to understand about Alex who visited abruptly.

    As he startedter than other family members, why is this person visiting here instead of trying to gather power as quickly as possible?

    In addition, he was looking at the Magic lecture halls in depth.

    ''Is he trying to recruit a subordinate here?''

    While Heisenberg followed Alex''s eyesight he failed to notice the shadow which was behind Alex split and moved away swiftly without catching anyone''s attention.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes!"Alex spoke and the Professor nodded his head. He felt a strange pressure from Alex and led him the way.

    Alex walked towards the front of the ssroom he had seen in advance and opened the door without any hesitation.

    "....?"

    All eyes of the Professor and students in the ssroom focused on him immediately.

    The students started to chatter wondering who he was and the Professor who had been in the middle of a lecture that began quite some time ago did not know about Alex nor had he seen him still seeing the ck embroidered clothes he wondered who he was.

    Professor Hesierberg stepped forward to clear the uneasiness and spoke.

    "Everyone please greet His Highness Fifth Prince Alex Von Stan."

    The students stood up and immediately bowed their heads.

    While everyone''s gaze lingered on him, Alex caught sight of the girl who looked at him with mixed expressions.

    Sadness, remorse and mostly surprise.

    She was too shocked to even stand on the seat.

    After all, he was the person who had saved her; however, what did she do?<novelnext></novelnext>

    She stabbed him to save herself.

    Never in her wildest dream had she imagined that the man would turn out the outcasted Fifth Prince who would soon regain his statutes.

    She started to sweat wondering if he hade for her looking for revenge.

    Her feet trembled and her eyes were filled with fear.

    If he recounted the scene ofher attacking him no one from the family would escape from capital punishment.

    Alex''s eyes turned to her and he gave a slight smile.

    Alex turned his head and spoke, "Nice to meet you all here."

    "You can continue the ss. I was just passing out here and decided to reminisce about my academy days."

    Alex muttered and walked back and the stillness of the ss still lingered even though Alex had disappeared.

    .......

    At first nce, the room seemed to be full of antiques.

    Alex, who was sitting at the table in the centre of such a room, tilted the cup of coffee in front of him.

    "Not good.."

    With these words, Alex''s eyebrows frowned slightly.

    Alex put the coffee on the table and looked around.

    The ce where he was now was the exclusive reception room that only distinguished guests could enter.

    A knock came on the outside and an old man with a saggy beard entered the room.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting Sir Alex."

    Alex looked at the long snow-white beard and hair that seemed to reach down the waist.

    A wrinkled face with a soft smile that seemed to be filled with kindness.

    And even the pure white robes of a wizard.

    An Archmage who reached the Saint realm and at the same time the head of the University Magic Tower.

    "Where have you been?"

    He could not exin it nor did he have the heart to exin it so Alex dived into the topic directly.

    As Alex knew, Osborne couldn''t go out as he wished.

    "I had a problem so I went to visit a ce. It''s not a big deal but doesn''t worry about it."

    Alex shook his head as if he did not miss the bitterness from his words.

    Alex raised his chin slightly and looked at Osborne from the corner of his eyes.

    Osborne gasped heavily when he saw two pairs of darknguid eyes that seemed to be pulling him into the abyss.

    "You should handle your people carefully so that they don''t run off and bite more than they chew."

    "The Magic Tower should always be neutral so tell me?"Alex leaned forward and spoke with a threatening tone.

    "Why are the elders of the Tower siding with the Second Prince and supporting him for the Throne from behind?"

    "Let me tell you?"

    "Let me tell you if I don''t get a satisfactory answer you should prepare yourself."

 Chapter 512 510:Spreading The Net

    Osborne shook his head and smiled bitterly on hearing Alex''s question.

    "I did not expect you to be so blunt and arrive straight at the point."

    "Before I answer you I have a question for you."

    "Would you mind pleasing my curiosity?"

    Alex nodded and asked him to continue.

    "Sir Alex, do you believe human nature can be changed easily?"

    The old wizard''s voice slowly continued in Alex''s ears.

    "We magicians have always poured our heart and soul to take a peek at the secrets of the world. We tried to study thews that even the Gods and Goddess are bound with."

    "And I don''t know if you remember or not. The head of Magic Tower lends a hand in the awakening ritual of the Stan family."

    Alex''s curiosity was piqued by his words.

    "So?"

    "In the ritual, the essence of humans is shown. Unlike other Princes, the essence I had seen had a very clear colour. It was so warm and bright that I don''t think anyone could forget it."

    "However the essence of yours I am seeing now ispletely different."

    No, it is right to say that he cannot see anything.

    Everything about the person before him had been shrouded by the fog of darkness.

    And on top of that, there was an ominous sensation stopping him to dig deeper.

    All he could see was a ck abyss like the darkness that was waiting to devour its prey.

    Through the obscure fog, two wild eyes that made his body tremble suddenly appeared in his sight.

    He felt that at that very moment, the feeling of death has never been this close.

    "Sir Alex, just what are you?"

    Heavy stillness permeated the drawing room.

    Silence started to press down on Osborne and he felt as if he had been sitting on a pile of needles.

    Alex chuckled while leaning forward.

    He was thoroughly amused and surprised as well

    A low question followed by a shriek came out from Osborne''s mouth.

    In the eyes of the Archmage who grabbed the fragments of truth, an inexplicable feeling started to arouse.

    Since he could see what it meant, Alex was sure that Osborne had Mystical eyes that could study one aura and he might see what Athena always sees.

    Alex slowly opened his mouth looking at Osborne''s eyes withnguid yet dark still eyes.

    "Does it matter?"

    Alex''s lips curved slightly like a crescent moon as he spoke.

    "The important thing is that I, who is in front of you, is called Alex Von Leonheart or Alex Von Stan. I have survived the hardships of life and now I am capable enough to talk with you."

    "That''s the only thing you need to know."

    Osborne felt an unending ominousness pouring out from Alex''s eyes.

    A terrifying feeling of pressure that is far from anything that he had ever felt made him momentarily shudder.

    It reminded him of the heyday of Emperor Kevin.

    ''Is this due to the awakening of the blood?''

    ''Can it have such a drastic change?''

    "I was reckless when I asked the Lord who he was, so I apologise for that."

    "By the way, I am curious about one thing."

    "From the pressure, I am sure your strength has surpassed those in the saint realm and surprisingly I cannot feel your realm still people like you should not interfere in the world."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alex also knew about it.

    Once he made an appearance at the Treaty, those madmen would try to restrict him.

    The Imperial family had a bit of freedom in terms of restriction still you cannot fight anyone weaker than yourself or below the Saint realm.

    So he needs to finish all the loose ends as quickly as possible before restrictions get ced on him.

    "I need to wait for the Treaty."

    "Since I have answered your queries, can you stop wasting my time on meaningless questions?"

    "Haha!Sorry for that."

    "Old people like us often talk a lot."Osborne gave an awkward smile and wiped his face.

    "Your Highness, we always follow the neutral policy."

    "And it has been like this and will be in the future."

    "Although we oversee the members and force strict policy on them there are some who don''t adhere to it."

    "Are you going to give me a useless reason like we don''t restrict their freedom and they are free to do what they want?"Alex spoke with a frown.

    "No, I did not mean that."

    "There are thousands of people here so we cannot monitor every individual so people like to let greed take over them and act behind our back."

    "After you sent me a report of the Elder you killed who belongs to Magic Tower, I have already started looking after this."

    "In a few days, I promise that I will give you a suitable answer."

    Alex observed Osborne''s expression.

    He was regretting deeply not using the soul search on that bastard.

    If only knew about those assholes before they died but isn''t that why is he here?

    "I have a way to help you."

    "How?"Osborne asked with surprise.

    "You just need to sit and watch and allow me to act."

    "You can also partake if you want."

    Osborne started to sweat profusely.

    Seeing his worry, Alex assured him.

    "Don''t worry, I am a very calm and reasonable person."

    If Alex''s wives and his soldiers heard that they would have fainted on the spot.

    ''Leave everything to you.''

    ''Will Magic Tower even exist if I leave you to deal with it?''

    However, he kept his worries to himself.

    "And second thing, did you have any information about the scrolls?"

    "Are you speaking about those scrolls which you caught three years ago?"

    "Yes?"

    "We dispatched our manpower to deal with them and try to stop the cirction. We have stopped it in the market and caught many people; however, all of them died before we caught them."

    "No matter how much effort we have put in, these cockroaches don''t stoping out and scrolls are circting through illegal means."

    "How will these cockroaches stoping when they have been breeding every day right under your nose?"

    "What?"Osborne spoke with a startled expression.

    Managing to draw his curiosity Alex started to narrate the events and throw the to catch them.

 Chapter 513 511:Spreading The Net 2

    "Damn it, damn it."

    "Why did he turn out to be Prince?"

    "Just why?"

    "My life was going so well. I was gaining recognition from everyone but did he have toe here and make a mess."

    "Why am I so unlucky?"

    The hallway of the university tower was filled with faint murmurs of the half-elf who walked alone.

    Her eyes were filled with shame and anger.

    In Shrestha''s eyes, the image of herself who had been shunned down by the eyes of Prince Alex was reying endlessly.

    Shrestha, whose mind was in a mess, looked all around the empty ce.

    There was not a single student around here.

    "By the way, what happened all of a sudden."

    The reason why Shrestha was in the tower at this time was that he received a call from Professor Lindell.

    Originally she hailed from arge noble family who needed to go just because someone called her but this time was a special case that could affect her grades which could destroy everyone''s perception of her.

    The only thing she hopes for is that the Professor did not seek trouble with her.

    Even though it was one of the best magical educational university institutions of the Empire, not all of the professors were clean.

    Many tried to use various means to achieve their purposes here.

    "No matter what, if they dare to mess with me I will make sure to take that bastard down with me."

    Shrestha, who arrived in front of the ssroom, roughly opened the door and went inside.

    "Shrestha, why are you here?"

    "Shrestha you called here too?"

    Shrestha saw eight students and two Professors present there.

    "Professor Eddie and Professor Christen."

    "Did you gather all of us to have a discussion?"She asked curiously, raising her eyebrows with a solemn expression.

    All of them who stood here were members of some great families who hold a great amount of significance in social circles.

    "No, I did not."

    "We were also asked to gather here."

    The two Professors tilted their heads.

    Shrestha who was confused and bewildered at the same wondered what was going on.

    CLICK!

    At that moment a subtle click was heard and a middle-aged man with a very soft impression of teaching with a cold attitude appeared.

    "Ohh! So all of you have finally gathered here."

    Professor Eddie frowns at his words and steps forward" Professor Hindell tells us now? Why did you all gather around here at this hour?"

    "What do you want from us?"

    Seeing his firm attitude, Professor Hindell speaks with a smile on his face.

    "I have called you here to discuss something important."

    "Something that will decide whether you all will live or die."

    TAP! TAP!TAP!TAP!TAP

    With those words, Professor Hindell slowly began to approach the students.

    "What do you mean?"

    The atmosphere felt cold and Professor Hindell looked quite different from usual.

    Seeing this everyone unknowingly moved one step back.

    "You all are unlucky enough to have witnessed ore across certain things that you shouldn''t have."

    "So, I have to fix all this mess."

    "I hope for all of your understanding."

    A soft voice came from the lips of Professor Hindell who approached the student faster.

    "Whatttt??"

    A scream erupted from everyone''s lips.

    Moments of doubt and fear lingered on everyone''s faces.

    Kwuahgg!

    Sharp tentacles passed from one of the student''s chests and pierced another.

    "Gagagagaga!Savv..."

    The students were not able to plead for his life and his breath was cut short as sumbed to death.

    Their eyes still had that confused look, unable to understand the situation until the moment of his death.

    "Hindell"

    Professor Eddie and Professor Christen made their moves.

    As Professor Eddie and Professor Christen charged forward to protect the students, they suddenly saw dozens of ck tentacles appearing from Professor Lindell''s body and aimed at the students who were watching the scene with astonished eyes.

    "Ah hugh!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Aw!"

    Screams rang all around.

    Shrestha without looking back slipped past one of the tentaclesing towards her and ran towards the door.

    She knew them.

    And she had experienced this disgusting being.

    Beings who ughter and sacrifice people for the so-called Dark God.

    A vile creature who kills without any mercy.

    There was no way she could take on them.

    If her hunch was correct even the Professor might not stand a chance

    She decided to escape.

    Shrestha''s heart pounded with fear and moving closer toward the door she jumped and turned the door knob.

    However, to her surprise,

    The door didn''t open.

    "What?"

    Without a second thought, she tried to st the door with her magic spells but to her surprise, the bombardment did not have any effect.

    "Noooo!"

    "Someone help."

    "Plead open the door."

    She shouted in panic and hit the door in hopes of the sound of disturbance reaching the other side, however, everything was for nought.

    Tears trickled from her eyes and she rotated her stiff head to see Professor Eddie fighting with the monster while protecting the three children while the others had died.

    Professor Christen had already fallen with a huge hole in his chest.

    Suddenly the monster who was fighting them turned his head.

    His head turned 180¡ã and the humanoid face of Professor Hindell with a smile appeared in her sight which blew her mind for a moment.

    "Sorry, my dear child."

    "I have enacted a barrier here.No one is going to step out of here alive."

    Bracing herself, Shrestha chanted magic inside trying to look for ways to get out.

    She noticed the open window on the other side and thought that if she could sneak in when the others were engaging she could get out of there alive.

    "st Of Tempest!"

    She fired her magic with all his mana but her spell was destroyed by the hip-like movement of the tentacles.

    Taking the opportunity Professor Eddie attacked him, however, the tentacles wrapped around him and protected him from the st.

    Shrestha took the opportunity and ran towards the open window but something pierced her thigh.

    She rolled on the ground grimacing in pain while tentacles hovered around her.

    "Something interesting has happened here."

    A calm voice resounded and the door was suddenly sted.

    The door flew and struck the tentaclesing towards Shrestha.

    Shrestha''s eyes widened and her body jolted with shock.

    "You have already made a mess."

    A single voice echoed in the ears of Shrestha and Professor Hiindell.

    His voice was low but it was very vivid as if he was speaking right next to him.

    A voice that carried unknown ominousness.

    As if possessed by something people''s heads turn towards the direction that the voice came from.

    Soon they saw Alex walking forward leading a group of people.

    Alex''s eyes sank as he watched the ssroom.

    A thick bloody smell reeked in the ssroom.

    And with this the scene inside the ssroom where five corpses were scattered randomly with holes all over their body.

    Professor Eddie was injured and managed to save two students behind him.

    The Professor behind Alex frowned upon seeing the venue.

    It was a gruesome sight as if they had been stabbed with dozens of Spears all over their bodies to the point that they could not be identified.

    Professor Hindell, who had many tentaclesing from his body, looked at Alex with an unchanging atmosphere.

    "What a bad time to make an appearance?"

    "You could have kept your life if you had not appeared here Prince Alex."

    "s."

    Alex rubbed his chin and spoke.

    "Yeah!"

    "I could also say the same thing for you."

 Chapter 514 512:Spreading The Net 3

    Lindell, a senior member who wears the mask of the Professor, was tasked to deal with the survivors who have escaped their grasp.

    They have taken several years to infiltrate the Magic Tower and are finally able to gain a stable footing.

    They just waited for support from strong backing who would wipe out their mess and since this condition was fulfilled a few days ago, nothing was holding them back from the ughter.

    They weren''t idiots to murder these in broad daylight.

    From the beginning, it was all a trap.

    After he finished this task, there was another person who woulde hereter who was going to bear the charge of the death.

    However, a variable appeared in his ns.

    How the heck did he appear here and at the exact time on top of that?

    Is it a coincidence?

    He had been warned to do things carefully but he thought that they were just overly cautious.

    "His Majesty Alex, don''t step forward. It''s dangerous."

    "We will deal with him."

    "Kill the Culprit."

    The Professors muttered and stepped forward.

    Alex nodded and the Professors lunged forward towards Lindel.

    Lindell''s eyes widened and he fought furiously, seemingly trapped by the formation of Professor.

    Shrestha and Professor Eddie backed away quickly from the battle spot.

    Are you trying to punish the culprit who directly caused the murder in this way?

    "Yeah, we should deal with them."

    Alex chuckled and his body moved.

    Lindel''s eyes were dyed with suspicion as he saw Alex appearing before him.

    Alex stretched his hand and without warning struck the head.

    The ssroom was suddenly filled with heavy silence due to an unbelievable situation.

    A head fell from the body and rolled to the ground.

    The sight caused everyone around to open their eyes dazedly as if they cannot understand what is happening now.

    Because the head did not belong to Lindell but it was the head of Professor Hund who apanied Alex here.

    Alex stared at them and in such silence, he stretched out his hand and pulled out his sword.

    "His Majesty...What the hell is this...?"

    Finally one of the professors who was watching the scene broke the silence with a trembling voice but Alex without any hesitation swung and thrust towards another whose neck was immediately blown off.

    Kuak

    Blood gushed out like a fountain and the body fell to the ground with a thud.

    Alex turned his head towards Lindell whose mouth was hung away and asked.

    "Lindell tell me."

    "Did those people fail in the acting course?"

    "Why are they, such pathetic actors?"

    At that time Lindell as well as the Professor''s eyes widened with horror.

    "No, it cannot be."

    "What a cunning guy?"

    "This bastard knew..."

    Alex looked at the two corpses and then at the professor.

    His sword started to envelop him with a dark aura that started to suck out the nearby light.

    "Since it came to all this, let''s go after this bastard."

    A terrifying scream began to erupt from the remaining Professor.<novelnext></novelnext>

    CRICK!CRICK!

    Along with a bizarre sound the bones of their bodies seemed to be deformed forming apletely different structure from that of the human body appeared.

    Horns started to appear and bat-like wings started to sprout from their back.

    Professors who have returned to their original form red at Alex and overwhelming magic erupted from their bodies and started to shatter everything around them.

    The pressure emanated from them went beyond Mythic rank.

    Just by revealing its presence the surrounding atmosphere vibrates like crazy.

    Though Alex wasn''t fazed by their strength a random thought appeared in his mind.

    Till now all the people he had encountered that belonged to that organisation had been above or on par legendary ranks.

    Even in Arkham the weakest was at Legendary rank who could increase their strength greatly.

    If even the weakest of them were at this level then that means this matter is quite troublesome and serious.

    Shrestha and the survivors screamed in astonishment and froze in their ce.

    The Creature of Darkness who had lost their sanity roared and created a storm of magic and ganged up on Alex.

    With a sting sound, several figures shot backwards and crashed into the walk of the ssroom.

    Soon after, Alex appeared holding his annihtion sword.

    Different foreign darkness enveloped his sword.

    Alex stretched his right foot.

    The darkness amplified and gushed out.

    At the same time, the creature''s darkness pulls itself out of the wall and swears on sensing danger.

    They stomped on their feet and they appeared before Alex.

    Their thorny fists shot towards Alex with a force that could wipe out the entire floor of the magic tower causing it to copse.

    Alex stepped forward and at the same time shed his sword diagonally.

    Kwaaaaannnnng!

    Darkness burst out and shed with the creatures of darkness.

    Magi gushed out and they seemed to be hit by an abysmal force and their bodies smashed into several walls one after another destroying several ssrooms on the way.

    ck blood spurted from their lips and an eerie feeling crawled upon them.

    "Crazy bastard..."

    "How did you grow so strong?"

    "This is not the borrowed power you have shown while fighting with the demon."

    "Just what is this?"

    "Whatever may be once they know about it, you are not going to be left alive."

    "Hmmm!"Alex rubbed his chin.

    "You are right about that but how will they know if none are left alive after witnessing my power?"

    Words struck on his throat and Lindell''s expression worsened.

    "And by the way, I am not going to deal with you, filthy bugs."

    "Huhh!Light returned to their eyes as they thought that they might have a chance if someone else fought them.

    "Your opponent is not me."

    A light chuckle escaped from Alex''s lips which did not fit the situation.

    "What?"

    It was at that moment a deeper question appeared in the shadow creature''s mind.

    It was then a me.

    A transcendental me that covers the shadow creatures without any warning at the same time spreads out in all directions coloured the entire world in violet.

 Chapter 515 513:Getting Rid Of Thorns

    Purplish violet mes that seemed to burn down everything on being touched started to run wildly all around.

    In a world where everything has turned violet, the wielder of the me appeared with surging killing intent in his eyes.

    "You dare.."

    "Filthy creatures, how dare you run amok this ce to which I have given my heart and soul to make it stand where it is today."

    "Osborne."

    Their bodies shuddered from witnessing the zing eyes of the old man.

    "You have already crossed the Mythic realm so howcan you interfere and attack the lower realm?"

    Lindell shouted with a panicked expression trying to buy some time to escape however it did not go unnoticed in Osborne''s eyes.

    Another person opened his lips as a sudden k thought appeared in his mind"Did you already know about us?"

    "How!"

    The mes start to condense forming a cocoon around them.

    "You know what?"

    "As long as we spot a creature of darkness, we can engage without any bacsh."

    It''s not as if the treaty had no loophole.

    They cannot attack first but they can retaliate if the other party initiates first.

    Second, there is now binding them.

    It''s the organisation that will issue punishment if the rules are broken.

    That means if there happens to be a madman he could just go on a rampage and hide until he is found out or killed.

    "I have full right to kill you."

    "And secondly, you did not need to know how we know about you."

    "Wait for a minute! I want to confer something."

    Alex''s image appeared before Lindell.

    He stretched his hand which went past the me barrier burning Lindell and he caught his head.

    "Stoop! You are going to be burnt."Osborne screamed in terror and he tried to disperse the me hurriedly afraid of Alex getting hurt.

    However, to his surprise, Alex''s hands were fine.

    Alexughed inwardly seeing Osborne''s expression.

    Burnt hands, whom.

    The Emperor Of me.

    If his previous reincarnation heard this, he would have diedughing.

    From bits of memories, Alex got knowledge about the power of his previous shelf.

    He who walked on the path to master fire had divided me attacks based on purity and destruction.

    Red, Orange, Yellow, Blue, Purple, Violet and White.

    White is the strongest of them all.

    And Osborne through years of research and practice had managed to form an intermediate of purplish violet mes.

    However, itcks the fundamental devastation of what his previous life had achieved.

    Compared to that this is just a small splint.

    Alex closed his eyes and went through countless pieces of information while Lindell and others screamed due to mind-shattering pain.

    Osborne stared at the scene curiously wondering what was going on.

    ''Is he torturing them?''

    "I have finished on my end."

    "You can do what you want," Alex muttered and stepped back while rolling his eyes over these pitiful beings for thest time.

    He was surprised to see the shadow creatures being all alright.

    His memory extraction often turned people into fools but he found that it was only those who are below legendary rank.

    Osborne kept his curiosity of asking Alex to himself and walked towards the traitors with a menacing expression.

    "How dare you do this in my tower."

    Osborne roared which was followed by shrieks and wails.

    "Hey at least leave their body alive for proof."

    Alex turned his back and walked towards Shrestha whose body was shivering like a dry branch in a storm at one corner."

    "Yooo Girl!"

    "Long time no see."

    "Huh!

    Shrestha, unable to muster any words, bowed her head with shame and embarrassment.

    "Thank you for saving me then and now."

    "And please forgive me for..."

    "HoooooOoooo!"Alex cut her words and spoke.

    "Listen girl, I did not save you out of sheer goodwill."

    "You of all should know about this better than anyone else."

    Shrestha flinched seeing Alex grin which made him look like a wild hungry wolf who is going to devour a pitiful sheep.

    "Wha. What do you want for this?"

    "I...I will do everything you say if it is within the boundary."

    "Please just..."

    "Here take this...."

    Alex took a crystal stone and handed it to Shrestha.

    Shrestha looked at the crystal tone.

    She was startled for a moment and wondered what was in it.

    "Do as I say."

    "Deliver it to Marquise Benerd as soon as you can, okay."

    "And tell him, if he doesn''t agree to my condition, be prepared to face my retribution."

    "What is in it?"Shrestha asked with a fearful voice.

    "It''s not something little girls like you should care about."

    Alex got up and smiled seeing Shrestha''s pale expression.

    "I hope we will stand on the same side soon otherwise..."

    Alex left the words unsaid and walked back however he stopped for a moment and left some words before disappearing from her sight.

    "I am warning. Don''t you dare to look at the thing inside the crystal?"

    "Believe me when I say."

    "I am already being merciful so don''t test my patience otherwise even death would be freedom for you."

    Shrestha looked at the crystal which seemed to be arecording device.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She wanted to y it but she did not dare to do this.

    Her survival instinct was telling her that if she did not give it to her father or father agreed to a certain proposal they might be doomed for real.

    .....

    TICK!TICK!TICK!

    Tapping on the table, King Leniss buried in the chair contemting something.

    He is the King of Tier 1 Observium Kingdom.

    "King Alex.."

    As the name escaped from his lips, he sighed deeply.

    Alex Von Stan!

    The name which had taken all his sleep nowadays.

    Who was he?

    If someone asked this before then the answer would be like this.

    He was just a nobody.

    A mere insect that can be crushed.

    Even though he grew rapidly he never posed any threat to him before.

    That''s why he epted the proposal to harass Leonhart and soon take Leonhart down on getting a suitable opportunity.

    Nevan was just a small poor backward Kingdom with nothing great in it.

    However, after swallowing Amidon, Bright and Wright, it had be thergest Kingdom of Kinley.

    And this was a troublesome matter for all the Tier Kingdoms and those whose borders shared the vast newfound Kingdoms.

    All of them were insectspared to Central nobles still there was a certain hegemony and hierarchy among them.

    They wanted to suppress this Kingdom from rising.

    Since it swallowed four Kingdoms quickly, there were bound to be many problems with its function.

    However, under the rule of Catherine Wiseman and Alex''s exploits, it stabilised quickly.

    Its army is strong enough to contend with the forces of Central armies.

    Seeing his growing power, many people both from the Centre and other Kingdoms were worried.

    They could attack them from the front but due to Empire Kevin''s stance towards King Alex, they refrained from doing this and waited for an opportunity.

    Which appeared finally and they got the signals from Princes.

    Like a hungry wolf, all of them pounced on it.

    But as the result?

    Not only was Leonhart able to contend against their forces from all sides and draw them into a stalemate, but King Alex also received the recognition that he had been derived and restored his status as Prince.

    The news was dered yesterday but it spread like fire and crushed their morale.

    "No, what should I do?"

    "Should I bow my head and ask forgiveness or carry on the assault."

    At that time, Orelion the Prime Minister of Obesrvian smiled and spoke while handing him a ss of wine.

    "Your Highness, don''t you think this is a good opportunity."

    "Since Prince Alex will run for session he would seem trapped in all kinds of struggles. If we pressure Leonhart now,not only we could get a major chunk but we could also earn goodwill from the other Princes."

    "Hmm!"Leniss took a sip while pondering for a moment.

    "Still their military strength is nothing to scoff off."

    Orelion chuckled and said"That''s because we haven''t attacked them fully."

    "We are not the only ones who are going to attack them."

    "Don''t forget your Highness,we have lent the res to Amidon.Prince Alex might find trouble with us due to this in the future."

    "You are right."

    "We should deal with..."

    "Pffffft!"

    Leniss, who was taking another sip, spurtedblood and clutched his chest.

    He attempted to get up but his legs trembled and he stammered.

    "Pois¡­Posion?"

    Orelion took a deep breath and said"Sorry,Your Highness,I have no other options."

    "Your wine is poisoned."

    "If I don''t kill you,my whole family will be killed."

    Leniss coughed blood while trying to channelize his mana.

    He got up and screamed "Who is that bastard who asked you to do this?"

    "And don''t tell me you did not want to do this."

    "Hahaha"

    "However, you are a fool."

    "I am a Legendary rank. You underestimated me greatly."

    "Do you think this is enough to take me down?"

    Orelion shook his head and said"I know this isn''t enough."

    Lensis'' eyes bulged as a sword pierced through his chest from the back.

    Blood spurted like a fountain and Leniss''s life slipped away.

    "That''s why I am here to deal the final blow."

    The masked man pulled out his sword and Leniss lifeless body fell down.

    "You shouldn''t have offended his Highness."

    "May you find peace in your next life."

    Orelion stared at the man and asked"Did you kill everyone?"

    "Yes!"

    "Every family member of this family is worse than trash."

    "Now what?"Orelion asked.

    "Our orders were simply to get rid of them. However , if you want to sit on the throne,I can help."

    "But on the condition of bing your dog.''''Orelion spoke with a solemn expression.

    "Don''t worry my liege is merciful.He treats his subordinate well."

    "And who knows you might prove to be a great king?"

    "Is this why you pulled me into your ns? With your strength, I am sure you can kill him easily."

    The masked manughed.

    "You are quite intelligent."

    "Haaa¡­What can I do except obey you since we are in the same boat?"Orelion spoke with a saddened expression.

 Chapter 516 514:Night Raid

    The carriage rattled as horses strode through the streets leading to dark alleyways in Euros District.

    Alex rested his head on the window and looked at a dark figure on the other side.

    "Your Highness, we have disposed of 4 royal families and are waiting for your further order."

    "I think that is enough for now."

    "Don''t assassinate the other."

    "Just cover your tracks and show that all of this was due to rebellion."

    "We will crush the remainder with a military front. Assassinating many would draw attention."

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    "Try to finish the second task as soon as possible."

    The shadowy figure nodded and disappeared from the window.

    Alex felt a slight touch on his hands and turning his head, he asked worriedly.

    "Do you think I''m walking on the path of Tyranny?"

    Christina shook his head and said, "It''s them who started first though you were quite harsh. Still, it''s better than letting the matter go bigger."

    Alex opened his mouth but thinking about the things he sighed.

    "I am a conserving guy."

    "It may sound odd but I like to fight but at the same, I don''t."

    "If it''s a battle between friends and healthypetition, my heart is filled with excitement, however when ites to killing unnecessarily it''s bothersome."

    "That''s why I did not want to step into this session. Once you enter the jungle, you either have to live by killing others or letting them devour you."

    "We are just doing what we need to do," Christina assured Alex.

    "But on the second note?"

    "Are you sure about this?"Christina asked in a worried tone.

    "I mean do we have sufficient forces to clean this swiftly? "

    "Are we two enough?"

    "If something went wrong, we might be pressured from all sides."

    Alex stared at her worried eyes and caressed her head.

    "Don''t worry."

    "We just need a reason."

    "A justification.As long as we have just we can do what we want."

    "So do you have one?"

    "Yes."

    Alex spoke with a smile and looked outside towards the shunning moon.

    He neither had proof nor solid evidence.

    He is going to take action based on the information he got from memory extraction and unfortunately, he cannot disclose this to others.

    He needs to hit them quickly.

    Before they could know who is their enemy and before they could find a chance to escape.

    He will make sure to clean the cats as well as the rats who serve themselves as food to those cats.

    "It''s time for another blood bath."

    ........

    The night street of Euros, where midnight had already passed and even the moon had already been covered by the dark clouds.

    An executive of Omen, Harmon came out towards the warehouse.

    They had dispatched many men and he was waiting for the sessful confirmation of two missions they had undertaken.

    It was an operation under themand of Harmon, one of the high-ranking members of Omen.

    One of the seven first orders who has survived countless gruesome experiments.

    In addition, there was a special handling team dispatched to spread their group and deal with coworkers.

    "Everything has been going well."

    Each member of their group boasted goodbative strength and adaptability required to finish the mission.

    Each member was equal to a highly trained Knight and not inferior to the Royal knights while those who have been promoted to upper ranks were the people who had special characteristics and each one of them can bring cmity.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It was a time of joy in Hamron''s eyes as he imagined the world that woulde close to destruction and each one of them would get their reward.

    While he immersed himself in sweet fantasies.

    "Chief Harmon."

    One of his subordinates entered the room with an urgent expression.

    "Huhh!What''s going on?"

    "An intruder had appeared."

    "How many?"

    Hamron asked his subordinate with a serious expression on his face.

    This ce had never been discovered as it''s hidden quite deeply.

    If someone can find this ce then they should surely have a tremendous informationwork and vast power to dispatch a great number of troops.

    But his expression changed strangely at the very next words of his subordinate.

    "It''s one.."

    "What?"

    "It''s just one."The person replied in a shaking voice.

    "Are you crazy?"

    Harmon looked at his subordinate for a moment as if he had heard something ridiculous and then continued to speak coldly.

    "Stop staring at me and go kill him."

    He did not know how they found that ce but there was nothing that these bugs could do alone.

    .......

    "So this is where you are hiding?"

    With that thought, Alex approached the building and knocked on the door which seemed to be about the same size as his.

    BANG!

    From the part where Alex''s toes touched, a force-like spider web spread across the entire door and then it fell into pieces and copsed.

    Soon after, Alex moved through the smashed door.

    Shush!Hush!Hush!

    Dozens of arrows coated in poisons poured down on Alex from all sides.

    Alex''s appearance disappeared through the rain of arrows.

    "Where did he go?"

    At that moment one of the archers at the entrance murmured.

    "Hey don''t stop. Keep shooting the arrows.

    "There is no need to shoot any more."

    A voice came from behind the archers.

    "...."

    With him, many archers turned their heads towards the source of the voice and saw the figure of Alex rising from the shadows.

    A line was drawn out of nowhere.

    And the archer''s head was immediately separated from his body by Alex.

    "Attack!"

    Only when the head touched the ground did they realise Alex''s existence.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Magic of various colours poured out from behind the archers who rushed forward.

    The moment when those orbs passed through the air and reached towards Alex.

    Shrek!

    Darkness arose as if burning aroundpletely covering Alex from head to toe.

    The magic attack vanishes without a trace as it touches Alex.

    With a feeling of astonishment, pitch darkness sted everything and covered the entire floor giving the feeling of hell descending on them.

 Chapter 517 515:Night Raid 2

    The entire floor shook and all those who were trying to attack Alex were sted away.

    When the aura of darkness slowly started to recede they came to their senses, Alex stepped forward once more and stretched out his right hand and pulled out.

    SCREECH!

    A de-like darkness that started from Alex''s fingertips stretched out in a straight line and shattered everything in its path.

    "Kuak!"

    With agonising cries and painful shrieks, people''s bodies started to explode.

    Footsteps echoed and many warriors descended toward him from the upper floor.

    At that time, many golden lines intertwined in the air and Christina appeared before Alex.

    The warriors recognized the threat and fired at her.

    "Hmm!"

    Christina snorted and stabbed her sword at the ground.

    Attacks that were pouring out on them from all directions bounced off on hitting the golden barrier.

    Christina turned towards Alex and spoke in a soft tone.

    "Why did you make so much sound?''''

    "It is going to draw unwanted attention.''

    "It''s better that way."

    "Make sure to destroy everything. There is no need to fight conservatively."

    Alex then looked up.

    His eyes scanned through the entire structure of the building.

    It was an eight-floor building and Alex sensed a strong aura at the top.

    "Christina, you clear the things out here. I am going up."

    He arched his legs down and then he suddenly shot upward like an arrow.

    BOOM!

    A part of the ceiling copsed as Alex went past the roof towards the top floor leaving Christina bewildered.

    Because a person of their calibre could move through the ce in an instant without breaking things but it seems Alex wanted to wreak havoc on the ce.

    Christina stared ahead towards the people who came down and recognized her as the enemy and mistaken her for the person who had created such an overwhelming and horrific sight before them and rushed in.

    She sighed wondering what Alex was thinking now. The sound of battle might alert citizens and patrolling knights so she needs to finish this quickly.

    Each one of her enemies was at Legendary rank, however...

    Kuakk! Khumkkk

    Kuak!

    The victory had already been decided.

    Christina gripped her sword and shed it.

    A dense arc of aura condensed and shot towards the group of enemies.

    "Dodge it!"

    One of the warriors screamed while two people were cut by the arc.

    Christina leaned forward and her body shot like a beam of light.

    One of the men was lucky enough to dodge the arc and saw a ray of light bouncing around and appearing behind.

    The hair on his back stood up and before he could turn back, a sword passed through his body slicing him into two.

    And soon the bloody battle began.

    It would be wrong to be called a battle rather it was a one-sided massacre.

    During the war with Demons, Christina''s potential erupted causing her to ovee her limitations and the wall before her and she broke through into Mythic rank however her prowess cannot be measured by human standards.

    "Monster.....You are a monster."

    "Who are you and when did we offend someone like you?"

    "Why are you invading this ce?"

    Thest surviving wizard muttered to Christina while walking backwards with a horrified face.

    Christina tilted her head and spoke with an innocent expression.

    "I. I don''t know."

    "I don''t have an enmity with you."

    "What?"

    The wizard felt blood rushing in his head.

    "Stop lying. Just say what you want."

    "Maybe I can be of some help."

    "Aahh that."

    "Sorry I haven''t been told to spare anyone."

    "So, I apologize in advance for you, you have to die."

    "What...No stop!"

    Along with an explosion, people''s screams began to resound throughout the whole building as they died wondering what they did to attract such a cmity.

    .........

    "All the defences on the second floor have been disconnected."

    "The power from the 1st to 4th floor has been cut off and we confirmed the presence of two people."

    "Fifth floor, I received a signal from the 5th floor. The elite team is connecting us."

    [Boss we are fighting the intruder. Don''t worry, we will break his limbs and deliver him to y.....ahhhhhhhhhh]

    The signal was cut with a scream.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Harmon muttered nkly as he listened to the signals of the fighting teams that were cut off so terribly that it was enough to frighten someone.

    There were 48 Legendary ranks in the building and God knows how many of them are still breathing.

    And shockingly, all this happened within 49 seconds from the time the intruder was a reporter.

    "Does this make sense?"

    It needed a lot of power to make a way through this quality of a warrior.

    But I could not understand this speed.

    And from the 2nd floor to the 5th floor, it took even less than a minute.

    It was an impossible speed unless there was an overwhelming gap between themselves and the enemies.

    "Did you get the rank of the person?"

    Harmon muttered while waiting for a positive response however the signals continued to cut off.

    And then he could feel it.

    Sound explosions were getting closer to him.

    At that moment a word popped into Hamron''s head as he heard the sound of the st.

    Predator.

    A being born to hunt all other beings.

    Hamron believed in the existence of such a person.

    Because he was born with such a fate.

    That''s why he was able to survive till now through countless hardships.

    And although he had not seen this person, he felt strongly that the intruder who was now destroying the floor was born to be a predator.

    "His strength might be on par or more than a Saint."

    "It''s toote to run now and if we fight, there will be a risk of exposure."

    "Chief, what should we do now?"

    Ast the roar approached right in front of them the other member of the organisation looked at him with fearful expressions waiting for further instructions.

    His eyes lit up and he got up as his heart started to beat with excitement.

    He picked up a blue scythe which erupted with cold air dropping the temperature of the ce by several degrees.

    A chilling aura gathered around the scythe he was holding.

    The surrounding atmosphere could not withstand the force and began to freeze.

    ''Come on. I am waiting for the moment you appear. I will pour out everything and blow you into a smitter."

    Even a Saint realm expert would not be able to defend himself from his attack

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    A roar was approaching right before him.

    Hamron grabbed the handle of his scythe and his breathing became rough.

    It was then.

    Finally, the thick tell door was sted off.

    Then a ck figure appeared and Hamron, who was waiting for this moment, swung his scythe.

    The cold air condensed to the maximum limit and shot towards him, freezing everything.

    The entire roof blew and broke apart as a hurricane with icy wind and blizzard swept everything.

    Freezing everything that came before him, the men around him were also frozen like statues and broke into pieces.

    Icy gales below and swept everything and the harsh winter descended on the Euros street out of nowhere.

 Chapter 518 516:Night Raid 3

    A deathly chill transpired through the ce.

    The frozen airburst apanied by icy mist erupted everywhere covering the entire area in the thick cold fog.

    "Haaaaa"

    Ayer of mist blew as Harmon gasped the cold air.

    His eyes scanned everything around him.

    The entire district suffered the onught of the winter due to his attacks which might surely alert many forces.

    Although he managed to take down the intruder, the cost was a bit too high.

    Thick icy ciers in the form ofrge spikes had extended high up towards the sky all around him.

    All of his men were frozen and crumbled into particles by the attack.

    The intruder must have suffered the same fate and his body might have either broken down into countless ice particles or he might die while being frozen like a statue.

    Standing at the centre of the frozen area, Harmon sighed deeply.

    "Since, it hade to this. I should bury them alive in the snow and wipe out the trash."Harmon muttered and pulled his scythe to give it another swing.

    Hamron opened his mouth as if he was going to swallow the whole ce.

    A strong icy breath erupted again.

    That moment.

    He noticed something.

    It looked slow in his eyes but he could feel the sharpness in it.

    A bright golden light was drawn into the air whichpletely tore apart the huge aura that was fired from Hamron''s scythe.

    The bright light erupted and sparkled through the night upon being reflected by the cier snow.

    BOOOOOOOM

    Harmon protected himself though he was pushed back by the sh.

    CRINK!CRINK!CRINK!

    With a shrill cranking sound, ayer of ice shattered as ss and a ckish figure with his right arm frozen stepped forward.

    ''That was close.''

    Alex thought as he looked at the aura of the previous sh which was split into two and vanished into nothingness.

    To be honest, when he opened thest door he did not expect something like this to happen.

    The attack that was shot at him was enough to kill any powerhouse around the Supreme realm if they were to take on the attack without preparation.

    If he did not use the power of darkness to create armour and draw his sword at thest minute, he would have surely died.

    Alex looked at his right frozen arm and sensed the cold chilly aura that was trying to spread in his body like poison and froze him to death.

    From the memories he extracted, there was nothing about the exact power of the head of this ce or his characteristics.

    The person was shrouded in darkness and quite mysterious.

    However, after the person took his attack, he was able to infer the man''s identity.

    He was one of the six individuals The Dark Elf Moss talked about when he was in Arkham.

    After finishing his thoughts, Alex looked at the greens-haired middle-aged man in silence.

    "Just what are you?"

    "You have characteristics of humans as well as demons ..."

    "And at the same time, you also carry that fishy smell and filthy aura of those vile creatures of darkness."

    "Uh...how."

    In response to Alex''s question, a sound like a broken record started to echo.

    "How are you alive after taking on the attack?"

    "And who are you?"

    "You only need to know one thing."

    "You are going to die today."

    "Hahahahah"

    Hamron stood up and wiped the blood from his lips and said"What a joke?"

    "You have lost your right hand and soon your body will start to freeze."

    "Anyone who gets trapped by Ice Infinitium would die. The aura of ice is like a poison that would kill you slowly."

    "People who rely on artifacts surely bark a lot."Alex gave a cold smile and looked at the blue scythe in Hamron''s hands.

    It was a good weapon.

    Alex shook his head and grabbed the icy frozen right arm of his and under Hamron''s horrified haze, he pulled his arm.

    CRACK!

    With a crackling sound, Alex ripped his hand from his body.

    Even though he tore his hands off, there was no sign of pain in his expression.

    Seeing the ruthlessness gave Hamron a chill down the spine.

    Blood gushed out from the wound for a moment.

    Soon a golden aura covered Alex and a wriggling mass of flesh started to crawl from his right arm.

    "Damn it."

    "Just kind of a monster is he?"Harmon screamed and pulled his scythe.

    He was taken by surprise for a moment but now that he got out of the trance, there was no need to give the enemy a chance to fight back.

    The icy condensed air shot towards Alex.

    Alex shed the sword with his left hand.

    The icy breath was cut apart by Alex''s attacks and Hamron''s body flew back like a rag doll with a cut on his chest.

    Alex''s eyes furrowed as he saw the wound healing on Hamron''s chest rapidly.

    Light is the nemesis of a creature of darkness but seeing him being unaffected by light, Alex was now 100 per cent sure that this person was one of the six experimented beings of Men who had both affinities.

    "I will kill you."Harmon roared with bloodshot eyes and cut his palms.

    The blood from the cut was sucked in by the scythe which gave an eerie shriek.

    A strong blizzard that blinds one sense started to blow with a snowstorm

    "This is getting dangerous," Alex murmured.

    His right hand healed fully and a dark aura erupted from his body.

    Before Hamron could wield the attack, Alex''s body disappeared.

    SCRATCH!

    As if an illusion, Alex''s sword appeared in front of him and passed through his body like a knife in butter and the part of the wrist holding the scythe fell.

    CLING!

    "Ahhh..."

    Hamron stared nkly at his missing wrist and screamed in the air.

    "Not twice."

    Alex spoke in a cold voice and blew out his head.

    Thest scene Hamron saw was ck dyeing his vision.

    "That''s!"Alex looked around and saw the scythe lying on the floor.

    Alex immediately walked towards it.

    As he bent down to hold, Alex back tingled and he felt a whoosh and he reacted instantly.

    Condensing a mass of darkened aura in his hand, he stretched his hand and shot it.

    The spear flew like a cannon shattering the barrier of the found and them...

    BOOM!

    As if the sky had been shattered a loud noise rumbled and spread all over the ce breaking the eardrums.

    Christina, who made his way to the top, looked in the direction of Alex and asked"What happened?"

    "He escaped."

    "Huhh!"Christina''s eyes widened and he looked at Alex with shock.

    Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance

    "I did not expect this cockroach to survive even if his head were cut."

    "Then what was thest attack?"

    "I was testing him and he survived, "Alex spoke with a smile.

    Christina looked at Alex suspiciously because she was sure of one thing.

    Unless you are stronger than Alex, there is no route of escape from you cause Alex had the power to mark his enemies and track his own.

    And seeing the scene she was sure that he let the fish escape to bait the bigger fish and then kill it.

 Chapter 519 517:Frightening Experience

    A hint of indifference shed in Alex''s eyes.

    Able to stay alive when your head has been blown off. It was as if the person had be immortal.

    "This Omen might have made monsters who cannot be killed by normal means," Alex muttered and waited for the dog to run towards the master.

    Then he would destroy both the dog and the master in one sweep.

    Alex scanned around and asked, "Christina can you help me to take a look at certain things?"

    Alex asked to find things that may contain dark properties after describing them for a bit.

    Christina nodded and put back her sword on the scabbard.

    While Christina started the search through the building, Alex squatted down and slid his finger on the Scythe.

    Alex''s finger froze and his body shivered for a moment as if he had touched metal that had been frozen for thousands of years.

    The materials used to make this were quite exquisite and many small runes were engraved on it.

    Sliding his finger, Alex wrapped his finger around it and pulled it up.

    Swish!

    A cold icy aura erupted from the scythe.

    The surroundings around Alex started to freeze.

    His hair, which was fluttering due to the cold wind, started to turn crisp ice shreds.

    Alex''s body was invaded by a chilling aura that was trying to freeze him.

    "Great!"

    Alex smiled and tightened his grip on the handle.

    "You dare."

    Alex''s eyes shed with murderous intent and he suppressed the icy aura.

    A small roar resounded and Alex saw a vague manifestation of an ice spirit hovering around the scythe appearing to try its best to devour Alex.

    "A remnant of Ice Dragon Will."

    "Is this the weapon of the Dragon n?"

    Alex''s eyes widened with surprise.

    "Did I secretly get my hands on an heirloom of Dragon n?"

    This weapon seems to be a sacred treasure.

    "Now I understand why I was injured by the person who seemed to be in the Saint realm."

    "What a badass weapon?"

    KHUNG!KHUNG!

    Alex felt a certain vibration near his waist andughing faintly he patted his Sword of Annihtion.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Don''t worry, it is just a piece of scrap in front of you."

    In Alex''s mind, the face ofCore members of Omen who would be angry after knowing this came to mind.

    Christina returned with a saddened look and said"I did not find anything which you mentioned."

    Alex frowned and shook his head with a deep sigh.

    The main reason for attacking here was to find a darkness pill or anything simr to that.

    "I came here for those but since there is not anything like that, let''s just rob everything."

    "Huh! But the knights areing, we need to get out of here."

    "But.."

    "No, but!"Christina red at him.

    "Just how much treasure is going to be robbed, this ce is mostly filled with illegal things and gold coins. We already have enough gold coins."

    "Okay, I hope Osborne finds something."

    "Now, let us move on to the next target."

    ....

    Under the bright light of the full moon, a horse strode pulling the carriage surrounded by men through a dark path.

    Inside the luxurious carriage, a chubby middle-aged man with a handsome moustache was humming happily.

    His name was Cion Heves.

    He was a provincial nobleman and one of the 100 members of the Kinley State Council and was the leader of the fourth most powerful family after the Imperial family.

    The Empire was divided into dozens of Kingdoms and many Kingdoms are grouped into regions that fall under a central nobleman.

    Their house had a mass influence and had 19 Kingdoms under it and their prestige was inevitably very strong.

    There was only one reason, Cion was humming like that.

    "It was time for the national meeting."

    Thergest meeting in the Empire will be held at the People''s Pce.

    It was an important event in which all kinds of powerful people, includingwmakers, gathered to determine the future of the Empire.

    Depending on whether a person was able to attend the meeting, it was possible to judge their status and whether they had reached the centre of power or not.

    The families that are unable to attend this were often regarded as having fallen out of grace.

    "What kind of offers wille this time?"

    Cion''s eyes murmured like that.

    Most meetings of the Council revolve around the immediate Imperial family who attended.

    And the voices of Royal families were divided ording to how manywmakers supported them.

    Therefore when the timees, a lot of calls from the Royal families were poured out with good conditions to Cion, a neutral faction with no support to any Royal family member.

    Cion has been using it for years and has been making huge profits time after time.

    ''After all, I just have to support this time and return to neutrality again.''

    He was like the fox who did not aim for political neutrality but looked for his well-being.

    He always put his well-being and survival first.

    If he came under the control of one of the imperial families there is a chance of the Imperial family being purged as soon as they don''t be Emperors and they might also be killed.

    "This time the Princess or Second Prince Hex seemed to be in good betting condition.''

    With that in mind, he started to ponder whom he needed to support first.

    However, the name Alex did not exist in the things of his concern.

    "Cause you won''t even be able to attend anyway."

    "If only you started a few years early, I could have made a great profit."

    No matter how good he was, he cannot gather support in such a short time and he needed to gather at least ten.

    However as far as he knew Prince Alex did not have the support of even one family member.

    "Well, that must be the limit of a person without any backing."

    While muttering, Cion buried himself deep in the chair and turned to the night view of the capital outside the window.

    Even though it was midnight, the moon had already risen and the capital of the Empire, Zenith, was shining brightly with lights created by numerous buildings.

    Like the future of the Empire that is gonnast forever so his family influenced him.

    The appearance of the city suddenly became distant.

    "Huh"

    At that time, Cion''s eyes looked at the imperial castle and were dyed with doubt.

    His house was near the Imperial Castle where he was going but soon he noticed that it was getting further away.

    "What! Where the hell are you going?"

    Only did Cion realise that something was off and shouted at the driver driving the horse-drawn carriage.

    However, the driver silently continued driving as if he did not hear the call.

    He hit the door and shouted, "Stop it."

    "Guardddss!"

    The moment when an embedding cry came out from Cion''s mouth once more.

    CREECH!

    The horsepower car suddenly stopped on the spot.

    Unlike the bright centre of the capital, it was a dark vacant lot where no light shines through.

    With this, the unknown driver immediately got out of the driver''s seat and quickly disappeared.

    He instinctively sensed ominousness from the driver''s behaviour and hurriedly opened the car and threw himself outward.

    BOOM!

    Something fell from above and shattered the magic carriage that Cion had been riding to the point that even its original shape was unrecognisable.

    "Ugh...What is this!"

    Cion moved away from the smashed wagon with a tired face because he almost died if reacted a littlete.

    He looked around frantically and found himself alone in the dense dark trees.

    He had a squadron of guards however there was no one around him.

    "Just what happens to my guards?"

    Cion''s forehead was covered in cold sweats and his senses screamed for him to run away as soon as possible.

    At that time.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!TAP!

    At the end of the vacant ce, quiet footsteps began to be heard from the ce where deep darkness existed.

    The sound of footsteps stimtes people''s senses just by hearing them.

    With that, Cion stepped back while turning his gaze toward the ce from where footsteps could be heard and a human figure looming in the darkness reflected in Cion''s eyes.

    "Who...Whooooo?"

    Cion screamed in terror and intuitively took out a small jewel from his pockets and broke it without any hesitation gambling everything on it for his survival.

 Chapter 520 518:Frightening Existence 2

    Under the dark veil of the night, a figure darted across the street hurriedly running for his life.

    Finding himself in a life-threatening situation like never before he cursed all the generations of the madman who attacked them.

    He moved towards the sparsely popted outskirts of the capital.

    "That bastard."

    "Just who the hell is he?"

    "He destroyed my body into rags and pieces. If not for the modification of the body, I would have surely died under his hands."

    "I''ve never seen such a fierce man before."

    "Hopefully, I will not encounter him anymore. My stealth technique is absolute and I can escape under the patrolling Knight''s eyes."

    After noting that he was out of the danger zone, he took out amunication stone and connected it to one of the workshops near him.

    CRING!

    "Yess?"

    Harmon heard a rough voice and was about to whisper when he heard a noise causing him to hide behind a bush.

    He looked around to see several horse carriages moving hurriedly at a high speed.

    "Why are they making so many movementste at night?"

    "Are they perhaps searching for someone?"

    "Wait, are they looking for me but how is this possible?"

    His back was drenched in the cold as he thought about it.

    "I am miles away from that ce."

    "No, it might be something else. Since I created a hugemotion by freezing the entire district, the guards might be concentrated in that area. It might be something else."

    "Sir¡­.Sir."

    "Ehhh!"

    Harmon wiped out the sweat from his head and asked"Suga, how is the situation there?"

    "Everything is as usual, Sir."

    "Are there any orders?"

    "Yes, I am going there."

    "Prepare Healing potions, orchid herbs, holy dew, and Dark pills for me."

    "Okay, Sir."

    Suga, who received the order, frowned after cutting the call.

    "Hmm! It''s quite odd."

    "All these things are used to heal and nourish the body."

    "Was he seriously injured?"

    "Whatever! I need to prepare things quickly otherwise, he will dig my grave."

    Suga was just about to ry the order when the entire building shook causing him to stumble backwards.

    "Attack!"

    "We are under attack."

    "We have been surrounded."

    Screams echoed throughout the ce.

    One stepter, wizards appeared and locked onto the building and started to bombard the ce indiscriminately.

    BOOOM!BOOOM!BOOOM!

    Under the fierce attacks, a few Legendary ranks were able to sneak out; however, as soon as they walked out of the building a cruel fate awaited them.

    The whole area was enshrouded by violet mes that closed their escape route.

    Anything that touches the fire was burned into ashes.

    Among the panicking and horrified screams, a loud sound rang like thunder.

    "Since you dare to have thoughts of taking over Magic Tower, you should prepare for the consequences.

    ...¡­.

    Whoosh!

    With a blinding sh, five escorts appeared around Cion with stern expressions.

    It was a one-time summoning space magic artifact that had such a high astronomical value that it can be a family heirloom still there was no hesitation even though he used such a precious material.

    It was originally saved for a life-threatening time like this and the most important thing to him was none other than his life.

    All Five of them were at Mythic rank and one of them was at Peak Mythic rank.

    "Hey, kill that person."

    "No broke his bones and bring him to me so that I can interrogate him."

    The summoned escort warriors wore masks and on receiving themand, they quickly rushed towards the ck figure that was approaching them.

    Cion''s eyes finally glowed with relief and he was finally able to take a breath.

    That is probably because the strength of the escort warriors that he selected carefully outweighed most of the elite knights of Imperial Castle.

    However, at the next moment, a dull sound echoed in the dark forest.

    QUANG!QUANG!QUANG!

    Cion''s eyes widened with horror when he looked forward at once.

    The head of the escort Knight who was running at the front disappeared instantly with one quick movement of the ck figure.

    And before the detached body of the escort could fall to the ground.

    Kwaaaakk

    The head of the escort who was running after him with the sound of shattering disappeared simrly to the one before.

    The scene filled their minds with dreariness and horror because they could not see the sequence of the movements at all.

    The escorts were immersed in fear only and only after two lifeless bodies fell on the ground with a thud, did they react quickly to swing their swords at the ck figure that was approaching them.

    Swords attacks poured out in all three directions which are aimed precisely at the vital points of the ck shadow figure.

    Finally, the moment when such sword strikes were about to pierce the vital points of the ck form.

    The ck figure slowly took a step forward.

    That moment.

    FUWWWAAAH!

    Horrifying darkness exploded from the ck figure.

    The Darkness began to swallow up all the swords and the escorts that were being shot and tear them apart.

    The escort whose breath was cut off without a chance to strike back fell on the floor.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    In such an instant the ck figure who had taken care of all the escorts started to approach Cion with a calm look as if he had just killed some insignificant insects while taking a stroll.

    "You who are you? Man, what the hell are you doing this for?"

    He did not know whether it was because his escorts were killed like this or due to the fear of life.

    Cion with a face tinted in fear steps backwards and shouts at the approaching ck figure.

    "Why do you think you are doing this?"

    At the time...

    The moonlight that had been hidden in the clouds shone along the subdued voice revealing the face of the ck silhouette that was approaching him slowly.

    His steps were gentle but seemed to signal the forting storm which made Cion feel pressure like never before.

    When he saw the face, his body was mortified like a statue making him ignore breathing for a moment.

    His eyes were dazed as he had seen the face.

    He knew that face very well as the person before him had been a hot topic throughout the whole world recently.

    As if being struck by lightning, his brain seemed to have stopped working.

    "Ale...Your Majesty."

    A trembling voice escaped from his lips.

    It was apletely different atmosphere and aura from what he had seen many months ago.

    Cion had seen this person quite often.

    Before this, the man always had a warm and amicable aura around him which asionally turned cold upon being provoked but now everything seems different.

    As if it had be as dark as night in itself, the appearance of Alex approaching him wearing a ck robe had a very eerie and alien feeling that was giving him goosebumps.

    "Your Highness, just when did I provoke you."

    "As far as I remember I have never done anything that harmed you or caused trouble."

    "You know what..."

    Alex opened his mouth as if he could not understand Cion''s reaction.

    "The ancient countries that had existed before the Empire or even Kinley from years ago had a system of council and assembly."

    "In those days when a legitor or a membermitted corruption, his eyes and tongue were plucked out in the first ce. To pay for the sin of pretending not to see the injustice and sin of creating corruption with all kinds of cowardness."

    "They were whipped and their skin was peeled and then salt was sprinkled on their wounds and this process is carried on for a long time, punishing the person slowly and steadily."

    Alex, who moved his face towards Cion, looked down at him withnguid eyes causing his body to shake violently.

    "And on top of that¡­"

    "All of this happened in front of the public and members of the family. It was meant for everyone to learn as a lesson from the terrible sight and not tomit any corruption or infidelity that harms the interest of the Empire."

    Overwhelmed by Alex''s dark hollow eyes, Cion trembled without saying a word.

    "umtion of uncountable and illegal wealth. And even though very had been abolished, you own several ves to satisfy your perverted tastes."

    "Countless murders, dealing with a shady organisation named Omen, running a drug business and many more."

    "Even if only a few of them are found, you would be sentenced to death."

    To him, Alex slowly recited the information which the League of Shadows collected.

    Cion felt as if Alex was reciting an Imperial decree issuing a death sentence to him and his family.

    Cion who is also a Duke at the very moment felt as powerless as an ant that can be trampled over easily by the man before him.

    "Damn, how do you get all of this..."

    "Just how..."

    Cion opened his mouth nkly as if he cannot believe the information that came out of Alex''s mouth.

    Because everything was correct and there was nothing amiss.

    If this had been brought to the limelight, all his hard work and reputation would be drowned.

    Seeing Cion''s profusing figure, Alex smiled at him.

    "I will give you a chance."

    Darkness started to rise and expand around Alex filling the entire area with eeriness.

    Alex''s figure suddenly turned so frightful that Cion who was at Legendary rank wet his pants unable to control the fear.

    "A chance to save your life."

    The site was simr to the Devil offering a deal that could never be refused by a human being to be ughtered.

 Chapter 521 519:I Will Give You A Chance

    The building where a battle took ce yesterday night.

    It had be a mess and was on the verge of copsing.

    The civilians had been evacuated and fortunately, there were casualties however many of them were injured and some even suffered frostbite.

    When the patrolling Knights arrived, they did not find anyone alive and most of the treasures were missing which made them wonder whether it was raided by the enemies of the head of the ce.

    Knights were searching around and investigating the ce around here wondering what had happened here.

    They asked people nearby however none of them was able to find anything amiss until a snowstorm blew over the district.

    While the investigation was going on, passing under the Knight, two shadowy figures made their way to the top floor of the building.

    Hiding under everyone''s vision, a figure stepped on the top floor of the frozen secret branch.

    His eyes were looking at the devastation and onught of the battle happening here.

    The roof was blown away and many small fractures and crevices were present on the icy floor.

    His eyes were devoid of any emotion.

    However, Sasha who had followed him for over ten years knew how angry he was.

    "What happened here?"

    A faint question came out of his mouth.

    "I sneaked in among the knights and followed their trail to know about the incident."

    "I looked at the traces left behind by the attacks and tried to examine the mana left after the attack."

    "It was done by an intruder."

    "How many."

    "Two."

    "What!!"

    In response to the answer, he looked back at Shasha as if asking what she meant.

    Sasha lowered her head and opened her mouth to avoid meeting her eyes.

    "Lord, I fear this is not the end of all."

    His expression changed for a moment.

    "Don''t tell me?"

    "Yes sir!"

    "All the branches had been attacked and the Imperial family had found a trace. The person who did this exposed all the evidence."

    "What happened to the members of the other branches?"He asked.

    "All the contact had been lost."

    "And the missions that had been taken."

    Sasha felt a suffocating pressure and her lips quivered in fear.

    She was not able to look at him directly and just shook his head in denial.

    He knew it undoubtedly.

    He understood what had happened.

    The location of the ce must have been out through the disposition team who failed to finish the tasks.

    "Not only did these scums fail but they also exposed our presence."

    Anger.

    It was one word that filled his head right now.

    He hates to admit but this was the biggest crisis they have faced till now. It was as if they had been teased to death.

    Getting exposed was another thing but what made it worse was that he did not know the identity of the person involved.

    On top of that, they have lost the Sacred treasure.

    Touch Of Winter.

    An artifact that they have stolen from the Dragon n recently which has the spirit of Ice Dragon.

    "Dare you...You dare y with fire. I will tear and kill you bastard."

    Along with a low-pitched roar that flowed from the distorted mouth.

    The whole ce starts to shake from the huge every that erupted from him.

    The building couldn''t withstand the synergy and gradually copsed.

    "Lord, stop this or we will alert the enemies."Sasha pleaded with an ashen expression.

    He immediately suppressed his anger.

    For now, rather than venting their anger, they had to find out who twisted their ns first.

    "Figure out his identity."

    "No matter what."

    "If I see you again next time..."

    In his eyes, the anger that had been suppressed started to boil again.

    ........

    A dark room with only a faint light emanating from a smallmp hanging in the middle.

    A man was tied there on the hard iron chair in the middle of such a dark room, his face was covered with a ck cloth.

    Whoosh!Whoosh!

    The sound of harsh breathing flowed through the fabric. Each time he took a breath, his body trembled to show how anxious he was.

    Where was he?

    What is he doing here?

    How much time had passed?

    He did not know anything.

    When the harsh breathing was about to reach its peak, the ck cloth was peeled off someone revealing the man''s face.

    A man with thick eyebrows has a strong overall impression.

    Axel Zart.

    One of the hundred members of the council and the head of the Zart family which ruled the Northern part of the Empire.

    Axel took a quick breath and looked around with a sudden open view.

    He looked at his cuffed hands and the marks of whips on his body.

    He, a Mythic rank warrior, had been reduced to such a state, it was beyond his wildest dream.

    His eyes became teary as he thought about it.

    When he was returning home from work, his vision went dark and when he opened his eyes again, he was here.

    SCREECH!

    With an unpleasant sound, someone dragged an iron chair from the darkness and put it, an informer of him.

    His eyes caught the sight of a gentleman with long red hair tied together gesturing to someone.

    It was Mag.

    A half Saint realm who had now taken charge of the League Of Shadows after Riya.

    Mag''s face with darkness on half of his face caused a strange fear in his heart.

    Mag looked down at him and sneered wondering how the person sitting in the position of the Duke could give in to the lust.

    This person had brought his demise.

    ''What a pathetic bastard!''

    "What are you doing? Do you know who I am?"

    Axel looked at the man and asked in a voice filled with anger and anxiety.

    "Isn''t that Axel Zart?Ohh Sorry."

    "We will release you right away and give you an apology andpensation."

    A sweet gentle voice resounded and ady with orange hair sat before him.

    Her curvy and voluptuous figure made him wonder who he was.

    She answered him with a soft smile and her eyes stared at him deeply.

    His consciousness which had been blurry suddenly jolted as he remembered her.

    "You are Catherine."

    "How dare you? Do you think it will be okay even if you are the wife of the Fifth Prince?"

    "The knights of my family must be moving to find me now. It will only take them an hour to figure out this. Even then, I wonder if you are still able to smile the same as you do now."

    Catherine chuckled and tugged her hair to the side.

    "It probably won''t happen. If the knights find this ce, you will send them back yourself."

    "What?"

    Axel couldn''t understand what Catherine was talking about.

    "I think it would be better to read it once before having a conversation."

    Mag held out a piece of paper he took out from his arms in a leisurely motion.

    Axel''s eyes as he slowly read the contents of such paper went beyond doubt and began to colour with astonishment.

    All the corruption and formal records that he had been doing since he was a teenager from several decades ago were all written on paper.

    If even one of them was revealed to the world his image of integrity and righteousness, which he had built so far, would be ruined and he would be dragged into the imperial dungeon.

    However, he could still find a way to suppress it but what was written on thest paper made his whole body tremble.

    "Aren''t you curious about what will happen to you, Axel if this is revealed to the world?"

    Catherine asked in a pleasant tone however her eyes were ring dagger at her.

    However, the smile on Catherine''s expression disappeared and she spoke.

    "Disgusting filthy mongrel, how dare you lust after me."

    "Do you think you are even worthy of standing before me?"

    Catherine''s anger surged when she found that this was the bastard that had made a deal with Amidon to imprison her and send her to him so that this asshole would make her a ve.

    "You are lucky that it was me who hade here, otherwise if my husbandwould havee here he would have crushed your thing and then would have cut it into a thousand pieces before your very own eyes."

    The most important thing in the world for Axel was his honour and reputation even though things were quite different.

    Just thinking about the gruesome scene described by Catherine made his legs turn soft.

    His body was trembling so fiercely that he thought that his little brother might not be able to stand up after such a traumatic incident.

    Since Catherine showed something that couldpletely destroy him, the reaction that followed after was also quite natural.

    "What do you want from me?"

    Axel asked in a weak voice and bowed his head.

    A thick arc line was drawn on Catherine''s lips causing her to smile with a sinister expression.

    "Very well."

    "I will give you a chance."

    "A chance to protect your life as well as that filthy disgusting thing of yours."

    Beads of sweat formed on Mag''s forehead as he watched the conversation between Catherine and Axel.

    Let alone Axel, which man on earth would not be afraid when such a beautifuldy would threaten you like this?

    Even Mag could feel his leg going soft.

    ''It seems My Lady had also been influenced by Master Alex and turned into fierce Demoness towards the enemy.''

    He gave Axel a pitiful nce and prayed for Axel''s future descendent.

 Chapter 522 520:Words Of His Heart

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Second Prince Hex walked down the hallway in the basement of his Pce with an indifferent expression.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Spare us."

    On both sides of the ss walls of the hallway, Hex was walking in, people who had been grotesquely deformed by ck magic and other forbidden experiments were screaming horribly.

    Hex''s eyes did not move even at the slightest tremor.

    To maintain a cooperative rtionship with that being and to increase Hex''s magic skills, such an experiment was an essential element.

    "Your Majesty Hex."

    Hex''s steps halted as he felt an interference and nced back to see a humped body figure crawling towards him.

    Hex''s heart skipped a beat seeing such a deformed figure.

    "What happened to you?"

    "I was almost killed."

    "By whom?"

    "Don''t know?"

    Hex hissed and gasped heavily.

    "Why did youe here?''What if people are searching for you?"

    "All other bases of ours had been attacked. Our locations have been exposed so for the time being, I have to stay here to recuperate."

    He nodded and after keeping mum for a moment, he asked"How are you alive?"

    "For us to die, you need to destroy a special thing in our body and sorry, I can''t say what that is."

    "I understand."

    "The day after tomorrow is the council."

    "I know, why?"

    "I think Prince Alex might be able to attend the meeting."The crawling figure spoke.

    "How? Are there any legitors supporting him?"

    Hex eyes dyed with doubt.

    At least ten members needed support for a Prince to attend.

    "Maybe he is sessful in recruiting the members of the neutral side, I saw some movements on his side."

    "While I searched for the bases, I saw some of his knights visiting the nobles."

    "Haaa..."

    A sigh of exasperation came out of Hex''s mouth at the man''s words.

    "How dare such a bastard dare to attend the meeting..."

    There are a total of 8 members who imed to be neutral.

    Recruiting ten members in such a short period was close to impossible but Hex thought that it might be possible for Alex.

    He did not want to admit it but so far Alex had aplished everything which could be seen as impossible.

    "Why...Why are you alwaysing my way?"

    "Even when you were nothing, you took the one I wanted and now you want to take away The Throne for which I had worked day and night."

    "Then it would be right to use our hand."

    "Make sure to have all the information on the neutral until I get out of the basement."

    "I wanted to see his surprised face at the meeting when he will find out what we have done, "Hex ordered a servant who was guarding the door.

    Hex looked around and then pushed the iron door that existed at the end of the hallway he had arrived at.

    The iron gate opened with an awkward sound and a terrific enormous magic burst out.

    Without hesitation, he pushed himself through the iron gate through which magical energy flowed.

    ...............

    On the terrace of the top of Fifth Prince Mansion.

    Alex looked at the moon illuminating the world with soft light and thought about his ns again.

    "Alex!!"

    At that moment, Catherine politely approached his back holding a box.

    "All acquisitions are over."

    "Yes."

    Alex responded briefly to Catherine''s words.

    "And we manage to find this in one of the bases we destroyed."

    "Hmm!" Alex took the box and opened it to find two pills of darkness in it.

    For Alex to be stronger, he needed things with dark elements which this worldcks except for Omen.

    He could draw out mana from the dead bodies however it is quite cumbersome and the amount needed was quite huge.

    So, he needed to hoard resources from the secret organisation.

    Catherine observed Alex''s face which seemed to be devoid of many emotions.

    It was certainly surprising that he was able to draw support from many legitors to attend the council in three days.

    It was a great achievement but there was very little excitement in his eyes.

    It was too easy for Alex to figure out what the other person values the most and use them.

    If you value honour, you will hold on to your reputation and if survival is your top priority, you hold onto your lifelines.

    He crushed one character thoroughly and if the person is afraid, he instils more fear in that.

    Catherine remembered what Alex said.

    It wasn''t the ckmailing rather than the person who is ckmailing matters.

    "What about others?"

    "There is no movement from them yet. It seems that he is probably out of his mind because of preparation for the meeting."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yess?"Catherine''s eyes were stained with doubt at Alex''s words.

    There seemed to be no interest in his eyes as if everything seems too cumbersome for him now.

    Catherine bit her lips wondering how much pain he was feeling.

    Riya''s kidnapping had left a wound in his heart and his pride seemed to hurt and the wound seemed to be no sign of healing.

    Catherine walked closer and sat on hisp startling Alex.

    She wrapped her hands over their neck and stared at Alex deeply.

    "Huuhh!"Alex looked up to see Catherine''s limpid big eyes staring at him.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® "I am worried about you."

    "You seem to be bing more inhumane with each passing day."

    "I...I"Alex wanted to refute but he was unable to.

    "By the way what did you do to that bastard?"Alex muttered trying to steer away from the conversion.

    "Ohh! I have left him alive."

    "Why? Didn''t I say to kill him?"

    "I have ways to use him," Catherine mumbled and then thinking for a moment, she spoke in a faint soft voice.

    "Alex!"

    "When I learnt about that bastard, do you know how angry I was?"

    "I thought that even if my husband is a pervert who tries to take advantage of me using his naughty hands, he has never pushed too far."

    "Ohhh!Did I be a gentleman?"

    "No, but I wanted to ask you something?"

    "You haven''t done anything with us except Riya."

    "The way you always behave, I am sure you could have pushed us many times but you never did and don''t tell me it''s because you are waiting for our permission cause you know we already prepared."

    "It''s..."Alex''s lips quivered a bit.

    Alex''s breathing hastened to see Catherine look.

    The familiar figure of Ava appeared in his eyes.

    However, it was even hard for him to ept that even if Ava and Catherine look the same, they are not.

    Cause Catherine may have Ava''s face but in truth, her soul had been reincarnated as Riya and the power of darkness she carried was inherited from the God Of darkness from his world.

    And Riya''s behaviour was simr to Ava''s and Alex doubted this due to her way of talking.

    Catherine''s existence just added more confusion otherwise he might have figured it out on his own so he decided to keep it on hold until he was sure.

    But after unlocking his memories and conversing with the God of Death, he finally got the confirmation that Riya is Ava which made him wonder if Riya knew about her past life and also knew about him as George.

    The curiosity was killing him however the person who would answer him was not there.

    Alex gave a self-deprecatingugh, surprising Alex and said"Fate is surely cruel."

 Chapter 523 521:Kinley State Council

    "It''s because I did not know whether I love you or not."

    Alex''s words surprised Catherine for a moment.

    "I have been with Riya for so long and the moment I woke up, I felt quite familiar with her."

    "And slowly and steadily, the more we spend time together, the more I fall for her."

    "While with you all, I always felt calm and peaceful."

    "I would not lie that I was not attracted to your figure."

    "You are beautiful in your way and have been embedded with great proportions throughout your body."

    "I didn''t fall in love with anyone at first sight and the times we have spent were also quite less for me to fall in love with all madly."

    Alex''s hands wrapped around Catherine''s waist and he put his head on her bouncy chest.

    The soft, silky and bouncy sensation that passed through his body was beyond something that he could describe.

    It was paradise for a man and luckily he had been blessed with five pieces of paradise to enjoy.

    Catherine tried to suppress the moan escaping from her throat and asked with a blush on her face.

    "Now, how do you feel about us?"Catherine asks, hitting her lips.

    Alex raised his eyes and could see the nervousness and anxiousness in her eyes and her hands seemed to be shaking as if her life depended on the next words spoken by Alex.

    "We have been quite busy in recent years and hardly spend time with each other properly."

    "I was not sure.."

    Alex paused for a moment.

    "Until..."

    "I watched Riya taken away from me."

    "I have been thinking about what would be my reaction if it was anyone other than Riya."

    "And the answer is I would feel the same. Each of you has left a deep impression in my heart and each day I don''t see you, I feel emptiness and hollow."

    "I am not saying this because I miss Riya, but rather I can finally acknowledge my feelings and your existence in my life."

    "The more I ept my feelings, the more afraid I be."

    "Catherine, I fear being separated from you all."

    "I fear being madly in love with you."

    "The more I fall for you all, the more I fear losing myself if something happens to you all."

    Catherine''s eyes flicked and her heart seemed to be filled with different emotions.

    Their marriage did not happen by choice but rather by chance.

    However, the feelings that she had for him cannot be rephrased into words.

    She did not know when it appeared and started to grow.

    But for her, this man had be her world without which she may not be able to live anymore.

    "So, Catherine please take a peek into my eyes and listen to my heartbeat."Alex held Catherine''s hands and ced them on his heart.

    Alex raised his eyes filled with warmth and looked at Catherine''s deep silky eyes.

    Her face flushed and she took a deep heavy breath.

    "Catherine, I love..."

    Catherine''s heart which was about to melt suddenly froze as Alex''s expression darkened.

    Her heart skipped a beat seeing those frightening bestial eyes with immense killing intent.

    Gulp!

    Catherine swallowed her saliva and asked frighteningly," Alex, what happened?"

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    "No!"Alex shook his head.

    "The fish has reached its master and the goose hasid all its eggs."

    "Since it had lost its value, it was time to kill it."

    "...What are you talking about?"

    Alex suddenly felt chilling cold and only then he snapped out of his thoughts.

    His head was covered in sweat as he finally remembered that he was in a very important phase of his life.

    ''Shit! I messed up.''

    "Catherine, I...I am so...."

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Alex screamed in pain as Catherine bit his neck and snorted"Dummy!"

    "Idiot."

    She got up from Alex''sp and stomped his legs wanting to drill a hole in his toes for ruining such a precious moment.

    However, at the next moment, she felt a bit depressed.

    ''It''s my fault. I should not have raised this topic. I just wanted tofort him but I might have hurt him by making him remember the painful memories.''

    She felt that the reason Alex was pushing himself, running here and there was to stop overthinking so she decided to calm him down and if possible he would let him enjoy eating her.

    However, she was not able to speak it and just let the conversation around.

    "Haaa.....Sorry, I reacted too much."

    Alex pretended to be hurt and muttered"It''s okay."

    "After I bring back Riya, I will formally propose to you all and have a grand wedding."

    Catherine''s eyes lit up and she gave Alex a faint smile" We will wait."

    ............

    People''s Pce, the residence of the Emperor.

    Thergest conference room in such a people''s ce where many people have gathered there to greet each other.

    The number was over one hundred, and it might seem like a lot at first nce but each and everyone one of them was indispensable to the National Assembly held here.

    It could be said the people present here were the ones who moved the Kinley Empire.

    "Hahaha, long time no see Arnold Raizroford."

    Among them, Nathan Helis, the first heir to the Helis n who was called the master of magic and one of the five highest powers in the Empire opened his mouth to the blunt middle-aged man sitting next to him.

    Despite Helis''s greeting, the middle-aged man called Arnold only nodded his head and did not respond.

    The bluntness of the middle-aged man was already widespread; however, everyone knew how his daughter and grandson were thrashed around by Prince Alex so everyone was looking for a chance to rub salt in his wounds; however, none of them was courageous enough.

    Nathan shrugged his shoulders and spoke, "It seems the Royal family have not yet arrived."

    "Perhaps, it will be the same as thest time."He spoke with a sigh and looked at the conference hall with those words and his eyes stayed on the nine seats and thergest chair next to it.

    Each seat had been reserved for each member of the Imperial family years ago, however till now only the First Prince, Second Prince and Second Princess were the only ones who had attended it.

    Surprisingly even though the Fifth Prince was disowned, his seat had always been present here.

    "Then, unless there are any surprises, this meeting will be the same as before."One of the nobles muttered.

    "No, before there was a three-way battle but it will be four."

    "Oh Yeah, I remember rumours about Prince Alex running for the Thorn."

    "Sheesh! I am not talking about him."

    "I am talking about Prince Shion."He spoke and nced at Duke Raizorford.

    "Hmm! Prince Alex might not be able to attend the meeting, "Simon muttered.

    At that time, Nathan who was conversing happily suddenly noticed something amiss.

    "!I didn''t find Duke Cion."

    "Where is he?"

    Nathan''s words roused everyone''s suspicion.

    Everyone knows Cion belongs to the neutral side and has always attended the meeting however he sends his faction members toward the Imperial family through shady deals and makes a lot of profits.

    For a greedy person to be absent like this was quite unnatural.

    It was then their murmurs stopped when a loud announcement was heard.

    "First Prince Sean is entering."

    A loud servant''s noise echoed through the conference room causing everyone to stand up.

 Chapter 524 522:Kinley State Council 2

    Through the opened door, Sean walked in with his usual smile followed by some of his men.

    There was a slight irritation in the eyes of Sean as he walked towards the seat while ncing around the conference room.

    ''No one came till now?''

    ''Why am I the one who always enters first?''

    ''Mostly, it had been me and Leia who attended the meeting anyway?''

    The seats of other brothers and sisters had been empty.

    ''Today will be the day when the whole Kinley is going to be shocked.''

    A grin appeared on his face as he wondered about the reaction of the people when they learned about Alex being raised as Crown Prince.

    When Sean thought about this seriously, another loud voice was heard.

    "First Princess, Leia Von Stan enters."

    Leia entered with a characteristic calm face and gave each one of her supporters a gentle nod.

    It wasn''t long after Leia entered the conference room, others started to show.

    "I hope I am notte," Hex spoke softly.

    "We are on time as usual, however, he still has note," Ivine mumbled in an arrogant tone.

    Second Prince Hex, Fourth Prince Shion and Second Princess Ivine entered one by one.

    Hex who wasst to enter apologised for beingte but he could not hide the tiredness on his face.

    It was the first time Ivine entered and she looked around with a sense of superiority.

    And as she sat down in her ce, she looked around the conference rooms filled with joy.

    ''Did you note?''

    She looked at the empty seat at one of the corners.

    She knew the owner of that seat would remain vacant till the end of the meeting.

    Alex Von Stan.

    ''How dare you attend the meeting without knowing the subject?''

    Sheughed secretly about his pathetic brother who could not even enter the ce.

    ''You want to be Crown Prince but cannot even enter the Council.''

    ''What a shame?''Her lips curled upwards and he nced at Shion who had been scared out of his wits after getting beaten by Alex.

    Shion cowardly behaviour displeased her greatly, however, she was sure he would ovee it when Alex disappeared.

    Hex and Ivine always kept an eye on Alex''s movement and tried to lure the party when they realised Alex had visited them.

    In doing so they were able to attract many members of the assembly to themselves.

    In that case, Alex couldn''t attend the meeting because he could not receive the support of only nine members.

    They have also pulled Duke Cion on their side.

    Cion had 9 neutral members and promised to give 5 to Ivine while Cion would attend the meeting as a neutral.

    ''I wonder what kind of expression he will make.''

    Hex smiled even more deeply, imagining that indifferent face of Alex.

    ''Did you think you are capable enough to pull me into despair?''

    ''What a joke?''

    ''You are the one who is going to despair.''

    ''I will take everything precious to you.''

    ''I will always be ahead of you.''

    Sean looked at Hex''s wide smile and looked at Alex''s empty seat worriedly.

    "Now let''s start the meeting."

    It was the moment when a deration announced the start of the meeting.

    RUMBLE!..

    The door of the conference room opened again.

    "..."

    People gazed towards the door.

    "The Fifth Prince, Alex Von Stan is entering."

    The loud voice of the attendant echoed through the conference room.

    At that moment, people''s eyes changed from doubt to astonishment.

    In the ears of such people, the sound of quiet steps ominously stimtes the depth of their hearts.

    Alex with anguid gaze slowly entered the conference room.

    Everyone in the room both the Royal family and the aristocrats, were looking at Alex entering with widened eyes without even getting up.

    They were too shocked to react.

    How the hell could he enter the conference hall?

    And the reaction of shock was most intense on the face of the Second Prince, Hex.

    "Wait!"

    He broke the silence with a loud shout and looked at the attendant who was in charge of the number of people attending the meeting.

    "How did you get here? How the hell can you enter here?"

    Seeing his loud shout, Alex sneered"Do you have a hole in your head?"

    "I enter here like each one of you."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "I am not asking that."

    If it was before, Hex would never have shown such an agitated state; however, after being thrashed by Alex, does he have any face left to maintain?

    The servant shivered and replied, bowing his head because his blood seemed to run away from his neck if he said something wrong.

    "Sir, His Majesty Alex with the support of more than ten nobles is qualified to attend the National assembly."

    "What? It can''t be. I mean check it out again."Ivine spoke with a solemn expression.

    "I am sure. It''s 13 in total."

    Hex, who had a dazed expression on his face for a moment, turned his head and looked at the members who belonged to the neutral side before.

    Thewmakers shook their heads quickly from side to side as if they were not themselves.

    ''Then who..''

    Hex''s eyes were filled with confusion.

    Could it be that there were more neutral members that we did not know?

    Hex wondered and searched for Cion but he was not present there.

    Besides, he couldn''t understand how he was able to draw 13 members to his side.

    At that time.

    "There is something that I want to ask you."

    Alex, who came right in front of Hex, opened his mouth with a cold voice.

    "Why did you think I would only attract the neutrals?"

    "What...?"

    Hex''s eyes widened as he saw Alex''s cold eyes mocking him.

    "You should have taken good care ofpeople under your wing first."

    He realised something from those words and looked at the conference hall and turned his gaze towards the members who had supported him till now.

    Out of them, three were not able to make eye contact with him.

    Hex was stunned as he got one of the biggest shocks in his lifetime.

    Marquise Benard who was among them even looked at the town to escape from his piercing gaze.

    "You all...."

    "How can you betray me?"

    ''You dirty dogs..''

    Hex tried to calm down and swallowed his anger.

    "Even if you got them, that does not mean you are eligible, "Hex spoke, trying to find an excuse.

    "You should ask them about that."

    Hex turned his attention towards the direction Alex looked and frowned seeing Ivine stifling expression.

    "I did not help him¡­"

    Words struck in her throat and she got up from her seat and murmured with a dazed expression"Don''t tell me?"

    A cry of rage erupted from Ivine''s mouth.

    Alex smiled and did not speak anymore and enjoyed their expression.

    Alex acted to lure neutral members during the day but it was only during the night that he recruited members by treating them with a special gift.

    Who could restrain themselves from getting the gift?

    Sean also helped him by sending two extra members of his to help.

    And with this, Alex managed to pull off the feat which was considered impossible.

    His only regret was that there was no betting otherwise Alex could have swept away their treasures.

    Alex hade early but showed upte so that he could enjoy their expression after knowing this.

    "Now..."

    Alex turned away his attention from them as if there was nothing to see anymore.

    "We have seen enough drama here."

    "Now, shall we start the meeting? Shall we?"

    He smiled at the people who were gawking at him as if they were going to devour him at the next moment.

    Alex did not shrink back and met their fierce gaze head-on while walking towards his seat.

    ''If you are surprised just by this then I wonder what is going to happen next.''

    Alexughed and sat down on his seatfortably.

    Henry Izenverg, The Prime Minister of Kinley stepped forward onto the podium and muttered.

    "We will discuss the agendaster as The Emperor had put forward proposals first."

    "We have been instructed to discuss this first."

    "And the first one is so important that it is going to decide the future of the Empire."

    "As instructed by the Emperor."

    "Wishing for the well-being of the Empire, The Emperor had decided to designate a sessor for the Throne."

    Henry started to read the Imperial Decree.

    "After repeated observation and knowing everyone''s worth, I, Kevin Von Stan, The Emperor of Kinley, thinking about the best interest of my nation and my people, decided to hereby grant my Fifth Son, the position of the Crown Prince."

    The deration was so shocking that it caused everyone to stand from their seats and look at the Prime Minister as if he had pulled out the greatest prank.

    A deathly silence prevailed for a moment after which loud chatters of disbelief erupted from everyone and all of them turned towards Alex who seemed to be smiling at them.

 Chapter 525 523:Kinley State Council 3

    Most of the people who attended the meeting had their eyes fixed on one ce.

    Everyone gazes lingered on Alex who was sitting in his seat and looking at the meeting with eyes that do not know what he is thinking about.

    They tried to study his expression however it was as nk as a white sheet.

    From the moment he entered the conference room till now.

    People''s eyes never looked away from Alex as if they were possessed by his charismatic behaviour.

    His stance, his posture, his aura, he looks everything seemed to match the charisma of a ruler ruling a vast Empire should have.

    Most of the time you can guess the next heir from the behaviour of the Princes and currently, Alex''s behaviour was screaming that there was no one more qualified than him to sit on the throne.

    ''Is that Prince Alex whom they have seen before?''

    It was amon thought in the minds of those who had seen Alex at least once in the past.

    For the past few months, things had turnedpletely around and had moved towards an unforeseeable future.

    With such an oppressive feeling, there was the aura of the ruler who was looking down at everything from boredom emanating from it.

    In addition to that, a body that is iparably stronger than before and the strange ominousness that spreads through such a body.

    The frightening feeling was giving them chills and terrorised them to the point that even if they wanted to refute and find a reason to deny the Prime Minister''s words.

    They could not.

    An invisible sickle death had been ced around the neck warning them that if said anything useless their heads would fly away.

    And it was such an intense feeling that none of them wanted to take the chances.

    How the hell did he change so much in a short time?

    Alex was looking at the faces of the people receiving their gazes and sneered inwardly.

    He had activated his Eyes Of Death which was the result of abination of the Devil''s Eye and the Eyes of Truth.

    Just a single nce at him was enough to scare them out of their wits.

    ''It seems to scare them too much.''

    Alex deactivated his eyes to give them some relief.

    The nobles got out of the trance and wondered if they had been under an illusion.

    "We oppose."

    Finally, some people stood up under Hex and Ivine with piercing gazes.

    "How can Prince Alex be deemed as worthy?"

    "What are his achievements?"

    "What qualities does he have to sit on the Throne?"

    The Prime Minister raised his ss and opened his lips to speak but he was interrupted by Alex.

    "Since he has asked me, I think it should be me who should answer his question."

    The Prime Minister coughed and asked him to proceed.

    "I will address each one of your grievances."

    "So listen here, shithead!"Alex shouted standing up from his seat while looking at the three people.

    "How dare you call me a shithead?"

    "If you are not a shithead then why did you react? There are many people around you but you are the only one who reacted."

    Alex''s words made manyugh and they gave a pitiful look that person.

    "Tell me your name?"

    "I am Count Zachariah."

    Alex walked down from the stage.

    The nobles stood aside making wat from him.

    He stood before the Count and looked straight into his eyes.

    "Listen here, Sir Count."

    "A month ago, when Kinley borders had been infested by some pest, you the Count of the Empire seems to be sleeping on your bed and enjoying the wild nights while it was me who came to the rescue of troops of Kinley who were in the verge of being wiped out under a Saint Realm powerhouse."

    "Since you are too ignorant to even havemon sense."

    "I who can defeat the Saint Realm powerhouse do have to ask for your permission."

    "And achievements. I may not have much but what I have achieved till now, everyone here knows better."

    Alex''s aura burst forth from his body creating a surge of a gust pushing down everyone.

    "Right!"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Alex''s fierceness shocked them and they looked at him with doubt and bewilderment cause many of them were at Mythic rank but they weren''t able to move an inch due to the pressure emanating from his body.

    With just a wave of his hand, this man suppressed the entire council.

    Not only this shocked them, but this also rmed them greatly.

    Alex released the pressure and looked back at the Prime Minister who gave a gentle cough filled with embarrassment.

    "Now, since all of you have witnessed Prince Alex''s strength, let''s move on to the next proposal put forward by Emperor Kevin."

    "After a Prince passes the session ceremony, they need to roam alone for a few months and achieve something however times are not in our favour."

    "The allied forces of Demons and Dark Elves are pressing on the Northern border. The corruption of World Tree had put the Elves in a defensive position making it unable for the Empire to get any help for them."

    "So, I propose Prince Alex solve the issues in the North by handling the Demons and reestablishing the diplomatic ties with Elves."

    "If Prince Alex manages to solve all of this within the stipted time of 2 months, then he would be designated as Crown Prince of the Kinley and then The Emperor."

    "So now, does anyone have other opinions?"

    The proposal bore heavy pressure on everyone.

    For many, it was like their dreams came crashing down on them.

    All of them had gone through so much and sacrificed many things while walking on the tightrope to support a member of the Imperial Family.

    However, all their efforts have proved nothing and they have been given a p on their face when they heard Emperor Kevin wish to designate Alex as Crown Prince.

    ''Didn''t he hate the Fifth Prince?''

    ''Did not the Fifth Prince disgusts him so why would he do this?''

    No one knew just what kind of trick The Emperor was pulling.

    If they refuse, who knows, the Emperor may ask them to do the tasks that had been given to Alex and failing to aplish the task may mean death.

    As they thought about it many wondered if the Emperor is pushing Alex into the deadly pit as the situation in the North is quite troublesome.

    And who knows whether he can get back safely.

    "We ept!"

    "We ept!''

    "We ept!''

    Finally swallowing their grievances, they agreed to the proposal while praying to God for Alex''s failure.

    "I want to oppose it. It''s too risky."

    "Do you all understand the severity of the situation? You are handing all themands to a 22-year-old man and asking him to solve the issues which even the Elves were troubled with."

    "If something bad happens, who is going to take responsibility?"

    Leia voted against it and voiced his opinion.

    They are trying to push him to the edge by giving him an almost impossible task but they are forgetting that if Alex failed to manage the issues, Kinley would lose a major chunk to Demons and the losses would be far more severe than before when Demons were only able to upy the Western borders.

    "Sean, your opinion?"

    Due to Leia''s opposition, people''s eyes turned towards First Prince Sean and the nobles who supported him.

    Sean gave Alex an inexplicable gaze and noticing Alex''s expression, he sighed.

    "I agree."

    Contrary to other expectations that Sean might refuse this, he immediately voted in favour of people who wanted to see Alex''s demise.

    ''You surely know how to create an opportunity and prove your worth.''

    Sean shook his head with a bitterugh.

    ''Did you even know in advance?''

    The fact that Alex would be designated as a Crown Prince would surely face harsh criticism and the resistance was too much to deal with however they were forced to agree as they were almost sure that Alex would fail in the screening.

    However, Sean had no choice but to be happy about his little brother cause if he wins, he would get the Empire as a trophy.

    Hex grinned looking at Alex from the corner of his eyes.

    He could feel Alex was nning something but it did not matter.

    ''This time I will make sure to destroy you thoroughly.''

    From the depths of his eyes looking at Alex, he could imagine the scenario of Alex begging and pleading for his life.

    The game might have begun by Alex but he would be the one who will have thestugh.

    But Hex at the momentdidn''t know

    Alex was smiling deep inside his heart.

    The fact that the 8th star which signified darkness was shining in those crimson eyes seeing through the murderous intent and the forbidden magic hidden behind it.

 Chapter 526 524:Preparations To Hit

    "Alex."

    After the government meeting was over, a voice called out his name echoed in Alex''s voice as he stepped out of the meeting room.

    As Alex turned to the side where the voice came from, Sean walking towards him caught his eyes.

    "Could you give me some time?"

    Sean asked with a solemn expression.

    "But we agreed to meet tomorrow so why are you suddenly in such a hurry?"

    "Don''t you know?"Sean red at Alex.

    Alex shrinks back pretending to not know what happened.

    Sean moved ahead followed by Alex while dozens of knights followed them keeping some distance between them.

    After the meeting was over, the noble who wanted to meet with Alex flinched upon receiving the fierce res from the soldiers.

    Sean instructed his men to stop anyone approaching them no matter the reason.

    After leaving People''s Pce, the people around him became less as Sean reached towards the carriage.

    "Mind if we visit my pce?"

    Alex shrugged his shoulders and got in the carriage.

    "Honestly, do you know what you are doing?"Sean enquiries.

    "Why??"

    Sean was about to speak but stopped in the middle.

    "Let''s talk about this alone."

    "By the way, is my Sister in Law in the Pce."

    "Yess?"

    "Nice, finally I am gonna meet her."Alexughed, wondering about Sean''s daughter and his niece.

    Thinking about the cute child, Alex felt a bit out of ce as he had already be an Uncle which made him remember his Uncle who treated him quite well. Sadly, he passed away in his 40s.

    "We are here."

    Alex looked at the rows of people standing near the gates to wee him.

    As the carriage stopped, Alex spotted a ck haired beautifuldy with a child in her arms.

    As Alex turned his head towards her, he could see the various emotions reflected in it.

    Surprise, worry, fear and motherly love.

    "Tsk!" Alex clicked his tongue as he moved towards her which startled Sean.

    "Sister-inw, I am Alex."

    "Nice to meet you."

    "I can tell that Brother Sean is not taking care of you properly and you have be so thin."

    "Brother Sean, tell me the truth, did you mistreat her?"

    "What the hell are you saying?"

    "She is the apple of my eye," Sean spoke with a frown trying to deny the usation."

    "Sister-inw, you did not need to fear him."

    "I swear that I will address all your grievances. You might not know but I alone am capable enough to take them down with a single hand."

    Sean''s scale went numb and his lips twitched.

    ''Bro, you already have five devastating weapons so why are you trying to light a fire between a lovely couple like a jealous single?''

    "Pfftt!"

    Seeing Alex and Sean bickering, Helen burst intoughter.

    "Brother-inw, there is nothing like that."

    "He treats me and my daughter very well."

    "I am blessed to have a husband like him," Helen spoke with a soft smile.

    "Let me take a look at my niece."

    Alex raised his arms and held the baby in his arms.

    She had beautiful golden hair like them and seeing Alex smile, a beautiful smile formed on her lips.

    "She seems to like you."

    "Hmmm!"

    "What is her name?"

    "Ellen...Ellen Von Stan," Helen replied.

    "What a beautiful name!"

    Alex handed her lovely niece back and after exchanging a few pleasantries, Sean pulled him into his room to chat on a very serious topic.

    After taking their seat, Sean leaned forward.

    "Alex, did you take into ount that I am the Commander in the Northern region when you decided to agree to father''s proposal?"

    "No, I didn''t think too far."

    "I agree because I believe in myself. Moreover, I need to go there."

    The Northern Part had been infested by Miasma

    Everything there would serve as a nutrient to fuel Alex''s growth.

    "Listen, Alex, we are maintaining a delicate bnce between Demons and Elves."

    "If this is broken, a war would break out."

    Alex pondered for a moment and asked"What are they waiting for?"

    "Fall of Elves."

    "Dark Elves have managed to bypass the barrier of Elves and have corrupted the World Tree."

    "The Elves are giving their best to sustain the World Tree from wilting. If the World Tree is gone, Elves would lose a great amount of their power and the moment that happens, Demon and Dark Elves would devour them."

    "In the worst scenarios, the Elves might be forced to be Dark Elves to protect their lives and then the next number is Kinley."

    "It''s rming," Alex muttered.

    "Have they tried their best?"

    "Yes, they even asked the Saintess to take a look."

    "The Saintess tried to purify the World Tree; however, the only thing she could do was to dy the inevitable."

    Alex did not know what method the other side used but if it is like the Seed Of darkness, it means it can not be purified.

    It''s like a parasite that will eat you from the inside until you find a way to get rid of it.

    "However, even if it looks calm, there have been many undercurrents. We have been reported that many ofour soldiers are going missing now and then."

    "It''s not a big deal if this happens once but if this is carried on, we will suffer a great loss. Unlike them, we could not seek their territories without proper preparation due to miasma."

    "Do you understand?"

    "Yes, that''s where I came to y."

    "I can go into their territory and have some fun which may deter them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It will serve them as a warning," Sean nodded.

    "Father had a knack to see things far off. If only, he would handle the administration instead of cooping inside his room."

    "Old man like him needs rest," Alex said.

    "That''s why I wanted to free him as soon as possible."

    "By the way, I wanted to ask for your help."

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "I will tell you about it after meeting Ivine and Shion?"

    "Huh!"

    Sean was startled and asked Alex what he meant but Alex just sat there with an insidious smile.

    ......

    In one of the Pce.

    "What are you thinking this time?"Ivine muttered with a dazed expression.

    "He is going to die there."

    "Why are you so worried?"Shion grumbled.

    "I have not seen any movements on his side. He just visited Sean yesterday and everything is quiet till now."

    As her doubt deepens, a servant''s voice came from outside.

    "Your Highness, we have a guest."

    "Guests? Who?"

    "This Prince Alex."

    "..."

    Ivine eyes widened.

    Ivine''s expressions were distorted and he tried to contain her urge to throw Alex out.

    "Shion."

    "Yes, Sister."

    "Leave!"

    "What! Why?"

    "Let me handle this. You are too immature."Shion grumbled and left reluctantly.

    "Tell him toe in."

    Contrary to her surprised expression, Ivine spoke calmly while sitting down on the chair and crossed her legs.

    Slowly the door opened and Alex walked in.

    She did not understand how a person''s mood could change so much.

    "If you are asking me for a drink, you can give me either tea or coffee; however, please make it extra sweet."

    As soon as he sat down, Ivine gave him a bewildered look and gestured to her servant to do what he asked and spoke to Alex.

    "We don''t have any affection for each other so let''s get straight to the point."

    "Why are you here?"

    Alex scanned the surroundings and replied.

    "Fair enough."

    After that Alex looked into her eyes and spoke.

    "I am going to hit Hex."

    A calm tone as if he is going for a walk in the evening.

    Ivine became speechless for a moment and asked again.

    "I beg your pardon? Hitting means??"

    "Do you want to be my ally to deal with him?"

    "Yes, I want your help to kill him."

    Ivine coughed and gave Alex an absurd look.

    "Have you gone mad?"

    "Your words do not make any sense."

    "See, you know Hex is the biggest contender beside me."

    "I will go to the Northern region and Sean might apany me there and who knows what will happen."

    "So if we deal with Hex now, aren''t you the one who will get the most out of this?"

    "Haaaa..."

    Bigughter erupted from her mouth.

    Afterughing for a moment, she looked at Alex with stillness.

    "If this is a joke, it was quite funny."

    "If you are serious then tell me, why do I have to lend my powers to you who could deal with Hex alone? Am I not taking a great risk?"

    "What would I gain?"

    In her eyes, a cold aura erupted however it was suppressed as soon as it met with Alex.

    "What..."

    Ivine felt an instinctive fear of the ck stars in Alex''s eyes.

    "You don''t have to go out on your own. You just have to lend me the Raizarford corps."

    Alex muttered softly as if Ivine had already agreed.

    "Let me ask you onest thing."

    "Why do you want to hit him?"

    A question came out from her lips.

    "Because I hate him the most."

    "Just for this reason," Ivine spoke curiously.

    "And because he is involved in doing something taboo that will tarnish the name of the Royal family."

    "...."

    Alex got up seat with a grin.

    "Moreover, has your family not been hit by the Hex Magic corps before?"

    "So is this not enough?"

    There was no need to list every other reason.

    Because he knew.

    This was enough, because for a greedy person like her, she needed to bite the bait for her to seed.

 Chapter 527 525:Royal Hunt

    "I did not know you were going to do something thisbig..."

    Inside the study room of her ce, Second Princess Ivine muttered.

    "I thought you were just going to make a sneak attack."

    There was a deep surprise in her eyes.

    Apetitive battle between the royal families for the session of the Throne was quitemon.

    This had been happening constantly since the First Emperor but most of this happens in the dark.

    Even if it would cause direct harm to other members of the Royal family, it was almost like poisoning or assassination or sending a detached corp to kill secretly.

    Therefore it was very rare for someone to wage an all-out war against each other unless there was rebellion.

    ''The matter of the Crown Prince had just started and you wanted to sweep clean.''

    There was no need to ept his request, especially of someone who had been a thorn in her eyes, but she epted it for two reasons.

    One was to take out Hex who was a strong contender for the Throne.

    The Second was to keep an eye on Alex.

    She lent her soldiers but they were the weakest of the bunch led by a few strong ones. Their job was to observe the details of the battle and let Alex and Hex go over their throats.

    If the winneres out in a bad condition, she would be struck immediately and kill two birds with one stone.

    However, she felt that there was something else Alex was aiming for.

    The deep boldness of Alex was enough to bring her goosebumps.

    ''''It might be unconventional but I have already taken sufficient measures to deal with the aftermath."

    "If I think about this carefully, there is no better opportunity than this."

    After finishing her thoughts, she looked out the window.

    "Has it already started?"

    ......

    At the far end of the hallway in the basement of the Second Prince mansion, there was a room blocked by a huge iron gate.

    A ce that even the aid of the Hex who manages human experiments in the basement has never been there.

    Only Hex could enter here and even curiosity about beings beyond the gate was uneptable.

    He opens the door and enters without hesitation.

    Along with him, a huge amount of magic power began to pour on him as if crushing down his whole body.

    "Harmon?"

    "Are you here?"

    Hex frowned as he leaned towards the darkness in the room where he could not see a single thing.

    "Of course, where can I go with this battered body?"

    In the darkness, Hex walked towards a cheerful voice.

    He looked human except for his serpent-like eyes and tough reddish-ck skin.

    Hex epted Harmon''s offer and helped in their indiscriminate experiments; however , he did not dare to take thest step until now.

    The only reason he epted the offer was to get as many helping hands as possible and deal with the dirty work without dirtying his hands.

    More than that he also had a sadistic side and enjoyed conducting the experiments.

    But he had not taken thest step to bing a monster.

    However, his battle with Alex finally pushed him towards the edge.

    "You made me do this, Alex."

    "You forced me."

    "You could have lived happily in your small Kingdom but now you wanted to y big."

    Harmon snapped his finger and asked.

    "How are his preparations going for his adventure to the North?"

    "I don''t know much but I had sent people to keep an eye on."

    "Harmon contact your organisation and asked him to deal with him. If he became the Emperor, you might suffer more than you think."

    "Hahaha!"Harmonughed a bit.

    "What can he do?"

    "Our organisation is quite vast and has been deeply rooted in this world."

    Hex gave a sceptical look and asked"Didn''t you flee here after your bases were destroyed?"

    Harmon''s expression was distorted and he spoke angrily.

    "That was the work of Osborne and his magic tower. Unluckily, we were discovered by one of his staff and he reversed the traces of our bases and destroyed them."

    Hex frowned as this was not good news for him because he had his members in the Magic Tower.

    "It''s going to be solved sooner."

    "Once we finish this I will have the power to perfectly crush Alex. I can kill him."

    Harmon, who was making an exaggerated gesture while looking at Hex''s sparkling eyes, spoke with an ipressible smile.

    "You should be careful though, His Majesty Alex does not seem to be what he looks and the rumours about him are quite unusual."

    "It does not matter. Even if he bes ten times stronger."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A worm will always be a worm and we have already made sufficient preparations."

    All that is left now is to watch Alex wriggling like a worm under his feet.

    ''You will not die a simple death.''

    ''I will drive you to the point where you can no longer escape and then you will fall intoplete despair.''

    Hex''s eyes shone joyfully seeing which Harmon lips curved upwards.

    The more a person loses himself to emotion, the easier it bes for him to lose his reason and be easier to manipte.

    "Let''s begin."

    Hex nodded and sat down letting magical energy pour onto him.

    .....

    Why is the moon red?

    People of this world don''t know the phenomena of eclipses and astronomy.

    So when the moon turns red, people would scare their children.

    [Child just sleep quietly as today is the day when Death would start his hunt for the evil souls.]

    Alex chuckled as he remembered the story he heard quite a while ago.

    "What an absurd story?"

    Alex''s eyes stared at the red moon which was shining beautifully in the darkness of light.

    "Alex!"

    "Sir Alex!"

    At that time Sean and Mag quietly approached Alex who was looking at the moon outside the small garden from his pce.

    "We are ready," Mag spoke.

    No other words are needed for this.

    Everything else had already been perfectly prepared and all that was left was the key to start it all.

    Now Mag was saying that the key was ready.

    After that Alex slowly turned back and looked at Mag.

    There was no doubt in Mag''s eyes unlike before.

    All that existed in those eyes were reverence and loyalty towards Alex.

    A look that can be seen on the face of a fanatic.

    Receiving respect from the Half Saint realm powerhouse embarrassed him a bit.

    Riya called him Uncle and Mag who had half-step in Saint Realm did not cross the border just to apany Riya.

    "Uncle Mag, please look after Sean."

    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need any protection."Sean refuted but he was forced to ept.

    "And make sure that no one escapes."

    "Our troops have already surrounded the ce."

    Alex nodded.

    He decided to kill Hex slowly and steadily but his thoughts changed as soon as Hamron appeared and Alex through his tracking skills could feel a sinister aura around there.

    It seems that Hex was trying to gain power by forbidden means and who knows how much stronger would be.

    It''s better not to take chances and nip the bud before it grows fully.

    "So, let''s finish this and get rid of the stain on Stan''s family."

    After finishing those words, ominous darkness falls over a long shadow behind Alex who leaves the garden slowly and walks through the Imperial castle.

    It was as if Darkness was drawn by him.

    Those who have appeared from somewhere begin to quietly follow Alex as he walks.

    Tens to hundreds.

    Hundreds of individuals gathered in an instant and formed corps one after another.

    Alex felt that the corps had beenpletely formed, and looked up at the moon in the sky once again.

    A full moon with a bright red colour.

    Tonight, the red light of the moon seems to shine brighter and stronger.

    Meanwhile, ck starlight slowly began to swirl in Alex''s eyes.

    It was finally time to start his first Royal hunt.

    ........

    Meanwhile somewhere in the Imperial Castle.

    A man with arms folded behind his back stood near the window with a deep frown.

    "Do we need to do something?" Another man beside him asked.

    "No need."

    "It seems he had decided to court death."

    "Since he wants to die, let him die."

 Chapter 528 526:Royal Hunt 2

    Presumably some time ago when Alex went rampage he killed many of the key forces of the Hex making them suffer close to annihtion.

    Many have been performing missions outside the Capital and were lucky enough to escape the disaster however due to the urgency, all of them were asked to get back as soon as possible to fill up the numbers.

    In the wizard squads, those who were from the Magic tower were suspended for an indefinite period which was very hard for them to swallow.

    They thought they would be punished after being caught or thrown out. However, the suspension did not make any sense and on top of that, their status was not what it used to be.

    "Why do I have to go through all this..."

    The guards standing at the main age grumbled.

    Among them, an angry voice echoed from the person standing on the left.

    "Even if many were killed, shouldn''t the gate be guarded by lower-rank knights?"

    "Don''tin."

    Bert spoke with a re.

    "We are lucky to be alive right now."

    "If I would be given a chance, I would provoke a demon rather than that madman who cannot be reasoned with."

    "Haaa, but it''s still too much."

    "ShhhQuiet!"

    "Uhhh..."

    A questionable voice came out from Tom who was looking ahead.

    "Look over there. What is that?"

    Everyone turned their gaze to the point where Tom''s finger was pointing and they fell into doubt.

    A person was walking towards them in a dark cloak that stirred the depths of their hearts.

    Darkness deeper than the night spread all around that person which seemed to dye the surroundings even more ck while cutting off the light from the nearby ces.

    But that wasn''t what surprised them.

    Hundreds of imprints followed the dark figure.

    Usually, corps or legions consist of ten thousand soldiers but they felt as if they could feel the suffocation of an entire army before them.

    It was a rare sight even in the Zenith.

    The problem was, the group of corps were approaching them with unknown intention.

    "Stand down please.."

    "It is the residence of Seco....."

    Whoosh!

    Bert''s lips, which were about to shout, stopped.

    "Bertttt"

    Bert''s body fell on the floor.

    Soon after Tom and everyone''s eyes widened with astonishment and he began to see the figures of the people who were approaching him from the front.

    He tried to ring the warning bell.

    But before he could do that, just like Bert, Tom and everyone''s heads disappeared in an instant.

    Alex looked at the corpses lying on the ground with a bored look and turned his head towards the mansion.

    Alex raised his brows as he felt a surge of magical energy deep inside the ce.

    He had brought the elite members of the League of Shadows while Sean brought his best soldiers.

    Although the soldier corps he got from Ivine fell shortpared to theirs, he did not care.

    He just needed her participation to prove the point and get justification for killing Hex.

    "Listen!"

    "From now on, I want everyone Inside this ce to be killed."

    "There should not be any survivors today."

    "I don''t care whether they beg or give useless reasons like they have a pregnant wife at home or kids or sick parents."

    "No matter what, kill them."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "If they had someone to love, they would not havemitted such atrocities."

    Sean''s body shivered on hearing Alex''s tone.

    "Now go in."

    The moment when a murmur escaped from Alex''s lips.

    BOOM!

    With a roar, the main gate of the ce shattered into pieces and many figures went past him like lightning.

    About halfway through the huge hall that continued through the entrance, roars resounded.

    "It''s an attack."

    "We are under attack."

    Several knights and wizards rushed out from inside hearing loud noises.

    Perhaps they did not know that they would be attacked within the capital or someone would be so haughty to engage in war in the middle of the city so they were shocked beyond their wildest dreams.

    "How dare you attack the castle where His Highness Hex resides."

    The escort knights of Second Prince Mansion rush towards Alex with the leader Naman.

    The moment such knights were about to step near the vicinity of Alex, they were hit by shes pushing them back.

    "Erase everything from the path that stood before Alex."

    Sean who stood right behind Alex spoke out in a cold voice.

    Sean''s corps finally started to move.

    Countless attacks seemed to be summoned in an instant and shot at the rushing knights.

    "Ouchhh!"

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    The enemy knights were unable to block the attacks properly.

    The Knights who followed Sean were the best of the best who had experienced countless fights on the battlefield.

    If not for the traitor, Sean''s army was considered unrivalled on the battlefield.

    That''s why there was no way the knights guarding the entrance could stop it.

    The eyes of the wizard watching from behind widened on seeing such a fierce attack.

    They summoned barriers to protect the knights and helped them to catch their breath.

    However, the wizards gathered in the hall were immediately annihted by Alex''s squad who sneaked in and assassinated them when they lost their guards.

    Alex asked everyone to fall back and raised his hand.

    "Not only did I dare to enter the esteemed pce of your Highness, I even dared to kill your esteemed Prince."

    A ck ball of energy started to condense and then.

    Swoosh!

    A dark ray shot that pierced through everything.

    Everything before Alex was swept apart by dark gushing energy.

    The Mythic rank knights were considered the top powerhouse however they swayed away like a dried twig in the storm.

    Alex''s figure blurred under everyone''s surprised gaze and it appeared on the Third floor in the Hex bedroom.

    Alex released his aura tearing everything around him except a secret door behind the bookshelves leading down to the basement.

    "Hex came out.''

    "Your precious little brother brought forth your death with him."

    A dreary silence lingered for a moment which was followed by a loud st.

    "Bullshit."

    "It is you who is going to be killed."

    Alex saw a figure that shot up in the sky and his lips curled upwards with a sinister expression.

    "I hope you have prepared well enough to entertain me."

 Chapter 529 527:Royal Hunt 3

    A huge power descended upon everyone.

    An instinctive fear rose in everyone''s hearts making them feel like an ant before it.

    Alexughed at the power pouring out and began to walk slowly as if the pressure meant nothing.

    "God blessed you with such a good face so that you can woo any girl you like, however, you just have to turn yourself into such an ugly bastard."

    Contrary to what Alex expected, Hex looked quite calm in the face of his provocative words.

    "What is the use of the face when I did not get the girl I liked?"

    "You took it away from her."

    "In my defence, it''s the father who gave Christina to me. It seems he knew about the filthy scum hiding behind the eloquent mask."

    "Who would give such a beautifuldy to a sinister, filthy beast like you," Alex spoke with an indifferent expression.

    "Haaa¡­..It did not matter to me. You were nothing but a bug whom I don''t even dare to look at and I thought it would be easy to get rid of you once I achieve my goals."

    "...Indeed it was a wish that I harboured from the beginning. As long as I can be Emperor, I was sure I would get her so I spared your worthless life, however..."

    "And as I thought, flies are surely annoying."

    "Even if you spare them, they will fly around you and annoy you."

    There was no harm in leaving it alone but it turned into an obtrusive existence when left alone.

    "I acknowledge you, Alex."

    "So, I will kill you with all my might."

    This mana-like sea erupted from Hex with a uniquely dense Magic that began to take over the surroundings.

    The enemy castle shook and started to break apart.

    The surrounding objects fluttered into the sky and deep cracks appeared in the ground.

    "It''s the same with me."

    "Let''s end this farce today."

    In an instant, Alex''s right hand was wrapped in the darkness and catching the Dawn of annihtion, he flicked it.

    Swisssssssshhh

    The night sky and the space all around Hex were cut apart.

    Before Hex could react properly he was hit by a mysterious force so he had to rely on the barrier to survive.

    Hex''s body shot up towards the sky due to the impact.

    Hex needed to secure space as soon as the battle started.

    No matter how well he prepared for meleebat, as a magician he had no choice but to fight by keeping a proper distance.

    Alex knew that Hex did not care about the surroundings any more however he did.

    The barrier he crafted cannot keep them in the limited space so with his first move, he propels him up above the atmosphere.

    A dark figure shot up in the sky.

    Two chimaera wings spouted from his back.

    In the middle of his chest, a deep red gem was embedded inside which something seemed to be burning which seemed to provide Hex with an endless supply of energy.

    Hex focused on the darkness that covered Alex''s body and the ck sword in his hand.

    Dozens of beads of light formed around Hex and shot towards Alex.

    The beads of light seemed to eat away the space surrounding them slowly.

    Alex did not let his guard down and looked at the beads of light approaching him, drawing his sword horizontally.

    SWISH!

    The beads of light caught in the ck line that appeared along the trajectory ceased to exist as if they did not exist from the beginning.

    Alex pushed through as if waiting for it and rushed towards Hex.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Arge sonic boom exploded one fate another as Alex moved like lightning.

    The darkness around him was amplified and burning around him with an unstoppable force.

    Hex was now on apletely different level from the enemy he had faced.

    His power may be unstable but he was nearly as strong as an Overlord now.

    Saving the power in front of him was suicidal.

    Just as Alex appeared before Hex, Hex stretched his hand.

    BOOM!

    Hex''s powerful magic erupted and instantly fixed Alex''s body in ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A high level of magic interfered with the space in itself.

    Dozens of portals of light appeared from which projectiles shot towards Alex who was fixed in space.

    "Your fighting style is quite simplistic."

    The level of power in each of them was enough to crush a Supreme rank into powder.

    The moment when the projectiles were about to swallow Alex.

    "You underestimate others too much."

    Alex shouted with a smile that resonated with which sword let out a huge wave of creepy darkness that covered the space around him.

    Hex magic which was poured onto Alex touched the darkness and disappeared from the world as if it never existed.

    Hex''s eyes trembled at the strange sight he had never heard before.

    Even if he saw it right before his eyes, he could not grasp the underlying principle in it.

    Before Hex could react Alex swung his sword.

    ck lightning burst towards Hex which had been amplified tremendously.

    Lightning flickered all around the sky followed by a crack in space.

    As if the space had been cut apart,Hex felt his body being squeezed and twisted beyond his understanding.

    Hex is unable to disregard the power and created by dozens of shields around him to protect himself.

    " you...."

    Hex curses as his sturdy defences were broken apart.

    As a result, the ck sword light created by Alex swept through the space.

    Alex''s heart beat like crazy and amplified the dark mana inside his core pushed to the maximum instant.

    A huge arc of the sword traverses across the sky leaving behind shadows and breaking apart the spaces in the horizon.

    Everywhere the arc passed the light of the moon and other lights in the area were devoured making the ces fall into pitch darkness for a few moments.

    "You...Didn''t you use all your strength when you fought with those Supremes?"

    He muttered with surprise after he came out alive from the sword attack however his state was quite worse.

    One of his wings had been cut off and blood poured out from his eyes and gems embedded in his chest had been cracked emitting spewing rich energy.

    It was unbelievable and unexpected for him to reduce to this state by just a single move.

    "This is not enough, "Hex screamed at top of his lungs.

    His oars of his swept away the clouds that were around them.

    He could not ept this.

    There''s no way this is true¡­

    Unable to believe his defeat, he resorted to thest means he had.

    He took out a dark pill and put it in his mouth.

    BOOM!

    His energy surged again and darkness erupted from within, changing his body into something filthy and disgusting.

    Alex''s eyebrows twitched as he prepared his sword.

    "Now you have be a puppet of that organisation, uhuh."

    "I hope this guy handled things properly."

    With a burst of darkness, Hex''s magic began to changepletely.

    ...¡­..

    The ripples in the space cause fluctuations that spread throughout the Kinley.

    If the battle had not been fought in the sky, no one knew how much devastation might have been caused.

    Alice, who walked out of the dormitory, looked at the sky with a solemn expression.

    She did not know why but she felt a bad premonition.

    "I hope brother is not the cause of all this."She murmured in her heart.

    However, on second thought, she pondered for a moment and her eyes widened as today his brother was going to attack his second brother.

    "Brother Alex¡­Don''t tell me?"

    "Haaa¡­.Why do you have to create so much noise when you make a move?"

    "I should return to Pce and burn some incense for him," Alice muttered as she knew what was going to happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 530 528:Trampling Over His Pride

    "What might be happening there?"Yvonne mumbled.

    Yvonne and others stood on the terrace while trying to peek at the battle.

    "Alex had used some kind of magical technique to cut off outside interference."

    "I can''t even feel a ripple," Yvonne muttered with a sullen expression and stared at others.

    "Me too."Christina shrugged her shoulders.

    She was itching to see the fight going on and even asked Alex to take her, however, no matter how much she pleaded, Alex did not take her for the fight saying that it was a battle between two men to settle their matter.

    "I should be thest one you should be asking," Catherine spoke nonchantilly.

    "What about...?"

    "I can''t."Athena cut her in the middle.

    "I know you are thinking that we can perceive because we are born special and yeah you are true, however..."

    "The barrier is not a magical spell, rather it made use of his dark power so no matter how much we try, we cannot see it."

    "And yeah, if you worry about him too much, it would be better to speak to him instead of trying to be a tsundere."

    Yvonne expression and she shouted, "What do you mean?"

    "Who is worried about him?"

    "I don''t give a damn....."

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A huge bolt of lightning shed in the sky as if breaking the sky apart along with strong surging winds.

    The sky started to rumble again and again.

    Cracking sounds as if something was shattering echoed one after another while the moon seemed to have been shrouded by darkness.

    All of them knew.

    It was the alien darkness that emerged from Alex''s body which erased everything on being touched.

    The darkness that covers Alex seemed to have reached high up in the sky and seemed to sh against something terrific.

    "What is happening?"

    "Weren''t they fighting in the Second Prince Mansion?"

    "How did they appear in the sky?"Yvonne spoke with disbelief.

    "I think Alex might have pulled Hex high above the sky," Catherine spoke solemnly.

    "No, that''s not it," Catherine spoke with a pale expression.

    "How is it possible for Hex to rise to such a degree that he could go on toe against Alex."

    As a small murmur escaped from her lips.

    With enough Leigh to instantly colour the night sky pure white, Alex began to sh against Hex.

    .......

    Sean ordered his corps to clear the remaining members.

    However, at that time.

    A bizarre Chimaera seems to attack them indiscriminately.

    FWOOSH!

    The chimaera was burnt by high-heat mes even before it could reach the target.

    Chimeras simr to this try to escape but all of them were cut apart by Sean''s corpses.

    "What are they doing here?"

    Yakil, a member of the 1st division who had cut the chimaera, looked around.

    There was still a battle between them and the wizard in the basement.

    Because the level was clear, the forces of Hex were rapidly decreasing.

    "Bastard...Just what did you do here?"

    Sean cursed seeing all the minds of unusual creatures.

    "Did he work with warlocks and was involved in human experimentation?"

    Theboratory in the basement was filled with bizarre and twisted creatures but even more shocking than that was the terrible magic that filled the basement to the pointSean felt nauseous.

    Such heinous crimes would be punished even if you are an Imperial Prince.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ummmm!"

    Sean heard a strange cry.

    A huge iron gate exists at the end of the corridor and goes straight to the basement.

    Hearing the murmurs, Sean steps towards the iron gates.

    Burning away all the enemies in his path, Sean opened the door.

    "This..."

    At that moment, Sean''s eyes widened as he felt something...

    Magi gushed out and hit Sean.

    BOOM!

    Sean flew back spurting blood and copsed on the ground.

    "You shouldn''t have stepped here."

    A cold voice came out that did not match the situation.

    Sean felt his body being squeezed and crushed under heavy pressure.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t help."

    "I should escape but before that, I should kill you."

    "Did you think this is your home where you can do what you want?"

    A terrifying voice echoed in his ear.

    And with this hundred des pierced Harmon and terrifying voice reverberated as if a fingernail was scratching a steel te.

    Feeling the power contained in each and everyone one of them, Harmon stopped moving and with erged eyes tried to block the des.

    The friction caused by the collision caused the spark to stter in all directions.

    Trying to find a way, he rushed towards the ceiling and broke through it.

    As he was about to escape, he was hit by another dagger which pushed him back without any mercy.

    ck blood sputtered from the hole that appeared over his shoulder and he crashed onto the ground heavily.

    Then, he tilted his head towards the direction of the voice.

    "Don''t you feel happy?"

    "Should not you greet me?"

    "We have seen each other after a long time."

    "And instead of greeting me, you are running away."

    "Who are you?"Harmon muttered with a horrified face as he felt the power simr to him, however, it was more sinister and terrifying.

    In the distance, a man with grey hair and ck eyes walked towards him with a bright smile in the dark.

    "We meet again, Harmon."

    "It''s me. The first one to survive whom you call a failed experiment."

    "It''s M01."

    While Hamron''s whole body shuddered as he heard the man''s words.....

    The world outside saw arge ball of fire that transverse through the sky and hit somewhere exploding like a meteorite.

    ...

    Alex''s body mmed on the ground along with Hex making a huge crater.

    Dust and mes soared in all directions around them.

    He did not know where he was but as soon as he stood up to check his condition, he felt an influx of Harmron''s panicked expression with his ck magic and chuckle.

    "It seems that Uncle Mag had learnt a thing or two. What a way to reveal his existence?"

    Even he did not know about it nor had he asked him.

    He respected him and was sure of his loyalty to Riya. It was only after he beat the ass of those Supremes, Mag told him about his past.

    GRRRRRR

    Alex snapped out of his thoughts when he heard a loud inhumane growl and looked to the side.

    "What a disgusting piece of shit you are?"

 Chapter 531 529:Trampling Over His Pride

    A horrifying sound emerged from Hex''s body.

    Four pairs of dark wings sprouted from his back.

    Long gnarly ws stretched out from his head.

    Nine eyes lit over his dark face and a pair of horns grew over his head.

    Hex currently looked like a fallen angel and a messenger of darkness.

    A shrill inhumane scream echoed which was speaking to Alex not to ignore his existence.

    It was signalling Alex to die with regret for making him do this.

    With this, his power started to evolve.

    It was quite different and powerful as if the manifestation of an ancient being.

    Hex, whose body was unstable with the sudden influx of power, started to stabilize himself much to Alex''s surprise.

    It was simr to angels however instead of holiness there just was filth and disgust.

    "The pill wasn''t ordinary."Alex''s eyes widened with caution as Hex''s energy evolved and his existence imprinted on the world.

    The Power of Darkness.

    The power originated directly from the God of Darkness and only those who follow him and adore him would be blessed with this.

    A power that was used by his followers to deal with angels, the follower of Light.

    It was a power that was quite difficult to deal with and having a light element does not mean you can overwhelm it.

    "Hahahhh!"

    "Now can you feel it?"

    "The disparity in our power level."

    "Is this the despair you spoke of?"

    "Hahahahah!"

    A sinisterughter escapes from Hex''s lips.

    However, as ifpletely oblivious to this, Alex was interested in another thing.

    "How did you get that power?"

    "I mean the pill you consumed can no way grant you this power."

    Alex raised his guard scanning everything around him.

    The power Hex had now can only be granted by the God Of Darkness.

    This means that he is witnessing this or Hex contacted him through the altar.

    Hex suddenly frowned for a moment and tried to recall how he got the power.

    For a moment, his memory became nk.

    As if he did not know what he is doing now and as he tried to recall countless negative emotions shed in his mind.

    Kill.....kill.... kill.....

    "...I will kill you."

    His mind was clouded with rage and desire to kill.

    WHOOSH!

    He pped his wings and soar high up into the sky.

    The entire world seemed to vibrate due to the pressure emanating from his body.

    The agitation in his eyes intensified and he did not care about gazes on him.

    Alex felt stares watching the battle however the problem was that he was not able to discern their position. They seem to have the ability to hide and may only appear when they desire.

    Alex also turned a blind eye to those farts who instead ofing out were hiding in their shells.

    However, all of them seemed to be prepared to make a move if it was necessary.

    It was at that moment, Hex powerpletely covered the space and expanded crazily.

    With the sound of something snapping, thews of the world surrounding Alex began to reverse.

    Gravity which pulled everyone to the ground started to push Alex up towards the sky.

    The expanded space tightened and trapped Alex.

    Time started to flow backwards.

    [Reverse Law of Deviation]

    He shouted and locked into Alex.

    Thews of the world which maintained stability and ensured smooth functioning were overturned by Hex and on the contrary, they were doing everything they could to erase Alex''s existence.

    "Bug, you can''t even respond to this power. You overestimate your strength too much."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hex smirked at Alex and heard a low voice

    "You are right."

    "I overestimated too much."

    "You are nothing but a pitiful dying bug."

    Hex''s eyes fluttered as the voice that should have ceased to exist after being trapped by Hex''s attack started to echo in his ears.

    The head of Hex moved towards the voice without knowing it.

    In his sight, Alex''s eyes which were curved as a crescent moon appeared in his view.

    "It''s disappointing."

    "Even with so much power, you only amount this much."

    "Still, I shouldn''t me you."

    "If the God behind you is just a lousy asshole, what could you expect from his followers?"

    Hex''s body froze as he saw infinite ck stars swirling in the night sky out of nowhere.

    Rays like dark spider webs spread through the separated space and the entire power of Hex that surrounded Alex started to crumble.

    Even before Hex could not hide his astonishment.

    SCRATCH!

    A dark line appeared over his body as Alex swung his sword cutting through his upper body at once.

    Hex saw the approach of death out of nowhere.

    After a brief silence, he screamed.

    "Turn it off.."

    "Stopppp....."

    Hex was able toe out alive after spending a part of the divinity he had received.

    Screaming in anger and fear, the new version of Hex soars straight to the sky as if he was going towards the sun.

    Hex raised his hand and pushed all his power.

    Unable to bear the pressure, the sky started to mould and tore apart.

    The sky started to descend, unable to hold in anymore.

    If not for the nighttime, everyone could see a huge dent in the sky.

    A screeching sound resounded which seemed to tear off everyone''s ear drums.

    Alex could see the sky melting and cracking steadily, and heard loud whispers in his ears.

    [Alex, you need to do something. You cannot cut the sky or break it apart otherwise a void would appear which will pull everything into an endless abyss. We need to extend a great amount of power to fix this and neither you nor the others in the world are strong enough to protect the world from the auction force.]

    Beads of sweat appeared over his forehead and he started to sweat profusely.

    ''Who the hell hit his enemy with the sky?''

    ''What kind of shit is this?''

    Alex curses inwardly while trying to run his mind at full speed to do something.

    When the sky finally appeared before Alex.

    SHRIEK!

    Alex''s sword, which was raised slowly, began to draw.

    Laws are the most important element of the world and form the core of the fate of the world.

    Hex was messing withws and disrupting them making the sky fall so can''t he just cut a part of thew he is interfering with?

    If only he could cut a part in the never-ending flow of time.

    Could not he deny the cruel fate that might happen in the future?

    Cut¡­he needs to cut.

    Alex suddenly got an epiphany out of nowhere and smiled happily.

    "Thanks, Hex, for allowing me to know a beautiful thing."

    As Alex''s eyes opened, countless lines in the flow of the world appeared in his sight.

    He caught the glimpse of the strings ofw that were intertwined in Hex''s fingers.

    Total Extinction.

    The moment the tip of the sword moved towards the sky.

    A catastrophe that was created by the being gaining divinity suddenly stopped.

    The time that the disaster existed was annihted and with this, the divinity inside Hex was erased from this world as if it never existed with him from the beginning making him lose his mind.

 Chapter 532 530:See You In Hell

    A part of the world was suddenly engulfed in darkness.

    The sh between the two devoured light around Kinley.

    For a moment, it was nothing other than darkness.

    After a certain time, as everything reverted back to the original, a clear and transparent ck sky with no clouds appeared in his eyes.

    Being defeated, Hex stared at the sky silently with a face of disbelief as thest attack he unfolded just disappeared as if it never existed.

    ''Did you cut through the space and time?''

    A calm voice came out from his lips while his body trembled violently.

    Before Alex could answer, Hex''s body started to revert back and the power started to dissipate.

    The wings on his back, the scales over his body and the ws on his finger disappeared and on reverting back to human form, he was horrified as he was not able to feel or manipte mana.

    With a shocked expression, he lost control of his body and started to descend towards the ground like a meteorite.

    As Hex piercing shriek echoed as his body reached near the ground but just as he was about to crash on the ground and die by being crushed.

    Alex looked down from above and waved his hand, saving Hex from a crashnding. He then looked up and saw a dark bead containing a condensed mass of darkness floating in the air.

    It was the power of Hex that had been bestowed by the God Of Darkness.

    Alex stretched his hands and the bead of darkness floated towards Alex.

    To cut off the connection between both, his existence needs to be greater than the person who bestowed the power.

    Thest attack was so fatale that it might even give the Demi-Gods a hell of a run. However, the only reason he was able to suppress it and cut off the power supply was that his Law Of Darkness was greater than this world itself.

    As Alex was about to touch it, a voice echoed in his ears.

    [To cut something that can''t be. You amaze me.]

    Alex was startled a bit for a moment however all of this was within his expectations.

    "By the way, where are you hiding now?"

    "Just how long are you going to hide in your shell?"

    "Is your face ugly or you are just a coward who ys behind the scenes?"

    [The time is not ripe for me to appear.]

    [The world cannot tolerate the sh of casualties.]

    [And I am preparing a gift for you. I hope you will like the gift I will greet you with soon.]

    "Don''t worry, I will be there personally to receive the gift and send you to the afterlife."

    [Hahahahaha!]

    [That''s the funniest thing I have heard.]

    The God Of Darkness who was speaking like a calm and reasonable person suddenly changed his tone.

    [Boy, watch your tongue.]

    [You seem tock situational awareness. You don''t know how great an existence I am. Those Girls did not seem to educate you properly.]

    [The only reason I am wasting my time talking to you is because of the respect I have.]

    [This respect is not because you have the potential to threaten me or you would defeat me. It''s because of your existence.]

    [You might have already seen or started to get the gist of it.]

    [A gist of your true self. I hope you can bear the consequences of your actions and regret the things you did after you get the memory.]

    "Wait!What!''

    "What did you say about memory?"

    Alex screamed however no response came from the other side.

    ''Memories does he know about my past self?''Alex muttered inwardly.

    It was a lie if he said that he was not curious about this, however no matter how much he tried, he was not able to remember anything.

    Alex shook away the thoughtsand spoke in a grave voice"Tell me where is my Rota, you asshole."

    "Do you have a part in taking her away?"

    Alex roared angrily however, he did not get any response even after some time.

    Seeing the remaining will of God Of Darkness had disappeared, Alex sighed and squeezed out the bead.

    Darkness started to get sucked into his body.

    At first, Alex felt some resistance to absorbing the power but like a ck hole, he devoured the power.

    The 9th star above him started to flicker and radiate a dark light however before it could emerge Alex could feel the wall obstructing his path.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s not enough," Alex spoke with a frown.

    "I need to find someone to vent my anger," Alex murmured and he started to look for someone.

    His image disappears and he appears beside Hex.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    Hex coughed blood and let a painful wail unable to ept the defeat.

    Hex, who was screaming in anger, suddenly stopped when he saw Alex appear beside me.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "Kill me...Hahah!"

    "I am not afraid of death."

    "Do you think I will beg you?"

    "Beg to a weak pathetic bastard."

    "Now stop staring at me and Kill me."

    Alex closed his eyes and muttered.

    "Hex, you would have died peacefully but you have to just provoke me."

    "Do you think I don''t know?"

    "Your obsession for Christina. Though, I am very surprised you were able tost this long to get her."

    "She...She would be mine, if not for you bastard..."

    "It was me who found her first."

    "But you took away her for me."Hex roared angrily and spat the blood in his mouth.

    "I am very proud of that."

    Hex coughed up more blood due to anger at hearing Alex''s words.

    Hex was about to spit on Aled but before he could do that, Alex opened his eyes.

    The pair of eyes were as frightening as if it was the end of the world causing Hex''s body to be frozen like a statue.

    Alex grinned and the world around Hex suddenly descended into darkness.

    Hex felt himself sinking into the deep abyss of eeriness and his heartbeat hastened.

    Deep in the dark abyss, two pairs of bloody eyes appeared which gave him chills.

    "I want you to listen very carefully, Hex."

    "Before this night is over, I will kill you."

    "But before I kill you, I will make you suffer pain so unimaginable, you will wiggle and beg."

    "And then you will pray for the gift of death."

    Hex wanted to scream, he wanted to run.

    Hex, who wanted to conquer and make others grovel, was ready to give up on everything and live his life quietly without provoking others but it was toote to regret.

    The voice that ceased started to resound again.

    "And eventually, I will give you that gift."

    "But when you wake in hell, you won''t find peace."

    "You know Hex..."

    "Cause, I will be there.."

    "I will be there in hell waiting for you to wake up, Hex."

    "No...No...."

    "Please stop..."

    "Don''t worry," Alex replied to Hex''s pleas.

    "I will stop this once you die."

    Hex screams of pain and suffering echoed throughout the ce as Alex''s mana rampaged in his body destroying it from the inside.

    "You would not be in peace after you die here, Hex."

    "Believe me, you will suffer more tragically after you die."

    Alex''s words resounded in Hex''s ears while pain clouded his vision.

 Chapter 533 531:Shocking Revelation

    A huge crowd was gathered before the Imperial Castle.

    The Knights formed a barricade to stop the influx ofmon people and assist the nobles to enter the Pce without much obstruction.

    Most people who came out from their homes were confused wondering what was going on.

    In the early morning, chimes resounded throughout the capital.

    "Did someone from the royal family die?"A man whispered slowly.

    "From the information I have received, it seems that Prince Hex had made a deal with the Demons and wanted to rebel but fortunately Fifth Prince and First Prince joined hands to stop him."Another man spoke

    "You can take a look at the remains of the Second Prince Mansion."

    "It had been devastated.''

    "Oh, God!"

    "The Fifth Prince and the First Prince fought for us. If the Demons invaded we might have lost our lives."

    "We have always looked down on the Fifth Prince but he has done so much for us."

    "I hope, Goddess will bless him."

    "By the way, are you sure that Prince Hex had colluded with demons?"A woman asked curiously.

    "Yes, I heard that the Second Prince Mansion had been clouded with Magi and Lady Athena and the Saintess purified it and stopped the miasma from spreading."

    As everyone discussed and spread the rumours, in the Fifth Prince Mansion things were quite rxed.

    Two days.

    It was the time that had passed since The Capital became like this.

    A lot happened during this period.

    It was such a shocking event that it shook the whole nation.

    It was the first time a Prince died in the Capital in his mansion which used to be his stronghold and on top of that he was quite close to bing the next Emperor.

    However, more than his death left a dark stain as corrupt dark powers were found over his body.

    Therefore, as soon as the day dawned news of this incident spread across the capital city and created a sensation.

    They tried to keep it secret but the media in the report continued to pour out articles over articles and the nobles were thrown into confusion.

    "Haaa..."

    A sigh escaped from Yvonne''s lips.

    She looked at Alex and asked, "Was it necessary to make the matter this big?"

    "I mean, why did you spread rumours about you and Sean dealing with all this?"

    "To gain people''s goodwill," Alex spoke with a smile.

    "You are cooped in the castle while The Lockhearts Merchants group is harassed by the people."

    Ptu Iii.

    Alex almost spewed the coffee and looked at Yvonne.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "You are being harassed."

    "Do you think I don''t know that you are deliberately making this bigger so that you can earn something by leaking some juicy insider news?"

    Yvonne closed her lips and tried to avert Alex''s gaze.

    "Why do you have to pretend so much?''

    "You just want permission to leak some important news about Hex and ckmail the novels on his side."

    "Hmph! You don''t leave a chance to rip off."Alex snorted.

    Yvonne pouted and spoke, "So, what?"

    "It''s the right of the wife to leech off from his husband."

    "Shameless!"

    "I learnt that from my husband."

    Alex felt his heart melt for a moment seeing Yvonne''s softened expression.

    ''No, Alex holds otherwise. Who knows if this girl might sell me off someday.''

    Catherine watched quietly as it was the usual routine for this to bicker however thinking about something she chuckled.

    "Now, that I remember. There is no news of Ivine assisting you in this. Did you cut her role?"Yvonne asked curiously while thinking something mischievous.

    "She can only me herself. Who asked her to throw weak warriors towards me? It''s already good that I did not kill them."

    "I hope they have passed the message to Ivine. She should stop now otherwise she would bear my wrath."

    Alex nodded while thinking about what Ivine might be feeling now.

    Alex finished his coffee and stood up.

    "Okay, girls, we have had enough fun."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s time to pack up."

    "All preparations are done."

    "So, time to move to the North."

    "I will look over Lionheart for you," Catherine answered.

    "I will look over the business group," Yvonne said.

    Both of them spoke indifferently as it was their usual job.

    Cough...cough...

    "It seems that there is some kind of misunderstanding."

    "I said everyone. You two are alsoing with me."

    "What?"

    Both Catherine and Yvonne stood up with surprised expressions.

    "What are we going to do in the North?"

    "You don''t need to know. Just follow me North."

    "But.."

    "I said you areing with me."Alex''s voice became chilly catching them off guard.

    Alex shook his head and spoke, "I can''t tell you the reason but listen to me."

    "You are going to y a very important role. Your Existence is quite substantial in this world and you can''t run away from this."

    Alex spoke and left, leaving Catherine and Yvonne to cool down a bit.

    ........

    Alex arrived at the underground basement which was used to store prisoners.

    Alex passed through the guards and appears in the dimly lit room.

    "Uncle Mag."

    "Did you find something?"Alex asked while looking at Harmon''s figure, which was barely alive.

    "Your Highness, he had a core in his body. One needs to destroy the core to get rid of them."

    Mag muttered and pointed at the ck core that had been forcibly taken out from Harmon''s body and stitched near his chest.

    With just a nce, Alex finally understood everything.

    From the monsters in his territory to all those weird experiments conducted by the organisation.

    All of these were to produce a being like this.

    They harvest cores and transnt them into the body while that meat shield experiment might be done to evolve healing.

    ''I wish they used their brain for the betterment of people instead of creating shit lilies like this.''

    Alex looked at Mag and spoke after pondering for a moment.

    "Uncle Mag, do you also have the core?"

    "You did not need to tell me if you feel ufortable."

    Giving away this secret was akin to handing his life key to Alex.

    Mag, contrary to Alex''s expectations, chuckled.

    "From the day, I followed Lady Riya after being saved by her, I decided to devote my life to her."

    "And since Lady Riya''s life is yours, I acknowledge you as my master. It would be another thing if you were ipetent however I am proud to serve a master like you."

    "Instead of cores, I have two hearts and from the torture, I got to know that the first two experiments also have two hearts instead of cores."

    "And both of them have mana hearts."

    "He doesn''t know much about them but I think this much is enough."

    Alex nodded and ced his hands over Harmon.

    "Let''s take a look at his memories."

    Countless images appeared one after another and ovepped.

    Alex suddenly opened his eyes and stepped back with a mortified expression.

    "Your Highness, what happened?"

    Alex gasped heavily, digesting the want he had just seen.

    "I got locations of most of the branches in Kinley and many other things."

    "He doesn''t know about all the Experimented individuals; however, some of them might have powers beyond the Overlord."

    Mag''s expression faltered and his body shivered as soon as heard this.

 Chapter 534 532:Return Of King Leo

    Kinley Empire Star Knights.

    When choosing the most powerful force in the Empire, many names mighte out but among them, the first thing that came to mind was the Star Knights of Kinley.

    They are the monsters that go beyond the category of human beings and the condition to join is to have the skills of the leader of another knight of the Imperial Squad.

    They are the sword that exists only for the Emperor and they stood at the Apex of all knights in the world.

    Except for the Emperor, The Crown Prince had the flexibility to order them however he could not use them for personal reasons and needed to have a valid cause.

    Alex might need to go against the Demon King and need their support.

    So, one of the captains of Star Knight stood before Alex.

    "It''s been a while, Your Majesty Alex."

    Alex stared at the middle-aged man with a blunt face.

    "You look familiar," Alex asked curiously.

    On hearing his question, the man chucked a bit.

    "I cannot believe you remember me."

    Heavenly Swordsman An.

    He is a Half-Saint realm expert and holds vast power in his hands.

    However, the man who always had a cold expression seemed to look at Alex gently.

    Alex, who has only bits of memories of his childhood, could not help but feel a bit nostalgic seeing him.

    "When you were a child, you were quite naughty and would often sneak here and there."

    "You would escape here and there or would alwaysin about going out."

    "To prevent you from harm, His Majesty assigned me to take the role of the coachman."

    Alex''s jaw dropped wide on the ground.

    The Half-Saint realm expert was his coachman.

    Hearing this made him feel as if he was some kind of big shot.

    "Your Highness, forgive me for speaking a bit rudely."

    "It''s okay."

    "You might have never expected me to be Crown Prince," Alex muttered trying to hide his embarrassment.

    An shook his head and spoke, "It was not that unexpected."

    "Let me tell you a secret."

    "We members of Star Knights always have an inkling that you might be the Crown Prince."

    "It''s a good joke. You know my situation at the time."

    "Nothing in the world is impossible, Your Highness."

    "There was also a chance of you being cured and now our wait is finally over."

    Alex nodded and looked outside.

    "Why did you call me today, His Highness?"

    "I call you for two reasons."

    "First, we are going to move tomorrow and I am asking you to look after my wives. Each of them is going to y a crucial role in the war. And, you need to protect them till they reach the border."

    An pondered for a moment and agreed.

    They are the swords of their masters, their master''smands arews.

    "Now, second thing."

    "I want you to connect the portal in Zenith to Western Territory today."

    "And after I go there, connect it to the Northern part."

    "Huh!''

    "Western Territory?"An murmured with a frown.

    "Yes, I am going to the West for a moment."

    "Meanwhile, the troops from Leonhart will be arriving earliest."

    "Your Highness, we are just going there to manage things and retaliate in case necessary."

    "We are not going to war, right?"An asked, swallowing his saliva.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, seeing Alex averting his gaze, he started to shiver and asked again.

    "Right?"

    Alex did not answer and got up.

    "I need to go somewhere."

    "It''s quite urgent. I can feel nature calling me now."

    "So, bye."

    Alex escapes leaving An in bewilderment.

    ....

    Somewhere far away from Zenith.

    A man walked through the umber brown ancient forest, which reeked of ages.

    The ground he stepped on was cracked beneath his feet. The trees were majestic and tall and rose high up towards the sky standing proudly.

    Theposting organic smell rose like waves of miasma and as he ventured deeper into the tangled heart of the primaeval forest, a cacophony of screeching sounds travelled around him.

    Gale brewed with roars making his golden leaves flutter which shone in the dark pitch forest.

    As the sound got closer, many pairs of cruel, corvid eyes locked onto the man.

    The dimly lit forest lit up suddenly due to many bloody eyes which were enough to give one chill.

    None of them was below legendary rank which proved the reason why no one ventured into the forest.

    Out of the pair of eyes, two golden eyes shone and a huge body seemed to walk forward through the veil of mist.

    With each step, the ground started to tremble and after a few steps, its huge body came into the man''s view.

    It looked ancient and seemed to have a love for violence.

    Tworge beastly horns of dark colour shone while its mane in golden colour seemed to sparkle.

    Fangs as sharp as swords exuded a strong aura of oppression and its body was covered with golden scale all around.

    On top of the head of the head, a dark red crown seemed to show the beast''s status as he walked radiating Majesty while pulling out reverence from other beasts.

    Walking forward, it stood before the man and then taking a puff of air it roared.

    Like the sound of the trumpet, its roar resounded and travelled across the forest.

    The man pulled away his head as his eardrum burst apart due to a roar.

    The beast that seemingly mocked the human for stepping into its territory was suddenly hit by a punch.

    BANG!

    Its whole body jerked and as it was about to fly back, its tail was pulled and it was hit onto the ground.

    "You dare to behave arrogantly before me."

    "Asshole Leo, I want your army to move Leon''s heart and protect the Kingdom, but before that it seems I need to teach you some manners."

    BANG!BANG!BANG!

    The surrounding beast wanted to plead for their king but they feared the ruthless man, after all, he was the king of their master.

    After some time, the dust dispersed and a small kitteny on the ground.

    Alex pulled out the crown and dusted it.

    It was the treasure of Nevan, which helps in controlling the wild beast. It was also the reason why no beast attacked the capital even though there were no guards to patrol the capital.

    Leo jumped up and sitting on Alex''s shoulder tried to act cute.

    "Leo, I don''t have time to y with you. Riya has been kidnapped and the situation is a bit worse."

    Leo''s puppy eyes widened and a violent aura exuded from his body.

    It roared as if asking"Who is that bastard?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that, just guard Leonhart," Alex muttered and nced at the huge number of beasts.

    Many of them were locked in Wright after an experiment that Leo tamed with the help of a crown.

    The main reason Alex threw Leo here was that he was jealous of this bastard who had been fancied by all his wives.

    Even Yvonne gives him the cold shoulder, hugs Leo and ys with Leon.

    The second reason was that he wanted Leo to train and conquer the beast in the forest so that they can be used in time of need.

 Chapter 535 533:Thier Progress

    Stretching with bare hands, a man shoved the giant axe back into the ground.

    Even though the ground seemed to crack a bit at first nce, arge crevice of around 100 metres wide extended from the ce axe was dug into the ground.

    A scene where you can guess the tremendous strength of the man with bulging muscles appeared before everyone''s sight.

    "Hmmm!"

    A light snort was heard from the other side and a shadow jumped over by several metres with a huge hammer and mmed it against a cliff.

    BOOOOOM!

    The cliff along with the gentle slopes exploded causing the rock to st off all around.

    The shock wave swept everything and splinters of the aftermath shot all around.

    With a roar, two giants faced each other causing cracks to sweep the area.

    However, instead of fighting each of them tried to show the destruction they can cause.

    Far from the two, a group of men were watching the scene while shaking their heads.

    "This shit heads."

    "What kind of bull hit fight is this?"Ben said in a mocking voice.

    "They are showcasing their strength to one another in fear of getting injured before the war," Morderk spoke.

    Hearing this Ben''s expression distorted and his eyes fluttered for a bit.

    Morderk who saw Ben''s expression patted his shoulders"It''s okay Ben."

    "The only reason both of them have made great progress is that they followed His Highness."

    "You are not like me who has exhausted all his potential. You are still young and could make progress."

    Ben smiled bitterly and stared forward with a burning gaze.

    Morderk had already gone past the stage where he could improve faster.

    Alex''s push helped him to reach Epic and in recent years, Lampard, Morderk and Count Steelwall had broken to Transcend stage and unless a miracle happened they would be struck here or could only reachLegendary rank in this life.

    However, that''s the limit.

    This proves that no matter how much potential you have if you go past the age, you cannot make rapid progress as you did in youth.

    Max and Antwan, both of them, had reached Legendary rank however Ben was struck at the Transcendent rank.

    He just needed to push himself a bit and following the Lord might provide him with this chance.

    Ben also tried tofort Morderk as he knew he might also be feeling down.

    "It''s okay Uncle Morderk, you are still not too old. Although you are at the age of being a grandpa, you are capable enough to have children now. You are just 20 years older than me."

    A thick vein bulged on Morderk''s head and he red at Ben raising his voice"What did you say?"

    Morderk immediately drew his sword and screamed"Come, I will show you how young I am?"

    Ben who sensed killing intent also drew his sword to defend himself while screwing, "It was a joke¡­... A joke."

    Ahhhh!

    CLANG!CLANG!

    "Bloody bastard."

    "I will kill you."

    "How dare you disrespect me?"Morderk screams echoed in the valley.

    "What do you mean by disrespect? I just spoke simple facts."

    Strong gales swept everything and the sound of rumble echoed everywhere.

    Max and Antwan, who were showcasing their strength, stopped suddenly.

    They looked at the cloud of dust and saw two figures fighting.

    One seemed to go over the other''s throat while the other one was defending while trying to find a way to run away.

    "Why is Uncle Morderk going over Ben''s throat?"Antwan asked.

    "Maybe, Uncle Morderk was hit at the sore spot."

    "I see," Antwan replied indifferently and both of them carried on their usual tasks.

    While sound

    ....

    Inside a dense forest, a man sat under the waterfall.

    Water sshed over him at a rapid rate, and his body glowed with bright blue colour.

    Mana intertwined inside and gathered in a core near his naval.

    Hot fierce energy started to ignite his whole body which was cooled down by the waterfall.

    The man who was meditating opened his eyes with a surprised"Dad, what happened?"

    A man with a wrinkled face walked over the edge of the waterfall, and spoke" Aeon hordes of beasts are moving here."

    "It seems the monster rampage has started."

    Count Steel wall, after hearing the report ran here as fast as possible. His son used to meditate here and may suffer a bacsh if he was interrupted.

    A gentle smile formed on his lips.

    "It''s okay, Father. Your son is not as weak as you think."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    GRRRRRR!

    RUMBLE!

    SCREECH!

    Loud noises reverberated all around the ce which shook the entire forest.

    "These damned beasts are here."Count Steel wall cursed and pulled out his sword.

    "Aeon, we should move quickly."

    "There is no need."

    Aeon''s response surprised Count Steel wall however what he did next blew his mind.

    As the sound of steps came closer, Aeon raised his hand.

    His body grew hotter as fierce mana started to envelop his hands.

    Aeon closes his eyes and tries to remember Alex''s words.

    Master ofSword.

    Being one with the sword.

    Once you understand the true essence of the sword, anything you hold will be the sword.

    Even if he had not reached such a state, his progress was quite exceptional.

    The aura over his hand took the shape of the de and as it was condensed, he flicked the aura made of the sword.

    Swishhhhhhhh

    The sword stretched over the surface and extended into a giant arc.

    A red line was drawn over the surface which started to extend horizontally and moved towards the direction Aeon pointed.

    Silence descended for a moment as the loud noise that was emitted from the forest ceased to exist.

    However, the silencested only for a moment as after this, the trees started to fall one after another and loud shrieks were heard.

    Count Steel wall, who looked at the scene, was bewildered as he saw monsters and beasts cut into halves that were approaching them.

    Trees slowly started to descend down piling on top of them.

    "So, this is the might of the Legendary realm."He spoke with a stifled expression.

    At the moment, he felt that even 20 of him could not take Aeon.

    "You have grown well. Following His, Lord was the best decision you might have ever taken."

    Aeonughed a bit and nodded"Yes, I am too lucky to be blessed with such a great Master."

    ...

    Eastern Territory, near the borders of Harold.

    A figure went past the borders while observing everything.

    The security was tight and the soldiers were quite capable.

    Unlike the Western Territory, the soldiers here have a fierce aura befitting warriors.

    There were several minor skirmishes with Harold, however, Kinley had never taken a step back from here.

    More than half a million forces were stationed here.

    Unlike the desert conditions of the Western Front, the area here had a mild climate and a major area consisting of grasnd and temperate forest.

    The figure passed under the eyes of all patrolling soldiers and reached a secluded ce where there was a hideout previously.

    As Alex pulled down his hood, he heard a small sound.

    "You are finally here. I have to wait for you too long."

    "Do you know how much I have suffered to reach this ce?"

    "Who told you to owe me a favour, Professor?"Alex snorted.

    A dark-robed figure with a familiar face appeared which caused a slight fluctuation in the air.

    He was none other than Quinn who always looked for fights like a maniac.

    "A few months ago, you were at Legendary rank but now I cannot fathom where you stood. My dream of having a life-and-death fight had shattered."

    Alex''s lips twitched and he spoke"We can still fight, if you can be as strong as me."

    "Strong as you, I am not a monster like you."

    "By the way, what realm are you in now?"

    "I don''t know," Alex said after some time.

    "You....."

    "Okay, enough talk for now. Let''s finish things here.''

    ''''And why the hell are we here moving like a fugitive?''''Quinn asks with a frown.

    "It''s because we are here to meet a great person who has achieved something beyond your imagination," Alex muttered.

    But before Quinn could ask anything, he took out amunicating stone and spoke.

    "We have arrived, kill that bastard."

    "There is no need for him to live anymore."

 Chapter 536 534:Shens Secret

    Inside a dark colourless prison cell, Shen''s body, which was as round as a ball previously, had slowly started to lose its belly fat.

    Wrinkles had formed all over his face and rotting in the cell, his body was covered with dust and filth.

    As he was trembling and continuing his daily routine of cursing his enemies, his ear caught upon the subtle sound of something sliding.

    He opened his eyes and looked around to find nothing.

    He rubbed his eyes and as his eyelids fluttered, his expression changed and he was about to scream however a gag was shoved into his lips.

    "Hmm...Ummm...."

    A dark-veiled man appeared out of nowhere.

    "Hello, Sir Shen."

    "You might be wondering what is going on?"

    "So let me answer the question you are curious about."

    "Your request for death has been approved by His Highness, so I am finally here to set you free."

    "Oooooo..."Shen tried to ask who this person was referring to.

    "I don''t know what you are saying and I don''t have too much time to waste on you."

    It was thest thing Shen heard before his throat was slit by a dagger and everything around him turned dark.

    The man after cutting Shen''s head stood up and spoke.

    "Your Highness, I have done my job here."

    "Good, you can leave now."

    "I am going to wend up the things here."

    A cold voice was heard from another side and the man soon disappeared from the cell, leaving the dead body of Shen.

    .......

    "These scary guys."

    Humans have bodies as tough as a giant greeted Alex and Quinn as they stepped into the undergroundbyrinth.

    It was surprising to see such types of humans who have lost their reason and only know one thing which is to stop the intruder.

    Each of them was around 3 metres tall and looked bulky as Orcs.

    The giants ran towards Quinn and swung their arms at him.

    At first nce, it looked like they were running around in anger and even at such a speed, their breathing was not disturbed and their strides were also quite constant.

    The movement of a person seemed to have been engraved into their bodies.

    As the giant approached them, Alex moved as fast as lightning.

    Leaving behind after images, Alex cut the ankles of the legs that support the weight of such giants.

    The giant lost their centre of gravity and their body bent.

    Shortly, after Alex mmed his fist and put them in one area.

    The giant''s face which had been contorted with pain screamed in astonishment.

    As they crashed onto the wall one after another, Quinn snapped his finger and threw blue lotus mes at them.

    The lotus me burst like a cracker and burnt their bodies into ashes.

    Quinn walked towards Alex and muttered, "There are quite several unusual humans guarding this ce."

    "What is this ce?"

    "Is it a ruin or an ancient chamber that holds something great?"

    Alex raised his brows and spoke, "Professor, you are thinking too much."

    "There is nothing of that sort here."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We are almost at the end."

    Alex and Quinn made their way into the underground.

    They were assaulted by golems and various kinds of deformed creatures but they were cut apart mercilessly by the duo.

    As Quinn ventured inside, he wondered why the hell was he there.

    Alex was more than enough to deal with all the cris here. He wondered if he needed him for his knowledge but as far as he knew Alex had a thorough understanding of magic and applications while his knowledge is more than he could imagine.

    "We are here."

    Quinn snapped out of his thoughts as he heard Alex''s words.

    At that moment, Quinn felt something from afar.

    A dense and richyer of mana.

    Sensing such rich mana, he was astonished for a moment however as he looked at Alex, his heart skipped a bit.

    Something strange seemed to exist in Alex''s eyes.

    It was dark...

    No, something deeper than the alien darkness.

    It wouldn''t be wrong if he called it the abyss.

    The abyss seemed to suppress every existence around it and eerily stimte the depth of a person''s heart.

    In the end, no words came out as he saw shining particles in the air and he muttered with surprise.

    "A mana vein."

    "What is a mana vein doing here and why is no one know about it?"

    "Because of him," Alex muttered.

    Quinn followed Alex''s line of sight and saw a protruding mass of mana rocks from the ground forming a circle.

    There were runes on the walls and variousyers of magic circles were drawn on the ground which was glowing dimly absorbing the mana from the surrounding. In the middle of thisy a man with long hair and an unkempt beard falling over his chest.

    No words came out from his lips as he saw the scene wondering what was going on.

    "Do you know him?''

    "Did youe for him?"

    Alex observed Quinn''s expression for a moment and then burst intoughter.

    "Professor, not only me, but you also know this person very well."

    "He is quite a reputed figure and is well known throughout Kinley because of his great deeds."

    "How can you forget someone this important? Do you have the habit of forgetting diseases?"Alex mocked Quinn which made him embarrassed.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "This person looks like a bastard whose life essence seems to be squeezed from his body."

    "I knew you would not believe me but I am telling the truth."

    "The one lying there is none other than the bastard Shen."

    "Holy shit!"Quinn jumped back in surprise.

    ''How is this possible?''Quinn felt a lump stuck in his throat as he received the greatest shock of his life.

    Swish!

    A deathly silence lingered for a moment, which was broken by a scream.

    "It seems that he had woken up from his long slumber," Quinn said with a bewildered expression.

    "Yes, he woke up only to sleep again," Alex spoke with a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 537 535:Second Body

    Surrounded by sparkling protruding stones, a body immersed in a liquid of half feet deep, opened his eyes.

    His vision was murky and his memories were nk however it did not take a long time for his memories to be filled.

    As various images shed over his mind, his face contorted with a frown.

    His breathing became rough and heavier. And his face became red due to boiling anger.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    The body got up and roared in anger.

    "Damn you!"

    "You piece of shit. How dare you ruin my n on which I had spent so much effort."

    "Bastard, I will kill you."

    "I will wipe your existence and then I will make your wives my ve after imprisoning them."

    "I make you suffer an agony which is several times worse than death."

    Shen who was in the phase of a series of outbursts started to spew curses one after another but his speech halted as he felt a presence beside him.

    He turned his head and it was then.....

    His body froze like a statue. His jaws opened wide, unable to close in.

    Words struck in his throat as he saw a man exuding darkness as dark as the abyss.

    "Surprise...Suprise..."

    "Hello, Shen!"

    "It is not very nice to meet you."

    A gleam of murderous intent shed in Alex''s eyes as he stared deep into Shen''s eyes.

    Shen''s body jerked and he backed away in fear of death.

    "How are you here?"

    "How?"

    "Who told you?"

    Shen screamed in disbelief because there shouldn''t be anyone who knows about this ce or his second body.

    15 years ago...

    Shen, who was patrolling the borders with his unit, found a secret hideout.

    The hideout seemed to be a ce for human experimentation.

    Experiments to create clones of one body using the user cells after which, the user can sever a part of his soul and transfer it to the other body.

    Shen, after knowing about all this, killed his unit to stop the news from leaking.

    The hideouts also had a map of the mana vein hidden there.

    He started his experiments and after he seeded in creating a body, trouble appeared.

    How will he sever his soul?

    And even if he severs his soul, can he join it back again?

    A saint realm expert might do it but for a Mythic rank like him, this was suicide.

    So, he used ancient magic to transfer his entire soul to the new body which had nobat power and is entirely hollow.

    His real body was hidden here in the mana pool, and the magic circles would absorb the mana and transfer it to his body keeping it alive.

    While transferring his soul, he found that he could do this two times as it takes a huge strain on his soul and he might get injured if he keeps going on.

    This gives him two lives so he gambled on taking Second Prince Hex''s side. Even if he died, he had another life and would just stay low for the rest of his life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However.....

    "Did you contemte things?"

    "If you have not, you can do it in hell."

    "No, please spare me and I will impart you the technique to create a second thing."

    "So please..."

    Shen almost broke into tears and prayed for mercy.

    Alex raised his brows and spoke calmly"Do you think you are worthy to negotiate with me?"

    "Did you think you have achieved something that is beyondmon sense?"

    "If so then you are wrong?"Alex spoke with a sinister smile which made Shen''s heart skip a beat.

    Alex had gone through Shen''s memories and already inherited the procedures.

    At first, he was quite surprised but as he went over the things, heughed as he knew about it a bit.

    Anyone who studied a bit of biology would know about stem cells which were undifferentiated cells that could be used to produce organs of any kind.

    With stem cells, you can create organs however with magic and growth medium, you can craft your entire body in this world here.

    Alex just needed a few cells from any part of the body and he is good to go.

    Alex walked forward causing Shen to flinch back.

    As Alex stepped closer, Shen gritted his teeth and attacked Alex by coating his hand in an aura.

    He thought of taking him down with a surprise attack, but as he stabbed his hand was coated in mana, he found that it stopped a few inches away from Alex''s body and his hand did not move further no matter how much he tries

    It was as if an invincible armour was blocking his way.

    Alex ced his hand over Shen''s head and caressed his hair.

    Shen''s body trembled and he had a bad premonition.

    "Bye!"

    POP!

    Like a watermelon, his head burst into pieces sshing blood all around.

    The headless corpses fall and Alex hears the clicking sound from the back.

    "Tskk...How boring."Quinn spoke with a spawn.

    "I don''t have time to y with him."

    Quinn nodded and asked, "Now what do you need me for?"

    "I need you to guard this ce."

    "What.."Quinn spoke in surprise.

    For Quinn, standing and keeping a watch with no one to fight is the worst thing he could do.

    "Professor Quinn, please take this seriously. In a way, the fate of this world will depend on you."

    "Let''s finish things here as I have to rush towards the north," Alex spoke while looking at the system window.

    Everything had been prepared and once he got through all this, the dangers thaty ahead would be lessened.

    "I hope nothing unexpected happens there andI scab weep away things."

    What he was going to do in the North was not wage a war rather he wanted to establish his dominance.

    Soon, the world will know just who the hell he is and what are the consequences of offending him.

    And demons who surely yed a role in Riya''s kidnapping will pay heavily.

 Chapter 538 536:Its Time For Revenge

    An along with Kinley Star Knights who guarded Alex''s wives swallow their saliva watching the scene before him.

    An thoughtAlex would need time to stabilise the North.

    First, he needed to get control over the troops so that he could voice his opinion.

    He thought Alex would find it hard to establish his authority over the vast number of troops, however...

    Things seemed to be quite different from what he had imagined.

    "Am I dreaming?"An rubbed his eyes wondering if this was a dream.

    "You are perfectly fine Captain."

    "This is reality. It seems we have underestimated His Highness."

    An nodded and looked at the neatly arranged troops stationed before him.

    A huge number of Knights appeared here to greet them.

    There were two obstructions one had to face if one wanted to take control over Northern troops.

    The first obstruction was First Prince Sean and the Second was Axel Zart.

    First Prince Sean seemed to be on Alex''s side so the troops under Sean wouldn''t pose many problems and they might have epted Alex''s authority, so Axel might resist Alex''s control.

    But, much to his surprise as soon as they got out of the portal, they found Axel Zart waiting for them and bowed his head as if he was serving his master.

    An walked towards Axel with a frown and raised his eyebrows"How did you lose your hand, Axel?"

    His words drew everyone''s attention.

    Axel who went towards the capital came back after losing his left hand and no one knew exactly what had happened.

    Axel sweated profusely as he felt a cold nce from Catherine and said"I was attacked by some adversaries which cost me this."

    "Hmmm!"

    "It''s better than losing your life or other precious things."Yvonne snorted as she knew about the real story.

    "By the way, who are they?"An spoke as he saw three new faces in charge of the troops.

    Catherine followed An''s sight and said"He is Hurt."

    "Beside him is Joey and the one at the back is Jeremy."

    The trio noticed everyone''s nces and bowed their heads.

    "What the..."An freaked at seeing them.

    Joey and Jeremy were at early Legendary rank however Hurt contrary to everyone''s wildest dream was at peak of Mythic.

    "Monster...He is another monster."

    Hurt ignored An who was like a child in front of his eyes and walked towards Catherine and Yvonne.

    "It''s nice to see you all, Her Highness. I hope all of you did not have any inconvenience during the journey."Hurt spoke politely.

    "The journey wasfortable."

    Catherine mumbled and looked around"I don''t see Christina anywhere and also where is Athena."

    "Madam Christina is at the front whereas Madam Athena seemed too busy with some kind of runes."

    Hurt felt a bit odd calling them Madam instead ofdy however he had no choice asst time, Alex beat the shit out of him for calling themdy which he does not why so taking precautions he decided to address them as Highness.

    "Do you know Alex''s ns?"Yvonne asked as Alex kept her in the dark.

    "No!"Hurt shook his head and spoke.

    "We were asked to organise the troops as soon as possible and eliminate the traitors. Thankfully, with Duke Axel''s support, we were able to carry out things quickly."

    As the discussions became heavy, Catherine and Yvonne had a bad premonition.

    At that time, a strong pressure radiated all around.

    The intense bone-chilling aura froze everyone and drew their attention.

    Swish!

    With a st, a man appeared in the sky carrying an unfathomable but familiar aura for many.

    Dark hair floated against gravity and as if a night in itself a deadly dark aura emerged from his body with a bloody glint emerging from his eyes.

    He descended and nced around.

    As Alex appeared in their sight, they bowed their heads and waited for him to speak.

    "Soldiers of the North.."

    "I sincerely thank you from the bottom of my heart for protecting the North from those cruel invaders who wanted to cause chaos. Your sacrifice is what keeps other people safe. However, in this process, we have been pushed back too much."

    "Let me ask you one thing."

    "Just how long..."

    Alex paused for a moment and watched everyone''s expression.

    "Are we going to sit back and watch them carry out their atrocities?"

    "Tell me just how long are we going to let them do this."

    The soldiers'' expressions grew solemn and thinking about their lostrade made their hearts boil.

    "It''s time for a change."

    "It''s time for them to know our might."

    "It''s time for them to know the might of the strongest Empire that had existed in history."

    "And it''s time to have our revenge," Alex shouted and his words echoed like a st of thunder which was further apanied by the loud shout of the soldier''s cries.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Revenge."

    "Revenge.."

    "I, Alex Von Leonhart will lead you to have your revenge and quench your thirst with the blood of the bloody Demons."

    "Now move and trample over the border. Don''t be afraid of the miasma as the Goddess Blessing is with you."Alex muttered and snapped his finger.

    Huge golden circles spread over the sky one after another.

    Showers of holy water started to descend which seemed to exude strong holy powers.

    While the humans felt refreshed and alive, the miasma at the borders started to disperse.

    It was chaotic all of a sudden. Everyone was unable to hide the shock on their face.

    "Is this what Athena was busy with?"Yvonne spoke with a perplexed expression.

    "Hmmm! It seems so."Catherine nodded.

    "Catherine, listen to me carefully. You and Christina will lead the troops from the vanguard while Yvonne and Athena will look for the rear."

    "Why me?"Catherine screamed in a panicked tone thinking about what she was going to do at the front.

    "Strategists work from the back, don''t they?"

    Alex moved his face closer to Catherine and said"Listen to me Catherine, in this war, we have only one strategy which is to advance and kill."

    "Leave the rest to me."

    "You can also take measures from the front."

    "You are speaking as if you are going somewhere else, why don''t you fight at the front?"Catherine asked.

    Alex nodded with a smile"I am going to meet the Elves."

    "I will finish the negotiation work today."

    "How can it be that easy? Do you think it is easy to conclude this quickly ?"

    "Hahah!"Alexughed and his figure started to float up.

    "You are misunderstanding something. I am not going there to talk."

    "I am going there to subdue them."

    Alex''s voice resonated while his figure disappeared.

    An who heard this almost fell on his butt.

    ''Do you want to flip the entire world with might?''

    ....

    In the sanctuary of Elves

    The Elf King Hindell stood with a solemn expression.

    Beside him, the Elf Queen Irina tried to calm him.

    "We will surely find a way."

    Hindell held Irina''s hands and shook his head.

    "Saintess Penelope, is there no way to save the world tree?"

    Saintess Penelope opened her golden eyes and said"I can only stop the corruption. This is something beyond my powers. The Holy power does not seem to have any effect on this."

    It was the same words that she repeated no matter how much he asked.

    ''Is this the crisis the Elder was telling about? He also asked me not to get into conflict with the chosen one. I don''t know what he meant by that?''

    ''I mean why the hell will we fight with the person who is going to help us? It is absurd.''

    Hindell raised his head and looked at the gigantic tree that seemed to touch the sky and cover half of the Elves''nd.

    Many leaves of the World Tree have fallen and branches have be dried twigs.

    Each leaf of the World Tree is precious and could be used for various purposes.

    Now seeing such valuable things getting rotten pained his heart.

    As he was lost in thoughts, suddenly the entire forest shook.

    BOOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOOM!

    The tform on which they stood started to shake.

    "Honey, what happened?"Irina asked with a frown.

    Hindell''s face became pale as a sheet of paper.

    "I need to go. Someone had breached the barrier."

    "What?"Irina screamed.

    Even Penelope''s expression started to crumble.

    "Is this the work of that creature? Are they finally making a move directly?"Irina asked in a worried tone.

    "I don''t know but I will make sure that none of them gets out alive."Hindell roared in anger and his figure disappeared.

    With a single step, he appeared at the outer periphery of the Elves and his eyes widened as he saw corpses lying all around and fire spreading wildly.

    And at the centre of all this, a man with ck hair stood holding a dead body.

    Seeing Hindell a cruel smile formed on his lips and throwing the dead elf aside, he jumped towards him.

 Chapter 539 537:Waging War

    "Brother, it seems that the Empire Knights seemed to be prepared for something. They are gathering at the borders."Hagan ran up the stone wall with beads of perspiration trickling down from his forehead.

    He looked at Ragu, who was standing on the wall.

    Ragu, seeing Hagan''s expression, sneered"Oh! It seems the stupid humans had enough."

    "Don''t be anxious. Send down the order to transport bows and arrows of our tribes up to the city walls. Have the best warriors on the walls."

    There are many tribes at the centre of the Demon continent who oversee the thing.

    Ragu was the head of the minotaur tribe and along with others was in charge of guarding here.

    A small size tribe had around 3000 demons andrge size tribes had around 50000 warriors disregarding the young.

    Unlike human troops which mostly consist of males, in demons females could fight equally well as males.

    "Ragu."An elder demon walked up to the wall and spoke.

    "Miasma would keep them at bay for now. So focus on defence first. We will tire them first and when they are on theirst straw, we will attack with all our might and sweep away all the enemies."

    "Yes, Uncle. I am also thinking the same."

    "Let them have the miasma taste of the miasma."

    The elder demon nodded and smiled seeing Ragu beingposed. His fear of some of these hot-blooded youths charging down to the enemy camp was unfounded.

    As they stared at the dark mist, showers of rain sshed over them.

    At first, they did not think about it much but after a few moments their bodies started to itch and burn.

    "Something is wrong," Ragu spoke with a deep frown.

    "Ragu...."The elder screamed in panic as he stared forward.

    The dark miasma slowly started to disperse giving them a clear view of the front.

    "Get ready for battle," Ragu shouted as he heard slight fluctuations.

    Thousands of archers ced their arrows on their bows at the same time locking their sight on the valley.

    The demons near the catapult waited for Ragu to ry themand.

    Way behind the walls were demons who seemed to be prepared for the bloody feast.

    They had vicious smiles before but now they looked at the city walls with serious expressions.

    Hundreds of wyverns, flying eagles and Griffin appear in the field vision of the Demon. They were like a patch of ck flying towards them.

    All of them were Transcendent level or above flying beasts and could carry two people each. They have speed, agility and strength which make them suitable for aerial attack.

    The Knights were all at Legendary rank. Be it a diving attack or dropping down into enemy camps, they could bring about significant damage.

    And with many mages in between them, they could also protect themselves from enemy attacks.

    The leader of the flying squad Barnes looked down with a serious expression and shouted"Charge."

    The soldiers started their diving attacks and threw a spear downwards.

    The spear was suddenly lit and descended leaving behind a trail of fire.

    "Goooo!"

    An angry howl thundered.

    Flying fireballs rained over the city wall.

    The spear with a zing tail trailing down hit the walls and exploded into the firest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Thousands of spears rained down the ground and sted off against the city walls throwing the demons on the wall into disarray and making them stter onto the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, another imposing army appeared on the ground.

    "Javelin Team!"

    Christina issued themand and thousands of warriors with three metre long javelins having sharp pointed objects approached the front and started to greet the demon.

    The skies over the border were filled with a rain of javelins.

    Ragu panicked and shouted.

    "Deploy the formation and activate the barrier quickly."

    "Shoot the arrows andunch the catapults."

    10 pirs shone over the walls and a barrier appeared covering the walls.

    Ragu breathed the air of relief and thought that it was finally time for them to counteract; however , contrary to his thoughts, his eyes widened as he saw the javelins pass through the barrier as if they never existed.

    "What the hell?"Ragu jumped up in shock when he saw the javelin hit the ground and detonated, killing a few demons.

    mes of high temperature spread everywhere and the walls started to burn as javelins ran down upon them.

    Christina stared at the scene praising such a marvellous creation.

    The javelins had been imbued with explosives or gunpowder and anti-magic ruins had been crafted at the tip which would enable it to pass any high-tier barrier.

    The javelins flew into the air after being released and passed through the barrier and dived deep into the walls, making a beautiful parab as they rained towards the enemies.

    As a counterattack, just before the javelins couldnd and explode, an ice wall appeared before them.

    DOOK!DOOK!DOOK!DOOK!

    A series of sounds was made as ice shards due to the st were sent everywhere.

    The giant b that appeared above the demons burst into sharp shards which piece their skin giving them ghastly wounds.

    And the alternate expansion and condensation of gas due to fire and ice sometimes intensified the explosion.

    Large cracks appeared over the walls as an attack from both sides continued.

    Demon''s archers were not able to pierce Kinley''s defences meanwhile Mages were preupied with trying to maintain the barrier which does not provide much defence.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    SHRIEKS!

    WAILS!

    Cries of agony resounded everywhere.

    Dark smoke rose into the air as Demons were pushed back.

    The path that connected to the bottom of the wall started to shake and rise.

    It was apparent that the magic casters wanted to destroy the walls or draw a path to connect the top of the walls to provide a way for the cavalry to rush up and take down the enemies at lowest cost possible.

    And it did not take too long for them to achieve this.

    The moment they broke through the defence of the wall, they knew that victory here was guaranteed.

    Ragu who rose from the dust could stare in disbelief as Kinley soldiers started to ughter them like ants while trampling over their pride.

 Chapter 540 538:Ravaging The Land Of Elves

    Breaking through the barrier of sound, a figure darted across the vastnd.

    The dark Elves who were at the border and were blocking the path between Kinley and The Elves were swept away into dust by the shockwave.

    Before they could do anything, a trail passed by them and the momentum carried by it disrupted everything in the path.

    Alex flew closer to the huge barrier and with all its might, he punched the barrier.

    It was the barrier that was cast with World Tree power. One needs the approval of the Elves to pass through the barrier.

    But he doesn''t have time to do that otherwise, his surprise attack will fall.

    It was a normal day for Elves, they were engaged in their daily activities when they saw a trail of light descending on them.

    "...What is that?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Woah...Beautiful...Beautiful...Beautiful ."

    The eyes of some elves sparkled as they saw the light trail.

    "Wait...It''s going to hit the barrier."

    The light crashed directly into the barrier.

    A huge shockwave spread everywhere.

    A screeching noise echoed.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The barrier burst apart as shattered ss and the light descended on the ground.

    The guards were alerted by the sudden invasion and gathered at the za trying to surround this person.

    Thousands of warrior Elves had been stationed on the outside walls and charged towards him.

    "Who are you?"

    "Identify yourself."

    Alex nced at the Elves and said"What a grand wee."

    "As per who I am?"

    "I am just here on errands."

    "What the..."One of the guards screamed while others, unable to digest what the person said, charged at him.

    Alex nced at the charging Elves with a smile.

    "Imprudent human!"

    "Pay for your audacity."One of the Elves alongside his squad attacked the human, however, something unexpected happened.

    sh!

    With just a single sh of Alex''s dark sword, the members of the 10 Elves team were cut in half as if they were nothing more than bamboo trees that were standing idly by the forest.

    "Do not falter."The Vice Commander of the stronghold shouted.

    "Magicians bombard him with magic spells."

    The Elves had a high natural affinity and unleashed powerful spells with the hope that they could decimate the human into dust.

    The powerful explosion made the ground tremble as the destruction created dust around them.

    "Fools."

    A huge fireball decadent upon them and burst into waves of the sea and spread like a shockwave burning the Elves.

    Civilians were evacuated and asked to hide in safe passage.

    The Elves alerted the army who quickly appeared and charged at Alex with their weapons held high. Their bloodshot eyes locked onto Alex trying to kill the offender.

    Powerful spells were fired from all directions towards Alex.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As if passing through an invisible veil, the spells that were targeted then disappeared without a trace.

    The Elves who were charging forward found themselves colliding with an invisible barrier that prevented them from moving.

    Then, a line was drawn over the world which caused several heads to drop to the ground.

    The Elves shouted their battle cries as they heeded theirmander''s orders however as soon as they collided with Alex, they were instantly dismembered by Alex whose strength seemed to be growing astonishingly with each passing moment.

    Suddenly, it was turned into one vs all where the Elves felt the greatest crisis of their lifetimes.

    "Stop it."

    "Human, why are you doing this?"

    A huge roar echoed that came from the depths of the world tree.

    A majestic figure holding a sceptre appeared with a cold expression.

    The Elves stopped in their tracks as they saw their King appearing.

    No matter how imprudent this human is, he could never fight against Their King who was an Overlord realm expert.

    However, soon their thoughts were proved wrong.

    Hindell who was about to speak raised his sceptre to protect himself from the danger.

    BAAAAAM!

    Hindell, who was hit by an unknown force, flew back like a kite cut from the string.

    Alex''s image disappeared and his figure appeared before Hindell.

    Hindell eyes widened witnessing Alex''s speed so he raised his arms and crafted a barrier to protect himself but to his bewilderment, Alex''s fist passed through the barrier and hit Hindell.

    BANGGG!

    Hindell shot back to the ground like a cannonball.

    A shockwave spread due to Hindell mming on the ground forming arge crater.

    Hindell coughed andughed"It had been a century since I had fought so it seems I need to make the world aware of who I am."

    His image disappeared and appeared before Alex and he attacked Alex with a powerful st of his sceptre.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Alex and Hindell shed against each other creating shockwaves one after another.

    The ground started to rumble and splinters started to shoot here and there.

    Some of the unlucky elves died by turning into blood mist on being hit by powerful shockwaves.

    Shouts of anger and despair reverberated in the surroundings as the battle went on.

    What surprised them the most was that Alex was able to hold onto his ground as he fought against Hindell.

    Even though the Elf king was fighting for their safety, Elves were dying here and there due to the aftermath at an rming rate and on top of that Elders were not making moves to suppress the aftermath.

    The devastation was destroying the forest and they could only grit their teeth as they saw the Elves dying and getting massacred.

    Themander ordered the troops to retreat and get somewhere safe. However, both of them seemed to follow their trails and were fighting over the crowded area, making them wonder what was going on.

    An Old elderly Elf gritted his teeth and shouted"Damn what is this bastard doing?"

    "Did this guy lose himself in the fight that he forgot that his citizens are dying due to his careless fight?"

    "Damn it...if I survive, I will file a petition against him.''''Zakir, who was also the father-inw of Hindell shouted in anger as he saw theirnd being ravaged by mes and dust.

    Zakir who was cursing aloud suddenly stopped when he heard screams.

    He then turned his eyes towards the corpse lying all over the ce and his eyes narrowed.

    A faint dark mist was hovering around the corpses who were killed by the maniac who appeared out of nowhere.

    "What is this? Damn, what the hell is going on?"He almost pulled his hair in anger wondering what was happening in this ce.

 Chapter 541 539:Eliminating Traitors

    In the Sanctum of the World Tree.

    While the Saintess concentrated on the corruption of the world Tree.

    Many pairs of dark eyes fell over the World Tree.

    "I don''t know the motive of the human but he made our work quite easy."

    "Yes, the Elf King and Elder focus is shifted to the human."

    "Now is the chance to kill The Saintess and destroy the world Tree. In doing so we will also give a devastating blow to humans. Without Saintess they would surely panic."

    "Hehehe!"

    Several voices resounded who concluded that the opt time to attack was now.

    Swoosh!

    Several rays shot towards the Sanctum with an astonishing speed carrying an unfathomable aura.

    Irina who was walking to and fro noticed this and her expression became pale.

    She tried to attack them but she was blown away with a single hit.

    She was in the Supreme realm but she did not possess any threat to a group of people who are either as strong as her or stronger than her.

    The only one who could deal with them was Saintess; however, she was too focused to notice the darting figure.

    As one of the figures came close to Saintess Penelope, the ws of his arms extended and moved straight towards Saintess''s neck.

    However, before the sharp ws could pierce her neck, his body suddenly halted.

    A strong force seemed to grab his nape rendering him immobile.

    "Kayak!"

    His body yanked as he was pulled back and then his eyes met with a bloody pair of dark red eyes.

    "Yoooo!"

    "What..."

    The man shouted in panic, as Alex smashed his fist towards the dark elf''s face. However, a barrier of darkness appeared to block his punch.

    As soon as Alex''s fist collided with the barrier, a resounding cracking sound filled their surroundings and the barrier shattered like ss much to Dark Elf''s surprise.

    The Dark Elf who tries to attack and protect himself was stomped on his face sending his whole body flying off the raised tform.

    Everything happened so fast that nobody was able to react. The only thing they heard was the shattering of the barrier and Dark Elf''s scream as his body mmed into the tform and dug deep into the ground crafting a crater around them.

    When the old Dark Elf opened his eyes with a cough.

    Alex appeared in his blurry vision and when his vision recovered, he saw 6 of his men being grabbed by Elders with the Elf King standing there with a face boiling with anger.

    "You...were not fighting the Elf king so why are you here?"

    "Why are all the Elders here?"

    The Dark Elf questioned with disbelief.

    ...¡­.

    Alex, when using his mana sense, found many dark dots representing Dark Elf who have submitted to Darkness in Elf territory.

    They seemed to use some kind of magic to hide their tan skin colour and appearance and they had already infiltrated Dark Elves'' ranks.

    Since he was here, it was better to kill them all in one sweep.

    He decided to enter as an intruder and kill the dark elves specifically.

    This attracted the Elf King and when both of them fought, Alex discussed with him who informed the ns to the top Elders of the council.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex and The Elf King controlled their strength in the fight and their aftermath hit only the dark Elves.

    This also gave the chance to the upper member of the Dark Elves hiding here to make a move.

    However, this bastard lying under his feet was a member of the Council and was an Overlord rank expert. On top of that, he holds the 6th most position ording to importance.

    "Elder Lin, why....since when?"Hindell roared in anger.

    His infuriated sound shook the whole area around them.

    Lin, who was shocked, suddenlyughed.

    "Hahaha...I had no choice. If I had to reach the Overlord realm I need help and this help came to me 100 years ago."

    "What. It means since 100 years ago...?"

    The Elders gasped in shock.

    "I will keep my end of the bargain and cure the world tree now."

    "I am leaving this bastard in your hand and heed my advice. Kill them, you will regret it if you keep them alive."

    "These bugs are quite good at sneaking out."

    "We will deal with them today. I don''t even want to see this bastard alive."Hindell replied and took Lin

    Alex nodded and walked towards the World Tree.

    The tree trunk had a radius of a few kilometres and all the trees around the forest originated from the branches of the world tree.

    "So, you are here Guardian."

    A sweet and pleasant voice echoed in his ears.

    "This humble one greets the Saintess. May eternal light shine upon you."

    "Thanks for taking care of Athena till now," Alex spoke.

    "It''s just due to my selfishness. The child''s density to be Saintess had already been fixed from birth. Although she had taken a detour, she needed to hold the mantle soon."

    "This old one may meet death soon."Saintess Penelope replied with a smile.

    "You are joking. You still have that glowing radiance of youth."

    "It''s just an external appearance that is maintained by divine power. I am already an old hag."

    Alex''s eyes twitched and his expression crumbled.

    It was the first time he heard ady calling herself old and epting the truth.

    ''She seems to be kinder and purer than I imagine.''Alex thought inwardly.

    "By the way what do you mean by a guardian?"Alex asked with an embarrassed expression.

    "Goddess Hirt already spoke about you."

    "She said knowing your temper, you wille as soon as possible and things will be over very quickly."

    "Hmm!" Alex nodded with a serious expression.

    "I will purify the corruption however the world Tree has lost a bit of its vitality."

    "You still need to instil vitality into it."

    Penelope nodded and stepped back.

    "I wish you sess."

 Chapter 542 540:Curing World Tree

    Alex walked on the stairs leading to the raised tform built around World Tree.

    He inhaled deeply and ced his hand on the darkish tree trunk. His eyes became ck and stars started to shine behind his back.

    His consciousness pierced deep into the World Tree.

    Travelling inside the World Tree, Alex found a tainted woman with half of her body in ck who seems to be in slumber.

    Particles of green and golden light were fluttering around here trying to keep the darkness away.

    Thedy who was half asleep opened her eyes and muttered in a weak voice.

    "Warrior!"

    Alex''s figure materialised in semi-corporeal form and he asked"Are you the spirit of the world tree."

    "Umm!"The woman gave a weak nod.

    "How did they do this to you?"

    "That! Someone who visited here nted the seed of darkness."She replied.

    Alex followed her gaze and saw a dark burning me that was eating away the World Tree''s vitality and converting it into something sinister.

    Alex stared at her eyes filled with expectations and spoke with a smile"Don''t worry?"

    "It''s quite easy. This thing that is corroding you will be a source of my power."

    Alex muttered and waved his hand.

    The seed of darkness flew towards him and merged with him in the semi-corporeal state.

    Alex in the real world opened his eyes.

    His hand became dark and his Stars started to shine brightly, he just received a huge boost and his power skyrocketed.

    He could feel the barrier to unlocking the 9 Star weakening however he felt a suppression.

    It was as if The Entire World was against him and trying to suppress him.

    "Damn you..."Alex cursed as his powers started to stabilise and he was not able to unlock the 9 Star.

    The darkness in the world tree slowly started to suck into Alex and dried branches and leaves started to fall.

    The Elf King and the elders of the tribe stared at the scene with disbelief.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "Finally."They eximed in joy while shedding tears of happiness.

    "Saintess!"

    Penelope nodded and stepped forward.

    An otherworldly glow radiated from her body as if a sun had appeared beside her.

    With a blinding sh, the entire Elf forest was covered with a bright light.

    Penelope did not hold back and used all her divinity.

    The World Tree shook as various branches started to sprout from the main trunk and leaves started to form.

    Alex, who was looking at the scene, suddenly heard a voice.

    [Thank you, My Child, for reviving the World Tree.]

    "Hmmm!"Alex snorted and spoke.

    "I went through so much trouble but as I was about to break through, the world suppressed me. What do you have to say?"

    [That...Did you forget that Darkness is ipatible with this world? The creature of Darkness also suffers from this suppression. You are a being of this world so you did not feel much suppression however the stronger you get, the moresuppression you will feel.]

    "Then what about the creatures of Darkness? How do they ovee this?"Alex asked.

    [They have undergone inhumane experiments and those who are in the God stage could negate the effect of the suppression]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I see."

    "Still, what about my mental damage?"

    [Huhn....]

    "As I was unable to break through, my mind was shaken and in a mess. You need topensate me for mental damage."

    [You are still as shameless as ever...]

    "The real shameless ones are you all. How dare you use me of shamelessness."

    [What do you want?]

    "Ask the Elves to fight alongside. Even the top powerhouse is not exempted from it."

    [Are you going to wage a full-fledged war?]

    "You don''t need to know or you might already know all this."

    Alex broke themunication and walked towards Hindell.

    "I have kept mine so it''s time to keep your promise and yeah you can speak with World Tree Spirit if you want."

    ......

    "What?"

    With a loud bang, the table shattered into pieces.

    "Kinley dered full-scale war against Demons."The King of Dark Elves shouted in anger.

    "Wasn''t that bastard named Alex came here to oversee things so why did this happen?"

    "His Highness, let''s talk about thatter."

    "Their troops have already taken over three Defence Lines. If they carry one like this, we will be the ones who will be in trouble."A member of the Council spoke.

    "Demons still have their core members at the centre of the Northern continent which is vast and barren. The troops of Kinley will surely not March on the deathnd so there are chances of them turning their attention to us."

    "Damn!''The Dark Elf king cursed in anger.

    "Just when everything was going well? The World Tree was soon going to be corrupted and The Elves would then sumb to the darkness and then be like us."

    "We would soon have our revenge but this bug...This damned bug appears in our way."

    "I heard that this power rivals the Saint realm so should not be stopped from interfering."

    The Dark Elf pondered for a moment and said"He is the one who is behind all of this."

    "It seems having the power of the Saint realm at a young age might have made him proud. Killing him will destroy Kinley''s morale."

    "Ry my orders."

    "All the ns prepare for war."

    "Send Supreme Realm experts and ask them to kill Alex and send support to keep humans at bay."

    "Let''s just ughter the entire human army."

    "The Elves are busy mending the World Tree so I am sure they would not make a move even if the situation outside is quite a mess."

    "If they make a move ask our informants to send messages if Elves decide to move.

    "Yes, Your Highness. We will carry out your orders faithfully."

    Everyone left except the Dark Elf king who stared at the ceiling nkly.

    ''Why did the situation turn around so fast?''

    ''And why did those members of the Omen disappear at a time like this?''

    I hope they are not cooking something against us.''

 Chapter 543 541:Intercepting Dark Elves

    Turning in the direction of thundering noise, many demons guarding the fortress rose their heads only to see rocks and heavy shreds of ice raining over them.

    Some demons instantly panicked, lurching away in a cacophony of screams. Ice stones were followed by trails of fire that burst like dynamite which was then followed by a rain of magic spells showering over them without giving them a single moment to catch their breath.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    As if under heavy attacks from artillery and cannon, the sound of sts overshadowed the painful screams.

    Demons died one after another unable to do anything under the deadly assault.

    A demon who was trying to make his way towards the human army had not even taken a step when something hit the man''s torso right in front of him and before he could react, the thing that hit him exploded, showering everything with sharp shards.

    "Since when did those puny humans develop such bizarre things? The weapon does not have a hint of magical energy but it explodes with a terrifying might."

    "Just what the hell is this?

    While agonising wails filled the air from Demon''s side, Christina who was leading the charge from the forefront suddenly felt something amiss.

    She rolled her eyes scanning over the battlefield and her expression contorted to frown.

    She found some soldiers on their side were getting hit by an invisible force and the number of wounded was slowly piling up on their sides.

    "Catherine leads the charge. It seems I have to fight."

    "Uncle Mag, Uncle An we have to move."

    "Assassins have sneaked in."

    Christina muttered and with a step, her body disappeared transversing hundreds of metres.

    Whoosh!

    Appearing before the troops, Christina waved her sword bringing forth a terrifying storm.

    Arrows coated in a dark aura that was sweeping towards them were deflected by Christina''s sword swing.

    BOOM!

    A dagger flew past the knights, grazing past them and tossing them aside, pierced right into the neck of something invisible which was followed by loud shrieks.

    With a slight distortion, a blurry image appeared and the figure dropped dead on the ground.

    Mag like a lightning moved between the gaps of the fighting warrior after which dark-veiled figures started to drop down on the ground one after another.

    The dropped figure had an expression of stupor wondering what had hit them out of nowhere.

    Swish!

    Running ahead, An halted in his steps and threw a spear with the momentum of his charge.

    The spear flew through the sky with a deafening roar leaving behind aftershocks.

    BAM!

    The horrifying force burst through the chest of a dark figure and carrying him, pinned him to one of the hills to the side.

    An then jumped and thrust his spear.

    With mighty pressure, his attack punctured through the chest of the being who received the brunt of the attack.

    Some of Kinley''s troops, unaware of the enemy hiding in the dark, jumped with shock.

    "Just when did this bastard sneak in."

    "Where did theye from? Were they hiding in the Demon City?"

    The Knights once catching their whiff started catching dark elves and ughtering them.

    "Everyone be careful Dark Elves have infiltrated in between us."Christina''s voice reverberated across the battlefield warning everyone.

    A bright light erupted from her sword and expanded over a radius of five hundred meters. The Dark Elves who were using their stealth skill to hide appeared suddenly and the soldiers pounced on lia hungry wolves.

    Some of them were caught and tortured so that they could fork out any hidden info they have and fortunately, they were sessful in getting some crucial intel.

    Catherine who oversees this frowned. They are going to be in trouble if they don''t act quickly.

    As humans struggled to take on Dark Elves hiding in between them, Catherine''s voice echoed.

    "We have the Dark Elves army marching on us. The reported number seems to be around 100,000. I have sent some flying squad knights for scouting."

    Christina appeared across Catherine with a solemn gaze and heard all the details carefully.

    The one''s sneaked in here are the elite forces sent to weaken their troops before the real one appears.

    "We need to send a small force to intercept them now. Until we conquer this Demon fortress, we cannot split our forces otherwise we y right in their palms."

    "The main forces are still a few kilometres away. We can ask our troops to trap them in the valley."Catherine suggested while thinking of possible countermeasures.

    "Your Highness!"

    Their attention was drawn towards the voice.

    "Please let us take on them," Aeon said with a courteous bow.

    Behind him Max, Ben, Antwan and Albert stood with a smile.

    "Leave these kids to me. I will take care of them. Even if something unexpected happens, I can protect them."Hurt appeared behind.

    All of them gave Hurt a sceptical nce and asked"What do you mean by kids?"

    Catherine shook her head with a smile"Go and have fun."

    "Retreat if you find any danger."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Come with me, I will teleport you there directly."Hurt appeared out of nowhere and offered his help.

    Hurt teleported to the edge of the cliff towards the Eastern side of the battle.

    They stood over a precipice and looked at theyout. Hurt made some ns and discussed something.

    The Dark Elves might have thought that they would upy this area from this area which was above the ground of the battlefield however little did they know these six alreadyid the siege while 40,000 troops were marching towards them until they were kept busy.

    .......

    The Dark Elves with their nimble movements marched quite fast.

    It had not been a few hours since they had got the report but they had already arrived on the battlefield due to their fast movements.

    Hushh...Hushh...

    The Dark Elves who were at the front suddenly rubbed their palms.

    "I feel cold."

    "Why is it chilly all of a sudden?"

    "What are you on about?"

    "I don''t feel cold..."The Dark Elve who was going to deny it stopped as he saw the faint white mist escaping from his lips.

    "Weird... it''s cold.."

    "Is there going to be snowfall?''

    Calm and collected they looked up at the sky which was clouded with dark clouds.

    "Maybe it''s going to snow."

    "If this happens, aren''t we going to travel?"

    As a series of murmurs leaked across the troops the coldness started to increase and a soon chilly wind blew blocking everyone''s vision.

    "All of you stop in your tracks. Something is wrong."The Dark Elvenmander spoke.

    The snow around them carried a bit of magic, unlike the natural snowfall.

    The Dark Elves stopped and surveyed their surroundings however little did they know this was the worst decision.

    Dark Elves who had superior hearing senses picked up faint vibrations.

    "I can hear the sound of waves surging."

    "Waves...."

    Roth, who surveyed the terrain, frowned when he noticed something.

    They are now in a narrow valley between two cliffs around them. ncing up, he could see a shifting of snow.

    His eyes widened and he screamed...

    "Everyone runs. Escape quickly. The snow is falling."

    His screams resonate with the dusty snow confusing everyone but soon they found out the reason.

    The cliff of two sides has beenden with snow which was following them.

    They are going to be trapped in between the avnche.

    Everyone could guess that the snow was made with magic and required a huge amount of mana. Being trapped under is not deadly for them nor does it possess any threat to them however it would slow them down enabling their enemies hiding here to take on them.

    The only path for them to escape was through the front.

    Without wasting any more time, they rushed ahead hoping to get out of the arc of the disaster.

    ZIPP!ZAPT

    Little did they know, at the front, they were going to be greeted by a thunderous wee.

    BOOM!

    Making the ground tremble, the body of a giant-like human soars high up into the sky.

    "I wanted to do this."

    Ever since he had seen that lightning strike from Alex, he had always wanted to try it but he did not know how to do this until Alex bestowed him with the technique.

    The clouds in the sky rumbled and circled.

    The shadow of a figure holding a hammer descending from the sky appeared.

    Lightning starts to flicker from his body.

    Huge bolts were fired and just before he touched the ground, gigantic bolts of lightning fired from the sky at him.

    The Dark Elves screamed in terror as if they had never seen or felt something horrifying like this.

    A man wielding the lightening of nature is plunging straight upon them sending shivers down their spines.

    "Lightning Punishment."

    The bolt of lightning converged with Antwan''s body and under the horrified eyes of the Dark Elves,he crashed onto them like a meteorite.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 544 542:Challenging The Top Powerhouse Of Demons

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    As soon as the human wrapped in lightning struck as if several bombs had been detonated, a huge explosion made the ground shudder horribly.

    Arge shockwave struck the vanguard of theDark Elves sending everyone flying.

    For a moment, a blinding sh encased an area of 300 metres which was followed by a streak of lightning devouring the dark Elves.

    Bolts of lightning run around crazily exploding Dark Elves into a bloody mess.

    The one near Antwan was turned into a blood mist and as the sea of lightning charges shed onto everyone they were burnt to a crisp while the remnants of some vaporized instantly.

    The cacophony of screams and bellows merged with the sound of explosions resonating all around the ce.

    It was a gruesome sight. Such was the destruction that even Antwan was sent flying by the impact and crashed onto a boulder breaking it into pieces.

    Soon the dust and debris disappeared leaving a hollow cavity of around 300 metres. The snow along with the soil that was at the front seems to vaporise into nothingness.

    The avnche which buried the Dark Elves at the back somehow saved their lives from the st but due to snow being a good conductor of electricity their body was in a state of spasms and paralyzed.

    Cough...Cough...

    Antwan spat blood and tumbled to the side as he tried to get up. His face became pale as a sheet of paper.

    His face was charred and haggard. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Just then, he heard a call fork behind.

    "Leave the rest to us and go to sleep."

    "In your dreams, "Antwan shouted and picked up his hammer.

    Max appeared before the Dark Elves with an axe shining in his hand.

    The Dark Elves were dazed, seeing a thick bulky man like the previous one running towards them made them panic.

    "Ehhh."

    One of them muttered while trying to catch his breath.

    Some of them who were in a better state pulled out their daggers and braced themselves from impact.

    With a heavy stomp, Max''s figure shot like a streak above the sky and clutching his axe tightly, he waved his axe like a wind fan.

    Swish!!

    Mighty bellows of wind were summoned and ahurricane blew over them followed by gigantic arcs of wind des.

    A fissure erupted from the ce where Maxnded causing the enemies to lose their footing after which they were cut into pieces by wind des.

    Aeon with soft and nimble moments, went after them.

    Like a picturesque scene, several lines were drawn on the surface of the earth and each of the lines signifies death with the fall of corpses.

    There was chaos in the front. The Dark Elves whose number was close to a hundred thousand were pulled into tug-war.

    The valley was narrow so we were not able to use their numbers properly. It was wide enough for 100 or so people to march at once and the hundred Dark Elves who beat the brunt were shredded by the three at the point.

    While Dark Elves screamed in panic, they shouted for themander''s orders and other strong warriors'' help, however...

    Few hundred meters away from the ce.

    Several figures roared violently and tried to hit the nk spaces around them. All of them were at Mythic rank and were in charge of the army however when the snowfall, they were teleported here by an external force and their movements were locked.

    The space rumbled with their punches and cracks started to form over the surface of the sky but whenever the cracks were formed, an icy whipshed onto them without any mercy.

    They stared at two people with resentment and shouted.

    "If you have guts, take us out and fight fairly."

    "Cowardly bastard."

    Feigning ignorance, one of them spoke"Did you hear something, Albert?"

    "Nah, it seems some dogs are barking," Albert replied non-chantilly.

    "Then you should teach them a lesson. Bad doggies are a menace to society."Hurt spoke with a smirk

    "Yeah!"

    Many whips of ice appeared and with a flick of his hand, the Dark Elves who were locked in the space prison crafted by Hurt shrieked while spouting all types of curses at them.

    "Sorry, you can shout all you want but we can''t leave you."

    "Should we kill them?"Albert asked.

    "We cannot. If I use any other spell now, the space prison will break and if you attack them with everything you have got that will also break the prison."Hurt replied

    "So, do I have to waste time with you and hear their curses?"

    "You can go there and enjoy your daily dose of psychopathy."Hurt.

    "Just from which angle do I look like a psycho to you?"Albert asked with a thick vein bulging over his head.

    "From every angle. Now go away."Hurt spoke and waved his hand.

    "Are you sure?"Albert asked again for confirmation.

    "Yes...No...Not good?"Hurt expression paled and he snapped his figure quickly causing mana to distort around them.

    Hurt and Albert''s figure disappeared and the ce where they stood a moment ago was attacked causing everything to decimate into dust.

    Max, Aeon and Antwan also disappeared amid the fighting.

    Pffttt

    Hurt spurted blood and his body fell to the ground on the other side of the human army.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The other four fell over him and buried him.

    "What happened ?"Albert asked with a startled look.

    "Supreme...A supreme rank had appeared...I was hit by the remnant of his energy."Hurt struggled to speak as blood spurted from his lips.

    A strong pressure descended on the human army startling them.

    Christina''s expression hardened seeing this.

    A bright light shes by her and Athena along with Yvonne appears beside her.

    "Christina, we are the only ones who can stop them," Athena spoke and the white robe around her changed and a sacred armour encased her.

    "We don''t stand a chance, Athena, we can only dy. However, if they attack us seriously we will die."Christina spoke with a solemn expression.

    Athena looked at Catherine and Yvonne.

    "You two do what you need to do?"

    "And try to protect yourself. We will stall the time for Alex to arrive. Also, try to move back the army, the shock wave may prove fatal for some."Athena spoke with a grave expression.

    The Supreme rank from the Dark Elves'' side locked his gazes at them.

    The Dark Elves who had been halted before started to pour out endlessly.

    The lull in attack allowed Demons to regroup.

    The Kinley army started to get surrounded.

    Though this was not the issue as they have the strength to fight back and turn the situation around with their might.

    However, the presence of the Supreme rank was making things difficult.

    With a flick from Supreme rank, half of the army would decimate into nothing. So, no matter what they cannot allow the Supreme rank to strike first otherwise they need to divert his attack.

    Christina felt a path of death suddenly appearing before her. She bit her lips to calm her heart beating loudly and tried to remain strong.

    She stared at Athena''s calm expression admiring her strong outlook. There wasn''t a shed of fear on her face.

    Taking a deep breath she released her aura. Her body started to radiate the golden austere.

    "What a brave girl?"

    "You four surely have a temperament to justify your looks."

    "Thanks for thepliment Sir," Athena spoke with a smile.

    "Sir, can you turn a blind to the battle? This battle is just child''s y and as an adult, you shouldn''t interfere with the children''s y."

    Everyone flinched back on hearing Athena''s tone.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    "Sorry girl. I can''t."

    "I need to kill you all. However, if you surrender I may spare your life."

    "Don''t you fear the breach of the treaty," Christina asked coldly.

    "We don''t fear that."

    "As Alex said, the treaty is useless and just for decoration. If he was here, he would have already cursed the person seven generations who came up with the idea of the treaty."Yvonne spoke with a sigh.

    "Since you are not surrendering, prepare for your death."

    The air seems to be stagnant and the voice ceases for a moment."

    "Don''t fear. We have the blessing of Goddess."Athena shouted and stepped forward.

    "For the glory of Kinley," Athena shouted and held her sceptre with both hands dashed without care.

    "For the glory of Kinley."

    The knights let out an angry cry andunched attacks.

    Athena''s body shot like a streak of light towards the Supreme rank who sneered seeing her courting death.

    Just as he raised his hand and was about to attack...

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Just then, thunder ttered out of nowhere.

    A bolt of silver lightning shed across the sky, striking the supreme right in front of everybody.

    With a thunderous roar, the sky was split apart and lightning of a few kilometres long went past the Supreme, reducing him to ashes.

    As the dazzling light from the lightning fades, a sword stood at the centre of the struck area.

    A dark sword that seems to absorb the light gives a sense of ominousness making their back tingle.

    When everyone eximed in shock and horror, a hoarse voice pierced across the sky.

    "It seems the stage I have opted for has been set."

    "So now let''s start the main show, shall we?"

    "This will be the real beginning of the massacre and also my first step for revenge."

    With this, a bloody storm unfolded in everyone''s eyes causing the sky to turn as red as the blood itself.

 Chapter 545 543:Obliterating The Demons

    Sean stretched his ear and stuck out his tongue making funny faces.

    His daughter lying in the cradleughed heartily, filling his heart with mirth and joy.

    Sean was having the best moment of his life. There was no need to stay tense any more. He could sleep as much as he wanted, and eat freely without the fear of being poisoned.

    He didn''t need to worry about his daughter and wife getting assassinated under someone''s instigation. Though he had not let down his guard, Alex''s rise had freed up his burden.

    In a way, he was now a free man and with Alex''s rising to the throne, he could retire and lead a good life.

    And about Irvine and Shion, they needed to worry about Alex, not the other way around.

    Irvine had already been staying shut after the Hex incident. Maybe she was nning something but Alex might have already thought of a way to counter it.

    Sean, who was enjoying some peaceful time, heard a knock.

    Sean handed his daughter to the nanny and walked outside only to see a Knight trembling with a pale expression.

    "Joy, what happened to you? Are we in trouble?"

    "No!"Joy shook his head.

    "Hush!"Sean, who was about to take an air of relief, almost screamed when he heard Joy''sst words.

    "His Highness Alex had invaded the Demon continent."

    ...¡­

    Pffffttt

    Irvine spewed tea and jumped up from her seat with horror and disbelief.

    Beside her, were Shion and her mother lying on the bed. Although she had been healed, the shock of being hit was too much for her to bear, which led her to lose consciousness again and again.

    Shion and Irvine who were checking up on her received an urgent message shaking them to the core.

    "Are you sure you got the right message?"

    "Did you mistake the Demon invasion for the Alex invasion?"

    "Her Highness, we checked up on it thoroughly. Sir Alex had marched onto the Demon Land."

    "Hahahahah!"Shion burst intoughter.

    "This guy is good at counting death. He will surely die there."Shion, who wasughing madly, stopped when he noticed two piercing gazes.

    "How did I give birth to such a dimwit?"Shion''s mother said.

    "Brother, do you understand how dire the situation is? Alex had marched with 1 million troops. If he loses, the Northern Front would fall into Demon Grasp and Kinley would lose severely. Even if we rise to the Throne we can''t handle the situation."

    Biting her lips, she ryed some orders to the servant and made acall.

    As soon as the call was picked up, she shouted"Brother Sean, what the hell is this?"

    "How can you help Alex with this?"

    "Irvine, listen to me carefully. I swear in God''s name that I don''t know anything about this. Alex had talked about the war but in a different way."

    "He said he would attack Dark Elves and make a path to Elf''s territory and after allying they would pressure Demons by attacking at the borders. There was no talk about invading Demons. I am not a maniac to lend my three hundred thousand troops recklessly to use like this.

    "Damnnn!"Irvine cursed.

    "Irvine, listen. Let''s put our grievances aside. We need to call for emergencies and send for reinforcements. Alex had already won some cities. We need to back him up and ask him to withdraw."

    "This is thest time I am agreeing to your suicidal ns."Irvine bit her lips and cut the call in anger.

    ...¡­..

    While the whole Kinley was in uproar¡­

    A dazzlingly crimson light descended and spread around. A momentter, a figure appeared in the sky causing the entire world to shudder.

    Alex''s eyes were filled with murderous intent and his killing intent materialised to the point that people could feel themselves drenched in blood and standing over the bed of corpses.

    Dark Elves and Demons who had long life spans and lived for centuries started to crawl in fear.

    Alex nced around and shouted, "There is no need to waste time in a minor skirmish."

    "Let''s decide the fate of the war now."

    "Overlords and Supremes from Demone out now and face me."

    "We will decide the winner today. I will take you alone."

    Alex''s words spread throughout the world sending tremors to everyone who heard the description.

    Below him, the Kinley troops that were looking at him with reverence suddenly screamed and jumped out in panic.

    "What the hell?"An fell on the floor and wiped his sweat.

    "He had gone mad."

    "Damn Alex! I knew you were going to get me killed one day?"Hurt cursed and already started to prepare a portal to run away.

    Catherine stumbled and felt the world around her spinning.

    "I thought he had a grand n but what is this?"

    "Athena, do you know about this?"Catherine spoke and looked at Athena who was standing still with a nk expression.

    She looked unfazed however as Christina walked towards her and poked her, they found her frozen like a statue.

    Both of them stared at each other and looked towards Yvonne only to see her passing out due to shock.

    "This...This is too much."Even Christina, who doesn''t speak much, burst into tears.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They raised their heads and looked at Alex hoping that he knew what he was doing.

    Alex waited for their response for a moment however not getting anything, his expression distorted.

    "You are still adamant as ever."

    "Are you taking my threats lightly or did you think I am not strong enough?"

    "Since you fat sheep are noting out I will ughter all the pets you have."

    Alex''s image shed and he appeared right above the Demon army.

    He stretched out his hand and a spear of me appeared in his hand.

    "Dieee!"

    BOOOOOOOM!

    "Kyakkkkkkkkk!"

    A beam of fire shot through the demon army creating a path of destructiveness while leaving behind a floor of hot magma.

    The trail extended for several kilometres in length and a hundred metres wide, wiping out everything in its path. Any demon that was caught in the attack was instantly vaporised.

    Every being gaped at the marvellous sight of pure destruction and demons getting wiped out.

    The Dark Elves felt chills and already wanted to run out.

    "You are still noting out," Alex shouted and smashed his fist.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    Like a meteor, his fist mmed on the ground creating shockwaves and explosions sweeping everything. The demons cried miserably cursing the lunatic who did not even have a shed of honour.

    If every top powerhouse went mad like this then no opposing army would survive.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    The demons who had struck deep fears into the hearts of everyone around the world started to run for their lives.

    "Enough!"

    The fist pouring out of demons dispersed and the figure of the green-haired demon appeared.

    The pressure of an Overlord countered Alex''s pressure and gave the demon a hint of relief.

    "Boy, you are taking this too far."

    "Beings like us don''t fight or interfere."

    BANG!

    Aries, the green-haired demon tried to block the attack but he was sted a few hundred metres back.

    Alex''s expression hardened and those dark eyes gave Aries a creep.

    "You cheap son of bitch. You used tricks and helped those assholes to kidnap my wife."

    "Where were you at that time, bastard? You are nothing but a cheap preacher of justice. Today if I don''t kill your kind and tten the Demon Lord then I will kill myself."

    "Imprudent brat. Even though my great-grandson is older than you and you dare to talk with me like this."

    "You talk too much."Alex cut him off and snapped his finger.

    "Sris De re."

    A miniature sun appeared over Alex and he smashed it at Aries who charged at him with thunder flickering around his fist.

    "Thunder Fist!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The two power shed against each creating a powerful shock st in the air

    The sky was covered by a cloud of mes spreading around crazily which was followed by flickering dark bolts of lightning.

    Everyone within ten thousand metres radius of both fighters was blown away helplessly due to the overwhelming power of both attacks.

    While some expressions became pale with fear others had a tint of appreciation in their eyes as this was the first time they had seen a fight of this scale.

    Alex roared and pushed his attack against Aries.

    The power radiating from his fist was slowly dissipating. He gritted his teeth trying to exert more force but to his surprise, he got pushed back.

    "How...did he have so much power at a young age?"

    "Is he the reincarnation of a great god or is he God in itself otherwise it does not make sense or maybe he is an experimental product?"

    Aries, whose eyes still showing signs of reluctance, spurted blood. After a minute of the bloody sh, a powerful explosion made the world tremble and Aries was blown away to tatters away due to the aftermath.

    His left side was blown and burnt into pieces and he was shot back towards the ground with a terrifying force.

    Before he could react he felt a tight hold on his neck. Alex clutched his hair and dragged him.

    With just a step, he disappeared dragging Aries with him.

    Using teleportation, he appeared directly over the magnificent structure of the Demon castle.

    Holding near-death Aries like an object, he threw it towards the huge monolith and shouted"Take your trash."

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The body of Aries was tossed towards the monolith with a great momentum burst even before it could reach it.

 Chapter 546 544:Confronting The Demon King

    Silence¡­.

    A hush silence prevailed on the battlefield after Alex left.

    The leftover Demons and the army of Dark Elves stood there in a stupor unable to understand what they are going to do now.

    They don''t even know what was going on here and why they appeared there.

    Are they nothing but cannon fodder? The human who leads the army crushed even an Overlord realm like an ant so what can they do now?

    As Dark Elves dazed with frightened expressions thinking about the scene that had transpired before them, they heard orders from above.

    Several figures of Dark Elves appear in the air.

    "Overlord from Dark Elves side," Christina spoke with disbelief and her face became pale.

    Yvonne who just got up and rubbed her eyes wondering if she was in a dream fell unconscious again seeing them.

    "Now what?"Catherine asked with a frustrated expression.

    "Just where did Alex disappear at the time of need."

    "Are we going to die now?"Catherineined with moist eyes.

    "Stop your acts. Do you seriously think Alex would leave us alone after what happened to Riya?"Athena spoke angrily.

    Though she was also baffled by the situation, she believed in Alex and was sure that what happened to Riya was not going to happen to them.

    "Trust me. He surely has some ns."Athena tried to assure everyone by putting up a strong front however one can see the hands holding the sceptre shaking.

    The Overlord of Dark Elves asked their troops to attack and they will oversee the situation."

    "Tsk.Tsk¡­bullying Junior is not a good thing. Alex is a different case because he is just 22 but you all are old bones."

    A majestic voice appeared from a greenish portal that materialised out of nowhere.

    Hindell followed by five Overlord realm experts walked out of it.

    "Troops of Kinley, fetter not."

    "We will protect you."

    Athena, who knew about Hindell, bowed and asked"Did Alex send you here?"

    "Yes, we made a deal."

    "How are you here? Don''t you care about the World Tree?"An Overlord from the Dark Elves Side shouted.

    Hindell smiled and looked at him"Why don''t you take a guess."

    ......¡­

    Crazy...

    No this was the craziest thing one had ever seen in their lifetimes. There are certain steps one needs to go through to win the war.

    But Alex directly jumped at the Demon King in the Demon King''sir. It was the foolest decision one can make.

    "Do you want to die?"

    Agnes sitting on the gigantic ck throne muttered with a surprised look.

    Alex stared at the demon who still had a leisurely expression. ck hair with crimson horns protruding from the top of its head. On its back was a pair of red wings that lightly spread out showing its magnificence.

    An overwhelming power radiated from his body which was enough to make Alex understand the severity of the situation.

    Agnes, The Demon King was at the peak of the Overlord realm.

    Still, so what?

    "What are you looking at? Are you afraid?"

    "Imprudent!"Agnes waved his hand and a power shockwave crashed onto Alex.

    Agnes thought that Alex would be blown away but to his surprise, he stood there motionless as if his powers did not affect him.

    "I now understand the source of your foolishness. But do you think this much power is enough?"

    "I will overlook this. Go back and hide in the hole you were crawling into before. Tell Kevin that I owe him a favour for showing you mercy."

    Alex looked up with a sigh.

    Eeriness started to surround him, giving every demon a kind of deja vu.

    Darkness enshrouded Alex causing Agnes'' expression to falter. He got up from the Throne and pointed at Alex with trembling hands.

    "You...¡­Since when did you have the power of darkness?"

    "No more than that, why do I feel suppressed in face of it," Agnes said with a baffled expression.

    "Those who have seen it are not alive and those who are alive are too afraid to speak."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex waves his hand.

    Agnes felt chills and tried tounch a counterattack but his attacks were neutralised and dark ck chains around him appeared out of nowhere.

    Agnes roared and countless back chains emerged from the sky. Agnes pushed his aura to the max causing some of the chains to crack.

    The chains shot at Alex.

    The centre of the Demon Continent started to tremble.

    The other Overlord appeared to interfere but they were all stopped by Agnes.

    "Stop. I will deal with it."Agnes ordered them, asking them to move aside.

    "I will lock you here and ask Kevin to pay for your sins."

    Alex sneered and brandished his sword. A momentter, darkness erupted drawing a line over the surface and he used this to slice up all the ck chains as if they were made of butter.

    Agnes then shot dark orbs of energy at Alex to which Alex just whipped his sword, shing right through Agnes'' attack and nullifying thempletely.

    Alex took a step disappearing from where he stood and reappeared right before Agnes'' face.

    Without wasting a second, Alex''s fist pummelled at Agnes'' face over again and again, not even giving him a chance to scream.

    "Mighty Punch!"Alex''s final punch infused with a condensed mass of darkness mmed on his face making it explode with a st.

    Alex hovered over the sky with his robe fluttering in the wind and shouted"Come out."

    "Don''t throw your puppets at me."

    "Is the Demon King so afraid that he can''t even step on the battlefield due to fear or are you ying dead? Whatever may be, I don''t care what you do but let me spit some facts."

    "Everything is pretty useless now."

    Alex spoke softly and pulled back his arms as if he was drawing a bow and setting his sights on the huge monolith and the Demon King Castle.

    An arc of darkness along with an arrow appeared. Mana started to distort around him. The area around him started to tremble.

    10 beams of light shot up in the sky and formed a barrier around the ce.

    Agnes'''' spirited figure stared at Alex with a solemn gaze and shouted in a voice that reeked of killing intent condensing over the area.

    The thick bloody aura erupted causing dark bloody lightning to flicker.

    "Arrow of Negation."

    The moment he released the arrow a deafening silence erupted around him.No sounds of fighting, no screams of pain, no cries of wailing could be heard within miles.

    Only utter andplete silence thatsted for several seconds prevailed in the world until the arrow hit the target causing the barrier to burst apart tearing through everything.

    Agnes, who feared the power of the arrow, attacked knowing the barrier could not keep up with it.

    "Damn you!''

    Agnes screamed in pain and anger as he pushed back and from the top of that ce, his hateful shout was heard.

    Embedded in his chest was a dark arrow that neglected everything in its path and struck him directly leaving him bbergasted. Never did he expect something like this to exist that could negate anything.

    The reason why Agnes was reluctant toe out was not that he was afraid of Alex but rather he was doing something important in the pocket dimension but this arrow pierced through the dimension just to hit him.

    "I will make you pay for this!"Agnes shouted furiously"You forced me to do this."

    A few secondster the space around the Demon King Castle started to distort. A powerful aura filled with rich killing intent and power darkness made the space around it crack as if it were made of ss.

    Alex opened his palm on which several masses of different energy started to dance consisting of Fire, water, air, earth, and lightning.

    A momentter giant hands reached out from within the crack. The space where his hand touched crackled and fell apart which widened the space enabling him to appear.

    Agnes'' body dressed in armour could be seen in the passage. His hate-filled expression locked on Alex''s small body as if he was nning to rip him to shreds.

    However, before he could even emerge from the other side of the passageway, a ball the size of a football passed through the crack and hit him on his forehead.

    "Uproar Of The End!"

    A secondter a powerful explosion erupted from Agnes'' domain.

    "I thought of sparing you before but it seems you are hell-bent on killing yourself."

    Agnes clutched the air forming a spear and threw it at Alex.

    BOOOOOM!

    The spear and ball of energy sted creating huge seismic explosions.

    Alex appeared through the veil of mes and punched at Agnes who threw a fist of his own.

    Both of them unleashed their power making the space tremble and crackle while many looked at them with awe and fear wondering what would be the result of such earth shattering battle.

 Chapter 547 545:Confronting The Demon King 2

    The entire area around the demon castle was dreary and deste. There was not a single grain of vegetation growing around there.

    The huge monolith of Demon Castle is supported by auxiliary buildings that form an imprable fortress that would even make things difficult for an Overlord realm expert.

    About being attacked or invaded, there was no need to worry about that as any army marching over theirnds would soon run out of supplies. The distance between the cities is vast and the terrain made it hard to walk around. One had to go through hell to step in here.

    That''s why even if a few cities and fortresses fall, Agnes was not worried about it as he could easily conquer themter but who would think that this human, a puny human would get the courage to belittle him and step into the Tiger Den alone without any shred of fear?

    His mere presence disgusted Agnes and made him feel as if his pride was being trampled over. All the respect and fear he had earned over the years turned into dust by this man.

    There was neither a hint of fear nor any worry reflected from those eyes rather they were burning with animosity.

    "Are you ready to die?"Agnes''s deathly voice fell over Alex who stared back at him without any fear.

    Without allowing Alex to answer back, Agnes moved.

    Alex never put down his guard but Agnes'' counter-attack came swiftly, it was strong and filled with immense anger.

    Before the dust cloud could clear away, a gigantic fist emerged from within it hitting Alex''s body and sending it flying.

    Aled crashed into the desertednd and tumbled for several metres beforeing to aplete stop.

    "That was a brute and solid punch," Alex mumbled non-chantilly as he tried to prop himself up from the shifting powdered rocks underneath him.

    Alex shrugged his body and gazed at the towering giant that appeared before him from the dust cloud.

    "What a shitty menacing look you have?"Alex mocked Agnes as he saw Agnes fearsome appearance.

    "You talk too much," Agnes scoffed as he unfurled his huge reptilian demonic wings behind his back.

    The huge wings cast a shadow over the ce engulfing the ce in silence.

    "Are you prepared to die?"

    "No."Alex shook his head and said, "You should look behind your back."

    Alex stretched his arms and swung them at Agnes.

    Agnes snorted and was about to attack, seeing Alex taking his stance when something hit the back of his head forcing his face to nt on the ground which sent waves of dust and rocks flying.

    "I warned you."Alexughed, taking his hand out from the dimension crack which Alex made by tearing the spaces and joining the two voids.

    The crown on his head broke due to the attack

    and the surprise attack infuriated him.

    "Damn you!"Agnes roared in anger.

    Getting up, he shot straight at Alex like a beam.

    Alex descended from the sky and changed his stance, throwing a kick and smashing his soles at Agnes'' punching at him.

    Different auras shed with one another, dying the sky with different colours.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The void seems to shatter due to their collision.

    Rumbles one after another started to ring loudly followed by showers of lightning striking here and there turning the ce into hell.

    Moving around with speed invisible to the naked eye, Alex and Agnes shed several times in the air.

    Their images appear and disappear leaving behind bubbles in the air which burst and explode reverting into violent shock waves.

    The entire Demon continent started to tremble due to the fight. Cracks and Crevices appeared underneath them while the force of destruction started to wreak havoc.

    Mountains and hills were pulverized and decimated, unable to take on the fierce shock wave.

    The tectonic tes tumbled causing some dormant volcanoes to explode and spew magma and ashes out of the earth warning of the approaching cmity due to their fight.

    As the fight went longer, Agnes started getting agitated and beads of sweat formed over his head.

    ''I had lived for 800 years. I have fought several times in my lifetime and been enriched in battle experience but this kid, just how?"

    ''I feel as if I am fighting an ancient monster who woke up from his slumber. His eyes seemed to see through everything and he is easily countering attacks.''

    ''Now that I notice, what is his rank?''

    ''I can''t feel his realm. Did...Did he have achieved Godhood? Cause I have felt Demi Gods before but I can''t feel his limit.''

    Agnes started to panic and his breathing became haggard. Alex started to suppress him and threw him around like a rag doll.

    Wounds of various sizes appeared all over Agnes'' body while Alex looked unscathed.

    It was then, something fell over Alex and mmed him with its full body to the ground forming a huge crater.

    "Hurem!"

    "Your Majesty, please let us fight?''''

    With a deration 8 overlord aura locked into Alex and he was attacked all around.

    Alex took a few hits due to being baffled for a moment.

    mming onto the ground, Alex coughed ck blood. Thebined might of 8 Overlords wasn''t something one could take on easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The situation was quite dire but at the same time Alex''s sleeping heart started to beat wildly. with excitement. His eyes shed with eternal coldness.

    "Oh my...my¡­..What is this?"

    "You are bullying me?"

    "Shut up and die. Insolent human. After your death, we will tten the Humannd and rule the entire world."

    "You surelyhave some lofty and absurd dreams, Agnes."Alex chuckled and raised his gaze to Agnes who was looking at him with an inexplicable gaze.

    "This is not a dream any more. This is going to be reality."

    "You need to defeat me too for that," Alex answered.

    "You can try your best. We will kill you punk."An orange-haired demon spoke andughed.

    Hisugh irked Alex for some reason.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Can you handle it?"Alex asked and his joyful expression changed suddenly as if he had changed gears bing something unknown.

    The Demon Overlord''s face filled with confidence started to crumble as something deep and dark seemed to be seething out of Alex.

    His eyes became as ck as an endless abyss and a ck star of terrifying light shot out from his back.

    Darkness no an abysmal darkness that eerily struck their heart with fear and despondent stimting the depth of their heart with ominousness.

    "Tell me, can you handle it?"

    "My animosity."

    "Attack him now, "Agnes screamed and each one of them pounced on Alex with all their might.

    A huge energy ball started to expand around them, encircling them in a deadly power.

    [Nuclear De Nova]

    With a sparkling light equivalent to the sun itself, an explosion of hundreds of atom bombs exploding together swept across the surroundings destroying everything that came into its radius.

    ........

    Amber of crimson mes burnt thend. Lava took the ce of the river and many suchva rivers poured down their contents into the Ocean filled with fieryva which was taken and used as purgatory.

    The scene is hellish and brutal with no sight of living beings around and at the centre of suchnd stood a gigantic castle burning fiercely with intense heat.

    Inside it,y the throne of the person whose name is enough to strike fear in the hearts of people.

    Cause he is none other than death.

    The King of Hell, The Devil.

    Folding his legs, he took a ss filled with fiery liquid from his servant. His dark bloody gaze stared at the happenings of the world with great excitement.

    "Finally, something entertaining. I have been bored heretely."

    "Hmm..."

    "Should I look for the Goddess of war and fight with her?''

    If Alex heard this he would surely call this guy a masochist.

    Devil who was enjoying some pleasant scenes frowned suddenly, he waved his hand asking his servant to take back his ss.

    "Lock Hell and hide."

    "Yes, Your Highness."The servant bowed his head and disappeared without speaking anything else.

    "I wish I could have watched it a bit more s..."

    His words stopped abruptly as he saw six dark figures appearing before him led by a beautiful woman.

    "Your Highness, Devil, I hope you pardon our intrusion."

    "You surely have grown some courage."He snorted.

    "What do you want?"Devil asked.

    "You know very well what we want?"

    "Did you forget what happenedst time?"

    "Hehehehh"

    "Don''t worry, we are fully prepared this time."Thedy spoke and released her aura.

    "We want your life, Devil. Your time hase to an end."

    "True God!"The Devil frowned and chuckled.

    "Although I may not live past today I will surely bring some of you down."

    With this frightening pressure descended upon hell following which a bloody fight ensued which signalled the forting of destruction.

 Chapter 548 546:Fearsome Battle

    For a moment, everything was covered with intense mes. All noises ceased before the mighty sound of the rumbling of the sky as if it was going to break apart.

    The phenomenonsted for a moment and when everything returned to normal, kes of white colour started to fall from the sky.

    Alex propped himself up, only to find himself standing on the endless view of snow covering thend.

    Alex scanned the surroundings and saw battered bodies stained with blood getting up slowly and locking him with a hateful gaze.

    It was only then, he understood where he was.

    This ce might be the edge of the Northern continent which is shrouded with darkness and snowfall. It was said to be the very end of the World however Alex never imagined the ce to be as cold as the pole because the world was t, unlike his previous world.

    Before Alex could enjoy the scenery, the cloud of snow was cleared away from within it,ing towards Alex.

    The momentum of the punch disappeared ining near Alex. His image disappeared and he threw a fist at Agnes.

    BOOM!

    Agnes'' big body was hit and sent flying. He crashed into the snow and tumbled several meters beforeing to a stop.

    "Attack him, "Agnes shouted and streaks of light sheding towards Alex.

    Alex had moved and in a few seconds, he unleashed punches one after another.

    Alex fired simultaneous punches so the power behind the punches was not that great. A momentter Demon Overlords were sent flying but many of them stabilised them in mid-air.

    "Fatale Dreams!"

    A sweet pleasant voice sounded and Alex was encased in bright pinkish light.

    "Human, you killed my precious descendant. I will take revenge for her."Miri, The Subus Overlord shouted and released her charm trying to trap Alex in her dream world and make him lower his guard.

    Miri smiled, drawing Alex into a dream while trying to see his inner soul suddenly frowned and spurred blood.

    Pfftt!

    Her body copsed onto the floor and she started to tremble in fear. Her scale became numb seeing the majestic figure sitting on the throne in a world filled with blood and corpses.

    The moment she gazed at him, she could feel it.

    The terrifying might of the person who made the scalp go numb with just a mere sight.

    "What happened to her?"Agnes shouted with a worried look. He who knew Miri''s power more than anyone else knew how terrifying the ability to charm she had.

    No one could escape from the Dream realm until the soul power of the opposite side is way greater than her.

    Agnes stared at Miri and suddenly felt a tingling sensation behind his back. He who had fought and threaded through countless battlefields for the very first time felt fear.

    The fear of the sickle of death ced over his neck and beckoned him toe towards it.

    Agnes rotated his gaze to see a bloody power coercing out from Alex.

    Agnes screamed in panic and attacked without holding back.

    Others followed the motion and threw their strongest move.

    The mana swirled and the hurricane started to sweep through everything.

    Alex, whose body erupted with killing intent, pulled out his sword and threw attacks one after another.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Piercing Thrust.

    Abyssal sh.

    Iron Heavy Swordsmanship 1st Stance.

    Iron Heavy Swordsmanship 2nd Stance.

    ....

    .....

    A momentter, powerful shock waves erupted in the centre of Frost''snd.

    Dark clouds covered the skies blocking the sunlight as the peak powerhouse of the world fought against Alex, destroying the topography of thend.

    BAAM!BAAM!BAAM!BAAM!

    The space around them broke and cracks started to appear like shattered ss forming dark pocket spaces sucking everything before them.

    The huge sea of mes and dust created due to the fight was all sucked into the dimensional crack crazily making the area unstable.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    An Overlord realm expert was shot like a bullet towards the crack after getting hit by Alex. It tried to protect itself from harm but Alex appeared and cut one of its arms, throwing him into the dimensional crack and mending the space.

    Agnes who tried to protect was thrown away like a rag doll.

    "Ahh!" Agnes groaned in pain while twisting his dislocated shoulder and coughing dark blood from his mouth.

    He stood up with blood staining his robes and stared at his followers riddled with bloody holes all over their bodies.

    One of them had their left shoulder torn apart while one had his bones shattered by Alex''s repeated attack. In the end, each one of them had been injured to the extent that it took a few years, probably more than a decade, to heal.

    A top powerhouse like them cannot be healed simply by healing spells though it can alleviate their condition a little however they don''t have any healer among them cause healers had light attributes in contrast to them.

    While all of them had been beaten pathetically, the man on the other hand had swallow wounds apanied by a few scratches.

    Alex took a moment to catch up his breath while observing each of the Overlord conditions. It was one of his toughest battles.

    Though he was not at disadvantage he also did not have an overpowering advantage. The one who can hold on longer will win the fight and he could do that.

    As the two sides prepared to fight, they suddenly felt something had changed.

    Alex''s eyes widened as he felt earth-shattering changes inws and it was then, the world shook.

    It was not just a ce but the whole realm.Alex turned his gaze and looked around to find something forcing his eta open toward her.

    A huge amount of divinity seems to sh with one another.

    ''What is going on?''

    Alex''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the world was quaking as if it was going to be destroyed.

    "Damn!"He screamed and turned a blind eye towards the Demon, his figure shot in the air.

 Chapter 549 547:Descent Of Gods

    Alex''s body, which was about to be shot, suddenly froze.

    [Nightshade]

    A sweet and pleasant voice echoed across the vast ce. As if willing to submit to hismand, the day turned into night and the darkness covered areas across the entirety of Demon Realm. A momentter several tendrils of dark energy descended from the sky and fused which started to attack Alex.

    The tentacles whipped Alex without mercy who seemed to stop resisting for a moment and then erupted with a loud cry.

    "Who...Who are you?"

    "And you dare to copy her appearance?"

    Alex''s eyes locked into her with intense killing intent. Seeing it, the woman justughed heartily and spoke with a chuckle.

    "You are not qualified to know my identity and as perter why don''t you have a guess."

    She then turned her gaze towards the Demon King and other Overlords crawling on the floor.

    "Pathetic!"

    "You worthless piece of shit."

    "You can''t even handle a single thing."She shouted and then focused her attention towards Alex and said"Today, I will show you the saddest moment of your life."

    .........

    The armies of both sides came to standstill with the appearance of the Overlord from Elves.

    The Dark Elves and Demons could grind their teeth with anger while hoping for Alex to be killed and ughtered mercilessly.

    However, contrary to their beliefs the Overlord who could see the faint traces of battle between Alex and Demon Overlord wiped off the sweat from their forehead.

    Hindell swallowed his saliva and muttered"The hell...This kid is dangerous."

    "We have been neglecting him thinking that he had the power of mid-Supreme but he is a strong monster. This unbridled power at such a young age might bring disaster."

    Power needs to be refined and as a person grows older, he understands his responsibilities, his reason to grow stronger and his own goals.

    The age of20s is the stage where more people have a carefree attitude without a serious outlook and having the power of this scale at such a young age may be hazardous both for the person and for society.

    While a deep silence lingered, it was broken by asional quakes and shakes on the ground.

    Catherine walked towards Hindell and asked with curiosity"Your Highness, may I ask you something?''

    "You can Child."

    Catherine nodded and asked politely,"As you say, Alex had be strong ridiculously in such a short time and The Treaty forbade anyone below Mythic rank to fight below their realm so I wonder how they did not put any sanctions on Alex."

    "From what Alex said, the Treaty will be held in a month from now where they will restrict him by signing..."

    "Wait...Wait."Hindell rubbed his forehead and looked at Catherine with a surprised look.

    "Who told you that bullshit?"Hindell asked.

    "Alex," Catherine spoke.

    "Who told him that?"Hindell asked, raising their brows.

    "I think it''s Emperor," Catherine spoke while taking a step back, seeing a frown appearing on Hindell.

    Hindell''s words drew everyone''s attention and his words surprised them to the core.

    "It''s bullshit. There has been an emergency call and we wanted to sanction Alex as quickly as possible but Kevin used the Veto power to hold us for 2 months. We refused to agree but that bastard threatened us with this power and even Martial Saint decided to back up Kevin."

    They stared at Hindell with a stupefied look.

    Hindell, who was about to speak, was startled by a shattering noise and looked up at the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His along with everyone''s eyes bulged when they saw a huge crack appearing over their heads.

    A gust of pressure exuded from the sky and the cracks expanded. The world started to shake and the sky was set aze by showers of lightning.

    Six morphed dark figures appeared crushing everyone underneath them.

    Hindell''s expression became pale and he tried to negate the pressure but all this was for nought as he was unable to neutralise the pressure.

    Many spurted blood and fell on the ground unable to handle the terrifying might. Hindell, whose consciousness was bing blind gritted his teeth and shouted"Protector,e on. It''s not the time to y hide and seek."

    The Six dark figures who were looking down shifted their attention when they saw an old Elf appearing over the humans followed by other streaks of light.

    "How did you get here?"Maxi, the old Elf asked with disbelief.

    "I didn''t know these people would not let us old men sleep properly."Zarcus appeared with an array of weapons behind his back.

    "Dryard...Kosuru...."

    Marcus looked at the red humanoid and Dragon and an Old humped Dwarf with a giant hammer.

    "Martial Saint...you are still the same," Kosuru said, lifting the hammer.

    Dryard looked around and asked, "Where is that fake priest?"

    "I am here, my friend. This bloody bastard did not let me finish the meal."

    "Can''t you maintain the dignity of the Pope?"Marcus spoke with a re.

    "What will I do with dignity? Dignity did not bring me here?"Pope Isai spoke and then looking down he waved his hand gently at Athena and then looked up.

    "Dark Phantoms.The bearer ofDarkness."Isai muttered with a solemn gaze.

    Without wasting any time, the five attacked trying to restrain them.

    "Fake Priest, how did these appear here and the world is not suppressing them?"Kosuru asked with a frown.

    "I don''t know and I did not get any oracle nor am I able to contact the Goddess," Isai spoke and then added, "Don''t you dare call me a fake priest again."

    Athena looked at the sky in a stupor"Pope and Martial Saint..."

    "Who are the others?"

    "They are the protectors of the world and would only move when the world will face trouble."

    "Kosuru is the ancestor of the Dragon n and Dryad is a Dwarf protector and legendary cksmith. Most of the weapons used by Overlord and above are made by him. Maxi was the King Of Elves a thousanyearsars ago."

    "What is their strength and what about that dark figure," Yvonne asked, trying to quell her fear.

    "All of their strength is at Demi-God which is the next stage after Overlord Realm. After Demi-God there is Pseudo-God. A Pseudo God is slightly different from Demi-God in matters of having divinity and is said to be a Pseudo immortal who can live until they are killed."

    "And the next stage is True God which is the realm of Gods for which one needs to establish his religion and gather the Power of Faith and should be worshipped by arge number of people which would mark him as the God of this world."

    "Since this is technically impossible, most use the shortcut by gaining God''s blessing and step into Pseudo God by gaining divinity instead of Power of faith."

    "Still our Demi-God protects are stronger cause this fight is happening in our world under Goddess Eyes."

    Athena and others breathing hastened after hearing Hindell''s exnation and looked up at the sky where the five protectors fought with Dark Phantom soldiers.

    As they engaged, leaving behind a streak of fire something mmed on the ground and exploded leaving behind a huge crater. The st stopped everyone from moving.

    Even Dark Phantom soldiers stopped moving.

    When everyone tried to look at the thing inside the crater, their heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 550 548:Death?

    Everyone''s attention was drawn towards the centre of the crater. A trail of ck smoke clouded everyone''s vision and tension started to rise to the peak.

    The five protectors who came out of seclusion due to the world being threatened stood there in a stupor. Their faces were horrified and even in the wildest dream they could not have thought of such a scenario. Let alone speak, their body was restrained just by feeling the presence of the person behind the veil.

    When the dust screen dispersed, a man with twisted limbs along with a bloodied body riddled with holes due to multiple stabsy on the ground in a puddle of blood.

    The man was none other than Alex.

    Christina, Athena, Yvonne and Catherine felt their heart being squeezed and tearing up seeing the pathetic state of Alex. However, that wasn''t what frightened them rather the person who stood on Alex treated him like a grovel.

    "Sisters, are you not going to greet me?"

    With an evilscivious smile hung on her face, she twisted her foot pressing Alex downward making him cough blood.

    She then looked down at Alex and spoke coquettishly.

    "Hubby, did you like my treatment?"

    "Ri...Riya?"Athena squealed and her whole body trembled

    "God...She is a True God."Marcus screamed in horror, unable to understand what was going on.

    He was watching the scene where Riya was taken by the Darkness realm Supreme being but since they did not possess any threat he did not make any move nor did he had ever imagined that his decision would bite back at him.

    "What are the Goddesses doing? How can they allow a True God to enter and descend here?"

    "Damn we are screwed?"Dryad shouted.

    "This is not possible," Isai screamed. His eyes have always been filled with hope and started to shake in fear.

    "Riya..what happened to you."Catherine tried to maintain herposure as knew that Alex had a restoration spell that could bring him from near death and wondered if Alex was cooking something.

    "Riya, I think you are being controlled. Snap out, Riya. You are going to kill him. Didn''t you love him the most?"Catherine shouted.

    "Yes, Riya doesn''t let those bloody bastards control you," Yvonne added while trying to hold the tears.

    "Stop...She is not Riya.."

    "She just has her face."Alex stuttered.

    "Cough...Cough..." Alex''s stuttering voice filled with pain resounded.

    "OhhhHow did you know that, please tell me?"The woman gave a vicious smile and extended her hand.

    Her hands stabbed into Alex''s chest and clutched his heart with nails digging deep into his heart.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Alex let out a painful groan which stupefied his wives because they have never seen him scream in pain irrespective of the circumstances.

    "Please spare him."Athena shrieks in despair.

    "We will do anything you say"

    "So please..."

    "Then beg¡­."

    "Bow before me and beg down for his life and I will spare him."She smiled and stared at the four women.

    "I heard you are the daughter of Goddess and all of you have pride of your own. I want to see it breaking apart. Iwant to see it fall."

    "Heheheheh!"

    "Bow before me and hit your head on the ground."

    "No, don''t do that, "Isai shouted trying to help Athena whom he and many others had personally groomed.

    How can she let the girl who is like his own daughter bow to someone evil?

    He can''t let her kneel to anyone?

    He tried to interfere but his body was restrained by an unknown force.

    "Did I allow you to speak?"A sharp cold voice echoed and The Pope''s body froze.

    "Bug..know your ce."

    With a wave of her hand, the Pope was sent flying to the ground spurting blood.

    "No....don''t listen to her."

    Athena gritted her teeth and looked at others.

    Christina did not even plead for her own life when she was caught in the trial however now she was unable to think what would happen if she didn''t bow down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Is there no one who can defeat her?"Catherine asked, biting her lips to the point that blood trickled down.

    "She is the true God. I don''t know.."

    THUD

    Before she could even finish her sentence, they heard a loud sound and looked to the side only to find Yvonne kneeling on the ground with a pale expression.

    Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper and her body was shaking crazily as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Yvonnnnnne!"The three screamed in shock because out of five of them, Yvonne is the proudest of all.

    She did not even acknowledge Alex and even if their rtionship improved, she had not moved an inch in her resolve. The three sometimes even wondered if Yvonne one day will fully submit herself to Alex or if Alex''s marriage with her would remain political and loveless.

    So, seeing her break down was disheartening to the point that they could not even describe it in words. They were shocked and baffled at the same time.

    Yvonne hit her head and spoke loudly. There was no trace of pride in those eyes. Except for uncanny fear and pain, her coldness and pride had been broken down.

    "I know I have been bitch and always tried to stay away from him. Curse him and look down on him. I may not be a good girl nor did I ever reciprocate my feelings for him sincerely. Maybe it was my vain arrogance or vain pride that did not want to submit to him."

    "I have grown up in riches and always looked down upon the world. I believed in wealth which could buy anyone. I believe in my eyes to see fortune and I use that to manipte others and always thought being with Alex is only for mutual benefit however seeing him like this...my heart is bursting apart."Tears started to slide down from her cheeks and Yvonne''s voice became groggy...

    "It is now that I have realised that he has be an inseparable part of my life. The one who makes me feel alive and makes me feel like aplete woman. I want to live with him, so please don''t take him away from me."

    Following Yvonne, the other three kneeled and hit their head on the ground begging for Alex.

    Blood dripped down from their forehead and tears dripping from their eyes made the barren ground wet.

    Everyone who stood there stared at the scene with unspeakable expressions.

    These four had always been considered Goddesses in their hearts and seeing them breaking down wasn''t something they wished for.

    Fate was cruel to them.

    What could they do before a True God who is equal to the Goddesses Of the World?

    Pfttttt

    A mockingughter resounded which broke the tense atmosphere causing the four to look at her with baffled looks.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    "It''s so funny. I have neverughed so much.."

    "I mean how can you be so naive."

    "Did you believe my word?"

    "Oh, God! I am dying ofughter."

    "What...do you mean?"Athena''s eyes shook as bad premonition welled in her heart.

    "I mean this."The woman smiled and squeezed his hand making a popping sound.

    Alex''s eyes became hollow and blood gushed fromhis lips carrying chunks of broken internals

    "Nooooooooooooo!"

    The four screamed and jumped towards her.

    "Take him. He is going to die now."

    Like a piece of crap, he threw Alex''s body towards the four.

    "Ale...Alex..speak ....speak.."

    They caught Alex and Athena immediately tried to heal him but her effort was nought.

    "Five...I need five.." Alex, who wanted to speak, coughed blood and his breathing stopped and his eyes became hollow.

    Alex''s wives'' heads became nk and their bodies became cold. Fear, sadness, despair and anger clouded their minds.

    Time seems to freeze for a moment and then the bestial scream of hatred echoes.

    "I will kill you."Athena roared and her body burst out with a bright light.

    Yvonne, Catherine and Christina were unable to process what was going on and thought about one thing that is revenge.

    Revenge...Kill¡­Killlll¡­Revenge...Revenge...Revenge...

    It was then they felt something breaking apart. Something that had been sealed, something that had been dormant in them erupted dazzlingly,a terrifying might that caused the world to tremble.

 Chapter 551 549:Emperors Wrath

    A bright light filled with holiness spread all around freeing everyone from the suppression of The True God woman.

    For the woman who had the power of Darkness, the bright pure holy light affected her vision and a burning sensation spread all over her body. Her face contorted with a frown as she stared at the bright light.

    She covered her body to protect herself andmanded the six Pseudo Gods to attack her.

    However, contrary to her expectation the Pseudo Gods were unable to reach near her. With force making them fly away, they were injured out of nowhere.

    "You are as disgusting as those bitches."She spat and her image vanished. She appeared right before the bright light and extended her arms to kill four at once.

    "Protect others."

    The woman''s wrist was grappled burning her smooth skin and then she was hit with a force that caused the surrounding space to be riddled with cracks.

    BAAM!

    The area behind her was decimated into dust by the punch still there was no trace of panic or fear in her eyes. It was just that she was surprised by the scene that was going on.

    As the light dispersed, a maiden with sharp features, golden hair and a pair of red mystical eyes stared at the woman with an expression filled with hatred.

    "We will kill you."A voice resonating with the wrath of the heavens echoed, surprising everyone, causing instead of the four women there stood a single woman whose appearance was very simr to the statue of Goddess Reba.

    Their disappearance and the appearance of this single girl exude holy radiance as if she was shocked to the core.

    8 pairs of wings unfurled behind her and a golden spear burst out in her arms. A streak of tears slides down her cheeks.

    Clouded by despair and revenge, letting out a painful scream while she attacked the woman with everything she had.

    Her figure disappeared and she struck the True God woman with all her might.

    BOOOOM!

    A quake shook the entire world.

    Rumble.

    The catastrophe began with a quake that shook the core of the world.

    Rather than calling it a quake, it would be correct to describe it as a phenomenon in which the entire world resonated. The moment the upheaval urred everyone could see the sky tearing and breaking apart.

    The wind that ceases to bow started below.

    The world which was engulfed by silence started to let out quakes of crying. As if in a desperate cry for mercy, the world pleaded with them to stop fighting.

    Raging in anger, the holy maiden did not give a damn whether the world would survive or not.

    The moment they heard themand, the Protectors transferred everyone. The Demon Overlords who were still alive were a stepte, their army was almost annihted and the entire Demon continent was in a mess.

    Feathers shot out from the Holy Maiden''s wings which took the shape of Spears.

    Spears of dazzlingly bright light materialised in the sky and it became a meteor shower that gave birth to thunderous noise upon its impact on the ground.

    Seeing a huge crater many kilometres long, the holy maiden stared down with a pale and unsightly expression.

    "Hahahahahah!"

    A mockingughter resounded as the woman walked out unscathed.

    "I was taken by surprise seeing your sudden increase in strength however it seems you are nothing."

    "You are iplete...You are missing...Something iscking...Let me guess what it is.."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s Our Queen isn''t...Youck one sister."

    "Pfft...Pour soul. You have as much power as Pseudo God and in your world, you might be powerful but with the Presence of True God, you are nothing."

    "My Lord said there was a human who could threaten him so I decided to act on impulse but who knew he was all bark, not a bite."

    "He died even before I could have fun."

    The Maiden eyes gleamed dangerously and she poured out another devastating attack but it disappeared out of nowhere.

    "I am bored. I don''t want to y with you anymore. I will leave."

    "Little Phantoms, let''s go back but before that should I kill you?"

    The woman was about to open a portal while preparing to attack but just then she felt a tingling sensation on her back.

    DUSSSSH!

    [Chains Of Judgement]

    Golden chains erupted and bound her out of nowhere.

    "What...?"She shrieks and tries to unwrap it but she is not able to.

    She frowned and looked around and found a long golden-haired human staring at her while folding her hands behind her back.

    She was bbergasted as she did not sense his presence.

    Her expression drew much attention from everyone to the human seeing who gasped in shock.

    "Since you havee here, you don''t need to go back, Hina.

    A majestic and lofty sound resounded.

    "You....."Her whole body trembled

    "Did not you lose your power when my God struck? Weren''t you on thest leg? So why are you alive?"

    "Why...Why?"She screamed and her eyes started to shake.

    Her body started to shake as if she had met the greatest despair of her life.

    "I had a few years to live ahead. However, it seems I have to die today to finish the mess and clear some annoying flies."

    He stared at the maiden and said"Daughter-inw. Alex is still alive so don''t worry."

    His words poured cold water on them and the hollow eyes filled with despair started to brim with light.

    "Is...Is it true?"

    "Yes!"She spoke with disbelief.

    Her body started to lose its radiance slowly as exhaustion overcame her.

    "Daughters-inw. I am very proud of you and Alex. I wanted to say many things to him before handing over the mantle but it seems I can''t"Kevin''s expression changed and there was deep sorrow in his eyes.

    He then stared at Hina and said"Don''t worry. I will not kill you. Since this is myst shot I will make it worthwhile."

    "Today, I will let heaven and hell see the horror and know the might of Stan who is known as the Descendant Of the Gods."

 Chapter 552 550:On His Way To Death

    Another figure darted across the sky and appeared before the holy maiden.

    Startled by the shock of seeing the emergence of the new figure, she stepped back. Her body shone with a bright white light and she split again.

    The fourdies slumped on the ground feeling their vision dimming. Their body lost their strength. The short spur of power they gained disappeared.

    Athena trying to hold her consciousness stared at the man back. He had an unkempt beard and shabby haggard hair.

    Beside him stood a beastman with a humped back holding a staff. He had a gentle expression on his face and his eyes shone with various colours filled with mysticism.

    "Hoooooooo!I never imagined things would develop this far. It seems, we still failed to stop them."

    Although his words were grave there seems to be no worry.

    If Alex saw the old beastman, he would have screamed in a panic because he was the same elder who was the head wolf man''s tribe and had advised him previously.

    Alex who had thought of him as a Legendary rank expert would have surely been surprised sensing the unbearable aura.

    Christina who looked at the other man found him familiar and tried to search in her memories and remember him, her eyes widened.

    "Are you the retired general of Kinley?"

    "General Enoch..."Christina muttered with disbelief. She had heard about his death when they joined the army. He was a great figure of Kinley. His presence at the border was enough to make another empire feel restless.

    Enoch smiled with satisfaction and spoke, "I did not think that someone would be kind enough to remember these old bones."

    Breaking out of her reverie, Catherine asked"What is going on here..What happened to Alex?"

    Yvonne''s dimmed eyes glowed a bit and she asked"Can you revive Alex?"

    The two old man''s expressions stiffened on hearing her words and they shook their heads.

    "We don''t know. His Highness said not to worry about him."Enoch replied after which the ground started trembling.

    "It''s starting."The Elder of the wolf tribe spoke with a solemn expression.

    "What is starting?"The four asked in disbelief only to be answered by loud tumbles.

    ROAR

    A furious roar took ce between Heaven and Earth, as an indescribable magnificent shadow appeared blocking the sunlight of the entire world.

    Everyone around the world panicked seeing a giant figure materialising out of nowhere and covering the sky.

    He reached out its giant hand and made a grappling motion.

    It felt like time had been frozen...

    It did not just happen at borders nor this phenomenon was seen only in Kinley. The whole world was enshrouded by the figure.

    The flowing of water bodies, the rolling of clouds and every human being, beast or any other living creature who was killing, moving, chatting or engaging in various activities came to a stop.

    It was as if they were under a spell, freezing thempletely.

    Wisps of fire erupted across the sky followed by showers of lightning thundering across the sky again.

    "People of Everton. We have always been under constant threat. Warriors all over the world had protected this world from foreign invasion and the appearance of True God is just the beginning of his descent."

    "The God Of Darkness is soon going to descend. He is going to wreak havoc and destroy Everton and to protect this world we need to work together."

    His voice lingered in the hearts of everyone. The whole world fell silent after his words were spoken.

    "Unfortunately, this Emperor of Kinley will not be alive to witness the glorious aura. Since I am going soon I am going to send a gift to my fellow God Of Darkness."

    The whole suddenly became restless, unable to make out the meaning of Emperor Kevin''s words.

    "God Of Darkness¡­Taste my strength."

    A murderous aura filled the whole world. Kevin''s body exuded a power that seemingly made the whole world tremble in fear.

    "Emperor..."

    "Emperor..."

    Even though Enoch knew what was going to happen and hardened his heart, he can''t help but feel sadness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A power aura swept everything and a huge rift opened across the sky.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "How..did you know his location?"Hina spoke with disbelief.

    "Thanks to you," Kevin spoke with a smile and then his golden eyes turned bloodshot.

    "Nooooo.....You dare?"

    "You dare to disturb our God..."Hina screamed and tried to break free from the shackles.

    "Which bug dares to disturb my slumber?"A shocked voice echoed.

    "Come here."Kevin flicked his hand causing the world to shake violently.

    The protectors and every top powerhouse suddenly stiffened as a great pressure approached them from a great distance.

    "Something ising?"Hina muttered with disbelief as she even felt a threat of getting wiped out.

    Meanwhile, everyone looked towards the sky...

    Following a great st, everyone immediately witnessed an astonishing sight, as a peerless glow swept across the sky in an instant.

    Following it, a huge crack spread across the sky with no visible end to it.

    "Halberd of Judgment."

    "Apany me in myst strike."

    With a roar akin to a wounded beast, a terrifying spear of over a hundred metres long appeared in front of everyone.

    The moment it appeared everything lost its austerity. Instead of a halberd, it looked more like a weapon of mass destruction.

    Holding it Kevin threw it straight at the crack.

    As if the essence of the world had been torn apart and the entire world weighed down by a huge weight causing a shift in the entire realm.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A terrifying explosion echoed in the ears of all cultivators. The sky above the region was devoured by the brilliant glow.

    The bright auster of Kevin''s body receded and his figure turned normal and started to fall.

    "Bug I will not let you die. I will torture your soul for a million yearsfor hurting me."

    An infuriated roar resounded from the other side and a huge darkish hand drenched in blood extended towards Kevin.

    "No....."

    Enoch and The Elder of the wolf tribe shouted in panic. Following the countless powerful aura- shot towards Kevin.

    "No matter what, don''t let him sully His Highness''s body.Even if we need to burn our life force."

    "Bugs who don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth, die."

    With a just sweep emitting fierce coercion, the god of darkness pushed back everyone.

    Cracks appeared all around and spatial distortion created a storm pulling everyone inside it.

    Enoch pressed on trying his best to move forward even if blood gushed out from his lips.

    "Come here."Just as the God Of Darkness was about to reach Kevin, he felt strong resistance.

    A tightening grip held his hands and a figure glowing with a reddish aura appeared. His presence turned the entire world red.

    Even the water flowing in the river turned blood red due to the immense killing intent radiating from him.

    Seeing the figure Catherine, Christina, Athena and Yvonne''s eyes glowed.

    "Keep...Keep your filthy hands away from my father."

    With a thundering noise shaking the world, the might of a person who had once suppressed all the gods of heaven and hell erupted.

 Chapter 553 551:Returning To Peak

    1....4...10...20...30...40..50...60..70..80..90...

    A bar rapidly progressed towards the end. As it reached nearly 95, his consciousness was suddenly jolted.

    Lying in the vast void of darkness, he bit his lips.

    A trace of tears trickled down his cheeks.

    ''This should not have happened.''

    ''They don''t deserve this.''

    Muttering and gritting his teeth sorrowfully, he waited.

    He had an ample number of counter ns still he had not expected a God to descend and force his wives into this state. He created another body and transferred some of his power while this body underwent the process to reach its peak.

    He wanted to break out.

    Nothinges equal to the well-being of his wife but he held on. He suppressed his desire to break out of the procedure and destroy everything but the only reason he stopped was that he saw the power that had been dormant bursting out.

    He always knew, his wives are not some dolls that need to be protected. They are strong, ridiculously strong. They just need a spark to wake and his death today was the spark.

    Although, they may not awaken their full power still that was enough to hold the true god.

    95....96....97...98....99....100....

    After being trapped for an unknown amount of time, rays of light finally showered upon him and a series of notifications shed before his eyes.

    [Transfer Complete]

    [All Limits had been removed]

    [Sealed Power has been released]

    [Host, congrattions. You are back to your peak.]

    ....

    Quake...Quake.....Quake.....

    "Why is this world shaking so much?"Quinn grunted and observed Alex.

    After Alex created a second body and transferred his soul, he had to guard him in case of any trouble.

    However, it feels quite boring to stay underground for so long.

    "Damn man...I shouldn''t have owed him. It would be interesting if he asked me for something which had great risk...s, he wasted such a precious opportunity."

    Quinn who was in the midst of grumbling suddenly felt suffocation. He held his throat and fell on his knees. As he looked up he saw Alex''s body shining with an ethereal glow.

    Alex''s eyes trembled the moment he opened his eyes.

    BOOM!

    The upper part of the ceiling was blown away, startling Quinn.

    "What the hell?"

    A thousand images shed before Alex''s eyes. His sense scanned everything. He felt as if he had be one of the worlds.

    Nothing was hidden from his sight...

    "Father. His heart suddenly stirred and many things which he was unaware of before had now be clear."

    Ignoring wide-eyed Quinn, Alex''s body vanished and appeared right before his father blocking the God Of Darkness''s hands.

    Whoosh!

    "This..."

    Everyone in the scene was stunned. Even the God of Darkness seemed to be perplexed.

    They stared at Alex glowing brightly and looked down at another disfigured Alex dead body unable to understand what was going on.

    "You...how did you be so strong..."

    A bewildered voice echoed across the huge crack.

    Turning away his attention, he stared at Kevin''s pale expression.

    "Are you ignoring..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a wave, Alex locked the entire area and froze the time.

    His father burnt away his remaining life force. His body had traces of power of faith and divinity. He used everything in thest exchange.

    Alex still did not know how his father was so strong. He was a mortal but his mortality threatened a God.

    "Was it worth it?"

    Kevin''s eyes glowed and he raised his trembling hands to touch Alex''s cheek.

    "Yes, everything I have done is worth it."

    "Go..finish things off. Once you finish this, ask Enoch to take you there."

    The flow in Kevin''s eyes dimmed and his hands fell.

    Alex was feeling quiteplicated. He had always thought that this guy hated him but now he did not know...

    Alex stared down to see beads of water drops falling down his cheek.

    He touched his eyes and muttered, "Why am I crying?"

    "This guy is just like a stranger to me so why am I feeling so much anger and hatred? I did not think that anyone except my wife could make me feel like this."

    Alex, unable to figure out his messy thoughts, stared back.

    His eyes filled with sorrow shed with chilliness like never before.

    "Even stopping time could not avert death."

    Alex muttered and as the time returned to normal,and he heard loud crises of his name.

    "Alex...."

    Alex stared at four haggard figures and tried to smile as gently as possible and spoke"Please wait for me."

    He passed down Kevin''s body to Enoch.

    Showers of rain started to fall out of nowhere followed by strong gales. It looked like the entire world was grieving.

    Alex stared at the God Of Darkness and said"You asked the wrong question."

    "Let me rephrase your question."

    "Instead of that you should ask just how strong I am."

    "You can only threaten me by staying in our hideout. Why don''t youe here and y?"The God Of Darkness snorted from the other side and retracted his hands.

    "Then see what I can do."

    His words startled everyone yet again.

    Without caring about the looks the whole world is giving him, he stepped in.

    "What.....Who gave you the courage?"The God Of Darkness''s shocked voice echoed and he tried to close the portal.

    Seeing this Hina shouted"God please save me. I don''t want to stay here."

    Surprisingly, even after Kevin''s death the chains were still holding her and pinning her down.

    Hina pleaded but her voice was ignored.

    Alex stretched his hand and stopped the crack from closing. Like lightning, he entered inside.

    His father had sacrificed himself to trace God Of Darkness and dy his descent. If he doesn''t take this opportunity and show them who he is, he should stay at home and sweep the floor.

    Alex moved past the crack and arrived at a space filled with nothing. It was just a void that made Alex click his tongue in displeasure.

    He thought that this would lead to the Darkness realm s.

    As he entered, he threw a fist that travelled endlessly shaking the entire ce.

    "So many Gods here."

    "I can vent my finger."

    "Alex, let there be a massacre," Alex shouted following which the entire dark space became lit with a crimson hue due to Alex''s killing intent which shed with the strong aura of severalGods hiding out there.

 Chapter 554 552:Against Gods

    The true God stage was divided into three realms.

    Early True God.

    Mid-True God.

    Peak True God.

    After True God, the next stage is Elder God. The Goddesses and The Devil were at that level.

    After the Elder God, the next stage is the most crucial and vital stage of signifying importance for the whole world.

    The stage is known as the God King stage which is also called the Primordial God Stage.

    Elder Gods can create realms but they are still bound by worldlyws. It''s only when you reach the God King stage, you will be free of all worldly suppression of this universe.

    The Queen Goddess is at the half-step God King stage. It''s because of her presence due to the God Of Darkness had been ying hide and seek.

    A God who breaks thew may be punished by worldlyws and loses its power. The Queen Goddess had done something which broke the bnce of the world that''s why she was chained by worldlyws. If not for her half-God King power, she would have been killed.

    What surprised Alex the most was that he could see many Peak True Gods in this dark abyss.

    ''So, this guy is hiding and making an army in an unknown ce.''

    WHOOSH!

    The entire ce started to vibrate and new types ofws started to inter wine. It was a ce where they have the home advantage here.

    "Hahahah!"

    "What a foolish kid!"

    "Kid, even though you became strong out of nowhere, we are currently strengthened by thew. It won''t be easy for you to kill us...."

    A Peak True God along with the eight and the rest of the authorities wore a stern expression as if they were facing a great foe. Their God asked them to keep him busy and kill him.

    There were many minor and Pseudo Gods present out there. Alex felt as if he was going to face the whole army by himself.

    His eyes chilled with hatred wanting to crush each one of these ants.

    They immediately unleash their forces thoroughly without any hesitation to execute the strongest attacks.

    BANG!

    Alex did not say a word. He threw a punch forward. The overwhelming might instantly repel all the attacks andnd on them.

    [Mighty Punch]

    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

    The man who belittled Alex just a moment ago was the first to let out a cry of agony and turned into blood mist.

    A reputable and one of the strongest gods present out here was killed in one punch.

    The other Gods were not severely injured by the aftermath but the god''s force in their bodies shattered.

    The weaker ones cried in panic and screamed.

    "What? Why is he so strong?"

    "He wiped out the existence of a True God with a single punch."

    "Runnn!"

    "Trying to run away?"

    Alex stomped the space sending shock waves and sealing off the area. His power restrained them before throwing another punch at them.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    The darkness started to light as Alex''s attacks started to burst one after another like fireworks.

    8 Early Gods cried in fear and fell to their deaths.

    A ckish dragon with a huge body appeared and attacked Alex with a fierce roar.

    "Die you worm!"

    Alex shouted and lunged forward descending on top of the dragon.

    His bloody killing intent materialised bounded by his will of destruction.

    [Mighty Punch]

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    As if several thousand Hydrogen bombs exploded in a ce, the fierce shock wave spread in the sky breaking through the void. It pushes the weaker one like flies.

    Before the huge godly dragon could react, its enormous body of ten thousand kilometres long was crushed with its blood sttering in the air.

    "Alex, enough of your imprudent attacks."

    In a nick of time, a thunderous roar exploded close to him.

    A terrifying aura appeared one after another. The whole ce began to shake vigorously.

    The rules ofw in the space shattered into pieces and the pieces surged in Alex''s direction fiercely.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So you are the right-hand man of the big boss? Do you seriously have to sacrifice their lives to test my strength...Wait?"

    Alex''s expression hardened amid his speech.

    His hands trembled and his eyes widened.

    "You two...you are the ones who kidnapped Riya?"

    Alex''s eyes turned demonic and his hair fluttered with madness. He pulled out the Dawn Of Extinction from the rift and shed forward, shattering the rules of the world and clearing a chaotic path.

    "Alex..."

    "Don''t dare you to address our Queen with the filthy tongue of yours."

    The Four Elder Gods started at Alex with a grave expression.

    "Riya....where is my Riya?"

    With a roar making the whole ce tremble, Alex''s aura surged like waves of the ocean crashing into everyone.

    His killing intent was so thick that it materialised along with the power of light and formed a crimson golden armour on Alex together with unfathomable battle intent.

    Everyone''s heart shuddered to see such a scene.

    "Do you seriously think you are unbeatable just because you are trained by those bitches?"

    The dark-cloaked figure burst intoughter.

    "Prison Of Hell!"

    The four figures shouted simultaneously and a huge gate appeared before Alex but before it could open, Alex made his move and shed the gate.

    Ominous dark mes seemed to burn inside the gate that could devour anything it touched but before it could appear.

    BANG!

    An overwhelming sword shattered the darkish mes and the rules of the world collided with Alex.

    Their aura pressed onto Alex and they threw their fist at him.

    [Abyssal sh]

    Alex''s battle intent skyrocketed and he shed his sword unleashing a dark path cutting through time and space as if it was forging a path of destruction.

    [Sword Of Void]

    [Enforcer of Darkness]

    [Hammer Of Worldly Laws]

    The cloaked figures flicked their wrist and threw moves one after another.

    Alex''s attacks collided with them creating ripples one after another. The entire ce shone with dazzlingly bright light.

    The world of Everton, unaware of the fierce battle going on, seems to shake and tremble by the aftermath of the shes.

    Alex nullified the attacks with a single sh.

    BUZZ!

    Within a span of a second, several dark chains emitting godly glows appeared out of nowhere and wrapped around Alex preventing his body from moving.

    It was simr to what his father used to trap Hina except these were darkened and contained thew of darkness.

    As if waiting for this, they shouted.

    "mes Of Carnage!"

    They unleashed countless runes whichbined to form darkish lotus mes as they rushed towards Alex, the space seemed to melt.

    It was burning the world in itself. Even if you are immortal or Elder God, once hit by this you will die as the mes can burn the power of faith and divinity.

    It was made of the source of the world through which everything was born.

    Seeing this situation,instead of panicking Alex burst intoughter.

    The situation was absurd.

    "Hahahahhh!"

    "Has this kid lost his mind?"

    "Fools."

    "You wanted to trap me with thew of Darkness and burn with mes."

    He had the Law and Power of Darkness of the higher world.

    This situation was quite funny.

    And secondly, you wanted to burn the Emperor Of mes, the person who tortured and burnt Gods until they begged for their lives.

    If this was not absurd,then he did not know what can be called more absurd than absurd.

 Chapter 555 553:Against Gods 2

    The me instantly evolved into thousands of illuminary figures taking the shape of a dragon. The mes surged rapidly all around and the dragon swung its w at Alex who was bound by the chains.

    To God Of Darkness forces, even though Alex was the strongest being they had ever seen in their lifetime who had mastered countless arts, his potential would still be limited by thew chains of darkness as he was born in the world of light thatcks darkness.

    The attack might not kill him but it was enough to inflict serious damage on him which may force him to retreat.

    In truth, they were never prepared for this. The Goddess''s army doesn''t have the guts to enter their territory and wreak havoc.

    Only a madman, only a psychopath who doesn''t care about the consequences would act so unrestrained. Though all of them looked calm on the surface, they were cursing the Hina with aeons of umted knowledge asking her why she had to disobey the orders and provoke this mad bull.

    To create these mes, they had to use their origin force which was equal to their existence.

    "Hmmmmm!"

    "Dawn Of Extinction, illuminate the area and release all the light you have stored, destroy thews."

    Alex uttered words that rang like thunderous which started ringing and spreading like shockwaves.

    The sword in his hand quivered gleefully.

    A blinding golden light burst out for it and it shot emitting a bright blinding light shining over the Phoenix.

    The dragon made of mes immediately halted its attack and burst out screeching in panic.

    The four Elder Gods were stunned and dumbfounded for a moment.

    Alex''s body surged with divine glow and he shook his body pulling the chains around him.

    He raised his hand and mmed the chains against each other.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG

    The space cracked underneath Alex and the light started to get devoured.

    Seeing this the four Elder Gods started to panic.

    "Alexlet''s retreat."

    "You take a step back and we will also step back."

    "We promise not to attack your realm for the next hundred years and pull out all the personnel from there."

    "Stop your bullshit and give me Riya.."

    "Alex, that would be difficult. She is already our Queen and you might not know she originally belonged here. This is her home."

    "Silence.."

    Before he could finish, Alex snapped furiously. His body unleashed a rising blood flow as his eyes turned bloodshot.

    "Dawn Of Extinction."

    Alex did not waste any more time talking to them.

    "sh Of Destruction."

    The Four Elder Gods immediately gathered everyone and used thews of their world and all their strength to defend themselves.

    BAANG!

    A Shocking explosion resounded.

    In Alex''s world, everyone turned their attention towards the crack and showed the crack widening followed by earthquakes. Their eyes were immediately filled with astonishment and disbelief.

    Catherine covers her lips with her hands seeing this.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "What''s happening in there?"

    "Alex, is he alright?"

    Following her voice, others'' expressions became as pale as a sheet of paper.

    "Just what kind of being is he fighting so that would make the whole world tremble."Yvonne expression wasn''t bright.

    "He is alright," Athena muttered with a calm expression while holding the hem of her skirt tightly.

    Was she calming herself or speaking about her faith in Alex, it was something that was only known to her.

    Back in the void,injured figures floated with an ugly expressions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just a single sh with all his might brought them to this state. For a moment, they were ashamed of themselves.

    They knew Alex was trained by Goddesses for a thousand years but for them who lived for more than a billion years, this was too unbelievable and shocking.

    "Let''s leave."

    "He might be strong but not strong enough to break the barrier of God Of Darkness."

    Concluding among themselves, they turned a blind eye to the other True Gods and ran away in fear.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Their bodies shot away with a beam of light.

    Alex sneered and his image disappeared.

    "Where are you running?"

    With a sh, he appeared before them and brandished his sword.

    BOOOOM!

    The one before him was cut into two halves.

    "Ah...nooooooooo!"

    The two halves burst and exploded into pieces.

    The Elder God did not die however, he would have to hibernate and heal himself. Injury at this level is not easy to heal again.

    If Alex was injured now, the healing spell and Restore also would not work.

    The others screamed in peril and before they could react, Alex shed again, ying another.

    BOOOOM!

    Another explosion resounded, lighting up the whole space.

    "Damn, you Alex!"

    "Must you do this?"

    "Must you drag us here?"

    "If you have anyints, ask your God Of Darkness toe here and save you"

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Alex, you asked for it."

    With a furious roar, a godly glow burst out deep within.

    WHOOSH!WHOOSH!WHOOSH!WHOOSH!

    At that instant, many Ancient beasts,mysterious artefacts and many things burst out like a tide trying to devour Alex who seemed to be extremely small before it.

    "You should be happy."

    "Be proud of yourself and in your afterlife, you should exin to the God Of Destruction about this," Alex muttered, taking on the bombarded head-on with his body.

    It was then a suffocating pressure and indescribable pressure appeared looming over them.

    The entire space lit up momentarily and out of nowhere, millions of stars appeared out of nowhere shocking them.

    At that time with a flicker, like a sun something burst apanying the might of millions of atomic explosions and a huge star appeared behind Alex.

    "Take this."

    [Starlight sh]

    Following it every being, whether they belong to the Darkness realm or the Light realm.

    Whether they were simple mortals unawakened or powerful strong awakened or The Gods.

    It was the moment when the entire universe witnessed a peerless strike that would be remembered for a thousand years toe.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    A series of explosions took ce one after another and the entire universe irrespective of the Darkness Realm and Light realm, sky and world around them was lit by stars that devoured everything with their brilliant glow.

 Chapter 556 554

    Dense pulsating energy expanded all around making everyone''s vision nk due to the intense bright starlight.

    A great sense of danger dawned on everyone and the sheer force of the strike overwhelmed them. They started to perform various arts and use everything in the arsenal to protect themselves.

    Meanwhile, in the realms, the situation of the world was in a mess. The whole world shook to and fro like a pendulum.

    Even the protectors of the realm had to make a move to stop the force from spreading further.

    Their minds went nk and a force continued to sweep everyone.

    Countless rare phenomena took ce at every ce in the universe.

    Whether it was hell or heaven, no ce was left untouched. Alex attacked and affected everything. His attack was extremely terrifying and it was only after some time that everything started calming down.

    Everyone felt as if they had survived a life-threatening cmity. They lifted their gaze and stared at the humongous crack of several thousand kilometers long which was trying to repair itself but was unable to do so.

    The people were left trembling and started to pray to God to have mercy.

    Inside the void, the entire ce was filled with chaotic energy shing with one another creating ripples one after another.

    The glow over Alex''s body dimmed down and seeing no one around, he turned his gaze staring at the endless abyss.

    His gaze prates deep into the dark void space and falls into a world filled with darkness.

    "It''s your time God Of Darkness."

    Alex who was about to take a step heard a soft soothing voice over this head

    [Alex, you need toe over now.]

    Alex''s face twisted and he shouted with an annoyed tone"What now?"

    The soft soothing voice belonged to Goddess Reba.

    [Alex...The Devil...The Devil is no more.]

    "What???"Alex screamed out.

    "What happened to him?"Alex asked with baffled. He had perceived some changes but he had forgotten to take a look over hell and heaven.

    [God Of Darkness struck us. That''s why your father was able to find him. His whole army suppressed us while a portion of his army took the Devil. The invasion had destroyed thews and since we were preupied with it we could not descend.]

    "He stopped you and messed withws. What is the Queen Goddess doing there? Wait.."

    "Is he already at God King Level?"Alex asked and his eyes shed with chillness.

    [No, but he had managed to reach Half-Step God King and wanted to absorb the Devil so that he could be whole.]

    "Okay, I got it. I am going to kick his ass now."

    [Just why the hell are they so hasty? Can''t you at least listen to me fully? Although you are strong and may be able to hold a God King level still you are not his match. He is a God while you are not. He is not going to die like this however if you die then it''s finished. This is your real body Alex and its power cannot be transferred fully to the second body.]

    Alex rubbed his forehead and asked, "Then tell me how my father attack..."

    [Your father is a special case. Everything is over now. You can ask his servants and know all the secrets.]

    [However, before that you need toe here quickly otherwise we are doomed.]

    "Now what mess do I need to clean up?"

    [It''s not ours but the Devil''s.]

    [With the death of the Devil, the reincarnation cycle is in mess. Hell needs someone to guard it and oversee it.]

    "You want me to do it."

    [Yes, only you can do this as only you have the power of Darkness and we do not. The Devil had seen this and locked hell from before. He had already instructed theher demons about you being their master.]

    "I need to look for Riya. Do I look like a person who cares about all this shit?"

    [Just leave one of your bodies on the throne. You have two. So leave one and do what you want with the other. You are already strong enough to threaten us and we are not going to keep any secret. Just take over hell and clear your doubts.]

    The connection cut off leaving Alex to fall into deep thoughts. He stared at the Darkness realm and his image disappeared.

    ........

    In the Light realm.

    Everything was as calm as water. The ripples had stopped and no more fight seemed to ur in the dark passage.

    Swish!

    Alex''s figure appeared before the crack. With a wave, he fixes the crack under everyone, shocking his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As everyone felt his presence, their eyes widened.

    They could feel it...This presence...

    That of a God.

    Alex stared at the dead and paled expression of his wife changing to lively and bright. He gave a gentle nod and shouted.

    "Everything is over. Go home and rx."

    "After that, all warriors should prepare for the uing storm."

    Alex''s voice reverted everywhere and he turned his face toward Demon Overlords.

    Their bodies stiffened and pleaded for mercy.

    "Please forgive us.."

    SNAP!

    Alex snapped his fingers following which the Demon Overlords disappeared as if they never existed under everyone''s shocking gaze.

    "Emperor....."

    Alex gave a weird gaze towards Enouch.

    ''He doesn''t have godly powers but he can take a True God.''

    Alex''s eyes suddenly turned towards The Elder Of the Wolfesman tribe who smiled at him.

    "It seems the Kid has grown well."

    Alex gave a gentle nod and stared at Enoch with Kevin in his arms.

    "What do you call me?"

    "Emperor.."Enoch replied.

    "ording to the will, you are now proimed as The Emperor of Kinley."

    "That..." Alex felt a lump choking him as he saw his father''s dead body.

    "Emperor, please take over the throne and lead the Kinley to a glorious new era. All the secret forces are ready and waiting for you."

    "And you also need to give a funeral to the previous Empire but before that, I know we need to sort some things out for you."

    Alex swallowed his saliva and muttered"Okay, but before that, I need to finish some things otherwise the world will copse."

    Alex''s body disappeared and appeared behind his wives.

    Extending his hand, he hugged all of them pulling them closer. His sudden appearance shocked them.

    "Alex...Alex..."

    Getting hugged like this before everyone made them flustered.

    "Alex, people are watching," Catherine muttered trying to persevere in her dignity.

    "So what, they can only me themselves for being single. Since I have such beauties, it is my right to shower them with love."

    "I miss you," Alex muttered rubbing his face on their back.

    "Damn, it...This is embarrassing...Alex stops it."Yvonne roared like a tigress.

    "Okay, tsundere chain," Alex muttered, stepping back.

    "You smell nice, I want more, "Athena muttered like a spoiled girl.

    "Ehhhh!"Christina nodded.

    "I have to go now," Alex spoke and exined the things to them.

    "Please handle things in Kinley, I wille back as soon as possible. It won''t take much more than a day."

    Alex then looked at Enoch and shouted"Take care of them. I will kill you if they are harmed by a tiny bit."

    Alex then waved his hand, and his second-year body floated up.

    With this, he and his second body vanished in thin air.

 Chapter 557 555:Welcoming In Hell

    Hell was in a state of unrest and panic.

    While it was a ce filled with filth and might be torturous to others, for a few special ones it was a ce that made them strong.

    Sinners broke in Hell''s Judgement and lose their reason, clouded by years of suffering and agony.

    But some persist in swallowing the bitter pill of pain and suffering.

    The torture of being burnt in Hell''s Judgement made them stronger than before. Instead of breaking them down, it made their will stronger to the point that became unbreakable.

    However, even after this, all they can do is sit back and give a self-deprecating expression while enjoying the treatment because no matter how strong they be, they can''t escape. Their souls had been bound to this ce and beyond the Hell Judgement sat the person who held the leash.

    asionally, he would leave the leash loose a little, giving them hope to get out of this ce and descend the world but that hope would soon be crushed cruelly without any shed of mercy.

    Suppressed for aeons, all of them had already given up hopes of being reincarnated or getting out of here.

    But today, something changed.

    Something which shocked them beyond their wildest dream.

    It was just a normal day or one can say night for them. They were doing their usual routine of basking in the fiery mes of Hell''s Judgement.

    At that time¡­..

    A huge tectonic shift urred which shook them to and fro. A strong pressure stirring the very depths of their inner soul spread all around.

    Shockwaves emerged one after another. Though Hell was protected by the barrier, the aftermath of a devastating battle of such a calibre pushed Hell further into the void, discing it from its position by a huge margin.

    The battle was on arger scale and The Devil was surrounded by a group of figures shing with him.

    The dead eyes of prisoners glowed praying for the Devil to get injured.

    They just waited for a moment of carelessness from the Devil''s side and they would use this opportunity to escape but the Devil poured cold water on their hopes.

    Devil won quite easily but just as he was about to finish things off, a huge dark hand emerged from the void.

    Catching Devil off guard, it grappled Devil and took him away. The Devil tried to react and free himself but he was unable to free himself from those hands and disappeared into a dark void with those hands.

    The scene scared the shit out of them. Fortunately, the hands did not appear anymore.

    Before the battle, Hell was separated from Devil Turf and was locked down byws that can only be opened by Devil or its sessor which prevented it from getting affected by the aftermath.

    The True God after the Devil''s disappearance led the sidekicks out leaving Hell to descend into grave silence.

    It took a moment for them to process what happened here. The Devil who ruled hell since the beginning of this world and bound them there was no more.

    "We are free..."

    A loud sound echoed which was followed by loud murmurs.

    "Yes, we are free..."

    Then all the prisoners erupted into cheers.

    The moment was joyous and one of the happiest moments of their lives. With no one to imprison them, they are free.

    "Freedom.."

    "Freedom.."

    "Let''s escape quickly. Don''t waste the time."

    "No...."

    At that time a loudmanding voice echoed causing all the sounds to halt.

    "Where will we go after we escape? The reincarnation cycle is in heaven. Even if we have be stronger we can''t fend off the Goddesses."

    "So, let''s just take over the hell."He roared angrily.

    "First we will conquer the Nether Demons and treat them as ves as they did to us."

    "Yes..."

    Everyone shouted gleefully.

    "Let''s take down Hell.."

    "Yeahhhhh...Ahhhhh

    The cheering suddenly turned into shrieks of the pain out of nowhere.

    The orange mes burning around them turned crimson and a suffocating pressure descended on everyone pinning them on the ground.

    As if gravity around them increased a thousandfold, they were not able to move their body.

    "You surely have grown some balls."

    They heard an unfamiliar sound from afar, and soon the pressure vanished letting them have a chance to look at the person who spoke.

    Their bodies froze seeing the person who stood before them.

    Just meeting his eyes was enough to make them drown in deepest despair and pull out the horrific memories in their hearts.

    If they were alive, they would have almost pissed them off because they have never seen such a scary person like him.

    The figure disappeared and appeared before a giant figure with a smile.

    "Agnes Ist, The First King Of Demons."

    "I heard you want to take over the Hell."

    "Kyakkkk!"

    "No, you heard wrong. It''s entirely false. I just want to help in Hell Management."

    "Which shit spoke he wants to take over Hell?"

    "Come out? I will spank you to death?"

    "But you all are already dead."The man asked mockingly.

    "Uhhh...That..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Agnes, The First averted his gaze wondering why this man appeared here.

    "Listen, Agnes, I will give you a chance."

    "And also to everyone else here to get free."

    Agnes'' eyes bulged due to astonishment; however , knowing this guy''s style, he knew what was going to happen.

    He will surely ask them to defeat him. While they will keep on dying, this guy would treat them as sparring partners.

    Moreover, each time they die their soul will weaken.

    "No, we don''t want freedom. More than that we don''t want to fight you."Agnes spoke hurriedly and bowed down.

    Everyone out there followed his steps.

    "Tsk...."

    "It seems you have learnt your lesson and saved my time to dismantle you."

    "I will get to the point."

    "Do a few things for me?"

    "And I set you free and will help you reincarnate."

    "What really?"

    His words drew everyone''s attention.

    "I promise."

    "First help me train this weakling."The man muttered and threw a cute little kitty and disappeared.

    "Train him properly. I will slow down the time of hell."

    .......

    Near the gates of hell, millions of souls of different species are lined up.

    Each one would get through the gates which will decide the tenure of punishment.

    Light punishment ranged from a few years of torture to be a servant.

    Some who did good deeds but in a wrong way are asked to assist Nether Demons. Only the cruellest and heinous of all beings would be punished to go through Hell''s Judgement

    The line was vast and if anyone tried to cause unrest, the Demons would deal with them severely inflicting such a painful wound that would make them wonder why theymitted all kinds of evil.

    Standing in the line, a man with long golden hair grumbled with frustration. Heined about getting treated harshly and the result was getting whipped by guards.

    ''Why am I Hell? I should have gone to heaven. I haven''t done anything wrong?''As the man grumbled, a group of Nether demons walked towards him.

    "Youe with us."

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "You are our guest. You will be getting special treatment."

    The manughed gleefully and shouted.

    "Nice, even the hell knows my worth."

    "Whether it is hell or heaven, nothing can turn a blind eye to me."

    Boasting loudly, he followed the guards under the jealous gaze of others.

    He was led to the castle built over a fiery ocean.

    As soon as he entered inside, his gaze lingered on the giant over which a man sat leisurely holding an exquisite ss of wine.

    The man''s eyes widened and his whole body shivered in fear.

    He pulled his hair screaming like a maniac.

    "No, it can''t be."

    "This is an illusion."

    "This is not possible."

    "Nooooooo"

    "Get me out?"

    "I want to leave this ce."The man screamed and turned back to run, however, the guards held him tightly.

    He fought back with all his might however everything was for nought.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    The guards mmed their spears at his thigh while another one hit his knees breaking them.

    Crackling sounds echoed one after another as Nether Demons hit him without mercy.

    Their socket was empty and the fire burned in the empty socket fiercely.

    The man screamed in agony and raised his chin to notice a yful grin forming over the man who sat on the throne.

    The man then took a sip.

    A bloodish afterglow remained on his lips.

    Pursuing his lip,his hoarse voice resounded.

    "What did I say?"

    "Didn''t I promise you that we are going to meet in hell?

    "So, tell me Hex, are you happy not that I didn''t keep my promise?"

    "Filthy sinner bow down before The King Hell and offer your respect."

 Chapter 558 556

    "Tsk...Tskk....."

    "You disappointed me too much Hex."

    "Where is your pride? Where is your vanity?"

    "Were you not barking loudly at the gates asking for special treatment?"

    "No, that I have brought you to give the special treatment you are running."

    "What a shame?"Alex spoke with a sorrowful expression.

    "You are not Alex. You are the Devil."

    "You are messing with me, "Shion screamed frighteningly.

    "Hohooo!"

    "Yes, I am messing with you so what can you do?"Alex mocked.

    "Take him to Hell''s Judgement and ask them to give him special treatment."

    The guard took Hex away like trash to throw him away.

    Alex gasped heavily and slumped down on the throne. He caressed the armrest and fell into deep memories thinking about his time with the Devil.

    The time with the Goddess was monotonous without any fun while his training with the Devil was quite fulfilling.

    The Devil was like a big brother to him who also advised him and cared for him. The tiny bit of humanity and sanity he was able to preserve was all due to the Devil''s effort.

    [Those bitches, just look what they had done with you. They have made an inhumane emotionless killing machine. At this rate, I fear even your children would piss in fear after seeing such a serious look.]

    [I wanted you to live like this so that you teach those so-called daughters a lesson but since you are under my tutge, I am responsible for your physical and mental well-being. Come, we will have some fun.]

    Remembering the memories, he felt nostalgic.

    Now that he gained power, he recollected the reason for the gap in memories. Due to serious traumas and side effects that had been left from the beginning of training, Alex asked Devil to seal some frightening scenes.

    "If only I knew about the things that were going to happen, I would have prepared early."

    A deep sense of loneliness flickered in his eyes. The existence of the system was erased the moment he gained his powers back.

    The system was based on the God Of Mischief behaviours and tried to make himugh while also giving him suggestions. However, the more Alex drew his power, the system started to fall silent to preserve itself until it was no more.

    Alex while thinking about all this was also searching for the presence of his father in case his soul is in hell.

    The concept of good and bad was quite abstract. It might be unbelievable but most of the warriors end up in hell in one way or another.

    Because there are no warriors who can be said to be goody shoes. One may have done the right thing from his perspective and it might also be considered a good deed but from others'' perspectives, it may not be.

    You will not be found guilty if you kill evil people whomitted all kinds of sins but some kills cannot be overlooked.

    Like in the case of wars. Soldiers from both sides don''t have any personal enmity nor it can be called an evil deed for fighting with another country.

    All they are doing is fighting for their countries and protecting their families. The real mastermind is the one waging the war, however.....

    The act of killing can''t be turned a blind eye cause everyone had a choice.....

    "It''s weird. For a person who killed all his brothers and usurped the throne how can''t he be in hell or did his soul vanish."Alex frowned, drawing out the conjecture about his father''s soul.

    Alex then looked aside and saw his second body healed. After pondering for a moment, he decides to use the second body to enter the Darkness Realm.

    The power of light would be suppressed in there and if Alex releases all his strength he might tear down the entire realm.

    Before he starts killing, he wants to take a look at the Darkness realm and if possible, he wants to upgrade his second body to his current body level.

    In case of trouble, he can just draw out his soul and use his original body.

    "Ahriman!"

    "Yes, Your Highness!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am leaving this body here. Take a look over it. Don''t worry too much, unless someone is stronger than me he can''t break my barrier just focus on the task I asked."

    "I obey!"Ahriman nodded and bowed his head.

    .......

    In Zenith...

    The period of mourning was on full scale and the entire Kinley was in a state of shock.

    Their Emperor, who had note out for a long time, not only took part in the war but also died.

    Inside the castle...

    Everyone stood with a lifeless expression. It was too shocking for them and the reality hit them hard.

    "It''s not possible...It can''t be..."

    "Sister-inw, say something," Alicia shouted and cried loudly.

    "Alicia, don''t cry."Athena hugged Alicia.

    Ivine and William tried to open their lips to speak but no words came out.

    She was already shocked to hear about his father''s death but what was more shocking then that was Alex being dered Emperor.

    Her forces along with others might have tried to rebel but the presence of that man foiled everything.

    There were also some overlords on their side whom she had kept close contact with, however...

    All of them were like pieces of paper.

    Enoch, the greatest general in the History of Kinley and beside him stood a elder old beastman who though had an amicable smile on his face but his eyes spoke something else.

    "Why....why did all of this happen suddenly?"Leia murmured with disbelief.

    "And is there a decree for Alex to be Emperor?"

    "Is there any proof?"Ivine and Leia spoke at the same time.

    "If at this stage you can''t see things and discern things about Alex, then you are not fit to be Emperor."

    "And even if there is no proof what you are going to do? We have a grave situation ahead so if you want to create trouble I will cut you down."

    Enoch''s rude words startled everyone.

    Ivine and Leia''s feelings hurt and were about to say something when they heard a voice.

    "Prepare for the funeral."

    A loud sound was heard and Alex appeared before them out of thin air.

    "Alex...."

    Alex appeared with a grave expression. His words were as cold as ice and resonated everywhere.

    "Everyone leaves. I need some time."

    "But Alex¡­"Leia started to speak but her body was pinned down on the ground due to an onught of pressure.

    "I said leave."He then turned his gaze towards his wife and his expression softened.

    "Can you give me some time to sort out things?"

    Hearing his words everyone left beside Enoch.

    "So, now tell me Enoch what is going on behind the scenes?"

    [Don''t read unlock the next chapter.I don''t why but due to some problem,it had been released two times.]

 Chapter 559 Ch

    "Tsk...Tskk....."

    "You disappointed me too much Hex."

    "Where is your pride? Where is your vanity?"

    "Were you not barking loudly at the gates asking for special treatment?"

    "No, that I have brought you to give the special treatment you are running."

    "What a shame?"Alex spoke with a sorrowful expression.

    "You are not Alex. You are the Devil."

    "You are messing with me, "Shion screamed frighteningly.

    "Hohooo!"

    "Yes, I am messing with you so what can you do?"Alex mocked.

    "Take him to Hell''s Judgement and ask them to give him special treatment."

    The guard took Hex away like trash to throw him away.

    Alex gasped heavily and slumped down on the throne. He caressed the armrest and fell into deep memories thinking about his time with the Devil.

    The time with the Goddess was monotonous without any fun while his training with the Devil was quite fulfilling.

    The Devil was like a big brother to him who also advised him and cared for him. The tiny bit of humanity and sanity he was able to preserve was all due to the Devil''s effort.

    [Those bitches, just look what they had done with you. They have made an inhumane emotionless killing machine. At this rate, I fear even your children would piss in fear after seeing such a serious look.]

    [I wanted you to live like this so that you teach those so-called daughters a lesson but since you are under my tutge, I am responsible for your physical and mental well-being. Come, we will have some fun.]

    Remembering the memories, he felt nostalgic.

    Now that he gained power, he recollected the reason for the gap in memories. Due to serious traumas and side effects that had been left from the beginning of training, Alex asked Devil to seal some frightening scenes.

    "If only I knew about the things that were going to happen, I would have prepared early."

    A deep sense of loneliness flickered in his eyes. The existence of the system was erased the moment he gained his powers back.

    The system was based on the God Of Mischief behaviours and tried to make himugh while also giving him suggestions. However, the more Alex drew his power, the system started to fall silent to preserve itself until it was no more.

    Alex while thinking about all this was also searching for the presence of his father in case his soul is in hell.

    The concept of good and bad was quite abstract. It might be unbelievable but most of the warriors end up in hell in one way or another.

    Because there are no warriors who can be said to be goody shoes. One may have done the right thing from his perspective and it might also be considered a good deed but from others'' perspectives, it may not be.

    You will not be found guilty if you kill evil people whomitted all kinds of sins but some kills cannot be overlooked.

    Like in the case of wars. Soldiers from both sides don''t have any personal enmity nor it can be called an evil deed for fighting with another country.

    All they are doing is fighting for their countries and protecting their families. The real mastermind is the one waging the war, however.....

    The act of killing can''t be turned a blind eye cause everyone had a choice.....

    "It''s weird. For a person who killed all his brothers and usurped the throne how can''t he be in hell or did his soul vanish."Alex frowned, drawing out the conjecture about his father''s soul.

    Alex then looked aside and saw his second body healed. After pondering for a moment, he decides to use the second body to enter the Darkness Realm.

    The power of light would be suppressed in there and if Alex releases all his strength he might tear down the entire realm.

    Before he starts killing, he wants to take a look at the Darkness realm and if possible, he wants to upgrade his second body to his current body level.

    In case of trouble, he can just draw out his soul and use his original body.

    "Ahriman!"

    "Yes, Your Highness!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am leaving this body here. Take a look over it. Don''t worry too much, unless someone is stronger than me he can''t break my barrier just focus on the task I asked."

    "I obey!"Ahriman nodded and bowed his head.

    ..........

    In Zenith...

    The period of mourning was on full scale and the entire Kinley was in a state of shock.

    Their Emperor, who had note out for a long time, not only took part in the war but also died.

    Inside the castle...

    Everyone stood with a lifeless expression. It was too shocking for them and the reality hit them hard.

    "It''s not possible...It can''t be..."

    "Sister-inw, say something," Alicia shouted and cried loudly.

    "Alicia, don''t cry."Athena hugged Alicia.

    Ivine and William tried to open their lips to speak but no words came out.

    She was already shocked to hear about his father''s death but what was more shocking then that was Alex being dered Emperor.

    Her forces along with others might have tried to rebel but the presence of that man foiled everything.

    There were also some overlords on their side whom she had kept close contact with, however...

    All of them were like pieces of paper.

    Enoch, the greatest general in the History of Kinley and beside him stood a elder old beastman who though had an amicable smile on his face but his eyes spoke something else.

    "Why....why did all of this happen suddenly?"Leia murmured with disbelief.

    "And is there a decree for Alex to be Emperor?"

    "Is there any proof?"Ivine and Leia spoke at the same time.

    "If at this stage you can''t see things and discern things about Alex, then you are not fit to be Emperor."

    "And even if there is no proof what you are going to do? We have a grave situation ahead so if you want to create trouble I will cut you down."

    Enoch''s rude words startled everyone.

    Ivine and Leia''s feelings hurt and were about to say something when they heard a voice.

    "Prepare for the funeral."

    A loud sound was heard and Alex appeared before them out of thin air.

    "Alex...."

    Alex appeared with a grave expression. His words were as cold as ice and resonated everywhere.

    "Everyone leaves. I need some time."

    "But Alex¡­"Leia started to speak but her body was pinned down on the ground due to an onught of pressure.

    "I said leave."He then turned his gaze towards his wife and his expression softened.

    "Can you give me some time to sort out things?"

    Hearing his words everyone left beside Enoch.

    "So, now tell me Enoch what is going on behind the scenes?"

 Chapter 560 557:Visiting Cold Palace Again

    Enoch led Alex into the Cold Pce which he had visited before.

    The ce was as deste as before without anyone to take proper care of it. From Enoch, Alex got to know that his father spent most of the time here instead of People''s ce.

    "Why isn''t this ce taken care of properly if he stays here?"Alex asked.

    "It''s because no one is allowed to enter here. Except for the Emperor, you and a few others, none has ever entered this ce."

    "The Emperor doesn''t like it if someone enters," Enoch answered respectfully.

    Alex''s brows furrowed and he just nced around as Enoch led him to the inner chamber.

    He passed through the empty gloomy hallway, where he had talked with his father.

    Unlike the outer room, the inner was furnished and properly taken care of. There was proper lighting making it look warm and cosy.

    Alex entered the study room and as soon as he stepped in his body froze.

    Pointing at the photo framed with a diamond, Alex''s heart tightened subconsciously.

    "Who is she?"

    Instead of answering Alex, Enoch falls to his knees bowing his head.

    "This lowly servant greets Her Highness."

    "Her Highness, after several years your son has returned."

    Alex felt struck by lightning when he heard Enoch''s words.

    "What did you say?"Alex screamed.

    "She is my mother..." Alex felt a lump stuck in his throat.

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    "Your Highness, your mother was going to be Empress if not for the disaster striking her."

    "His Highness loved her the most. She was the apple of his eye. And her death is a bitplicated. I don''t even know about it but His Highness after that has never smiled happily."

    "That''s the reason why The Empress''s position had been empty."

    Enoch then got up and pressed the wall after which a basement appeared leading down.

    Alex stared at the stairs appearing leading down and then stared at his mother.

    Walking forward he ran his finger through the frame.

    There was a veiled woman with ck hair in the picture. Her eyes were crimson colour and Alex could feel a beautiful smile underneath her veil.

    "Mother..."

    This was his biological mother who gave birth to him. It would be wrong if he said he did not feel any attachments. It may feel weird that he has a lingering feeling about a person whom he had never met but that''s the kind of person a mother is.

    A mysterious person who can invoke the deepest feeling in children''s hearts just with the name. He longed for her blessing and her love.

    He had not had this feeling when he met Kevin. Alex felt like a stranger.

    Unfortunately, unlike his previous life, he was exempted from his mother''s love.

    Alex clenched his fist and wished peace for his mother''s soul.

    "Mother, I wish I could see your face but it''s okay. Being able to see what you look like is already a great blessing."Alex smiled, feeling his turbulent emotions calming down.

    "Will you tag along?"Alex asked before stepping in.

    "I can''t!"

    "Only Your Highness can enter. The Cold Pce is protected by a barrier that even God cannot be broken easily. If this was used for The Entire Pces, then it would have made an imprable fortress."

    "Okay, I am going down" Alex waved his head and walked down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The stair disappeared and a bright light appeared before the passage.

    Alex''s body was enveloped by a bright light that pulled him somewhere. Alex did not resist and let his body get dragged by.

    As the blinding sh disappeared, Alex found himself standing on a transparent floor below which clouds were floating around.

    Looking up he saw an array of stars forming various mystical patterns.

    In the middle of the sky, stars were arranged forming a sentence.

    "For my favourite beloved, who sleeps here, I fulfilled my wish of plucking stars for you but everything feels colourless without you. I hope you rest in peace in the ce I created for you."

    Alex did not know what this ce was, but Alex saw several neatly arranged things around there.

    There were weapons stands, mysteriously glowing trees bearing starlight, chirping birds made of stars, and calm waves of the ocean crashing against each other.

    At the centre of the ce, there was an old house. Alex opened the door of the house and saw a single simple room without much decoration.

    There was a coffin in the middle, over which a b of ice was ced.

    Alex stumbled and his eyes widened as he felt a corpse preserved in the ice b.

    Alex, who saw the corpse, jumped back in bewilderment.

    "No, it can''t be."

    "This can''t be possible."

    "System tells me..." Alex''s mind blurred for a moment as he remembered doesn''t have a system any more.

    "How is this possible or is this a coincidence?"

    Alex muttered in disbelief. His back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Whaty there was a woman whose skin was as subtle as if she was alive. And she wore the same purple colour dress that was worn by his mother in the picture.

    But what surprised Alex the most, was the figure of thedy was simr....no, it was the same face as that of Queen Goddess.

    "What is happening to me?"Alex held his head and then touched the ice b.

    It wasn''t cold but it seems to preserve the corpse.

    The scenes of Queen Goddess doting on him and always hugging him came into his mind. When other goddesses bullied him too much, the Queen Goddess would always try to calm him down.

    Alex, who had asked her why she always takes care of him like this, would get the same answer.

    "Shouldn''t a mother be concerned about his son''s welfare?"

    Alex had always thought of this as a joke and never taken her words seriously.

    "I don''t know what is happening. How can a Goddess give birth to a mortal, it''s beyond rules."

    "Maybe my mother is the daughter of the Queen Goddess, simr to my wives."

    "Yeah, that''s it."Alex regained his calmness after concluding and heard someone''s voice.

    "No, she is not."

    "Who?" Alex''s eyes shed in cautiousness. Looking around he found a mirror from where the voice came from.

    On walking towards it, Alex saw his image on it but at the very next moment the image distorted and another figure appeared.

    "Old man, did you not die?"Alex shouted, seeing Kevin''s image appear.

    "Why do you want me to die?"

    "What a son? I fulfilled all your wishes in the previous life only to be addressed as an old man."

    "Hmphhhhhhhb!"

 Chapter 561 558:A Glimpse Of Future And Past

    Alex stared at the tall blonde figure behind the mirror smiling at him.

    For a moment, it truly took him by surprise as he observed the mirror wondering where this artifact came from.

    The figure of his father looked more young and filled with vitality.

    Raising his brows, Alex asked, "Did you leave behind a part of your consciousness?"

    "Hmm!"Kevin nodded.

    "I don''t know whether I am dead or alive by now. I just want to let you know about an important event. There have been many coincidences and this might have changed the scenario of futures still I think it will be within our expectation."

    "You might have suffered too much pain.You might have been lonely and sometimes asked yourself why all of this is happening to you."

    "But I want to say that all of this happened to avert that one end. The end that almost destroyed the world before."

    "Are you talking about the future? Did you get a prophecy or did you see the future with your own eyes?"Alex asked warily.

    "Tsk...Tsk.."Kevin shook his head, clicking his tongue.

    "Do you think a prophecy can make me afraid?"

    "No, it''s something I have personally experienced. Not only me but also you."

    Alex frowned hearing Kevin''s words. He already had a bunch of ideas about this but he kept quiet letting his father speak.

    "You wouldn''t understand even if I say."

    "ce your hands on the mirror. I should show you..."

    "My memories of past, future and present.The things I have gone through."

    "How I fell in love with your mother and scenes of our journey together?"

    A smile appeared on his lips as he spoke about his mother making Alex''s lips twitch.

    Alex ced his hands on the mirror. His vision blurred and countless images appeared in his mind dragging him somewhere.

    .....

    "Mongrel, just crawl there and keep your head down."

    After getting beaten, a boy was thrown onto the tree and left behind with marks of beating.

    As the man left, many questions appeared in his mind.

    "Why am I so pathetic?"

    "Why did I have to be born in this cursed family where there is no feeling of family hood?"

    A boy of twelve years rested his head against the tree staring at the dark gloomy clouds with a lifeless gaze.

    BOOM!

    Thunder striked and lightning shed across the sky one after another.

    The rain started to pour out endlessly creating a faint hazyyer. The boy drenched in the rain suddenly heard loud sounds.

    "Prince...Prince...."

    "Please get back. You are going to be sick."An old man covered him with an umbre and asked him toe with him with a warm smile.

    The boy nodded softly and got up with the old man''s help.

    As he walked back, his strides were slow and his back looked lonely and deste.

    The old man sighed seeing his dead eyes.

    He was the Sixth Prince of the Empire. He was born with an auspicious sign. There were hymns of God and godly signs spreading across the world.

    He should have been loved and adored, but one day everything changed.

    Later someone prophesied that one day he will wash thends in blood and be one of the strongest individuals of the world.

    This prophecy shocked many and his birth which should have called for a celebration insteadbecame a disaster for him.

    The Emperor thought the boy who was destined to create a bloodbath would rebel so he distanced himself from him and tried to suppress him every day.

    The other mistress would suppress his Fourth Mother Consort. She had a strong maternal family but her family was destroyed under the Emperor and other noble''s'' ploys, leaving them to fend off against their own.

    Pushed to the limit, his mother med him for all this misfortune and even tried to kill him saying everyone would live peacefully if this menace died when he was just one year old however he was unable to do so at the end.

    And a few months ago, she finally died.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Whether she died naturally or was killed.No knew that.

    Previously, many servants were serving him but all of them left one by one. The fourth Sixth Mansion which had been brimming with people had be a deste haunted ce.

    "Charsi,I have been feeling too suffocating.I want to go out."

    "Your Highness,I will ask for permission."Charsi spoke faintly whilementing about the fact that a Prince had to ask permission to leave.

    "Hmmm!"

    ....

    At the darkest time of the night when all noises ceased to exist except the soft rustling sound made by winds.

    "Your Highness...."

    A loud painful scream jolted him up from his sleep.He immediately got up from the bed and looked at the source of sound.

    BANG!

    A ck shadow loomed over him giving him a vicious re.Before he could react,a dagger came straight towards his neck but before it could touch him...

    Swishhhh!!

    The head of the ck clothed figure disappeared and the dagger stopped just a few inches away from his neck.

    Blood spurted staining his face.His eyes trembled for a moment as the body fell down on the ground with a loud thud.

    "Wh...What is going on?"

    "Your Highness,we are attacked?"

    The boy''s attention was drawn towards the source of sound and he saw Charsi bathing in blood standing behind the body.

    Large gashes and cuts appeared behind his back.

    "Your Highness,you need to leave.Assassin had attacked us and almost took down our force''s."

    The boy''s words struck in his throat.

    "But where can I run?I am just a helplessmb?"

    "Listen to me, Your Highness?"

    "You are destined for greatness?"

    "You can''t die here."Charsi then handed a storage ring and a scroll.

    "This storage contains resources and food supply for years.On tearing the scroll you will be transported to Royal Mausoleum."

    "I was part of secret forces was in charge of guarding royal mausoleum.No one is allowed in the inner area.This scroll will take you to the inner zone.There is a portal near the grave of founding Emperor which only Stan bloodline can excess.Time flow differently there."

    "You can stay there safely until you are stronger.Her Highness made this n seeing the situation bing unfavourable for you after birth."

    "There are too many ws in your n.I mean you know I am not able to awaken.What if I can''t ever awaken.Then,I would be stuck there."

    "It''s better if you teleported me outside the castle.I will sneak in between themoners and escape."

    "This is not feasible, Your Highness,The entire capital is under Emperor and Empress hand.And if the Emperor knows about this,instead of helping you he will think it''s better to get rid of you like this."

    Charsi turned around and he felt a presence around him.

    "Your Highness leave...."Charsi shouted and lunged at the three figures..

    "Charsi escaped with me."He shouted with an eye brimming with tears.

    "I can''t...Highness,please leave.Don''t waste this chance..You can have revengeter."Charsi who mustered his courage,felt a piercing pain.

    A dagger stabbed him causing his stance to falter.Taking this opportunity ,the other assassin pounced on him.

    Charsi tried to resist but he was stabbed all over his body.

    "He is done for,get the boy."A sound echoed.

    The boy''s mind jolted awake and he stared at them with a hateful look.With fast swift movement,he tore the scroll and shouted"One day,I will return and have my revenge."

    A blinding sh enveloped him and before the assassin could reach him,his body disappeared.

    Thest scene of Charsi smiling at him lingered in his eyes as he vowed to pay back one day.

 Chapter 562 559:A Glimpse Of Future And Past 2

    A bluish light flickered and the boy appeared in a darkish underground space devoid of any light.Looking around the deste space,he stood up ncing at the grand mausoleum.

    It was filled with graves and erect monuments beside it with few key notes on it.This was a ce of internal rest for the Imperials.

    He had been here during the founding ceremony when he was fifth.After,he was not called for any receptions or ceremonies except for the funeral of his mother.

    Looking around, he stood before his mother''s grave.Joining his hand, he kneeled down bowing to her mother and praying for her peace in the afterlife.

    "Mother, I hope you forgive this worthless son of yours who is the reason behind your doom."

    Even if his rtionship with his mother was not great, he can''t me her for all this.He was just a nuisance which took away everything from his mother.

    Sometimes, he even thought of killing himself to stop himself from suffering any further but he was too gutless to do this.His courage falters, everytime he held a knife.

    Finding his way, he looked for the founding Emperor grave which was at the far end of the mausoleum.

    Standing before a huge erect statue and small housed structure, he pondered for a moment.

    ''''Charsi said about the portal but how will I make it appear?"The boy muttered to himself.

    Walking to and fro, he walked nearer and admired the statute.

    The expression of the statue was calm and filled with kindness but it can''t hide the fierceness in his eyes.

    "What a marvellous sculpture?How did one make this?"

    "It looks like it was crafted by a godly artist."

    He muttered, touching the statue.

    Swisssshhh!

    Strong winds blew suddenly, taking him by surprise.

    A swirling vortex appeared before him emitting a dense cold mana.

    "Is this the porta Charis referred tol?"The boy murmured with a surprised expression.

    He nced at it cautiously, wondering if he encountered any trouble inside.

    Before entering, he took a peek around cautiously.Feeling no one, he stepped inside..

    His vision suddenly became dim and his senses dwindled causing him to stumble and fall on the ground as if he had lost his strength.

    He felt as if he had been whacked by something on his head.

    Laying there for an unknown period of time, he blinked and rubbed his eyes.

    A grand structure appeared in his eyes.

    A huge castle, probably as big as the Imperial Castle, stood before him.Behind him a vastnd extended for an indefinite period of time.

    Looking up, his eyes met vast purple sky.Gentle winds caressed his cheek as he got up.

    Dusting his robes, he walked forward with a lonely gaze.Various thoughts ovepped in his mind.

    Clenching his teeth, he promised himself to make use of the opportunity bestowed to him at the cost of his servant''s life.

    "I should first look around and familiarise myself with the area."

    nning about his next move, he toured the ce.

    He strolled inside the castle.

    The garden was unkempt and the lower part of the castle was filled with overgrown weeds and vines.

    Searching every nook and cranny, he arrived at the end of the castle which emitted a suffocating pressure.

    "What is in here?"

    His curiosity was piqued as even as unawakened he could feel a dense amount of mana shing against him.

    Entering the ce, his body felt heavy and his steps slowed down.

    At the inner courtyard, which seemed to be decorated with several runes, he found a coffin in the middle of the ce.

    Several gs were erected around it.

    "Is this the founding Emperor?"

    His eyes glistened for a moment, and as he made his way, his heart thumped and started to bead wildly.

    GULP!

    Swallowing his saliva, he looked at the coffin which did not have a lid.

    A woman frozen in a block of ice and seemed to be slumbering in it.

    She had exquisite and delicate features.Coupled with her snow white skin and voluptuous body, she looked like somethinging straight out of the fairytail.

    Even those who had seen arge number of beauties in the pce were bbergasted by seeing her.

    He felt a lump struck in his throat.

    Unable to suppress his emotions, he extended his hand to touch the block of ice.

    A chilly current coursed through his body making his mind numb but that wasn''t enough to shake his head.

    "Who is she and why is her corpse preserved here?"

    "And just what technique is this?Her corpse is preserved in such a way that she doesn''t look dead."

    CRACK!

    "Ahhhhh!"

    He took back his hand on hearing a stifling sound.

    The eyes inside the coffin opened wide, scaring the shit out of him , making him jump back in shock and panic.

    The crack that appeared at the point where he touched expanded rapidly to the other part.Soon cracks appeared all over the metal b.

    CRACKLE!

    With a cracking sound, thedy in the coffin stood up breaking through theyer of ice.

    She turned her head and locked her eyes on the boy.

    The boy almost wet his nts seeing the pair of dark crimson eyes ring at him.There were no emotions in those gazes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her face was nk and she looked totally inhumane.

    "Boyyyy!"

    He jolted awake as he heard a soft tender voice filled with warmth in contrast to her eyes.

    "Did you wake me up?"

    "No...I mean yes..Probably...I am sorry."He apologised for his misconduct.

    "What is your name?"

    "Ke...Kevin...My name is Kevin."

    "Kevin...Hmmmm.."

    She pursed her lips and asked"How did you enter here?"

    "I...I sneaked here to hide."

    "Hide...why?"Her brows furrowed.

    A suffocating pressure pressed him down.

    Kevin did not know whether she was displeased or angered by his answer, and hit his head on the floor in fear.

    Ady sleeping in an ice b suddenly is not someone he can mess with.

    "Please forgive me for the offence.Forgive, this ignorant one for waking you up."

    "I don''t have any option and I don''t have a ce I can return.My own parents are searching for a way to get rid of me.My servants sacrificed his life to send me here."

    "If you forgive me and allow me to stay in the portal.I will not disturb.I will just live quietly and train and then leave."

    Seemingly irked by something, her eyes changed.

    Various emotions shed in those emotions.

    From anger, to surprise and shock followed by pity.

    "It has been so long since I have been here.Since, I have disturbed, it would not be bad if there is someone to entertain me."

    "You have piqued my interest, kid, why don''t you tell me your story to clear away my boredom."

    Kevin swallowed his saliva and followed thedy''s will ,starting his narration.

    ...¡­.

    "Your Highness, we searched through the capital but we could not find the Sixth Prince."

    "Your Highness, we find dead bodies of assassins and servants of the Sixth Prince.From the investigation, we can only make a guess.Either the assassins kidnapped him, clearing away the traces or his Highness escaped."

    "Hmmm!"

    A harsh voice echoed as the man heard the information from the night.

    "Search for the assassins.Make a squad and ce posters for the missing Prince.Try to find him no matter what."He spoke with a stern voice.

    "Yes Your Highness!"

    The knights bowed down and left.

    After the knights departed, The Emperor waved his hand and a few shadows appeared.

    "Search for him.I don''t want that menace to return.Divert the Knight''s attention.Also keep track of his each and every movements."

    "As his father I can''t kill himself with my own hands but at least borrow other hands to kill.It''s good if that menace died."

    The Emperor spoke emotionlessly.The Shadow guards just nodded and left.

    ...¡­..

    In the Inner Pce.

    CRACK!SHATTER!SHATTER!

    Things were broken and scattered.

    The servants tried to calm her down but in doing so all of them were hit by things thrown by her.

    "Empress, please calm down.."

    "Empress, anger is not good for your health.You will injure yourself."

    "Shut up bitch!"She shouted and pped the maid who came near her.

    The maid spurting blood fell on the ground with a swollen cheek.

    "How dare you?"

    "Imprudent!"

    "You dare to advise me.I am the Empress¡­"

    "Guards take away these maids and throw them in the prison.Cut their tongues and gouge their eyes."

    "Mercy!"

    "Mercy!"

    The girl pleaded but everything fell on deaf ears in the Empress.

    After the maids were taken away by guards.

    Deathly silent lingerie for a moment as the Empress stood apanied by the Head maid.

    She bit her lips and chewed her lips.

    "I should have killed him.I should have taken harsh measures.If he returns and bes stronger, he will surely be stronger."

    "Empress, you need nor to worry about this."The Head spoke fearfully.

    "Did you forget he had been crippled by poison.Moreover, his vessel was destroyed by the Imperial physician when he was young."

    "I know still I have a bad feeling about this."The Empress spoke with a frown.

 Chapter 563 560:A Glimpse Of Past And Future 3

    The woman listened attentively as if she was hearing a great fantasy story.

    After the narration was over, the woman gave Kevin a profound gaze.Not knowing what to say, she just sighed and tried to ease the situation and muttered"You have it hard."

    On looking at his eyes and observing his facial expressions over the time, she was sure that the boy did not fear her contrary to the way he acted.

    Surely, he was startled and taken by surprise.But that''s it.Instead of fear, it could be said was survival instinct.Before dying he wanted to make sure to pay back his family, that''s the sole reason for him begging for his life even if he was unwilling to so so.

    "Come here."She beckoned him.

    Kevin standing up, walked towards her.

    His movements were a bit awkward,making it easier for the other side to discern that he was being forced.

    Kevin nced at her cautiously.Though, she was breathtakingly beautiful Kevin made sure not to offend her by staring at her too tantly which made him look cute.

    The woman tilting her head, extended her finger and tapped on Kevin''s forehead.

    A jolt passed over his body.

    Kevin, whose expression faltered, wondered what was this tingling sensation suddenly felt heart wrenching pain.

    A thumping pain appeared in his head.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    He clutched his head unable to handle the searing pain trying to rip his body apart.Stumbling on his feet,he fell down and rolled on the ground screaming wildly like a wounded beast.

    Veins bulged all over his body and his eyes became bloodshot as blood leaked from his tears.

    After writhing in pain for a few minutes,his screams died down.Kevin whose vision was dim and fuzzy felt his stomach churning and twisting.

    His stomach bloated and then he vomited the things inside it.

    BLEURGGGHHH!

    After emptying the content,he fell on the ground lifelessly staring at the woman who was looking at him with a nk expression.

    "Wha..What did you do to me?"Kevin murmured faintly, feeling as if he was going to die.

    The woman twisted her lips speaking with a slight grievance.

    "I just helped you and you are ming me."

    "Just look at your puke."

    "Huhh!"Kevin gasped in surprise and tilted to the other side only to find ckish substance on the ground.

    From it,he saw small wriggling worms.

    Seeing this he sucked in cold air.His expression distorted,as he found the worms disgusting.

    "These are gu''s.A type of worm that will suck your mana inside you and grow until they kill you.The only reason you are alive is because you are cripple.If you have mana,you might have already been gone."

    Kevin''s eyes widened with disbelief and his gaze interchange between the woman and worms.

    This...This was too much.

    Not only have they crippled him without knowing,they also transnted these worms in him for further precaution.

    In some way or another,his family was hell bent on killing him if ever awakens.This was beyond reasoning.

    It didn''t make any sense for them to be so weary of him which meant they might be doing so willingly and enjoy bullying him.

    For a moment he wanted to cry but he had no tears to shed.He wanted to let others know of his suffocating pain.

    When he was small,he didn''t know the reason for being so wondering if his conduct was not good,he always tried to be pleasing to other eyes.He tried his very best to behave well and not to worry anyone but no matter how hard he tried he never got any love.

    Except for Charsi who was loyal to him,there had been no one who thought of him as human.

    Thinking about all of this,his hatred for his family has reached a new all time high.

    Kevin then looked at her and cupped his fist.

    "Thank you Miss,you are my life saver.Please tell me anything you want.I will try my best to repay you."

    "Miss,who are you?Can you tell me your identity before that?"

    The woman pouted seeing the kid addressing her as an old woman.

    "I don''t remember who I am or what am I doing here?The only thing I know is that I should slumber here until my body degrades but since I have woken up I wanted to enjoy the outside world."

    "But since you will go outside after a few years.You need to take care of and ease my boredom now after which I will apany you on sight seeing and after having my fill perhaps I will sleep again."

    "Do you understand?"She asked, seeing Kevin giving her a bewildered look.

    "Yes!"Kevin nodded obediently and asked"What will I call you?"

    "Though my name is Hestia,you are not allowed to call my name."

    "Just call me master."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I can probably teach you some things.Also I have fixed your mana vessels,you are no longer cripple."She spoke with a beautiful smile which made him a bit embarrassed.

    A person who can fix mana vessels of cripples and cure them with a single touch is in no way simple.

    Kevin reminded himself to not displease her otherwise,she might just make him disappear.

    That''s how his training begins.

    .......

    The Mini Dimension was self sufficient.

    There were all kinds of trees here and most of the food could be found on them.The Royal garden was filled with vegetables and fruits which can be used as food.Inside his storage ring there were more storage rings which contained food supply for several years.

    On top of ready made foods,there are also raw,meats eggs and various other things that one can cook and eat.

    So,his daily morning started with cooking.It was weird seeing the woman who had been in a coffin for an unknown period of time nagging at him to have her share.

    His cooking was bad,still at least it was edible.Fed up with his nd cooking Hestia decided to take matters into her hands only to end up with burning the food to charcoal.

    After that Kevin would get an earful for being so useless and would be asked to learn cooking as soon as possible.

    After that Kevin would start his morning workout.

    First he would start with basic training to strengthen his body followed by sword techniques and swings.

    After getting rid of all the sickening things,his body was lighter and more fitter than before.

    He would work out till afternoon after which he would rest and tell stories performing various acts to please Hestia.

    In the evening ,he would sit and start meditating.

    Days went on like this followed by months.

    Being satisfied with Kevin ''s progress,Hestia one day patted him and said"Kevin,you really have a god leveltalent.Gods have blessed you with great potential."

    "I am proud to have a disciple like you."

    Kevin, who was happy to hear her praise, suddenly frowned.

    Hestia was startled by Kevin''s expression.

    The atmosphere became heavy and there was chillness in his eyes.Kevin clenched his fist to the point that blood oozed out from his skin as his nails dig in her pals.

    "Disciple what happened?"Hestia asked worriedly.

    "God¡­Huhhhh¡­What a joke."

    "God...If I am said to be blessed,then I don''t think anyone would get curses.Instead of God''s child I am just an abandoned bastard."

    "If not for the prophecy, how can my fate be like this.The one who prophesies may be God''s servants who wanted to dig my grave.''''Kevin cursed, trying to suppress his anger.

    Hestia felt a bit hurt seeing Kevin pouting.However,she found him quite cute in his angered state.

    She wrapped her hands around his neck and muttered"Oh My Disciple!You are quite hot headed,aren''t you?"

    "Who knows if the person who prophesied is a scammer wanting to take you down.Don''t think about that,just get stronger.One day when you stand on the top of the world,you will know everything that has happened behind the scenes."

    "Maybe God has his own reasons."

    "You are destined for greatness and I assure you of that."

    Kevin heart softened hearing her praises.

    His teacher was annoying and always troubled him but on the other hand,this was the first time some praised and cared for him.

    Kevin didn''t know whether she truly cared for him or it was just an act.If it was an act then she is a master level actor.

    However,no matter what after tasting the sweet taste being cared for,Kevin was really afraid of being abandoned again.

    Thinking that one day,she may get tired of him,he started to work harder than before.

    One day,when Hestia leaned on the chair made by a disciple reading an interesting story written by him,she suddenly fluctuated.

    A gentle smile bloomed on her lips as he saw the golden glow over Kevin''s body.

    While Gu was detrimenatal,after being taken out the amount of mana left in the body was stored and would give a tremendous boost in being awakened.

    BOOM!

    Kevin''s body jolted due to the fierce st.His muscles seemed to be rearranging themselves along worn bones.

    Soon,a golden cocoon encased him for a few moments which glistened and illuminated the surroundings.

    Finally,the cocoon dispersed.

    As Kevin opened his eyes,he found every fibre in his body screaming with energy.Before he could examine the changes,he heard a soft voice.

    "Congrattion Disciple!You directly stepped in the mid Disciple stage."

 Chapter 564 561:Coming Out

    Channelling a bit of magic,he concentrated on his footpressed the magic then released it all at once.

    That was it.With that much magic,the explosion ofpressed magic propelled him forward.

    Grunting in pain,he moved forward leaving behind after images.The area left behind him was destroyed and a line of destruction was left behind.

    "Come here!"

    The boy heard the call and tiptoed obediently.

    BAAANG!

    OUCH!

    He quivered in pain as his master hit his head with a chop,ring at him with anger.

    "What?"

    "See that!"

    Kevin looked at the destroyed surroundings caused by his newly invented Dancing Steps.

    "Your mana control is not good.Use your mana efficiently.Don''t show off too much."

    Hestia advised Kevin.

    Within five years of their stay,the boy before her has grown from a cute kid to handsome gentleman.She was quite satisfied with her growth.

    "You are already strong enough.Should we leave."

    Kevin''s body froze on hearing her words.

    "I have just reached Transcendent rank.The people guarding outside are all at high level.I can''t defeat them.Otherwise,I would have already left the ce."Kevin muttered shaking his head.

    He already started to feel this ce suffocating.He needs to temper himself with real battle and experience outside to broaden his horizon but he was too weak.

    Without his master to apany him,he didn''t know what would happen to him.

    Noticing his sullen expression,Hestiaforted him"Don''t worry.I will take care of them."

    "If we kill them,we will alert the capital,"Kevin answered.

    "We will not kill them.I have my own way."Hestia assured.

    For the next few days,Kevin prepared himself mentally and physically to leave the ce.

    The entrance to the outside might be guarded heavily by knights.

    Packing everything,Hestia and Kevin stepped outside.

    Kevin could feel a change in theyer of mana.Although the mana inside was dense for certain areas it was not abundant as the outside world.

    As they transverse outside,Kevin felt slight movements from outside.Hestia smiled and snapped his fingers after which the guards walking outside fell down into deep slumber.

    Kevin stared at her disbelief.All of them seemed to be highly trained guards but all of them were taken down with just a snap.

    With Hestia guiding him,they were able to sneak out of the mausoleum quite easily hiding from everyone''s eyesight.

    The Castle was heavily guarded but Hestia walked through them casually.

    After they came out,the first thing Kevin saw was an old poster over the wall where various announcements were made.

    Kevin noticed a familiar image and his eyes widened seeing his poster.

    He didn''t really believe what people said.Most of the people were insensitive to people''s feelings.

    Whether they like or hate me,it didn''t hurt him so much like the things written on the posters.

    Hestia saw a surge of inner turmoil in Kevin''s emotions and read the contents.

    The Fourth Consort was found tomit adultery with the servant.To the hide the fact,she had killed herself.The Sixth Prince had been on run after trying to kill Empress.He had been charged with treason.Anyone having any information about him would be awarded with 10000 gold coins.

    Kevin gritted his teeth to the point blood oozed out from his gums.

    It was okay if people said nasty things to him and pointed fingers at him but pointing fingers at her mother who had already died and can''t fight back¡­

    "Just...Just how low are all you going to fall?"

    They might have searched for him desperately,but unable to find him,they might have resorted to such dirty tricks to draw him out.

    "Kevin,calm down."Hestia wrapped her arms around him and consoled.

    "Your day wille.Just be strong."

    "Some people just don''t know when to stop.For likes of them,we don''t need to waste our breath.Just give them a severe blow when the timees."

    She then nced at the poster with a chill.In her eyes all these people are already dead.

    Seeing her disciple''s bad mood,she decided that she had to do her job as a master well.

    "Don''t be this nuisance any more.Let''s get out of the capital.I don''t like this ce."

    ........

    Exiting Zenith,they first tour around Chelsea.Kevin''s gloomy aura red by more as they visited Holynd so she changed her destination and moved towards the Lock hearts.

    Someone like them found it hard to enter the street,but Hestia drew too much attention.Some nobles even tried to get Hestia to apany her but that didn''t end up well.

    Assumingmoner identity they registered as mercenaries and started travelling.

    Clearing missions,Kevin rose up in ranks quite easily.His strength also grew stronger as if he put himself to a great risk.

    Much more than others,he was quite dedicated to bing stronger.

    He was a lonely introvert,who could only talk freely with Hestia and was not good with strangers.On the other hand,Hestia was very much free spirited and could approach others easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He did not know when but he started to feel jealous over her.There were many who tried to hit on her only to end up getting hit by him.

    "Disciple, it''s improper to have thought about your teacher."

    "Still,it''s better to confess then leave regrets behind.''''Hestia teased Kevin.

    "I don''t have such a thought but if I ever did,I will make sure to confess to you grandly even if I am not capable enough to get epted.''''Kevin spoke with a straight face bluntly causing Hestia to be flustered.

    From teacher disciple,they became best friends.Hestia liked flowers so in his free time Kevin would weave tassels for her.

    After Kevin would return from the mission,Hestia used to go on a walk into the woods,talking about the stories in the book shehad read during his absencewith excitement.

    There were times when Hestia would get angry then nothing could solve it.Kevin would just have to coax her.

    From a teen,Kevin grew up to a young adult.

    From a pitiful boy now,he had be a force to contend with.Standing at the top of Legendary rank,Kevin instead of doing missions went on the pursuit of challenging the people on the Continental list.

    His never ending pursuit of power did not let him ck off as he moved from one ce to another.

    Hestia would apany him and cheer for him.

    Dyeing his hair in red and wearing a mask,he went on undefeated to the top of the list.

    The name of Red Dragon started to spread all over the world .People started to search for him and wanted to pull him to their side but no one was able to find any sign of him except during the matches.

    At the rocky cannon in between the borders of Kinley and Harold.

    Two people stood on the hills facing each other.There was a deep tension in the air.

    "Do you have a grudge against Kinley?"

    "Why do all the fighters from Kinley end up in such a wretched state?"

    "Crown Prince of Harold,I think it''s better if you keep your curiosity to yourself."

    Kevin, disguised as Red Dragon, stared at the Avalon Harold,and snorted.

    "You don''t need to know that."

    "Why don''t you join us?We will try our best to help you in your grievance."

    "Do you take me as a fool?"Kevin snorted.

    "Hushhh...Then,you can only me yourself for missing this opportunity."

    "Then let''s make a bet.The loser has to ept one request from the winner."

    "Ehh!"Kevin nodded slightly.

    "Your winning streak is going to end now."

    "You are not the first one to say this to me."Kevin chuckled.

    A moment of silence lingered for a moment.

    Avalon was conflicted seeing the change in Kevin''s aura.

    Taking up a moment to size up one another,both of them drew their sword.

    A secondter,their image flickered,disappearing from the spot they stood.

    BOOOOM!

    Magic energy shed against one another.

    As thepressed energy exploded,a shock wave radiated from one.

    After a series ofshes one after another,Avalon decides to draw back.

    "Kuhhh!"

    Avalon grunt in pain as the tip of Kevin''s de caressed his skin.

    Has he ever felt such a disparity in strength?

    No never..so why...

    A person at mid of Mythic rank was pushing him at the peak of Mythic rank who would soon be a Saint to the limit.

    This was absurd.

    That''s what he thought when the opponent''s sword cut at him again.

    Compressing his magic and exploding at the right moment, Kevin propelled himself forward.

    After exchanging many blows,Avalon found that the main way to handle mana was horrifying.

    "ytime is over."

    Like a p,the words struck Avalon.

    The aura around Kevin changed.The frenzied power inside Kevin started shrinking andpressed in his body

    Swish!

    Like a line drawn on nk canvas,everything around Avalon turned white except a golden drawn over the surface.

    Everything before him was obliterated and his consciousness faded with it.

    When he opened his eyes again,he saw a sword pointing on his neck and two golem eyes from the mask staring down at him.

    "I have won.So,keep your promise."

 Chapter 565 562:Proposing

    On his journey ,Kevin made many friends and started to gather the force''s secretly.He wanted to build a small army under him who would be reliable and strong enough to support him.

    The army had personnel from all over the world.Most of them respected him and admired him greatly.

    Only a handful of them knew about Kevin''s true identity.The process of revenge was ought to be a long one.

    The only thing Kevin hurried about was making himself stronger and coordinating properly with the army.He had thought that it would take more years until he coulde out publicly.

    However,at that moment something happened which neither him nor the entire world expected.

    The world had always been in turmoil underneath the surface still at least in the upper level,there was peace but even this was broken.

    And it began with the fall of Arkham.The situation of Arkham was not good.

    Miasma corrupting thends appeared out of nowhere.

    The food sources copsed and thend became habitable.The secret attack was done with such precision that before Arkham could react,the Miasma had almost engulfed the Arkham.

    One fall gives others a chance.

    The other Empires were instantly altered and prepared for the Miasma attack.Though Miasma started to appear at other ces,their quick reaction was able to avert the impending danger.Huge personnel from the Church were dispatched all over the world.

    Initially, other force''s sent reinforcements to Arkham even though it was in name only while their true goal was to get a gist of their situation and tried to gain advantage of the situation.

    Arkham taking itsst resort attacked the Western Side of Kinley and almost conquered the Western Front in a few days.But before they could celebrate,cold water poured into them.

    Demon attacked them in full scale and took over the Western Front.The Arkham soldiers being tried and wounded from thest battle were unable to resist the invasion.

    Surrounding Arkham from all sides,The Demons finally took over Arkham.

    Kinley knowing the next target to be them started to prepare hastily.There was chaos all around Kinley.

    The Emperor of Kinley was in the Half Step Saint realm and was quite weakpared to others.He was also bound by strong political oppression.

    In the battle for the throne,he was least likely to win but agreeing to being a puppet of nobles,he submitted himself and finally rose to the throne.

    After rising to the Throne,he tried to stabilise the situation but he was in deep mess.All his wives were from major houses and restrained him.

    These led to the weakening of the central power and halted the growth of Kinley forces.Corruptions were at all time high.The high bills spent over the army was in name only while the money was gobbled up.

    Every year the treasury had not even started filling when nobles would resort to various means to empty the contents.

    The weakened Kinley in no way could take on such a powerful force.

    So,he started to seek active cooperation from others and even lowered himself to give themnd in exchange for help.However,the other Empires were already entangled with their own mess.Moreover, they were not gullible enough to believe this.

    The World Tree had been corrupted and the Elves had shut themselves in.Harold and Dwarves were trying to fight over the internal criss caused by an unknown force.

    Kinley was on the verge of getting disrupted, getting forced from all sides.

    "What are you reading?''''Hestia asked cheerfully though her eyes, conveyed deep worry.

    Kevin crushed the paper and threw it aside.Then he stared at the sky.The air which always felt fresh and refreshing had now be suffocating for him.

    He never liked Kinley nor its people.When he suffered, themon people instead of pitying him would gossip about him andugh.

    Still, it was the ce where his root lies.No matter what he can''t shake away the feelings of his country.

    "It''s time."

    "We need to counterattack now.Otherwise, I don''t think such a chance will appear again."

    "I hope Avalonforgot his promise."

    Hestia sighed seeing the vicious smile on Kevin''s lips and knew what was going to happen.

    She naturally knew about the oracle and often wondered.

    If his family would have treated him with great care then would this situation ever happen.In the way they themselves lent a hand in fulfilling the prophecy.

    She had seen his growth and watched his everysteps.Internally she was quite happy with him.

    Although she may look like a carefree girl, but in fact except Kevin she had never treated anyone humanely.She did not why but all these people seemed to feel beneath her.This natural indifference to everyone seemed to dig deep in her bones.

    "I hope you achieve happiness."

    Avalon, who was Crown Prince, had already be an Emperor after his father abdicated his throne.

    After getting Kevin message, in a way he was more happy to lend a hand.In fact, Harold''s situation wasn''t that great and it also needed an ally.

    But allying Kinley now meant dragging itself into muddy water.Kinley had been trying to stab on their backs so naturally they would not support someone like that.

    But Kevin''s offer was something that he could consider.Naturally, the other party as a sign of sincere even gave away his identity though there was also a side note of warning at the end.

    Of course he can''t betray him even if he wanted to because he had sworn an oath to fulfil his promise.

    So, he can only grit his teeth and prepare.

    Kevin along with his various men hide near Zenith waiting for the judgement day.

    Ordinarily rebels like this had be a causal thing.People like to challenge the authority of the head.

    But most of the time rebellion fails because ofck of proper support and even if one ascends the Throne without a proper cause to prove his cause, the people would not ept it.

    However, this was not the case for him.

    Hestia even offered her help but he refused.

    This was something he had to do on his own.

    The Emperor, who had even forgotten that his Sixth son ever existed, was given a p on his face when he saw arge blockade surrounding the pce.

    "Emperor, today I will have justice."

    A loud call shook the entire capital.

    Oning out and knowing the reason behind all this, he shouted.

    "Imprudent."

    "Bastard, you dare to rebel."

    Looking up he found Kevin standing up in the air folding his arms behind his back

    The Emperor and his other sons'' eyes widened in surprise seeing the majestic expression on Kevin.

    "Sain...No he is close to Supreme rank."

    The Emperor muttered in disbelief.

    Everyone in the Imperial family felt a shiver down their spine.

    ording to the treaty, the Saint realm powerhouse can''t engage but the Imperial family is exempted from it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, they can fight among themselves and can''t use anyone above the Saint realm for session.

    The strongest among his other son was the Crown Prince who was at Legendary Level.

    "Listen to my call, people of Kinley."

    "This man, my Father and I am the very Sixth Prince you all gossiped about in the past."

    "But there was something wrong which I havee to set back right."

    "This man is the one who killed my mother.Scehemed against me and used him of all sorts of crimes."

    "This person who can''t even show benevolence to his own son, how can he show benevolence to you all."

    "Under his tyranny, the Kinley had been reduced to this state but I promise you."

    "I promise you that I will set everything straight."

    "So, I hope you watch the battle from the sidelines and give me your blessings."

    Kevin''s speech drew everyone''s attention.Even if they didn''t know the whole truth nor did they remember much about their Sixth Prince.

    They were sure about one thing.

    The current Emperor is truly ipetent and useless.He can''t handle the governance and his region had led to weakening of Kinley so naturally they supported him.

    And about the Crown Prince and others, all they did was to fool around.

    "Soldier and Knights Kinley, I will give you a chance to choose.My strength is already the proof of mypetence."

    "Will you rebel or stand against me?"Kevin''s voice reverberated.

    With the favor from Avalon, he had just asked the people above the Saint realm to be suppressed from interfering in this battle.So, unless they appear, Harold''s side would not act.

    Some people''s hearts waver and they quickly change side.Majority of them had grievances against the Royal Family.

    Kevin shook his hand and shouted"I have you a chance."

    "Since you don''t want my benevolence, feel my wrath."

    BOOOOOOOOOM!

    The entire sky rumbled as if it was gonna tear apart.

    People closed their ears and in fear fled away from the capital.

    It was then Kevin forces shed against the remaining troops of his father.He wanted to finish things before reinforcement came.

    And as expected it didn''t take long for him to finish the job.

    "Your Highness, what are we going to do with the survivors?"

    Kevin stared at the trembling people who used to be his family.

    Closing his eyes to make a decision, he ordered"Cripple each one of them."

    "Empress and everyone who had killed my mother and my paternal family is sentenced to death by public execution."

    "No¡­you can''t do this."

    "You are truly a menace."The Empress screamed loudly.

    "I should have killed you when you were born.It''s my mistake."The Emperor spoke pitifully.

    "It''s toote to regret."Kevin muttered, turning away his gaze and waving his hand to take them away to lock them down.

    Kevin after finishing things walked toward Hestia.

    His heart started to beat wildly louder and louder.He who didn''t bait an eye in killing started to tremble.

    Standing before him, Kevin kneeled down.

    "Teacher¡­."

    "When I was alone, you apanied me."

    "When Icked warmth and love, you loved me like family."

    "You helped me reach where I am now.If not for you, I don''t dare to imagine where I might be now."

    "At the beginning, my only goal was for revenge.But in the middle it started to change to secondary.The only thing this foolish disciple of yours desire to hold your hand and live until old age.I want to see you being the noblestdy of the world.I want you to became the Empress and just like me guide others."

    A loud uproar sounded as if it was public confession and they didn''t dare to imagine an Emperor bowing and lowering his pride.

    Kevin at the moment didn''t even have the courage to look up.

    "I don''t know about your past nor did it ever matter.I can''t promise that I will provide everything you want but I promise that I will till thest breath will love you sincerely and would never dare to look at any woman beside others."

    "I know I am imprudent and I don''t know how you feel.Even if you reject me, I won''t have any regrets."

    Speaking this Kevin took out a breathtaking ring and extended.

    Then as he was about to raise his head, he heard a chilling sound.

    "Disciple!"

    Kevin''s heart became cold because calling her a disciple means...

    Before his thoughts ran wild..

    BANG!

    Kevin felt a crushing pain hitting his head.

    Kevin looking up saw Hestia''s red expression.

    "Huhh¡­"

    "Damn you¡­"

    "Bastard, did you have to ruin this moment by saying thosest words?"

    "Before bing your wife, this teacher is gonna teach you thest lesson."

    "Wait!Hestia, we are in public.Lets talk about this somewhere."

    "Shut up!Do you think I care?"

    Kevin closed his lips thinking that he might have shoot in his own foot by making a public confession.

 Chapter 566 563:

    After taking the Throne, the first thing Kevin did was mass-scale purging.

    For three days and three nights, people were killed and butchered like pigs. Anyone who was found guilty was hanged on the guillotine.

    The more he dug, the more he found. Not only did the nobles purge the funds, but they also sold themselves to the outside force. What was more frightening was that many of them had colluded with demons.

    Thinking about a way to process things, a year after sitting over Throne Kevin called for the banquet.

    "Damn!These pests."

    "Demons had already infiltrated our society," Kevin shouted.

    "They have disguised themselves as humans and are walking among us."Kevin nced around the courtier coldly and smiled.

    "If I had not seen I would not have believed."Muttering coldly, Kevin flicked his finger.

    Swish!

    A strong force emerged and hit the knights and courtiers at the end.

    BOOM!

    Their bodies copsed under the force.

    Letting out mouth fills of blood, they stared at him in disbelief.

    "Did you think you can fool me?"Kevinughed and then sped his hand.

    "Did you think I would call for a banquet in a situation like this?"

    Knight and ck guards appeared filling the room.

    "Finish them."

    Kevin turned a blind eye towards them, entered and walked back.

    The entire banquet hall which was used for the celebration was dyed red.

    By sheer force, Kevin had already managed to hold all the power with no political force to oppose him.

    Exiting, he looked for Hestia. Recently things were really tough for him. If given a choice, he wanted to run away from being an Emperor and spent his time with Hestia.

    Kevin stared at Hestia back as she sat near the window staring up with a dazed expression.

    She looked gloomy and cold, making Kevin tremble and wondered if he did something wrong.

    "Hestia, what happened?"

    "Kevin, "Hestia''s eyshes fluttered.

    Kevin felt a bad premonition about it.

    "Hestia, are you angry? Did I make you sad?"Kevin asked in pleading, squatting down near her.

    Hestia looked at Kevin tenderly and shook his head"No...."

    Pondering for a moment, she decides to be frank.

    "Kevin, I remembered who I am?"

    GULP!

    Kevin swallowed his saliva seeing her profound gaze.

    She then pulled up Kevin''s face and kissed her lovingly.

    "Don''t worry my feelings for you have not changed a bit?"

    "Do you want to hear a story?"

    "Ummmm?"Kevin nodded and stared at her silently.

    "This world is made of light and Darkness. Both need to coexist for the world to function."

    Hestia then narrates the events about the beginning of the world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The God Of Darkness was not willing to ept his defeat so he made a n. A n to create a perfect individual."

    "A being that hadpatibility with both Light and Darkness."

    "To achieve this, he severed a part of his soul and entered a part of reincarnation hiding under God''s eyes."

    "He was born with great potential and almost took over the world."

    "Do you know who that is?"She asked.

    "Is that the person I am thinking of?"Kevin muttered thinking about the history.

    "Yes, the First Emperor Of Kinley. He waswless and too strong for any mortal to defeat. Goddesses being bound by thews can''t enter here. They can use avatars but avatars can have only 20% of the power which is not enough to defeat him so to defeat him, they decide to raise a monster."

    "A monster that could take on that bastard."

    "How did you know all this, are you from that era?''''Kevin asked with a stupefied look.

    Hestia frowned and spoke with a slight hesitation.

    "I am an avatar of the Queen Goddess."

    "Uh...Hu..."Kevin''s legs turned soft and he almost copsed on the floor.

    He had thought about the possible identity of his wife but never in his wildest dream had he ever thought that his wife was Goddess.

    "Did I just defile a Goddess? Am I going to be punished? Am I a sinner?"

    "What the hell are you thinking about?"

    "As a man should not you be proud of yourself instead of doubting yourself? What kind of idiot are you?"Hestia snorted.

    "Ahh...that."Kevin did not know what to say and justughed bitterly.

    "I descended here to choose a person to bless him with the blood of gods. And raise him. Atst, we seeded in doing so."

    "After that, we went to sleep. My body would slowly degrade and would turn into nothing for many years, however...."

    Kevin noticed the change in her expression.

    "I may not remain alive for long now."

    "Why?"Kevin freaked out and pulled her hand.

    "Hesitate....are you leaving me?"

    "It''s because of this, "Hestia smiled and caressed her belly.

    Kevin darted his eyes with a frown.

    "Kevin, I am pregnant."

    Kevin, who was too upied to think about this, asked"What did this have to do with your life?"

    "As an Avatar, I don''t have much physical significance. The child in my belly would consume my assistance and would bear with great potential. He is a half-god after all."

    "No, let''s abort. I don''t want this. I want you."

    "Kevin Nnn!"Hestia raised her voice.

    "You dare think about killing my child. Don''t you want to live?

    "Listen, Kevin, we can''t live together for eternity. Unlike me, you will die and I don''t want to suffer remembering about you so before that I want to give birth to this child. And you idiot, I am an Avatar of Goddess, I am not dying. We can still reunite in heaven after your death."

    "And this child is different from others. It will take a few years to be born."

    Kevin sat down with a baffled look. Today, he was shocked beyond his wildest. Still, hearing Hestia''s words he thought this might not be as bad as he thinks.

    "I will be a father..."Kevin muttered in disbelief thinking about his childhood days and clenching his fist promising to be a good father.

    Still thinking about losing his wife with the birth of his son made his heart heavy.

 Chapter 567 564

    From pregnancy till birth, it took four years for Alex to be born.

    Holding Alex, with reddened eyes, Kevin stared at his wife''s corpse with a sorrowful expression.

    All the vitality of the Avatar was drawn by Alex''s growth in the fetus. Kevin had always wondered if there was something else in this matter andter knew about the taboo.

    A Goddess giving birth to a mortal child was a taboo that led her to suffer punishment by thews of the world. The punishment weakened her primordial soul, leading to the cutting of vitality.

    Moreover, although she is the Queen Of Goddesses, there is no one to remember her and worship her, as Goddess Reba had been seen as the head of all so she never received people the power of faith.

    "Thest thing which she asked for me is to never hate you. How can I hate such a lovely child?"

    Staring at the blood-red eyes simr to his mother''s and the golden hairs inherited from him, Kevin smiled and proimed.

    "In these troublesome times, you will grow up and be the defender of humanity."

    "Your name will be Alex meaning guardian of mankind."Smiling happily, he kissed his baby and proceeded to take care of the aftermath.

    It was grim news so he never wanted people to use Alex of being the harbinger of death who was born taking his mother''s life.

    So,he waited a bit to bring him to light.

    Alex was born special. He was born awakened so it was hard to conceal him for long so finally after hiding for a long while mourning for his dead wife, he introduced Alex a yearter.

    Alex''s appearance drew everyone''s attention. Even as a child, he had a godly appearance that aroused others'' love.

    As he grew up, this caused him quite a headache.

    With just a little smile, he could take one life. The servant serving her had a hard time maintaining theirposure.

    He had not even reached age, whereas people already wanted to throw themselves at him and this child of his was also quite intelligent.

    There were many assassinations attempts on him. Every year there are two or three cases but there is no need to be afraid.

    Cause at the age of ten when others start lifting wooden swords, Alex could ughter an entire horde.

    Like a wolf in sheep''s clothing, Alex hides deeply. At the age of ten, he was already in the Legendary realm.

    This also made him conceited, even though he was not a tyrant his wilful act was enough to make one vomit blood in anger.

    Except for the meaning of his name, he had done everything. Although he had never crossed the limit and the one who bore his anger was mostly nobles still it was too much.

    People already started to regard him as Yama trying to stay far away from him.

    At 12, Alex''s deeds surprised him once again.

    "Father, I want an engagement.

    "Whom do you want to marry ?"

    "Yvonne..."

    "What??"Kevin asked him in a startling voice.

    "When did you fall in love with her?"

    "Hehe! Father, you are good at joking."

    "Do you think I will fall in love? Can they evenpare to me? It''s just for political stabilisation. Moreover, Lockhearts might help us a lot.''

    "Alex, why do you want to ruin ady? Don''t do this, one day you will find one whom you will love very much so don''t do this?"

    "Father, I am just doing this for you and to use her as a shield to avert the whores whoe at me. We can break the engagementter if required."

    "Still¡­"

    "Father, I have already snorted this. Yvonne had certain conditions and she is free to do what she wants. We will just be like strangers who will make a public appearance."

    Kevin shook his head and under Alex''s resolute gaze, he finally epted while wishing for Yvonne to straighten this son of his.

    However, after two years, his eyes fell on one another.

    "Saintess Athena."

    "Why do you want to marry her?"Kevin asked sceptically.

    "She is useful."

    "Kid, do you want to have three thousand beauties or do you want to live in debauchery? Like a real me you should love one."Kevin tried to exin but Alex would still find a way to put him out.

    In anger, he stopped the marriage bestowment but who knew the other side woulde up to offer herself.

    Athena herself offers to marry Alex giving him a headache and when asked, she said that it was Goddess Oracle guiding her.

    ''Goddess oracle or shit. Is Hestia pulling strings?''

    ''Hestia you are being too much. Thest time Hestia appeared in his dream and tormented him for a month to marry Alex to Yvonne, now Athena.''

    ''This mother-son pair is making me mad.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With Hestia pulling strings, what can he do?

    By the age of 21, Alex already had 4 fiancees.

    Catherine, ady with great wit and valour, and Commander Christina were also added to his harem.

    Even though each one of them had great beauty, their rtionship with Alex was stiff and strictly political.

    However, everything changed one day.

    The bitterness between Demons and Humans had be fiercer.

    Demons and Dark Elves fought with all their might while on the other side humans, Dwarves and Elves allied themselves to stop them.

    It was already hard for them to fight them when an internal crisis popped up one after another and after several investigations, it was found that this was done by a secret organisation Omen.

    Assassins stronger than before started to look for the heirs and Kinley was their prime target since Kevin did not have any wife or other.

    BOOOOOM!

    Blood and aura shed.

    Blood stters everywhere, walking over the sea of corpses, with arge wound Alex pressed ady to the ground.

    Unlike other assassins, her method was crude and she was soft. It was because she hesitated, Alex was able to take on the chance.

    "Girl, tell me why did you hesitate. Did you find me so pleasant?"Alex''s eyes stared at her voluptuous body.

    Alex, who had seen several beauties without blinking an eye for the first time, felt something aroused inside him when he saw her. It was as if his primal desire suddenly lit on fire.

    "Let''s see what is inside that veil." Alex''s eyes gleamed with excitation as he pulled out the veil.

    His expression faltered and his hands trembled.

    Contrary to her expectation, her face was riddled with scars and scratches. Looking down Alex saw her beautiful snow-white nape in contrast to her ugly face.

    "What are you stupefied?"

    "What happened?"

    "Are you shocked, disgusted with me?"The woman mocked her.

    "You and all men are the same, you will always treat us, women, as tools once you satisfy your desires we are nothing but useless fools bing your ything."

    Alex''s veins hardened seeing the woman naked disgusted towards him.

    "Who did this to you?"Alex asked.

    He did not know whether this was due to pity or something else but something broke in his heart seeing her eyes.

    "What can you do?"

    "I did this to myself."

    "Why?"Alex''s voice trembled a bit.

    "To protect me from wolfish bastards like you who don''t give a shit about others. After all, who will look at such a disgusting monster and save mefrom bringing cmity to myself."

    She thenughed with tears leaking from her eyes.

    "Now quickly kill me and free me from all this suffering."

    Seeing her tears Alex could certainly make a guess.

    Who in the world doesn''t like to be beautiful, maintain one experience and show off their beauty?

    All say looks don''t matter but inwardly each one of these is a hypocrite lusting over a woman''s body. Even he was the same.

    A lustful sinful bastard. A part of the reason for marrying them was their appearance.

    He always assumed that he was too heartless to fall in love. Love is nothing but deception under which each side wants something else from the other.

    Whether it was money orfort. Both sides had something which the other one had. Once it disappears the love also disappears.

    So instead of love it is better to marry on certain conditions which would never disappear.

    Alex looked down, raised his sword and seeing that, the woman closed her eyes, preparing herself but instead of pain, she felt something soft touching her lips.

    Opening her eyes she was bewildered to see Alex kissing her then licking her lips.

    "Little kitten, did you think I will let you die? Let me tell you something, thisface of yours is liked by this Prince greatly so tell me what is your name."

    "In this lifetime you should forget from getting out of his grasp."

    With a dazed expression and messy thoughts unable to sort out her inner turmoil, she replied.

    "Ri...Riya."

 Chapter 568 565

    Riya was brought over by force, and Alex forcefully locked Riya.

    Riya who was already resigned to her cruel fate wondered if Alex would torture her and defile her, tried tomit suicide but she failed.

    However, to her surprise, Alex did not torture her but rather treated her very well except for the fact she was kept closely guarded.

    "Beast, what do you want to do with me?"Riya screamed.

    Holding her chin, Alex smiled.

    "Nothing, this Prince just wanted to whisper sweet words of love."

    "So this is how you treat the person you love."Riya mocked him.

    "Hmm! Did you take me as a fool?"Alex snorted.

    "The moment I let you free, you might kill yourself. I am not guarding against you but rather preventing your death."

    Riya stared at him in astonishment.

    Alex raised her hand.

    "If you take mana oath not to kill yourself then not only I will free you but I swear I will give you eternal happiness attending to your every need. Will protect me and give it my all. Before you, I married four girls but you will be thest one."

    "Except you five, no matter how exceptional a girl may I find she will always be a stranger. You just need to ept my hand and let me bear all your pain.

    Alex looked down at Riya who fell into deep contemtion.

    Alex had searched for Riya''s track. Her origin was unknown. She was left before an orphanage that took her in. She grew out to be a great beauty which drew people''s attention.

    She was brought out by a ve trader and was sold in the ve market and fetched a high price. The house that brought her abused her at the slightest mistake.

    The only reason she was alive was because of the sinister bastards who wanted to defile her. Fortunately, she ran away from the house but she encountered a group that tortured her and waited for her to grow up.

    Riya after suffering countless grievances cursed her appearance so one day taking the opportunity she scratched her face and destroyed her face.

    After that, she lit a fire in their hideout and took this opportunity to run away. After many twists and turns she found her way towards the assassin organisation and ended up with them turning into an assassin.

    Putting on a veil, she used her body figure which was already a fatal attraction.Before a person could see her face, he would already die.

    She was 4 years younger than him but she was quite fierce and strong.

    Pondering for a moment, Riya decided to give it a try. Even if she doesn''t kill herself she can use many loopholes to end up in a situation to get killed. But before that, she decided to give him a chance.

    Extending her hand, she grabbed his hand looking at him with eyes filled with expectation.

    "From this moment to your death, you will always think about this moment because this will be the best decision of your life, my future wife."Alex unchained her and carried her into his arms.

    He did not know why but every time he was with her, there was peace in his heart.

    "Just from where did the sunrise?"Catherine asked, seeing Alex differently from usual.

    Alex stared at his wife and said"Since we are going to spend life together, I think I should try to understand you, and look after you. We may not have married by love but that does not mean we will always be strangers and feelings grow when wee to understand one better."Alex smiled, putting on his teacup, casting a smile that made the others blush.

    No matter what, in terms of appearance no one can match him.

    Alex started to grow closer to them but before he could enjoy the time, the war intensified.

    Alex had to personally lead the troops into the battlefield.

    Fortunately, he was not alone.

    Christina tagged alone.

    The war went on fiercely. Alex, finding the Dark Elves'' eyes shore, marched onto the Dark Elves'' border.

    Before the upper powerhouse of Dark Elves appears, Kinley forces restrained them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex marched towards Elf''snd unhindered, taking the lead and ughtering everyone while Christina defended against the Demons.

    Elves who were grounded due to the destruction of the World Tree finally were able to breathe free air.

    Alex talked with Elves and even suggested nting a new World Tree.

    With Athena''s help, they can also grow it too quickly.

    Things progressed quickly with Alex''s appearance but Demons getting pushed back started to use underhand methods.

    Creating panic by miasma and destroying thends secretly but this time The Pope himself acted giving a deep blow to the Demons.

    Demon and Dark Elves getting pushed back shifted the battle to upper-level Powerhouse

    "Things are so tense that it seems I have to take part in the battle," Kevin muttered.

    Alex sucked in cold air hearing this.

    "Situation is changing so fast. Dad, did you feel weird? I feel someone is pulling the strings from behind."

    Kevin kept his mouth shut.

    He did not have concrete proof but one way or another, he believes that the God of darkness had a hand in all of this shit but he can''t say this to Alex.

    Things are too messed up now.

    "Alex, take over the reins. Stabilise the situation."

    "Ask Catherine and Yvonne to handle the politics meanwhile Christina and you take care of the borders."

    "Don''t let the public panic. If you find any negative propaganda just wipe those bastards. Many will try to rebel, don''t show them mercy at any cost."

    After Kevin left, Alex was treated as Emperor. He was way fiercer than his father not letting a single mishap pass by.

    One day, when Demons And Humans shed against one another for an uncountable time.

    Something happened out of everyone''s expectations.

    Pfttt!

    Spurring blood, Alex kneeled on the ground.

    Looking at the huge hole in his chest, he stared at Riya in disbelief.

    "Why¡­.?"

    "Riya, did you still hate me? And how can you have the power of God?"

    "Heh heh!Native boy?"

    A burst of bashfulughter resounded.

    "I am not Riya? Look into my eye."

    Holding Alex''s chin, the woman raised Alex''s face.

    Alex frowned seeing dark pupils. Something sinister invaded his body.

    "You are not Riya? Who are you?"

    "Riya should have been wiped out from existence by me."

    "As for who am I, people call me God of Darkness."

 Chapter 569 566

    The image of memories ying on the screen distorted and broke startling Alex.

    "Why did the memories stop?"Alex asked with surprise.

    "What happened after that?"

    Standing inside the mirror, Kevin patted Alex and spoke.

    "At that time, people from the Darkness realm invaded. We were defending against them. Most of the top powerhouses concentrated their manpower towards the gate."

    "Unaware of the change, the God Of Darkness started to sort out the matter. I felt your connection dimming suddenly so I escaped quickly and finding out the matter, I was heartbroken."

    "Consumed by rage, I stormed theDemonarmydisregardingthe treatyto look for the God of darkness who self-detonated Riya''s body trying to trap me."

    "Meanwhile, we lost in defending against the Darkness realm invasion. Years of drastic war had greatly damaged the world''s foundation. The world was on the verge of destruction. At my final moment, holding your corpse with nowhere to go, I sat in the temple and cried. At that time, Hestia offered me a choice."

    "To reverse the time axis," Alex asked sternly.

    "Ehhhhh!"Kevin nodded.

    "But in doing so she will break the Law and lose a significant portion of the power. Moreover, The God of Darkness can feel the passage of time. It means we are at point zero with external knowledge."

    "So, you were preparing for this in the hideout."

    "Aftering back, I took a softer approach. I trained secretly while undergoing all the suffering. I freed Hestia who remembered about the past and took her as a maid."

    "With her protection, my early days went well. I started to amass power secretly and subdue people."

    "Wait! Before all that, tell me one thing. Since you loved Mother the most then why did you marry others."

    Kevin, hearing Alex''s threatening tone, almost choked in his voice.

    "I did not marry any other. My goal was to be Emperor without causing much bloodshed so I made a doppelganger. He is the one who took over the reins while I prepared. There are also his children, not mine.And you might already guess it but your birth was dyed a bitte this time cause I wanted to spend time with your mother."

    Alex felt a bit stifled inside.

    ''Dyed my birth.''

    ''What if my entire existence goes dyed? What if I became a girl or lost my existence? Is this not a big risk? You don''t even know the real mechanism behind all of this.''

    "Why do I feel like you are cursing me from inside?"Kevin red at Alex.

    "No..No..I am a good boy. By the way what about me being an Imbecile what was that."Alex asked. He had been curious about this.

    "Actually, after you were born, I extracted your bloodline potential. Your potential is too pure to get lost. So, I segregated it a bit, dted it and then used it to train my secret forces for the impending danger."

    "I also ce a curse on you which will make you fat and be an idiot. The reason I did this was solely that I was afraid of God Of Darkness trying to get rid of you early. But since things change like this he might have turned a blind eye until you start to grow wings."

    "Also, I married the five of them because of this. I was hesitant to do this forcefully but since you are younger than them this time and will behave like an idiot, I was worried that if you ever remember about the past life you make a fuss about being worn with a green heart and can''t even woe them on your own" Kevin spoke nkly but his words stabbed Alex.

    Alex''s lips twitched and he wanted to say one should not be this frank.

    However, his expression suddenly became grim.

    "You knew about everything then why didn''t you save Riya?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hey, do you think I''m a fool? After returning I wanted to kill her but stopped seeing your love for her. It was as if she was born to be your soulmate so I let her go, however, I already took precautions."Kevin spoke with a smile.

    "I investigated Riya''s origin. She is an experiment that has both Dark and Light elements."

    Alex''s eyes became grim.

    "These experiments were meant to create a perfect vessel to shelter the God Of Darkness. Riya is by far the most perfect experiment born by the fusion of a woman and male darkness realm human. Someone taking pity on her or her mother escaped and left her in the orphanage, unfortunately, they underestimated that asshole."

    "Once a child is born, they will nt a smaller version of the seed of darkness that after growing up will eat your soul. I have already restricted that. She may be controlled but her soul would be there. You just need to awaken her. In the worst case, just extract her soul and destroy her body and create a new body as you did yours."

    Alex nodded.

    Kevin ces both his hands on Alex''s shoulder.

    "Listen, originally I nned to keep you away from trouble. I wanted to take on everything but everything changed in that incident. Your soul was about to go into reincarnation but Athena saved you so you were pulled out. Your Mother took that opportunity to break anotherw causing her to be chained."

    Alex felt his heart stabbed hearing this. Just for him and his father, she had suffered greatly.

    Love is truly a sin for God.

    Alex clutched his heart remembering the kind eyes of Queen Goddess.

    "I wronged her."

    "Me too¡­"Kevin sighed.

    "After knowing about this I changed my n. Instead of hiding out, Iunched an attack on the Darkness realm even if others did not agree. My sole goal was to dy the Darkness realm and the God Of Darkness. However, I overlooked one thing."

    "With the weakening of the Queen Goddess, the barrier andw around this realm weakened allowing theGod Of Darkness to appear and take the Devil. Combining with the Devil will make him stronger. Initially, you were strongly moving to deal with her but now I don''t know."Kevin''s words trembled, feeling all his hard work getting destroyed."

    "It''s okay."Kevin heard a cold voice and looked at Darkness swirling in Alex''s eyes.

    Inside the pair of the abyss, countless stars seemed to appear. For a moment, the son of his was unfamiliar.

    "The result is already decided."

    Kevin started blurring.

    "Alex¡­."

    "Don''t be saddened, Dad."

    "Leave everything to me."

    "I will meet you in Heaven."Alex smiled warmly, soothing Kevin''s heart.

    "I hope you win."

    After Kevin''s image blurred, Alex''s expression turned cold.

    "Darkness realm, huh¡­.I wonder if it will exist after I step in there."

 Chapter 570 567:Funeral

    Coming out from the mirror world, Alex gasped heavily.

    A golden key appeared in his hands swirling in the air. The Key contains the measure for which his father put away everything in the world.

    "This might be the first time that except for my wife, I am feeling such conflicting emotions."

    "This is also good," Alex muttered casually, staring at his mother''s body.

    His father was too sentimental to part with his mother and would alwayse to talk with her in his free time.

    But holding someone who isn''t dead wasn''t that good.

    "Mother, I will meet you soon."Alex smiled, wondering how happy Queen Goddess would be when she heard him calling her mother.

    Alex tapped on the huge brick of ice.

    CRACK!CRACK!CRACK!

    The brick cracked. Through theyer of cracks, Alex tapped on his mother''s forehead.

    The body of the woman glowed and soon started ro dispersed.

    In the end, an orb of spherical energy mass is suspended in the air.

    This was the remaining energy that kept the body from decay. With this, the second body of Queen Goddess would disappear forever.

    Thinking about all the restrictions ced on her, Alex wanted to ask.

    "Mother, was it worth it?"

    The Goddess doesn''t have emotions. It''s just like virtual AI tried to pretend, that''s what Alex thought of them. But who knows maybe it''s because they have yet to meet someone who can make them feel the emotion, they are like this.

    ....

    "He is a scary guy."

    The group of nobles shrugged their shoulders looking at one another.

    The events of the battle over the Demon Continent were hard to reach but with the fall of The Emperor, the deration was made everywhere.

    The contents were still hidden from the general public but the nobles were scared out of their wits.

    Because more than The Emperor''s Death, they were bewildered after hearing about the death of Demon Sovereigns.

    The entire squad of Demon Overlords were annihted without a shred of leftover existence. This was totally unbelievable, even though their Emperor was strong still he was not capable of killing them alone.

    Only those above the Overlord might kill them but they would surely not make a move in this fight. Then that means it was all done by Alex, this was absurd.

    "We can''t believe this, "Rte spoke.

    "I agree."

    The others nodded.

    "First thing we are not sure if the whole scenario had happened for real. If Demon Overlords are dead then shouldn''t this person capture the whole Demon Continent and push forward the army instead of wasting time here."

    The giant man muttered trying toprehend the situation.

    "Listen, just because he became The Emperor did not mean he had been crowned. Since The Emperor passed away amid the battle, I am sure he had not issued an Imperial Decree."

    "Moreover, he can''t sit on the Throne with power alone. He needs support and political forces to stabilise. He does not even have any close confides.

    "Let''s look for Prince William."

    "He had refused."

    A nobleman muttered, pouring cold water on their thoughts.

    "Let''s look for Princess Irvine..No, even Princess Leia is better."

    "No matter what, we can''t ept that guy on the Throne. Before he was a dimwit and was subjected to our jokes and criticism. That guy holds pretty well and will surely look for trouble with us."

    "If possible try to hire the upper member of the shadows."

    .....

    A Mourning Bell struck over the capital and a message was sent about the Emperor''s death all over the Empire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many grieved while for many it did not affect their everyday living.

    A huge altar was built, and beside it, the dead body of Keviny in the coffin.

    All the nobles offered their condolences and moved to light incense and give flowers.

    The ceremony took ce for a few hours.

    The entire Imperial Knight Squad surrounded the ce not to let a single mishap.

    As expected, the assassin sneaked and tried to cause trouble.

    What were their goals, everyone knows inside but no one was brave enough to voice it out.

    This irked Enoch. If not for this event, he would have already started his offences against the nobles who did not put the death of his former master into their eyes and arranged an assassin in such an event.

    Alex''s four wives standing behind them stared at his lonely back.

    Though they have not spent eternity with Alex, they were taken by surprise seeing Alex''s messy thoughts.

    For them, Alex had always been frank. He might be an expert in feigning and masking his emotion however he has never burdened himself with this.

    He had always acted unbridled even when he was weak but seeing his sad deste look, they knew he was really sad.

    When Riya was kidnapped, instead of sadness, it was anger and denial but he always believed that he could bring her back but this time was different.

    And they knew the reason for it. Alex has already narrated the story.

    Walking forward, they put their hands on his shoulder.

    Alex raises both his hands and grabs their hands on the shoulder, holding the four of them.

    "My father may have been harsh towards you in this life so I hope you can forgive me. If you have any grievances against him, pleaselet them go."Alex spoke.

    "Instead of grievances should not we thank him for giving such a good husband?"Athena.

    "Yeah, I don''t want to agree but I can''t deny the fact...Ouch..."Yvonne shrieked as Alex pinched.

    "Stop being Tsundere."

    "You..."Yvonne stomped on Alex.

    Christina and Catherine just smiled seeing this.

    Alex nodded and then walked back towards the crowd. His expression changed on facing them.

    His expression looked indifferent but seeing his face everyone''s eyes started to flutter.

    "Thanks foring here," Alex muttered and folded his hand behind his back.

    His ck eyes started to glow with eeriness and at the next moment, the surrounding space started to distort.

    "Kayak!"

    "Ehhh!"

    The nobles shrieked in panic.

    "I wanted to say more but it seems everything is unnecessary."

    "I will give you a chance."

    "A chance to all those who do not want me to sit on the Throne. In two days we are going to have an audience in the Throne room."

    "Try everything you can to impale me. If you seed..."

    "The congrattions."Alex smacked his lips.

    "But if you lose..."

    A devilish smile crept over his lips.

    "Prepare for consequences.."

 Chapter 571 568:The Hidden Leader Of Secret Order Of Shadows

    KWANGGG!

    A fierce battle was taking ce in the huge ce that existed over the vacant ce in front of a ckish bloody tower.

    All kinds of magical power struck one another and killing intent erupted filling the entire sky with red.

    The power radiated from the aftermath of the shes was enough to blow away even a small mountain without a trace.

    Mumbling in panic, people erupted from the shadows aiming at two people in front of them.

    Countless bloodied hands arose around the person that chewed and swallowed all the magic without leaving a trace.

    That moment...

    QUANG!

    Without any warning, another huge explosion urred in the ce.

    Without being able to reach the target, the dark-robed assassins were thrown onto the ground.

    SHREK!

    Many Bloody lines were drawn over the space followed by countless heads rolling on the ground and blood erupted flowing like the flood washing away the dirt on the ground.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    A man draped in a cloak of darkness stepping over the corpses walked forward nonchntly.

    Without ncing at the ground, walking closer to the blood-drenched person, he smacked his lips.

    "Nice."

    "Thank Your Highness."

    "Cherry, you have grown stronger."Alex smiled,plimenting the little girl who had grown a bit.

    "It''s all because of Your Highness''s blessing."

    Alex then turned around and pursued his lips.

    "Kajar, are you satisfied now?"

    A figure flickered in the darkness andnded on the ground.

    "Yes, My Lord."

    Alex stood there motionless.

    His eyescked warmth, and his face was indifferent but inwardly he was slightly surprised.

    ''Yes. Yes...he had to ept that he had been fooled by his father.''

    Alex took Kajar because he seemed to be quite experienced in terms of training assassins and was suitable for Riya''s subordinate.

    However, oddly even though his level was quite low he was a bit too proficient in this which aroused Alex''s suspicion so Alex tried to deal with him and make him fork out if he was hiding anything but contrary to his thoughts Kajar swore an oath and also made him marked as a ve.

    It was only now he had learnt that this bastard was none other than the leader of the Secret Order Of Shadows.

    After learning that arge number of assassins were hired, Alex decides to deal with them.

    Now looking at his situation, he felt that this was quite absurd.

    "Haaa....."

    "Hey, e out."

    "I know you are hiding out there."

    "And yeah, Cherry, you have gone through training. Go and take a vacation. Someone take her to a resort and take care of her."Alex spoke and waved his hands.

    Cherry bowed and retreated.

    "Kajar, you are not only the head of the assassin group are you?"Alex raised his brows.

    "Yes, Your Highness. I am also head of the secret forces under the Emperor who deal with dirty works."

    "Great.." Alex has a thumbs up.

    The old man of his was quite meticulous.

    "Now, tell me Kajar, how did you hide?"

    Although sounded easygoing, one could feel the anger hidden underneath him.

    Currently, he felt as if someone had betrayed him and that someone was none other than the Eyes of Truth.

    ''Can''t believe in those goddesses? Everything thates from them is as faulty as they are.Hmmm.''Alex snorted inwardly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Your Highness, please don''t be angry. I understand what you are thinking."Enoch spoke pleadingly.

    "Like you, The Emperor also had been granted the power of Eyes of Truth in his second life so after he drew out Kajar''s power, and stored it so that Eyes of Heaven couldn''t notice it."

    "And then the Emperor sent him to Nevan with an appropriate story to guard you. Though his power has been taken away, just with his physical body, he can avert most of the dangers."

    "The key to unlocking their power lies with Your Highness."

    "Hmmm! I see.."Alex mumbled and then took out a golden key.

    Extending it towards Kajar, a bright golden light burst forth and many chains appeared around Kajar with a lock in the centre.

    The key shot a beam of light and the lock holding the chains broke.

    BOOOOOOOM!BOOOOOOOM!BOOOOM!

    Explosions urred inside Kajar and a surge of frightening magic power burst forth.

    A pir of light erupted from his body.

    Kajar who had reached legendary rank started to ascend higher.

    He reached the Overlord realm, then breaking through the barrier directly reached the boundary of the Pseudo God Stage but instead of stepping into the True God Stage, his power consolidated there and changed into something more potent.

    This was the effect of the bloodline Alex inherited from his mother.

    Using this Kevin created a Half-God species that was neither mortal nor God. They can''t step into the True God Stage still their power is stronger than True God.

    With God-like power and unlimited potential of humans, their growth is terrifying.

    Alex also belonged to his category, his power can''t be categorised to level but he was certainly near God King level.

    Alex had always thought that it was his willpower and perseverance that had led him here but he was wrong. He was born special.

    Even if this body''s bloodline potential had been taken away this body itself was terrifying with a great healing power. After this body was birthed by a Queen Of Goddess.

    Without such a special physique no matter how much he trained himself he would not be standing here.

    "Is my butler condition the same as Kajar''s?"

    Silence prevailed for a moment.

    Wiping his sweat, Enoch muttered"Yes.."

    "Ha¡­How many are there like this?"

    "Only this¡­.Others are in seclusion."Enoch answered.

    "Okay."

    "By the way, Your Highness, how should we deal with them?"

    "Just wait? The time I am given to them is not over. Let''s see them struggle."Alex spoke.

    ...¡­..

    Inside the pce, gazing at the over-clouded sky masking the moon in darkness a sigh escaped from her lips.

    Looking out, she jolted up as her heart stirred for some reason.

    Knock¡­Knock.

    "Yes¡­"

    "Your Highness, The Crown Prince wanted to meet you."

    "Alex¡­."

    A frown appeared on her face.

    "Okay, prepare to¡­"

    BANG!

    The door was opened startling her as Alex entered forcefully.

    "Sister, it''s urgent. I need your help."Alex spoke with a pale expression making Leia wonder what happened.

    "What''s wrong Alex?"Leia asked with a panicked

    "I have been poisoned by assassins, please help me."

    "Whattttttttttttt?"

 Chapter 572 569:The Coronation Ceremony

    "Assassin...Poisons..."

    "So, why did youe here instead of visiting the Temple to heal?"

    "Did you really don''t know?"Alex facepalmed and spoke in mncholy.

    "Because I thought you would be worried about me after hearing this so I came to console you and take a look if you are going to be attacked."

    "Sister, are you alright?"

    "Ehh...Yes, I am alright?"Leia spoke and asked with a confused expression"You said, you are poisoned?"

    "Are you.....alright?"

    "Nothing, just a minor problem."Alex waved his hand and sat down on the chair.

    Alex stared at Leia''s confused expression.

    A strange glint appeared in Alex''s eyes.

    Stars started to swirl around Alex''s eyes.

    Alex tapped the armrest and asked nonchntly.

    "Sister, tell me?"

    "Why did you do that?"

    "Was it worth it?"

    "...what do you mean?"Leia''s voice shuddered a bit.

    "Which event are you talking about?"

    Confusion was evident on her face.

    Alex did not speak any further but his expression had be uglier making it difficult for Leia to understand.

    "I see.."Alex murmured looking down.

    Alex, sighing heavily, got up from his seat.

    "In that case, I should leave."

    Alex walked back with a hysterical smile.

    ''I gave you a chance but you did not take it.''

    Leia stared at Alex''s back, unable to get rid of the uneasiness and confusion.

    Leia then looked out.

    Her confused expression changed and a resolute expression appeared on her face as she clenched her fist tightly.

    ........

    A night where even the moon hid behind the clouds.

    "As nned the Emperor''s death hastened other movements."

    In a remote ce in the Imperial Castle, a man who had no expression on his face spoke to a woman.

    "Yeah, it will make it easier for us to move forward. His death had forced us to enter the next stage. The Young Emperor might be strong but still he needs time to deal with it. He doesn''t have enough reliable people at his side, we can sneak in easily and start cutting off the roots."

    The woman smiled and nodded her head.

    "In addition, the various forces of Kinley are still in confusion. With Hex''s and Emperor''s death, many are pushing Sean forward. None of them is suppressing or disguising their naked desire."

    "If only Sean could step in we could muddy the water more by making a mess out of it."

    "Where do you want to move first?"The woman asked, looking at the man''s profound expression.

    The man opened his mouth to the woman who was muttering in a sweet pleasant voice.

    "At the gathering why don''t we aim for Alex? We can try to poison him with a strong position. The stronger he is the more fierce the poison would act."

    The woman pursed her lips and cing her finger on her lips, she said"I don''t rmend it."

    "We don''t need to pull strings to make a puppet Emperor. Our job now is to create as much chaos as possible and let them engulf one another making their military might hollow."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Obviously, at such a big event, envoys of many ces including the Imperial Knight and secret squad will gather at the castle. The way things stand out, there are higher chances of failure and the risk of exposing ourselves is too high."

    If there was arge number of people gathered, of course, there will be many strong people and the boundaries will be stricter.

    "Then why don''t we dispose of the entire cab and noble heads? Kinley would falter in its administration after losing so many capable officers."

    "What nonsense....?"

    The woman who denied it immediately opened her eyes wide as if she remembered something.

    "Tell me you are kidding?"

    The woman swallowed her saliva on seeing his crooked smile.

    "By the way, will the n be feasible?"

    "Yes...no matter what level, our poison would act on them. Even The Gods will be affected by the poison let alone the mortals."

    "Ham..."The woman massaged her brows letting out a sigh.

    "It seems you are hell-bent on destroying everything."

    .........

    White Pce is one of the many pces that existed in the Imperial Pce, was used for only one purpose and the cycle urred only in a few decades.

    Even before the enthronement ceremony began, arge number of people gathered at the Pce forming a huge crowd of people.

    The nobility of the Capital, congrattory envoys from all over the world, personnel from the Churches and many more.

    "There are so many people. I don''t like it."Christina spoke with an ufortable expression.

    She doesn''t like to wear gowns and expensive dresses and makeup but she was forced to wear her all this putting up a girly appearance.Her obsession was so much that underneath her beautiful golden embroidery gown, she still wore her knight armour for inner satisfaction.

    "It''s the first time, there is a huge crowd and everyone in the Imperial family is gathered here to host the banquet," Yvonne murmured.

    "Things are not as simple as it seems."Catherine stared at everyone from above and then looked at the girls.

    Athena had already been taken away by Alex for something. Alex did not give them a brief about the n nor did they ask about it but seeing him, who could deal with God''s so vexed about this event, she was sure that Alex was in a pinch due to some reason.

    "Hey, cutie!"

    A small figure as a soft doll jumped into Catherine''s embrace.

    "Oh my Leo, you have be so thin."

    Everyone''s eyes brightened as they saw Leo cuddling with Catherine warmly.

    Unable to handle his cuteness, they pounced on her.

    "His Majesty Alex Von Stan enters."

    With the words of the Knight, guarding the main gate.

    A screeching noise echoed.

    The inside of the Pce became quiet enough to hear drops of water falling.

    The door opened and a man slowly appeared from behind.

    Something overwhelming was emanating from the man forcing them to shut their mouths and at the same time drawing their attention.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    Wearing a white robe engraved with golden stars symbolizing the prosperity of the sessiveEmperor, the man walks towards the central tform.

    Even though everything around them was lit in a bright light, a man walking across slowly gave everyone present there an illusion that they had suddenly entered into a night ce.

    Unlike thosenguid calm eyes, the thrill and tension that springs from his body due to the ominous energy flowing from every step gave everyone a chill down their spine.

    The hero of the coronation ceremony and The Hero of The Empire had finally shown up.

    How long would the silence and peacest?

    No one knew.

    "With the presence of His Majesty, lets began the coronation ceremony."

 Chapter 573 570:The Coronation Ceremony 2

    A trembling voice echoed from Snar Fich, a ceremonial nobleman who came to his senses only after Alexpletely stood on the stage.

    Snar, who was in charge of organising events like this over and over again, had a strange tense light in his eyes.

    Every person with special importance was present out there. Seeing Alex entering alone, all of them stared at the stage with a strange glint wondering where his wives were.

    Alex then gave a subtle bow showing courtesy.

    "First to Emperor Kinsa who founded the Kinley Empire..." Alex shouted.

    After that, the coronation ceremony proceeded smoothly.

    Examples and congrattions to the previous Emperors, as well as the other ceremonies went on.

    After all the rituals were over, Alex looking at the podium, slowly turned around.

    Alex nced at the people who were looking at him with various emotions without saying a word for a moment.

    Soon after,

    "The owner of Kinley from now on, "Snar spoke.

    From Alex''s mouth, a low yet resounding voice echoed in everyone''s ears.

    "I dere here that I am Alex Von Stan."

    "WOW!"

    Shouts burst out as if they were waiting for him.

    The shout was so fierce that it went beyond The White Pce and spread throughout the Imperial castle.

    And at that moment,

    Things began to happen that no one expected.

    The anonymous figure rose from their seats and rose on the tform where Alex is located.

    It was a moment of little doubt in the eyes of those who were shouting at the sudden action stopped.

    "Noah, The Third Prince of Arkham on behalf of Arkham Empire swear evesting allegiance to His Majesty Alex Von Stan."

    Noah knelt on one knee toward Alex and opened his mouth.

    "Osborne, the Head of Magic Tower of Kinley swears eternal allegiance to His Majesty Alex."

    Then Osborne knelt next to him and opened his mouth in the same way.

    "Heselford, representing the entire Elf race, swears eternal allegiance to His Majesty Alex."

    As if they had nned this from the beginning, there was not a single hesitation in their eyes.

    "!!!!"

    At that moment, everyone present out there changed their faces from astonishment to shock.

    Oath of Allegiance.

    One of the Highest oaths of allegiance that no one had received except the Emperor who defended the Tyrant First Emperor of Kinley.

    Hearing the oath of an Empire was truly an incredible sight to see with your eyes.

    However, Alex was epting the oath of allegiance with the same indifferent expression.

    As if all of this was normal.

    After that, Alex looked around at the people.

    His eyes locked onto the shocked expression of a certain couple.

    "Father and Mother-inw."

    As soon as those words escaped from Alex''s lips, the people surrounding Lesche and Marian, the head of Lockheart groups, stood aside making way for them.

    "Son-inw!"Marian spoke in disbelief.

    From the fragile boy she had seen years ago to the one Emperor of an entire Empire. The boy had grown out of their expectation.

    Alex gave a brief nod with a smile.

    Marian walking forward gracefully asked"Your Highness, where is Yvonne?"

    "Yvonne had been too tired after running around. I can''t bear to see her in such a sorry state. My heart was wrenched in pain seeing her bing lean and thin."

    "The burden she had gone through recently is too much. So, I knocked her out and made her take a rest."

    Those who nodded at Alex''s words and praised him for being sincere in taking care of his wife almost coughed blood hearing hisst word.

    Knock her out. Is she your wife or something else?

    Above the ce protected by a barrier, Yvonne gritted her teeth.

    "Let me go, I am gonna tear that asshole apart, "Yvonne screamed angrily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cough...Cough...

    "Yvonne, no one is holding you," Christina spoke with a surprised look.

    Yvonne then looked back and saw everyone standing a few metres away from her.

    She then gracefully walked back and stood in fray"I will take care of him after he returns."

    "It will be starting now."The Elder of the Wolf Tribe spoke.

    Alex after finishing the greeting, went back having a solemn expression.

    "I have one thing to dere."

    His word alit room.

    While many waited to make a move, some were drowned in their thoughts and even thought of ways to push their daughters to Alex and discuss the matter of the Empress.

    However, contrary to what everyone expected.

    "Now the Kinley Empire is on the verge of war."

    Alex''s words poured cold water on everyone.

    "It is a war that is important enough to determine the fate of the entire world."

    A great war between this Light realm and the Darkness realm.

    Therefore, it could never be avoided or lost.

    "So, before we move on to a serious matter, let''s lighten up the ce today. Let''s have a toast."Alex muttered, waving for the drinks and refreshments to be served.

    "Began."

    Alex then raised his wine ss and cheered.

    "For the prosperity of Kinley."

    "For the prosperity of Kinley."

    Shouts followed after him and Alex gulped down the ss of wine in one go.

    GULP!

    The festive atmosphere prevailed making people forget the ongoing cold war of session temporarily.

    However, as soon as the ss was emptied.

    "Arghhhhh!"

    "Kayak!"

    No one knew from where the shout echoed first but screams of pain spread around like an infectious disease.

    People coughed blood and fell on the ground with a thud.

    Their veins bulged and their skin turned dark.

    Those who were not affected stared at Alex and screamed.

    "Your Highness, what is this?"

    "Are you trying to poison everyone?"

    "Don''t tell me that''s the reason His Highness''s wife had note."

    "You n this.."

    The entire situation became chaotic as thousands of people singing praises before were now using Alex.

    Alex turned a blind eye to them, chugged the remaining drops of wine and threw the ss.

    He then sat down on the Throne on the tform and muttered.

    "What if I said I have done it or what if I don''t?"

    "What does it matter?"

    Seeing his nonchnt gaze, a bad premonition welled in everyone''s heart.

    "Nevertheless there are still rats in the Empire who eat the country to take care of their teeth. That''s quite bad."Alex smacked his lips

    "In a way, rats are of worse quality and if we go to war with them we are bound to lose."

    "I have given two days not to n but to reflect and choose a side. s, not everyone is born intelligent."

    Alex opened his eyes which radiated intense killing intent.

    "Let''s begin the purge."

 Chapter 574 571:The Coronation Ceremony 3

    The Coronation Ceremony that was happening this time was weird.

    Every single Knight from all over the capital was called in.

    Except for the Imperial Castle none of the soldiers or knights could be seen here and there.

    In front of the garden where the main gate of Brilliant Street could be seen.

    Several knights guarding the gate were looking at the road that stretched down to the city with bored gazes.

    "I have been tired of working in the past few days."

    "It''s so troublesome."

    To those words, a knight with thick brows muttered in a voice filled with regrets.

    "I heard from an acquaintance that this coronation ceremony was truly a spectacle. The crowds that gathered in the Capital had surpassed all the generations of coronation ceremonies, right?"

    "Our Emperor had just won against the demons. Maybe he would take the Demonnd."

    The Knight''s words in reply did not continue.

    Before he could speak, a single bluish line from the head to the bottom appeared.

    The body split in half.

    Then, seeing a person appearing behind the shattered courses, the knight pupils began to extend.

    "Who are you?"They shouted, raising their swords.

    A huge bulky man appeared with a serious smile.

    Before anyone could recognize him, their heads disappeared.

    He turned his gaze to the other Knights'' bewildered faces and spoke with a smile"I just eliminated some rats. Don''t worry."

    "Just enjoy and witness the mass cleanup of the century."

    ..........

    Kevin was meticulous and nned a step ahead.

    Themand of the purge was not given out of whim by Alex.

    His father suppressed the nobles at the beginning but he gave up in thetter half. He gave the nobles a chance to do as they please without any restriction.

    Little did they know that his father was just fattening them before ughtering them.

    The list given to him by Kajar had all records of crimesmitted by them.

    Assassination, tax extortion, confidential leaks, ve trade, imperial deception, joining hands with Demons.

    From beginning to end, they were so rotten that they could not be saved. But more than that some thought they could hide in human clothing.

    "What are you saying, Your Highness?"

    The noble eyes, who had been listening to Alex''s speech grew with embarrassment and uneasiness.

    Swish!

    As if they had been waiting in advance, several golden armoured Knights following An appeared and began to surround all the nobles attending the coronation ceremony, even the Lockhearts.

    "What, what are you doing?"

    "Why us?"

    The aristocrats burst into shouts filled with embarrassment and anxiety.

    Those who were squirming on the ground being poisoned by Win were already knocked out.

    "So now, I The Emperor of Kinley, Alex Von Stan, will issue the first order."

    Alex''s lips, looking at Lesche and the nobles frowning expression began to smile brighter and more sinister than ever.

    Shion, William, Leia and Irvine were called to the scene and felt goosebumps on noticing Alex''s gaze.

    With him at the centre, the endless darkness started to swirl around Alex which slowly curved outward.

    "I gave you a chance."

    "I personally walkedin and gave you a chance."

    No one knows the target of Alex''s words but everyone trembled at those called words.

    "Including the Lockhearts who are here now."

    From the mouth of the newly crowned Emperor, who smiled cruelly.

    "Erase all the noble''s families here except those who have been affected by poison."

    Themand was issued that can never be disobeyed.

    "Alex, you dare."

    "Have you lost your reason?"Lesche screamed.

    The might of the Supreme realm burst forth trying to suppress them but a ck figure darting across him, shed him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Kayak!

    Blood spurted from his back and with a kick, he was forced to kneel.

    On looking up, seeing the face of the person his eyes widened in horror.

    "Mag!"

    "So, you even know him."

    With a flicker, Alex''s image appeared before him.

    "Sto.."

    BOOM!

    Before Marian could respond she was sent flying.

    "What did you think of me?"

    "I can''t believe your intelligence department is so outdated."Alex''s cold voice made Lesche tremble.

    All the nobles stared at the scene unable to understand the context.

    Why is he going after his father-inw?

    "It had not been a week since I massacred those pathetic assholes Gods."

    Lesche''s eyes widened with disbelief.

    "And you, a mere pathetic Supreme realm, think you can have these eyes."Alex''s lips curled upwards.

    "Disrespecting Elders is not Good but you are not my father-inw."

    "Sister Leia, isn''t it?"

    Alex turned his gaze towards Leia whose expression became pale.

    "Vermin of darkness, you underestimate people too much."

    Insect-like bastards who only eat the country without any remorse.

    It was not worth saving.

    Even if Lockheart was family-founded several centuries ago, if anyone reveals his fangs, it was the tendency of Alex to pull out the roots andpletely remove them.

    Not only those here but also their families, servants and all the forces under them must be under attack.

    "This can''t be! You bastard¡­"

    The nobles including Lesche resisted the siege that was tightening around them.

    "Yvonnnneeee!"Marian screamed with bloodshot eyes.

    "Is this how you treat your parents who gave you birth and took care of you?"

    Marian cried and screamed, shedding tears as if she was being wronged.

    Alex then looked up above the ceiling for a moment. He clenched his fist taking a deep breath for a moment.

    Getting the subtle signal,Alex''s eyes became unbearably cold.

    "Osborne, Athena begins

    Alex shouted and stabbed his sword at the ground.

    BOOM!

    The entire ceiling blew away into tatters.

    As soon as his words echoed, a huge magic circle appeared over the space.

    Hundreds of runes glowed in it. From the circle, a beam of light descended and spread all around.

    As the beam of light passed,human figures morphed and turned into shady.

    Standing under the light directly, Alex looked at Lesche''s skin turning dark

    "No¡­arghh¡­"

    The humans who turned into dark venomous figures started to attack but the seize that had already beenid started the purge.

    Alex then stared at Lesche gritting his teeth.

    "Leia!"

    Leia''s body shivered on hearing Alex call.

    "Bitch,stop your act."

    Alex''s body burst with intense killing intent.

    "Do you think I don''t know how you signed trest with the pest and killed Yvonne''s parents then created these disgusting worms?"

    As soon as Alex''s words fell the entire hall descended into silence.

 Chapter 575 572:Purge

    BOOOM!

    A loud explosion followed by screams resounded.

    Leia, who tried to escape, was held by Sean and William.

    "Brother, what are you doing?"She feigned ignorance.

    Sean didn''t reply and without any mercy kicked her and sent her flying in disgust.

    Lesche, who finally gave up asking for help from those around him was forced to kneel and open his mouth staring at him.

    "So, what are you doing now?"

    "Your inws have already been killed and devoured by us and let me tell you something, your own family had a hand in it."

    Alex squinted at Leia''s pale face as if she had not expected things to develop like this. She gave Alex''s hateful gaze and then stared at Lesche.

    "You will regret it. Your Majesty, you will regret killing me like this."

    Alex lowered his body and made eye contact with him, asking with a smile that made one spine chill by looking at him.

    "Regret? Why would I regret it?"

    "I guess I can say now."

    "Where are you hiding the bugs? What a clever n! For establishing yourself you decided to take over Lockheart and fund the groups secretly?"

    "s!"

    Alex clicked his tongue.

    "You underestimated your daughter so much? Do you think you can run rampant under my eyes just like you poisoned everyone''s wine and also nted a magic bomb under the Imperial Castle that can blow everyone?"

    "Leia, I thought you wanted the Throne but it turned out you are just a suicidal squad bitch."Alex spat.

    "What?"Leia shrieked.

    Every word that came out of Alex''s mouth turned Lesche and Leia''s faces white.

    "Shut up bitch, you were nothing but a ything, "Lesche screamed.

    "How dare you?"Leia screamed, losing herposure.

    Alex stared in amazement at the scene.He was sure that Leia did not know the origin of the group otherwise she was not that foolish to step into a sinking ship.

    "How...How..."

    "How the hell did you find out?"

    Alexughed inwardly.

    From the very fast moment Alex saw them he was sure something was wrong.

    Lockhearts were merchants. Even if the head of the group was talented and strong, one could not be so strong.

    How can a head of the merchant group be Supreme without the world knowing about it?

    Even his mother-inw was at Saint Realm. It was unbelievable. The problem was that Alex was not able to find out clearly what had happened nor he could find people in darkness disguising themselves.

    He asked Yvonne to trace the flow of wealth and after they started hitting the organisation they found that most of them had statements of money withdrawal from Lockheart.

    It was only now after he mastered his power, he understood.

    Yvonne''s parents, just like Riya, were almost eaten by the darkness realm seed. They are alive but their consciousness has been overshadowed by darkness.

    Simrly, there may be many more like this.

    Lesche was no fool.

    Therefore if negotiations failed, he prepared several devices to intimidate The Emperor.

    But none of these measures was able to draw out his attention as the things he had done in the back flowed out one after another and it made him feel as if they were sticking their necks naked in front of the guillotine.

    "Do you feel anger?"

    "Do you want to know how I knew about all this?"

    Alexughed, giving Leia a scrutinising gaze.

    "Because my eyes are a bitpetent."

    That moment...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    THUD!

    "Spare me, Your Majesty."

    "Please have mercy, I was blind. I did not know all this."Leia cried, hitting her head.

    Following her gesture Lesche also begged for his life.

    Is it because everything about him was exposed?

    Lesche and Leia banged their heads strongly on the ground and began to plead with Alex.

    "From now on, I will never be noticed by Your Majesty, and I will live like a dead mouse. If I could give all my fortune, I would give it out. I will defend against the bloodthirsty demons in the Northern frontiers, so please let me live."

    It was as if he was about to give up everything he had achieved so far but there was no hesitation in his eyes.

    However, as soon as he heard Alex''s words that followed.

    "So much drama for the things that have not been achieved by you."

    There was no such thing as mercy in front of the man.

    If not for his father-inw still residing in the body, he would have already dragged this guy tearing into tatters.

    Whoosh!

    A ck-light burst out from Leches whole body, along with a sound that sounded like a scream.

    A method left as ast resort in case everything failed.

    In an instant, a dark beam of light in the form of a sharp spear shot straight at Alex.

    "Your Majesty!"

    The attack speed was so fast as if it was par with the speed of light.

    The knights reacted a bitte and the ck mass from Lesche''s body had already reached Alex.

    However...

    "Ahh....."

    Thest blow he fired.

    Thest gamble he took.

    Failed.

    "Did you think you could upy my body?"

    Alex wanted to study and saw why he wasted so much time.

    The dark mass found himself shaking in front of Alex''s eyes unable to control himself.

    Around such a window of darkness that surrounded him, everything subsided and he was devoured.

    "Tsk...If you would have done this before I need not have to waste my time here."

    Alex then pulled out his ceremonial sword without any emotion, he shed it.

    A red line was drawn followed by many heads of dark people rolling in the ground in one go.

    Alex then extended his hand and, a suction force appeared which pulled out a dark orb from unconscious Marian.

    "Take my father and mother-inw."

    Alex then turned into Leia.

    "Don''t worry, you are not going to die because your fate would be worse than death. Cut her hands and feet. Gouge her tongue and throw her in prison."

    "Starve her to death."

    Alex then waves his hand to give the signal.

    Then the knights in front swung their swords and started shing the necks of the kneeling nobles.

    The front of the podium was dyed red because the blood had flowed from the frock bodies.

    A heavy silence lingered among the people who were left alive. They wanted to scream but seeing Alex''s dark expression, their lips did not bugle in fear.

 Chapter 576 573:Purge 2

    The purge of the noble families which began with the coronation ceremony proceeded smoothly.

    It did not end with the death of the nobles of the Imperial faction only. Kings and Nobles of every Kingdom who were corrupted had a hand inmitting unforgivable crimes, all of them were executed without mercy.

    There was an atmosphere of terror, and everyone felt that they might be killed at the slightest grievance so many rushed forward to confess their crimes.

    Both the cause and the power were on his side, so they could not resist and they had no other choice but to get ughtered helplessly.

    It was ridiculous for them to even threaten Alex with that kind of power in the first ce.

    ''Well, ants are born to be crushed. Father''s seclusion had loosened the administrative power.''

    Due to therge-scale purge, many vacancies were created inside the Imperial Castle. If not for Alex holding everything with his tyranny, the Kinley might have copsed now.

    ''It would not be a bad idea to fill up the vacancywith the guys who had contributed greatly.''

    Those who have good abilities but do not shine because of their background and existing vexed interest.

    With a sigh, Alex put down the paper containing the list of candidates and raised the teacup with one hand while his other hand caressed the lovely redhead snuggling against his chest.

    "Have you calmed down?''''

    "Hmm!"

    A soft whimper emerged from her.

    Alex''s heart softened seeing her messy dishevelled hair.

    "Thankss!"She murmured faintly.

    Alex put down his cup, and wrapped his hands around her hugged feeling her soft skin brushing him.

    It would be a lie if he said he was not afraid. Soul damage was hard to heal. Her parent''s souls were almost corrupted and even if they forcefully tore both sides, they might never recover.

    So, after they attacked Alex leaving Yvonne''s parent''s bodies, Alex destroyed them and after cleansing their souls had been trying to heal them.

    Each of his wives had lost their parents. So, he did not want to lose his only inws.

    It was a pity he realised thister.

    ''Fortunately, Father protected Riya''s soul otherwise with God Of Darkness corrupting her she might have already died.''

    If his father had not left the safety ns, he wouldn''t have been wasting time purging things here.

    Alex, who fell into deep thought, suddenly snapped out of his thought feeling a soft touch on his lips.

    His eyes widened with surprise seeing Yvonne voluntarily kissing her.

    Alex was about to fight back but Yvonne withdrew and spoke with a flustered expression"That''s enough."

    "Wait!''''

    Before Alex could pull her, Yvonne ran away like a frightened kitty.

    "Damn...They are bing more courageous. Just wait, after I finish everything you will regret ying with me."

    Cough...Cough...

    Alex stared at the door and raised his brows seeing two old foxes.

    "Your Majesty, it seems you are busy. We willeter."The Elder of Wolftribesman spoke.

    "Shut up and say why are you here?"

    Enoch gave the old wolf a re who in turn helplessly stepped back.

    Enoch sighed and stepped forward"Your Majesty, since you ascended when are we going to hold the Empress ceremony and who will be the Empress?"

    Alex folded his arms giving the two a stare.

    "In name, Catherine would be designated as Empress but in terms of power and task, each of them will hold significant power."

    Alex took a sip, exining his ns.

    "Catherine will look after the administration.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Christina will be in charge of the military."

    "Yvonne will take care of the wealth sector."

    "Athena will look after the warfare of citizens."

    "Your Majesty, we wanted to talk about that."

    Alex stared at Elder Wolf''s confused expression.

    "Is there a problem with Elder Nioky?"

    "Highness, an Emperor needs to be heartless.I know you love your wives and want to divide the power equally but it may be troublesome in future."

    Alex''s body froze for a moment. He was not that dense in understanding the underlying meaning.

    "There may exist harmony among you but what about your descendants?''

    "And then your grandchildren. Fighting for the throne can never be prevented. Still, the Emperors tried to control the scale and bnce the noble families. But now since noble families have been mostly purged, each wife of yours will get hold of immense power and control of a sector, the fight Throne may go out of control in the next generation."Enoch answered.

    "It is especially dangerous if this child happens to be Highness Christina''s or Highness Catherine."

    "Hmmm!"Alex nodded and tapped on the rip of the cup.

    A chilly silence lingered as the two saw the deep frown on Alex''s face.

    "Haaaa..."

    Alex thenughed, shaking his head.

    "You two worry too much."

    "But Your Majesty.."

    Alex waved his hand signalling them to stop.

    Alex got up and walked towards the window.

    Seeing the sunlight passing over him, Enoch and Nioky saw the familiar vestige of Kevin on Alex.

    "I don''t n to hold the Throne for long."

    "What?"

    Alex''s words sounded like thunder in their ears.

    "Your Majesty?"

    "There is no use persuading me. With five Goddesses in my arms, I would be an idiot if I didn''t look after them instead of bing bald and managing the affairs."

    "I don''t want this useless Crown that takes away my youth and kills my feelings. I can be heartless to anyone except for my wife."

    The scene of his wives fighting beside him and then trying to keep Kinley safe after his death was fresh in his mind. They havee a long way and they need rest.

    "I already have a suitable candidate in mind."

    "Your Majesty, if you are thinking about other Princes or Princesses you can''t, they don''t have Stan blood."

    Enoch felt a suffocating pressureing from Alex.

    "Don''t talk about something stupid like bloodline."

    "We will talk about itter."

    "1 week."

    "I want to clear everything in the week whether through persuasion or force."

    "After a week, it''s time for me to descend into the Darkness realm."

    Alex''s eyes shed with a dangerous glint.

 Chapter 577 574:Treaty

    A huge majestic seat that exists in the deepest part of the abyss can be said to lie in the deepestyer of the Darkness realm.

    At that seat, which had been left empty for a hundred thousand years, sat a person emitting an aura of Majestic.

    Everything was blurry as if everything was hidden behind a veil except for the pair of ck eyes whose depth was unknown.

    Despite sitting, the world around the person seems to be constantly cracking and breaking apart being shattered by the fate of the doom emerging from the being.

    "Really...That''s great."

    A cold smile hung on the lips on hearing the words.

    The Archduke of Fury bowed his head and stood politely next to that being and opened his mouth.

    As he said, his eyes were filled with sincere admiration and respect.

    One word.

    It was just one word.

    The attack on the Human Realm was almost sessful if not for that person but it did not matter because they have someone who can take care of that weapon trained by Goddess.

    All of this happened at the words of the Queen they served.

    It felt like they stood in front of a god.

    ''No, at this level even if you had not ascended to Divine being, it''s still not inferior.''

    In fact, the Duke of Wrath could not fathom the power of the Queen at all.

    This is only possible when the gap between the two is as wide apart as two ends of an abyss. One can''t see the end by standing at the shore of the abyss.

    When the awe deepened in the eyes of the Dukes...

    The Queen didn''t respond to words of anger and quietly looked at the images of the battle.

    Even though her expression was calm, an inner turmoil for a split second appeared but it was suppressed as if it never existed.

    Closing her eyes as soon as sheid back on The Throne, a distant memory of a million years ago appeared.

    A dark figure kneeled on the ground with a haggard look, staring at the imprable back of the person who stood there without a ripple in emotion.

    Even though he had achieved something which none could ever do, it still felt worthless at the very presence of that man.

    The dark figure whose body trembled just remembering the scene of getting crashed with an unfathomable magic power capable of destroying the world with a single snap, wanted to beg for mercy.

    But he was too shocked to respond.

    "Darkky!"

    A husk sole voice emerged stirring the hearts of his abyss.

    "I will give you a chance."

    "A chance to get stronger.."

    "A chance to amuse me."

    "I hope you don''t disappoint after Ie back."

    "Entertain me¡­"

    A gentle smile hung on the person''s lips.

    The memory receded.

    Everything returned to normal.

    The woman clenched the armrest.

    A terrifying gale swept which made the whole Darkness realm quake.

    "Highness. Calm down."

    "Have Mercy."

    "Have Mercy.."

    The Dukes lowered their heads.

    The woman oblivious to all this gritted her teeth in anger.

    ''This can''t be.''

    ''There is no way it''s him.''

    ''No matter how strong he is. Even if he can touch this power simr to mine, he can nevere closer to that being.''

    ''That being is not a monster. ''

    ''He is unwinnable. He is limitless.''

    ''There is no way, the universe is capable of giving birth to someone of that level.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''This mere squeak is nothingpared to him.''

    ''I will not be defeated by anyone except him, sadly you are not him.''

    ''Youck that Majesty.''

    Feeling calmed down, her lips curled upward.

    ''The end to close the curtain is drawing near. At least this war wouldn''t be nd. Your presence will make it colourful.''

    ''That''s the only role you have to y.''

    ''To be my stepping stone.''

    ........

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    "Vermouth, how are you doing?"

    A yful voice echoed.

    "Avalon, you bastard...Just how long are you going to hide?"

    "Che...These two always go over each other''s throats."

    "Puny humans.."A dark red armoured figure snorted.

    "Jack, you worm finally decided to crawl up from your nest."

    BAAM!

    The table creaked with a loud sound.

    "How dare you address me, The Mighty Dragon King as a worm. You sick vermin."Jack screamed.

    "Hindell, your elves had just recovered, should you not stay at home and recuperate that old bone of yours? Have mercy on your old body?"

    "Are you saying that I am old? You disgusting worm? I am as young as a horse and as vigorous as an Ox. My charm is not something you ugly bastard can understand."

    "Has....."

    Squeezed between them, a short dwarfed old man massaged his forehead.

    Seeing things getting heated up, he sneakily escaped.

    Maintaining a safe distance, he caressed his long cascading bear running down to his waist like a waterfall.

    Feeling a faint soft ever glowing presence, he spoke.

    "Saintess Penelope, please meditate. Otherwise, something bad might happen."

    "Amitabha, I am just a harmless old hag. While I walk around helping others on one foot my other foot is already preparing a coffin for rest.

    The Dwarf King Mezov gave her a weird nce.

    "Saintess, aren''t you underestimating yourself too much?"

    "I am not a fighter, Highness Mezov."

    "Sighhh¡­why do these bastards like to fight."

    "Being old, and standing on the peak. They have nothing to do except engage in these kinds of things to amuse themselves."Penelope smiled.

    "What do you mean? I am also old. I am older than that Elf but I don''t have that kind of fetish."Mezov snorted.

    "That''s because you are engaged in the hobby of cksmithing that takes too much time but they¡­."

    BOOOOM!

    A roar resounded sting the roof.

    "Here we go again. The four-way fight started again"Mezov facepalmed.

    For years, there has been talk about why this ce is marked as a neutral zone.

    There have been many theories but the real reason is simple and stupid.

    It had been marked as a neutral zone because every time the meeting would take ce, fights would ur causingrge-scale damage to property which are fixed by Church and Magic Tower.

    As the fight started to be violent, a huge shadow was cast over the face.

    Swish!

    The sunlight was cut off and everything descended into silence.

    "So, is this a wee fight for me?"

    "I don''t have a problem in destroying my hands."A sinisterughter resounded after that.

 Chapter 578 575:Treaty 2

    ?

    "So you are finally here."

    The fight happening around them ceased as they saw Alex making his way.

    Jack stood out the most and faced Alex giving him a menacing gaze.

    The mana condensing and burning from his body was terrifying enough to astonish those who looked at him. It was like a volcano that was on the verge of exploding.

    Alex halted in his steps and stared at the person wondering about his intentions.

    Swish!

    Jack''s body disappeared from Alex''s sight.

    The dragon in humanoid form, reached right in front of him in such an instant and wielded his ws that he pulled out at him in an instant without slight hesitation.

    Even then, without moving his body, Alex looked at the man with anguid calm expression.

    The moment when Jack''s ws finally reached in front of Alex''s neck.

    Jack''s eyes widened, as it passed through Alex''s throat and his eyes widened with horror as he found out that this was just an afterimage left behind by Alex.

    The lightning-fast movements surprise him to the core.

    It was then.

    TAP!

    He felt a small tap on his shoulder but this was enough to distort his vision and question his entire existence.

    BAAM!

    Like a meteorite, his knees mmed on the ground creating a huge shock wave. The ground cracked and the whole building started to tremble.

    The world reflected in Jack''s eyes had turned pure white and when his vision finally returned, he found himself kissing the cold ground.

    "How...Why?"

    "Your strength is just a bit more than the Overlord stage, so why is there such a difference?"

    Jack muttering in disbelief raised his head to see Alex''s expression.

    An amusing smile crept over Alex''s lips as Jack''s dark gaze met him.

    Alex folded his hands behind his back and circled Jack with slow steady steps.

    "Grandpa Jack, is this the funniest question anyone has asked?"

    "Grandpa, you are so experienced so you should have researched about me a bit."

    "Huh...What do you mean?"Jack muttered in disbelief and on looking around he found everyone staring at him sympathetically.

    They knew this shithead was gonna create trouble for newbies but this time this guy''s luck was bad as he found Alex.

    They had already burnt incense in his name.

    Alex spoke with a smile"This is a second body that follows another method of the power structure."

    "If you had faced my real body, you would have been killed with just a mere gaze of mine."

    Jack''s eyes widened with horror. He did not want to believe this. A mighty majestic dragon was forced to kneel with just a step.

    This was unbelievable.

    So saying that he could be killed with a single nce, what kind of confidence is this?

    Alex chuckled seeing his expression and spoke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Nothing is impossible. I just thrashed over a couple of Gods in the dimensional crack. If you have some doubts, you can visit hell. My other body had taken over hell. I can transfer you to hell."

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "It was now everyone''s turn to surprise."

    Saintess Penelope almost shrieked"You have taken over hell, but how?"

    "No, why did you take over hell?"Vermouth asked curiously.

    Seeing everyone''s expression, Alex walked towards the round stone table that had many cracks over it.

    Alex took his seat and following him others sat down.

    After everyone settled themselves, Alex exined what happened previously and what was going on in this world currently.

    "Damn it. We knew those bastards were gonna attack us but things are developing too fast."Avalon shouted.

    "We attacked that asshole and dealt great damage but even after this, they are over us. It seems that they are just tools for the God Of Darkness to achieve their goals. He doesn''t care what happens to them. Disgusting bastard."Hindell curses.

    Avalon sighed and massaged his temples.

    "Due to Kevin''s words, I have been conserving Harold''s strength and only let some minor shes happen with Kinley to divert other''s attention from us. But even after this, our army is no match for them."

    "We are restricted in our strength," Mezov spoke with a frown.

    "All the major dragons in my n are at the peak of the Overlord realm. The newborn ones are at the Transcendent level. Others range between Overlord and Transcendent levels depending on their age. I am the only person at the Demi-God level except for our n protector Dryad."

    "Is your strength on par with the five protectors?"Alex asked.

    "Nahhh!"Jack answered, swallowing his vain pride.

    "Five protectors are different. They have taken an oath to protect us that''s why Goddesses blessed them with power allowing them to rival Pseudo God and True God."Jack answered.

    "In doing so they can''t take part in world affairs and only respond when the world is threatened. The real reason for making a treaty pertains to this."Jack muttered.

    "Since we are greatly limited, we decided toe up with a way that will lessen the casualties with the top powerhouse. We can''t allow them to fight and get killed worthlessly. We teach them groom them and once they became stronger and capable enough they can be Protectors but since times, only 5 had been able to step in."Hindell spoke with a sigh.

    "Why didn''t Grandpa Jack be a protector?"

    "I can as long as I want. I don''t want to stop there now."Jack spoke.

    As the discussion became serious, Penelope muttered"It can''t go on like this. Their Army is stronger. Our foundation is weak. They have hundreds of True Gods but we have not. We are at a grave advantage. We are at the mercy of Goddesses if we can ask them to remove the limit and bless many."

    "I have a way for that," Alex spoke with a smile.

    Following his words a deep silence lingered for a moment.

    "Really?"Everyone screamed in shock at the same time.

    "Yes!"

    Alex, who was about to exin, was interrupted by a ringing sound.

    Penelope frowns seeing her staff glowing brightly.

    She held it embarrassingly and her expression changed.

    "What happened?"The others asked.

    "The Five Protectors wanted to meet Alex."

 Chapter 579 576:The Martial Saint

    Alex was led inside by Penelope.

    As Alex walked inside the room at the end of the hallway, he saw five guys sitting at a table with solemn expressions.

    Alex stared at the five protectors with a profound gaze.

    "Lord Protectors, please ept this humble person''s greeting."

    Maxi, The Protector of Elves.

    Marcus, The Martial Saint.

    Dryad, The Elder Of Dragon n.

    Kosuru, The Legendary cksmith.

    And finally Pope Issai.

    "Oh, My God! This son-inw of mine is so dashing."

    Startled, Alex squinted his eyes at the old man caressing his long beard with a suave expression.

    "Son-inw, what shameless thing are you boasting about, you fake Priest, "Dryad screamed.

    "What do you mean by that worm?"Issai screamed.

    "Athena is my granddaughter whom I have raised with good care?"

    "Alex let me tell you, she had taken my intelligence and my looks. When I was young, I was so dashing in the eyes ofdies that they lined up from all over the world just to see me."

    "Ha...those days."Pope Issai spoke with regret.

    "Shut up...you fake priest."

    Dryad red at him who returned the same hateful gaze.

    Alex, who was caught up in between this old man, turned his gaze to look at others.

    It was then his eyes failed in Marcus.

    Marcus'' deep blue eyes drew Alex into him.

    Alex''s vision distorted and the world turned pure white. His lips curled upwards and a deep sigh escaped from his lips.

    ''These old men. Why can''t you just take a rest?''

    ''Why are you always eager to test the generations?''

    ''This is annoying.''

    The world around Alex started to change.

    A parched cracked ground appeared from which weapons of various kinds started to sprout out.

    The sky turned red and broken shards of weapons stained with blood filled the whole area. At the centre, a ridge was formed over which, a man wearing a white robe swaying in the wind stood folding his hands behind his back.

    "This is my soul world."

    A hoarse voice echoed.

    "In more than a thousand years of my life, I have mastered various types of Martial Arts."

    "From a mere Knight under Kinley, I have grown into one of the finest warriors of this world."

    "When I was in the Demi-God realm even without the Goddess''s blessing I could take head on and hold my own against the True Gods but as my life span increased, my vitality started to deteriorate. Wounds piled up one after another, injuries were all over my body."

    "I wanted to fight more. I wanted to stand on the apex without any other help. I wanted to break that wall but what Icked was time. The Darkness realm attacked and was surrounded by enemies from all sides, I just had one choice."

    Marcus'' eyes were filled with regret.

    "Either die or ept the hands of the heavens. I did not ept the blessing for power rather I for the future."

    "I promised to protect this world until someone who can surpass me purely by himself appeared whodid not need Goddess Power faith to advance so atst, I epted the Goddess of War deal and became the Martial Saint."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I have taken a few disciples, your father was also one of them. Your father had so much potential s he alsocks time and when he had intercourse with your mother, her powers were transferred to him."

    Alex''s lips twitched uncontrobly.

    ''This guy is too frank.''

    "But you came as thest ray of hope."

    "I did not understand your words, Saint."

    Alex, pondering for a moment, replied frankly"I am here because of the Goddess training. Even I had to take their help otherwise who knows where I would be crawling. Moreover, I am half God so I can''t even break my limit."

    "Tsk....."

    "You are wrong," Marcus spoke with a faint smile.

    "You broke through without your effort. You still haven''t taken the power of faith. Even if you think that as failure but what about this body."Marcus pointed at Alex.

    Alex''s eyes widened.

    "Yes, this. This body might be a puppet but it''s real and it is not the body of half God even if you made it with the help of others. The new cultivation method and the powers in it have shown a new way."

    A sudden realisation struck Alex.

    His star cultivation is based on dark energy that''s why it''s restricted but if he changed it into light wouldn''t that mean the problem of restriction is solved?

    "It seems you understand what I meant to convey."

    "You are experienced."

    Alexughed.

    It seems this guy is the oldest and is even years ahead of him.

    "Before you enter the Darkness realm, I want you to inherit my skills and pass them on to others after you return. It may not be muchpared to the ones you have but at least it can help you sharpen yourself and add some skills into your arsenal."

    "But before that...

    Alex epted his suggestion but frowned seeing him keeping a condition.

    "Show me your soul world."

    "Oye...Can you handle that?"Alex asked in disbelief.

    Even Alex was horrified by his world so would not this guy wet his pants.

    "Just show it to me."

    "I have fought many, but all the Gods from the Darkness realm are puny cowards that have been boosted with artificial powers."

    "They are disgusting."

    "I ept that."

    "Now show me."

    "Okay!"Alex sighed.

    As his world falls.

    The world started to change.

    A hazy mist covered his sight followed by trembling of grounds.

    After the mist disappeared as soon as Marcus'' eyes fell on the scene his body started to shiver uncontrobly.

    His jaw dropped wide as huge shes of thunderstruck all around the sky breaking it apart.

    The huge sky cracked followed by shades creeping from the ground.

    The weapons that struck previously were picked by the shadows that were followed by screams and shrieks echoing like drums of war reverberating in his ears.

 Chapter 580 577:Entering Darkness Realm

    An endless swarm extended till the end of one eyesight.

    THUD!THUS!THUS!THUD!

    Army consisting of an uncountable number raised their weapons and shed them on the ground. The ground was littered with corpses and the blood from the corpses flowed forming an ocean of blood.

    The sound made by striking weapons resonated loudly one after another in perfect symphony as if praising their Lord.

    Marcus, who was bewildered by the scene, soon turned his eyes towards the overwhelming presence.

    At the centre of the world, a huge throne extending up towards the sky stood.

    As soon as the man''s sitting on the throne looked into his eyes, his body started to shudder in fear.

    Alex''s lips crept upward as he saw Marcus'' dreadful expression.

    "Are you satisfied?"

    Before Marcus could answer, the eyes of the army turned towards him. At that time, he felt pressure and suffocation like never before that seemed to be wanting him apart.

    The sharp condensed killing intent made him feel the sickening feeling of a sickle ced over his neck that could take his life any moment from now if he spoke anything bad.

    Alex, resting against the Throne, just waved his hand and the entire world soon disappeared into dust.

    Marcus'' sight turned white and as everything returned to normal, he found himself standing from his chair.

    His legs trembled and he stumbled on his feet.

    "Oye...What happened to you?"Issai reacted quickly and supported Marcus who shook his head to clear the dizziness.

    He was already drenched in sweat and was on the verge of losingposure.

    Seeing him heaving heavily, Alex chucked.

    What he had shown was not even the full might.

    It was praiseworthy that he could remain the same after this.

    Dryad gave Alex a bewildered look and asked.

    "Just what did you see?"

    "It''s better if we don''t talk about that. I think I need some rest after this."Marcus smiled wearily.

    "I will impart the training method to you after which I will enter seclusion and wille out when the other realm attacks."Marcus decided.

    "I wanted to talk to you about that."Alex waved his hand.

    A fiery golden orb condensed over his arms.

    The orb finally took the shape of a golden fire key.

    "What''s that?"Issai asked.

    All of them felt a sense of trepidation after feeling a strong presence from the key.

    "Key to Unlock Hell," Alex answered with a smile.

    "H...Hell..."Kosuru stuttered a bit.

    "Yes, with this you can unlock hell and stay there for a certain time."

    "I will leave the key here. I want you to take people to train there. Hell is the best training ground to groom a person. I have already set out the n. The Hell Demons will guide you there."

    Alex exined the things and then looked at Kosuru.

    "There is fiery purgatory in Hell that has the world''s hottest me. You can use it to craft weapons. I know you might have retired but it seems you have to work hard."

    "Are you going to the dark realm?"Marcus asked.

    "Yes."Alex''s expression turned grave.

    "After I bring Riya back and take a look over there, I want us to be the first ones to attack. I want to finish things with them as soon as possible."

    "We are still not ready," Issai spoke with a frown.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We can never be ready. We just need to try our best."

    "Hmm...Alex, I wanted to take back Athena to teach her. She needs to take her official post. Thest time I spoke about this, she protested against me. Now, that you are away. I can make use of this chance."Issai spoke grievously.

    Alex nodded.

    "So, now that everything is set. Can I enter?"

    "You want to go today?"All of them asked.

    "Yes!"

    "Okay,e with me then"

    Led by the Five Protectors Alex entered the undergroundbyrinth.

    In the end, a huge majestic gate stood covered by a golden barrier. Alex saw many magic circles and runes engraved over them.

    "This is the passage that leads to the Darkness realm. The door protects us from the dimensional passage."Marcus spoke and further added, "In the Darkness realm, time flows differently."

    "One day there is equivalent to 4 days here."

    "Okay, now I will open it."

    The five took their position.

    Five circles appeared underneath them and a beam of light shot from them towards the door.

    Alex marched forward through the glistening barrier that was previously locked with traps of lock.

    CRICK!CRICK!CRICK!CRICK!

    Clicking sounds echoed one after another.

    Slowly and steadily, the huge door opened.

    Swish!

    A mass of condensed bone-crushing pressure spread all around hitting Alex directly.

    The pressure was enough to kill anyone below the Saint realm. Alex could feel the turbulent energy of spaces intertwining with one another.

    With a stomp, he shot through the darkness and disappears from everyone''s vision

    "Husshh!"

    Everyone heaved in relief and the door closed and everything went back to normal.

    "I hope you can return safely."Issai prayed.

    "I hope you can wreak havoc and mess things up on my behalf!"Dryad spoke with a cheeky smile.

    ........

    Coming out of the passage, Alex was immediately met by an engaging world. The light of the giant moon illuminated the words and bathed the lushndscape in bluish light.

    A strange energy hangs in the air and makes one hair rise in fear. The darkish energy of miasma surrounded him and bathed his body supplementing his power.

    Lucas felt a bit out of touch as he was thrown into a random forest but as he walked, the body loosened.

    With nows suppressing him, the 9th star was deeply hidden in the abyss, sprung up and broke.

    Darkness erupted from Alex and a frightening burst of power spread like waves.

    Alex then waved his hand and spoke with a smile.

    "Come out of my shadows. It''s time for us to set loose."

    A dark shadowy figure shot out from Alex''s back.

    Alex smiled seeing dead Agnesing back.

    "Necromancy...I''ve wanted to try this since ages."

 Chapter 581 578:Entering Darkness Realm 2

    ?

    Compared to Alex''s memory of the sunny world lit by the sun, the environment of the Darkness realm was much worse. The light source came from the gigantic moon hanging over the sky supported by two bright red stars flickering in the sky.

    Most of the time, the clouds were covered by smoke in the sky. There was no day, only night and the temperature was icy.

    This ce was rich in malevolent energy that would corrode your mind and make you lose your reason.

    A huge vortex appeared hovering over the forest drawing the attention from nearby. The dark mana was engulfed voraciously into the vortex as Alex sucked in all the dark mana around him greedily.

    Alex opened his eyes.

    The first thing you notice is a barrage of unlikeable scents. Sound of thick bubbles escaping from the vicious darkish liquid that can burn down a human alive.

    In the distance, you can smell the pungent odours of somewhat simr creatures. Many kept their distance from him but kept an eye on him.

    Alex saw them crawling, gliding and wiggling their darkened bodies as they moved towards him. Their bodies were dark and filled with scales. They might look humanoid but devoid more of the origin of humans.

    Alex sorted out his mind preparing to take the first step into the world of the unknown. He needs to think creatively instead of taking a wrong move that could endanger him. With a bit of perseverance and a bit of tenacity, he can achieve his goals easily.

    The images seen by the shadows were truly gruelling and disgusting. Until now he had not seen any worthwhile images.

    The dark creatures whoy eggs eat their children to have their fill. If the children survive somehow, then they would be the target of their hunger.

    He had not found any civilization nearby and did not even know where he was. After stepping here the first thing he did was to break through to the 9-Star level.

    Feeling the new power coursing through his body, Alex''s lips curled upwards.

    Alex raised his arm and twirled his fingers.

    A small dark ring hovered over his finger.

    With a snap, he flicked his fingers.

    Swiss Shhhh!

    The entire area around Alex turned nk.

    Dark lightning flickered as the ring of condensed mass expanded crazily destroying everything in its path.

    Through the nk white space in Alex''s vision, dark lightning rummaged all around and when the scene became normal, everything around the radius of 50 km vanished leaving behind the ground.

    The forest, the species, the rocks and cliffs everything was wiped out as if it never existed.

    "Nice!"Alex mumbled, raising his eyebrows.

    "Those people should have sent me directly to the ce where Riya was now."

    "Rite, where are you?"

    Alex stood and scanned the world with his consciousness.

    "Niceeee!"He smiled pleasantly and his figure disappeared.

    ...........

    "It sounds like a great start."

    The barracks of the Supreme Council inside the temporary garrison were built near the n of invasion.

    They felt the faint turbulence in the passage leading to the Light realm. Recently they have suffered greatly so they were ordered to cause trouble to the other realm.

    Every time the passage was opened, the destruction loosened a bit and one could easily go over to the other side without much resistance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Everything looks good."

    Levilyn, the leader of the 11th Position of the Council that rules the Darkness Realm spoke. She then shifted her gaze towards the twisting space over the sky.

    "If the flow is maintained, I think we can move soon," Levilyn muttered.

    "Is it wise to move over to the other side? It''s going to be overcrowded by enemies? It''s heavily guarded. Can we stay alive?"

    "Stay alive? The main reason they are throwing is because they want to use me as cannon fodder. The Light realm had undergone a great war so they are recuperating right now giving us a good opportunity."

    "They want me to move Omen and y from the shadows after sneaking out. It doesn''t matter if I die."

    "Sigh...I wish that fool Rockerz was alive. What a pathetic bastard. He was killed as soon as he was crowned."

    "So, what are we going to do!"

    A sinister expression appeared on Levilyn''s face.

    "Why do I have to follow theirmand? Those ugly disgusting farts who lust after me every day. They might be dreaming that I will beg them and offer my body to retract the other but little did they know that I am going to use this opportunity to flee."

    "What?''''Ozerion, who followed her, screamed in bewilderment.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Levilyn gave a goofy smile and leaned on the table.

    "I will defect to their side. Exchange valuable information for some rights. Have a harem of cute boy toys and live my life carefully. Who wants to waste time on these seniles? I heard the people there are quite good."

    She smiled lecherously and salivated thinking about the boy toys she was going to make use of. She had been already bored of ying with the kids here. It''s time to look for fun.

    The eyes of most people there including her right-hand man showered a glimmer of surprise

    Knowing the mistress, he knew a day like this was going toe.

    The situation makes no sense at all but they have no choice rather to ept the situation.

    "Now, let''s move. You can have fun with the white face bitches out here."

    "For a happy and carefree life."

    She shouted, raising her hand with an absurd deration.

    "Fun...."

    At that time...

    A cold chilly word resounded from the corner that stimted the very depth of fear in their heart making them shriek in panic.

    All of them turned their gazes towards the man who was sitting at the top of a chair staring at them with a menacing gaze.

    His eyes were like a predator that suppressed everyone''s hearts.

    Levilyn''s heart trembled as she felt like a harmlessmb that was going to be ughtered.

    "Fun...I too want to have some fun here."

    "So, why don''t you apany me on my journey to search for fun and happiness?"

 Chapter 582 579:Suppressing The Enemy

    Hearing the voice, their body screamed in shock.

    The tent had been guarded tightly by top warriors.

    Even an insect could not enter here without their permission.

    So how¡­

    An unknown man not only entered the ce but also sat right beside them and listened to their conversation without even letting them find out about him.

    All of this happened in a ce where thousands of fierce strong warriors are present.

    This made them look like a joke.

    This was absurd.

    If others knew about this then wouldn''t they be a joke in people''s eyes?

    "Who are you?"A loud piercing sound was heard.

    "Apprehend him?"Levilyn shouted.

    "Also, don''t kill him or injure his face."Levilyn''s heart thumped seeing such a beautiful ce.

    The dark guards immediately shot towards Alex trying to pin him down.

    Alex snickered inside.

    He might look alone but that does not mean he is weak.

    Alex just tapped on the armrest with a smile.

    Swish!

    A dark aura engulfed the whole ce.

    Everyone''s body froze for a moment. After which they were hit by apressed magical force that made them kneel on the ground.

    Levilyn''s expression became ashen instantly.

    Stepping forward she tries to resist the aura.

    Siwshhhhh!!

    Two sets of aura crashed onto one another.

    The tent walls pped and a frightening storm spread everywhere.

    Levilyn gritted her teeth as she was slowly pushed back.

    "Weak!"Alex snorted, staring straight into Levilyn''s eyes.

    As soon as Levilyn met his gaze her body shivered uncontrobly.

    Pffttt!

    Spurting drops of blood, her body jolted in shock as she was forced to kneel on the ground.

    Her face became as pale as a sheet of paper, devoid of any trace of blood.

    Alex''s aura disappeared after which¡­

    Deathly silence reigned around the tent for a moment.

    All of them forget to breathe.

    No, they dare not breathe.

    Alex folded his legs, leaned against the chain and propped his chin, asked.

    "Hey, you. Tell me, what''s going on here?"

    "I will never be..."

    Swish!

    Before the guy could speak, his head was twisted around and burst like a watermelon making him fall onto the ground.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The other screamed in shock.

    "Hey...you..." Alex pointed to another...

    "I...I.."

    BOOM!

    The guy''s body exploded into pieces.

    "Don''t stutter."

    "Next, you..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The man could feel his life struck in his throat. To preserve his life, he spoke hurriedly.

    "We are here to attack the Light Realm."

    "Ohhhh!''''

    "How will you enter?"

    "Following the spatial opening and following the passage leading to the gate."

    "Do you have any other way? Do You have a gate with which you can enter as you wish?"

    "Yes, there is a special device and it is only known to the Elders of Council."

    Alex''s brows furrowed.

    He remembers hearing something about that but he turned a blind eye towards it before.

    Council.Elder¡­Gods did not interest him any more.

    Alex followed the man''s line of sight and his gaze fell on the woman.

    The woman had a good figure. Her face was well-sculptured. The only difference between her and the woman of his world is the tan colour and dark skin but despite that, she looked good.

    It was not that Alex found her beautiful, rather after seeing disgusting worms of the dark realm, his eyes finally sound some peace after witnessing someone who looks normal.

    He did not know about her identity but he heard her words. Then looking at the disgusting and hideous faces of the men around her, he sighed.

    "Woman, it seems you surely have it hard."

    "What is your identity?"

    The woman whose body had been bonded by an unknown pressure finally loosened up.

    "I am the leader of the 11th seat. She spoke arrogantly."

    She stared at Alex with an infatuated gaze.

    A wild lecherous expression of a pervert appeared over her lips.

    There was no ripple over Alex''s face but he freaks out inwardly. This woman looked too thirsty.

    Just a few days ago after he ascended, nobledies started throwing themselves. Even some maids dare to do this under noble support.

    Though Alex dealt with them swiftly but this did not go unnoticed by his wife''s eyes after which...

    Alex''s body shivered thinking about that. Not only was he abused and subjected to domestic violence, but he was also sucked dry both mentally and physically.

    Wiping out his sweat, he calmed himself.

    Pawns should be used thoroughly before they are discarded.

    "Woman, behave yourself. I have a wife."

    "So, what...Can''t you have some fun? A mighty figure like you must have tasted so many of my beauties."Levyln smirked.

    "Beauty chose.."

    "Do you want to die or tell me what I want?"

    "Be careful. Your next sentence may be the cause of your death."

    Alex''s eyes glowed fiercely.

    "I...will answer."Levilyn''s body shivered under that gaze. Naturally, she isn''t an idiot who will press forward on someone''s nerve who could kill her.

    "Who are you?"

    "I am Levin Onsworth, the leader of the 11th Seat of the Council."

    "Hmm!" Alex tapping his finger asked everyone except her to leave.

    "How many seats are there? What is their power?"

    "There are 12...Each of them rules over a piece ofnd. Unlike your monarchy, the position of the seat is not hereditary. To assume the position of leader, one needs to defeat the leader of the seat you want to sit on."

    "However, the first five Seat is constant and is chosen by God."

    "The Five seats belong to Archdukes."

    "Their name is based on the emotions such as Wrath, Envy, Fury, Chaos andstly led by Archduke of Cmity"

    Alex, pondering for a moment, asked everyone to leave except Levilyn.

    For a moment, Levilyn''s heart thumped in excitement but seeing that rotten disgusted look on the man''s face, she decided to calm himself.

    After everyone went out, he spoke"Tell me Leveln, do you know about any woman who was brought from the Light realm."

    "Do you have any news about her?"

    Alex''s voice turned cold.

 Chapter 583 580:Dark Moon City

    "Two months ago, they brought a woman from Light Realm. She was nothing impressive at the beginning. She was just in the early Saint realm."

    "However, after undergoing some ritual, she advanced to the God stage."

    "The Five Archdukes then proimed her as The Queen of the Dark world."

    "After that, there were many who wanted to be her regent and marry her."

    "I see..."

    Alex''s words carried a bit of indifference.

    But the suppressed anger in his voice was not hidden from Levilyn.

    "Where is she now?"Alex asked.

    "In the central pce."

    "Levilyn, will you lend me your army?"

    "What...It would be difficult to advance even with my help. Hearing your words, I am sure you are interested in the woman but if you want to take on her, you gonna have to fight against the whole world."

    "There is going to be war."

    "You don''t have to fear anything."

    Alex, who had been listening quietly to her words, opened his mouth for the first time.

    "War...I can turn any ce I want into a battlefield."

    "Yes? What do you mean?"

    Alex, standing up, walked towards the table.

    "Queueing troops ahead of time is foolish. Prepare to return to the ce where all Council Seats are present?"

    "But??"

    "If they asked then say the passage is closed."

    Levilyn nodded with helplessness. She was sure that this guy gonna kill him if she didn''t agree to his request.

    ...

    Dark Moon City.

    Most of the Darkness realm was barrennd.

    They did not move to the Dark Moon City immediately, rather took it slow.

    Venturing the ce and observing everything slowly and steadily. Alex thought that this world was weird.

    "Only 1% of the whole is filled with intelligent beings and all of them are concentrated in Dark Moon City. The city here is not referred to as a small ce but rather refers to the whole poption."

    "Your world is quite scary knowing only a small number of people could fight well," Alex spoke.

    "Heheheh!It seems you are underestimating us too much."

    "Though intelligent beings like me are quite few, all of us couldmand and control the unintelligent species."

    Taken surprised by the sudden revtion, Alex stared at her in disbelief.

    So, that''s the reason behind the number strength.

    "We are here."

    Alex stared at the sturdy walls that seemed magnificent and a dark g representing the authority of the council waving in the wind. Garrisons and Spears were neatly lined up on the wall and all of them were equipped in silver armour. The check at the gate was rigorous and standard.

    Incidents like ckmailing and bribing were almost seen.

    However, Alex easily passed through the ce but there was a huge uproar when Levilyn appeared.

    The entire garrison unit bowed their heads at her and did not dare to get up until she permitted.

    Alex even saw people trembling in fear. She seemed entirely different from before.

    Alex turned around, entered the ce and decided to take a walk around. The more he moved forward the more bustling the capital fell.

    "Oh, God! I can''t believe there are people in the dark realm who at least look a bit human."Alex almost cried.

    All he had been seeing were goofy hideous, slimy figures which were enough to give one nightmare. Even if the people here had scarred faces and scales at least they are normalpared to all kinds of shit.

    Looking at numerous shops and dazzling houses, he wondered"Why can''t they live peacefully and provoke one another?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Was there any need for war?"

    "You stay in your ce and we will stay in ours."

    Walking around, Alex heard the gossip.

    "Have you heard about the selection?"

    "Today is the semi-final for choosing Queen''s Consort."

    "Participants from all over the world were making their way."

    "I don''t understand one thing. Why is there such a show?"

    "Can''t The Elders of Seat marry her?"

    The group of people who were talking in the crowd suddenly felt a chill down the spine.

    The temperature of the entire street plunged heavily.

    "Why do I feel cold?"

    Shivering uncontrobly they looked around only to find nothing.

    "Maybe a storm ising."

    "Yeah, it''s cold today."

    They muttered unaware of the shadow staring at them.

    .....

    No seats were left empty in the arena and the atmosphere was by no meansparable to before. Many nobles and people came from all over the world. The ce was full of handsome men and pretty women and became the most attractive scenery within the audience at once.

    However, inside the VIP seats, an arduous meeting took ce.

    First Five seat holder Archduke, apanied by a leader from 5 to 10 seats known as duke, sat while ring at a single woman.

    The person whom their gaze is focused on seems to be oblivious to their stares.

    "Old cows stop staring at me like this. It feels ufortable."

    "Levilyn, what kind of impudence is this?"

    "How can you ignore the order of Councils?"

    "How dare you defy the orders?"

    Curses poured on her one another.

    Levilyn, who was already used to all this, yawned heavily and leaned back.

    "Have you all finished barking?"

    "Can I say something now?"

    "You..."

    "Quite!"The Archduke of Cmity who sat on the First Seat raised his hands.

    He was the strongest among them and had upied the seat for more than 200 years so all of them shrunk back.

    "Speak!"

    "Thank you!"Levilyn gave him a courteous bow.

    "First thing, the reason I am here is because the portal is closed. Some of the men who entered first were trapped in turbulent space. Since I can''t enter anymore then why should I waste my time."

    "Second, I am here to pick up some discarded toys that are going to be rejected."

    "I can do that, can''t I."

    Everyone stared at her in disbelief.

    Levilyn smiled seeing their look. All she needs to do is divert their attention and not let them identify any abnormality.

    As to whether they can survive or if Alex can defeat them, she does not know. So, she should step back and hide letting them fight each other.

    At the very least, her position would rise. She was sure that even if Alex died, he would drag a few fools with him.

 Chapter 584 581:Dark Moon City 2

    "Stop creating trouble!"

    "We have wasted too much time. Let''s proceed with the ceremony."

    A sharp voice echoed in everyone''s ears, startling them. They immediately stood up and bowed down to greet the Majestic presence appearing before them.

    "As your wish, Your Majesty!"

    A strong majestic aura radiated all around.

    The loud sound of the arena immediately dimmed after the appearance of the VIP.

    The Throne was in the middle of the VIP swat. The walls covering the front disappeared exposing the Council Seat lying from the lowest to highest to the public.

    When The Queen of the Demon Realm appeared, all the people stood up and bowed down to her.

    The Queen wore a robe with a crown and veil covering her face. On the throne, her face couldn''t be seen but people could still peek into her beauty from the faintly visible perfect figure and the mysterious, elegant temperament.

    A ten-metre radius of the throne was surrounded by dark shadowy figures equipped with fine equipment. However, even without these guards, she was the strongest out there so no one would dare to offend the bunch.

    After almost all the seats cheered with mirth, except for one figure who sat there quietly.

    His hawk-like eyes gazed all around like a predator observing the prey that was going to ughter.

    Seeing those lecherous gazes, Alex took note of the bastards whom he would gouge out the eyes of.

    Meanwhile, he observed Riya''s characteristic change in behaviour. Except for the majestic and bold coldness, everything else felt the same.

    Yeah, also for the fact that she looked more stunning. Her hair which used to be jet ck had somewhat purplish strands.

    Currently, she seemed to be controlling her appeal otherwise the entire ce would sink into debauchery.

    "Let''s see who are these bastards eyeing my wife."

    Alex took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Calming down, he calctes all the scenarios and possible twists in Riya''s behaviour.

    He needs to harden his heart before the confrontation so that his heart does not turn soft if the God Of Darkness forces Riya to act pitifully.

    Hearing the deration of the host, a group of people entered the area. Only after hearing the entire, Alex came to know that this was also a battle for the position of the 12th seat.

    The winner would be the Leader of the 12th seat and would get the chance to be with the Queen. If things moved smoothly, then there would be engagement.

    Seeing the people lined up with one another, Alex coughed violently and choked in his speech.

    "What???"

    "Why are there girls here?"

    "Is there going to be Yuri or are these girls blessed with two peaks and a sword?"

    Alex''s body shivered on thinking about the absurd situation. His heart almost chilled wondering what kind of shit was going on.

    And these guys, even that bullhead Max is a hundred times more handsome. All of them looked like dried prickly fish.

    "Group of toads lusting after the Swan."

    A fight broke out and groups were decided.

    Today two people will advance to the final and the final is gonna happen today.

    Things started to be intense. There were several Overlords and even three Demi-Gods among the group who came here to court the Queen.

    Little did they know, instead of chasing after thedy, they are chasing death.

    .........

    Duke Wrath''s expression changes from surprise to serious"These kids are not bad. It looks like this final is going to be phenomenal."

    "Stop bullshitting, we know that you are praising your child," Rumege spoke with disgust.

    "So, what if I am praising him? Unlike yours, my child is already a half-step Demi-God. Just look at his confidence. He will surely win."

    "Dream on, the one who will win, Captain of Dark Knights."

    "Hahaha!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I never knew that guy who had been oblivious to the beauty would suddenly discard anything after seeing the Queen."The person who spoke stood out among the rest. His eyes glowed red as he drank a ss of blood.

    The only ones whopete with handsome guys of the Light realm and can put them to shame.

    "Stop day-dallying. I heard the previous husband of the Queen was extremely handsome and a Godly human. How can the Queen lower her taste and marry their disgusting fools."Levilyn snorted.

    "So, what? That guy is weak? Only the strong can stand beside the Queen and help her in the conquest."

    ''Weak...Just wait, you will know who is weak.''Levilyn muttered inwardly.

    "Enough!"

    A loudmanding voice escaped from Riya''s lips.

    "Who gave you the right to talk about my personal affair? If you don''t fear death, you can try to speak again?"Riya''s words carried a murderous intent that made everyone shudder in fear.

    "Queen, please calm down. These humble servants were just worrying about you. Rest assured, no one would dare to voice out their thoughts about this again."The Archduke of Cmity reprimanded everyone, ring at them and causing them to shrink back.

    "You can kill yourself if thoughts like this appear in your head."

    Following her words, a deathly silence reigned.

    After several strong shes, something unexpected happened in the final.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Arnod, you might have never expected this."

    BOOOOOM!

    The ground shook and the imaginary ne almost copsed.

    "The Captain of Dark Knights is getting reduced to such a state."

    "Taurennnn!!"

    Arnod screamed in pain, staring at him with a hurtful gaze.

    "You never imagined this, didn''t you?"

    "The right-hand man whom you have suppressed for several years would defeat you in such a high-profit manner."

    Without giving him a moment to speak, Tauren stomped down on Arnod''s chest.

    The huge orb in the middle of the stadium projecting their battle stopped and Arnod was ejected and fell onto the ground with a deathly pale expression.

    Walking out, Tuaren extended his hand followed by loud cheers poured out on him.

    "I have won, that means I am more qualified than any to sit in the 12th position."

    "However, isn''t it a waste? Everyone below the 8th seat is Overlord so as a Demi-God why do I have to stay in a lowly position."

    His words created a stir in the public.

    "What do you want?"The Archduke of Cmity asked.

    "You can ask anything you want?"Riya intervened, locking her gaze on Tauren.

    "Your Majesty, I just want one thing."

    "That is to apany y..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a tight hold over his neck.

    BOOOOM!

    Even before he and others could understand what was going on, his face touched the ground.

    A loud piercing voice echoed.

    "Bastard, the one you should ask is not her but me?"

 Chapter 585 582:Attack

    The sun was temporarily covered by a huge dark shadow shing over the sky. Darkness engulfed thend creating chaos all across the ce.

    Looking up,people jumped in fear and disbelief seeing a huge looming figure several kilometres long skidding across the sky.

    On top of the huge figure, many figures stood and looked ahead with solemn expressions.

    "Man, let''s think about this one more."

    "Are you sure there is no one to retaliate?"

    "Yes, I am sure."

    "That Emperor Alex had gone to the Darkness realm. ording to the report, there is no strong powerhouse stationed here. Even if they are, they wouldn''t appear until we threaten them."

    "Our goal is simple."

    "Create chaos and mayhem in the city as much as possible. With this peak Overlord realm ck Dragon, there is no way they could deter us easily."

    "Even someone of the Overlord realm, wouldn''t be able to take on the full might of the ck Dragon."

    "Now, keep quiet. Let''s just watch the show."

    The dark-figured man smiled with a sinister expression.

    After flying across, their eyes fell on the capital of Zenith.

    People nearby were alerted by such a huge figure. An atmosphere of tension and panic spread all around Zenith.

    The huge ck Dragon just stayed in its position pping its huge wings.

    A strong gust of winds spread like shockwaves erupting trees and sweeping away dust. His presence was enough to cast suffocating pressure on everyone.

    The soldiers on the city walls almost fainted seeing this. Unable to bear the mighty pressure, many coughed a mouthful of blood and fell into their near.

    Warning bells rang all around the Capital, and people outside hurriedly ran inside the walls. In this moment of Chaos, moving inside the walls gave them a sense of relief.

    "Citizens of Zenith.If you want to me someone, me your Emperor for offending us. In the next life, I hope you just stay put in your ce."

    Following the loud voice, an earth-shattering roar bellow through the sky splitting apart the clouds hovering in the sky.

    The crackling of thunder rang as the dragon opened its huge muzzle inhaling deeply.

    As soon as it opened its jaw, a dense mass of energy condensed in the mouth which started topress.

    For a moment, everything became deathly silent.

    After a moment, with a roar, it fired a beam of light.

    A dense mass of condensed beam of fire shot out towards the city walls destroying everything in its path.

    Swish!

    The beam of light struck Zenith which was followed by arge-scale explosion.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground trembled andrge cracks extended radically. Fire burst out and spread like waves of the sea all around Zenith. A huge mushroom-shaped cloud reached over the horizon.

    The entire ce was illuminated with a blinding sh interfering with the eyesight.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!

    After a few moments, when everything returned to normal, the smiling expression of the figure sitting over the ck Dragon froze.

    As theyer of smoke dissipated, they saw two huge wings glowing with a bright golden light covering the front of the Zenith shielded from a beam of light.

    The wings then unfolded and with arge thud creating a quake, a huge figure of twin horn golden lion with huge wings on its back appeared.

    Letting out a roar striking the depths of one heart, it red at the ck Dragon.

    "What??"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What kind of mythical beast is that? It looks like a lion?"

    "Since when lions became unfathomable."

    Leo sneered hearing their conversation.

    Raising its paw, it shed in the air.

    BAAM!

    The huge figure of the dragon jolted in shock and almost lost its bnce.

    Before it could regain its bnce, a bright light shot from the ground, and it was pulled up into the sky.

    Leo ms against the Dragon and bites the ck Dragon''s neck which wriggled trying to get free.

    The dragon thrashed its ws.

    But Leo just shrugged and shing his paw at the wing, tore off the wings.

    The figure on top of it jumped away in panic for fear for their life.

    Leo gave them a cold snort, throws the dragon in the air and fires a condensed beam of light at it.

    "Leo, don''t destroy its body. It had great use."

    Leo nodded and retracting the beam of light, shed the ck Dragon with its paw and tore off the chest on its scale, it almost tore off its body.

    After a tug of war, the Dragon was beaten without a hint of mercy. After being trained by Agnes 1st in Hell''s Judgement and having his bloodline upgraded to Demonic Beast, his current strength ranked among the top individuals in this world.

    Finishing it off, Leo''s figure split into light and went back.

    Back on the city walls.

    Swish!

    Christina who was looking at the scene saw a bright lighting at her and opened her arms.

    MEOWWW!

    "Stop acting like a cat."Christina reprimanded Leo who just ignored her cold words and snuggled into her embrace.

    "Ha...What should I do with you?"

    Her tone became warm as she caressed the soft fur of Leo.

    "What did you do with the evil guys?"

    Leo snapping out opened his mouth and coughed.

    Five disarrayed figures were thrown out of his mouth.

    Christina stared in disbelief for a moment and thenughed shaking her head.

    "Kajar, take them away."

    "Take them away. Make sure to give them some special treatment. It seems Omen had heard about Alex''s departure."

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    Kajar and a few images of dark-cloaked images flickered beside her.

    The five figures were at Saint Realm and might have thought that they could escape if things got out of hand, however, if they knew the hidden chess piece hidden in Kinley''s, they wouldn''t dare to.

    Moreover, the first batch from Hell Judgement hadn''t returned. Once they returned, their strength would rise to a whole new level.

    Taking care of the matter, Christina then looked up at the sky and muttered with a worried look.

    "I hope he is having fun out there."

 Chapter 586 583:Fight With Darkness Realm

    Chapter 586583:Fight With Darkness Realm

    Tauren''s face smashed against the ground with a loud bang. The ground cracked and as his face sank into the deep pit, people who came to watch were frightened and stood up in bewilderment.

    "People of Darkness Realm."

    "I will give you a moment to get out."

    "If you don''t, you can die with these assholes. I am warning you, once I start attacking I wouldn''t give a damn whether you live or die."Alex shouted and then kicked Tauern''s head bursting it into pieces.

    "Imprudence."

    "Who are you?"

    "How did you enter the ce?"

    "Take him down."

    Orders were given out by the Seat Leaders.

    The whole arena was immediately surrounded by a ck mass that was approaching him at a frantic speed.

    Ignoring them, Alex gave a deadly stare at Archduke of Cmity and said"You of everyone, should know better why am I here."

    His words startled everyone.

    Not everyone had seen him before and even if they had seen him, it wasn''t easy for them to recognize him whose existence hadpletely turned different.

    Alex then turned towards Riya and his gaze became softer"Wife, your husband is here to take you home?"

    "Come, let''s not waste more time."

    Riya''s expression turned cold and her eyes shed with a murderous intent locking onto Alex who just smiled back as if the pressure was nothing.

    "Human, know your ce?"

    "You dare to have a fantasy about me."

    "I don''t understand the context. It''s the right of a husband to have a fantasy about his wife, isn''t it?"

    "You..."Riya getting up from the throne stomped the ground creating a loud quake.

    "You don''t qualify. A mere human dares to think about having a God."

    "I don''t care about the past but now I am as strong as the Goddess of the realm. Do you think a mere human is qualified to talk to me like this?"

    "Haa..." Alex sighed heavily and pinched his forehead.

    ''It seems that the God of Darkness is a pervert. Not only is he upying a woman''s body to fulfil his fetish, but he also wants to make a faithful wife cheat on her husband. It seems he needs to be spanked.''

    In the meantime, the army of darkness realm approached Alex and already times their weapons at him, trying to take him down.

    Alex then burst intoughter.

    "You are right. I am just a human after all."

    "However, this human is enough to take down the Gods."

    Dark fumes started to emerge from Alex''s body.

    Keek! Keeer! keiekkkkk!

    An eerieughter crackled from his body.

    It sounded like a human.

    No to be more precise, it was correct to say that it was human.

    A monster''s mouth on a human face.

    Dozens of human heads hanging from the body of a snake as if forcibly merging the body of a monster into a human body jumped out from Alex.

    A huge shadow was cast onto the ground from which various bizarre creatures started to crawl out.

    Seeing this, the soldiers of the dark realm started to tremble. Even if they were quite ugly, seeing the ghoul monsters opening their maws and engulfing them in one go struck fear in their heart.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Alex''s undead army rushed forward crazily leaving behind a trail of ck mass. They pounced on the soldiers and started their killing spree.

    "Arghhhh!"

    "Kheummm!"

    "Kiekekek!"

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Projectiles of various colours exploded and pieces of flesh along with dark blood razed the area drenching it in ck.

    Alex nodded in satisfaction upon seeing this.

    All the undead were the people who died during the war with demons. Led by the Overlord realm expert of Demon King and his aides, they were simply a menace.

    Moreover, Alex''s power increased their growth and resilience making them more fearsome than ever.

    In his shadow, they are just cute docilembs who just follow their liege''smands but once given an order, they turn into fierce and bloodthirsty ghosts whose only motive is to kill them.

    "Undead!"

    "Ghouls!"

    "The undead are so strong. Their number is huge."Duke of Wrath muttered in disbelief.

    Levilyn sneered at them.

    Even though death had already been knocking on their doors, they didn''t understand the real gravity of the situation.

    Once, he went all out. Levilyn was sure that there was gonna be chaos. Levilyn who had seen him from this close knew that only the God of darkness can contend against this guy.

    "Damn! It seems we are in trouble."

    It was that moment.

    BOOOOM!

    A white light erupted.

    In an instant, bright white light erupted so strongly that it blinded the entire field of vision began to cover the entire area.

    At that time a strange screeching noise filled everyone''s ears.

    Soon after, the blinding sh of light that covered the world disappeared slowly.

    Everyone who saw the centre of the area began to tremble like crazy.

    The centre of the battlefield was empty.

    A part of the arena had disappeared along with the buildings, streets and people outside it. A whole area had been wiped out leaving the VIP ce that was protected by the barrier.

    It was as if it had been a lie that a long time ago, countless uninhabited people and monsters were intertwined with each other and there was a huge crater that took its ce instead of a vanished ce.

    Sparks of residue energy were constantly flowing from the crater.

    At the centre of the crater, a handsome man with long ck hair looked at them with indifference.

    Alex pointed his hands at the people in the VIP and spoke.

    "You are next."

    As soon as the words came out of Alex''s mouth, the world started to shake.

    The bright moon was suddenly covered by darkness and the very next moment, everyone gaped at the unbelievable sight.

    A ck meteor that seemed to cover the entire sky fell from the sky creating loud shockwaves and a loud sound as if the world was breaking apart resonated throughout the Darkness realm.

 Chapter 587 584:Fight With Darkness Realm 2

    Chapter 587584:Fight With Darkness Realm

    2

    It sounded as if the world was going to break apart.

    All beings on the battlefield stopped fighting and started looking up at the sky upon hearing a sound so loud that it almost ruptured their ears.

    What caught their eye was a twinkling mass of a ckish substance that broke away from its position and descended from the open sky crashing into them.

    The ck meteor finally exploded on the ground in the eyes of the people who continued to follow its path as if they had been possessed.

    However, the expected explosion did not ur.

    There was neither intense light that would burst out creating mayhem all around nor any earth-shattering explosion.

    Only ominous darkness that came from the sky that has fallen onto the ground spreads through the atmosphere.

    "What is that?"

    A dazed voice came out from the mouth of people who stood at the VIP stand.

    The sound of low footstepsing from the darkness, a figure covered with dark armour appeared.

    Dark grey hair, as if looking at burnt ashes andnguid eyes beneath them. The atmosphere churned around him due to the overwhelming force surrounding him.

    "It seems, you are too eager to die."Archduke of Cmity muttered.

    Alex did not answer and just stretched both of his hands and grabbed the air.

    Shriek...

    Dawn of Annihtion and Christina''s Excalibur appeared in his hand as if they were waiting for the master''s call.

    The two swords vibrated like crazy and resonated with one another.

    Riya waved her hand and a darkish hue permeated everything.

    For a moment, the entire world seemed to turn crazy. The people in the city who, at least looked normal in Alex''s eyes, started to morph into something bizarre.

    People started to transform into bizarre creatures from abination of humans and monsters, rushing towards Alex at the highest speed possible.

    It seemed all of them were gone case.

    The Council Seat Elders also made their move.

    A suffocating pressure locked onto Alex.

    His lips curled upward seeing everyone rushing at him.

    "Let''s warm up."

    Swoosh!

    The moment Alex drew the two resonating swords into the ground without any hesitation, the world turned nk for a moment.

    The sky ripped apart once more and a rain of infinite swords that couldn''t be counted began to fall onto the battlefield.

    Swords made of a sharp condensed aura fall in a huge circle around Alex. Demonic creatures within the range were torn to pieces even without proper corpses.

    A sight beyond one imagination unfolded.

    With the battlefield, devastated in such a manner, silence appeared once again.

    What broke the silence, was none other than the piercing cries of the creatures howling and screaming in agony.

    Kieeekkk!

    Khukkk!

    Arghhh!

    Arghhhh!

    Loud cries erupted from everywhere. The city which had been the spot for people to spend their daily life turned into a battlefield.

    At that moment, Alex''s eyes did not look at the battlefield but into the depths of the evil spirit that existed beyond them.

    Riya''s eyes glowed a darkish haze turning gloomy. Her voice crackled and her head throbbed.

    For a split second, there was a conflicting expression on her face but it disappeared; however , this did not go unnoticed in Alex''s eyes.

    The dark red blood began to spurt out from the corpses. The amount was so enormous that it can create tsunamis.

    The blood sucked into Drac''s surroundings and his body swelled forming a strange sound.

    Alex gave him a weird gaze.

    "Hey, aren''t you Joe, that asshole put the ideas of War in Agnes'' head."

    "Yes, I am the one so what?"The Drac King Joe spoke.

    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to meet you so that I could crack your head. Alex''s words made Joe shiver in fright.

    "Dream on. I am at True God level and I can feel that you are not."

    Joe''s body features changed.

    A bizarre creature with a dragon head and the body of a bat appeared.

    "Come and be my nourishment."

    Following those words, the creature opened its mouth so wide that it could engulf hundreds of humans with just a nib.

    A dark red breath began to condense from the human dragon''s mouth. Due to the intensity of the condensed energy, the entire space on the battlefield vibrated like crazy and broke apart.

    Many were still alive just by looking at the huge mass of destruction they lost strength in their legs.

    Alex walked forward putting down the sword he was holding.

    SCREECH!

    Alex''s hands began to stretch forward.

    The movement was so slow that it was frustrating but it had something that the viewer could not take their eyes off.

    In the meantime, the breath reached in front of Alex.

    At thest moment, Alex''s figure touched the centre of the breath that reached in front of his eyes.

    And at that moment, a light ripple from the tip of his finger expanded like webs of spiders.

    Soon, thews of the world that make it up were broken down and established.

    It was as if time had stopped.

    No rather than the wave that spread from the part where Alex''s finger and the breath meet, the time around that was slowing down.

    Thews in the world began to break down under everyone''s astonishing eyes.

    The condensed ck energy of negativity harboured in Alex''s figure denied the worldlyws.

    It might look simple, but the power exerted at this point was capable of unfolding thews and interfering with them was so vast that couldn''t be measured by human standards.

    Even if you are an Elder God, interfering with worldlyws will result in harsh punishment. Even the Queen Goddess wasn''t able to escape the punishment of breakingws however Alex was different.

    His existence derives power from a higher world denying thews and making it helpless before him. All he needs is a body capable of withstanding such power.

    The reddish breath that shakes the world cracks everything around and soon disappears under everyone''s astonishing gaze.

 Chapter 588 585:Fighting Against The Whole Darkness Realm 3

    Chapter 588585:Fighting Against The Whole Darkness Realm 3

    The power unfolding from the hands of Alex was frightening enough to make the God Of Darkness clutch his head in panic.

    Still, it wasn''t perfect and there were countless loopholes, but it was enough to deal with this.

    Nevertheless, the breath of the bloody attack waspletely erased from the world as if it never existed.

    Perhaps, that wasn''t enough, a nk line extending from Alex''s finger went straight through the breath and began to annihte the huge bloodied figure of Joe along with everything that exists around him at the same time.

    "Ahhh!"

    The battlefield was once again stained with a scene beyond one imagination.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    The sound of Alex''s footsteps slowly approaching Joe, who was staring at the scene nkly began to resonate on the battlefield.

    Even though everyone was looking at him, they could hardlyprehend what was unfolding before their eyes.

    It wasn''t magic.

    Neither it was divine or martial.

    Something fundamentally different from what they possess.

    "What is that power?"

    A trembling question rang out from Joe''s eyes.

    If it was before, Alex would make sure to entertain him but not right now.

    sh!

    Alex cut Joe''s head straight away with indifferent eyes.

    Joe would not die even if his whole body had been decapitated or bloodied because of being a Vampire but to his horror darkness engulfed his whole body and crushed his body from inside, erasing him from the world.

    "Ohhh...Ahhhh...Kikkk!"

    Roaring in pain, Joe''s body melted into a darkish liquid.

    Alex then looked up and shouted"Stop staring at me ande at me once. I don''t have time to deal with all of them one by one."

    "He isn''t a god? Once he is exhausted he is done for. He is against the entire world, he is just alone."

    "Attack!"

    BOOM!

    Killing intent and strikes poured into him from all sides.

    A brilliant ck light burst out from Alex''s body like an erupting volcano surging in all directions. The force of the attacks approaching him was destroyed.

    Levilyn seeing the scale of the war sneaked out finding an opportunity. All others who were left attacked him. Riya, who is controlled by the God of Darkness,unleashed a wisp of God''s intent and performed various arts, prating the ck light erupting from Alex''s body.

    Alex is not bothered by this at all and swings his sword. His battle intent rumbled while his figure soared into the sky and attacked as if he turned into a huge giant.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    A session of shocking explosions took ce all over the sky.

    "Sky pole bloodied fist!"the Duke of Wrath uttered with a roar. His arms suddenly grew hundreds of timesrger like a giant mountain. It tore Alex''s killing intent into pieces and rammed Alex at an incredible pace.

    "Crap!"Alex muttered as he was hit by a huge hand as big as a mountain.

    BANG!

    A loud crash resonated and the space shattered into pieces. Shockwaves spread all around and from the huge cracked ground, Alex''s figureunched like an arrow n.

    In addition to that, a series of sonic explosions rang as Alex paced up, tearing the space.

    Seeing Alex''s aura vanishing and his bloodied figure, they thought they had their chance.

    "Silver Phantasm."

    "Dark glow of fury."

    The Archduke of Fury and Archduke of Chaos unleashed a tremendous glow as they archived before Alex.

    Six enormous phantasms appeared behind them and opened their mouths to engulf Alex.

    Alex whipped his hand and flicked his sword.

    A sword equivalent to cutting off the space emerged and travelling across the boundless rift cut off the space creating a dimensional crack.

    A gigantic line was drawn over the space and two Archdukes were pulled into the space and vanished.

    Swish!

    Countless lights burst forth as Alex started executing his killer moves.

    Lightning struck and shes across the sky harbouring the wrath of heaven. The darkness of the sky was illuminated by thunder.

    Showers of lightning lit the whole world emerged one after another, and long shes split apart the sky. The ground started to tremble, forming huge fissures. The volcano started to erupt due to the quakes echoing on the ground.

    The whole dark realm seems to be trembling. Every creature in the dark realms losing the mind turned into an ultimate killing machine that had only one goal which was to decimate Alex no matter what.

    Alex noticed the situation getting out of hand as the creature of darkness started to throw themselves at him and started to self-destruct.

    Even if he had the strength of a god, billions of creatures self destructing themselves can create a mass of destruction that even God may find hard to bear.

    It would not be a problem if it was his other body since his original body had endless regeneration which this second bodycked.

    ''If worsees to worst, I need to give up guarding hell for a moment and bring that body here.''

    Alex calcted the scenarios and increased the ferocity of the strikes.

    "Hahaha!"

    "It seems this is not enough."

    Alex stopped hearing a cold hoarse voice.

    On looking up, he was startled to see Riyaughing crazily.

    "I don''t think this entire world''s destruction can bring him down but I can at least create some trouble."

    "What do you mean?"Alex frowned, feeling a bad premonition.

    "You can''t feel it. Tsk."

    "Just look around the Darkness realm and then look outside."

    Alex''s eyes opened wide with a sudden realisation and as he looked out, he was shocked to see the whole Darkness realm moving.

    "Now, can you feel it?"

    "The Gravity of the Situation."

    "No, my liege, what are you doing? Are you going to sacrifice us?"Archduke of Cmity broke out from his reverie and squeezed out words with a painful voice.

    "How dare a mere dog question my intention?"

    "Quite!"Riya waved her hand and the Archduke of Cmity burst into pieces.

    Alex blinked, feeling pity. For a guy who thought he was the ruler, his death was a bit pitiful, wasn''t it?

    The God Of Darkness then looked at Alex with an annoying smirk" I am gonna crash the Darkness realm into the Light realm and explode it."

    "And on top of that, I am also self-destructing your beloved Riya."

    As soon as Alex heard his words, his body exploded with a killing intent, dyeing the whole dark realm in red.

 Chapter 589 586:Dont Give Up

    ?

    "Bastard!"

    Alex''s whole figure turned blood red as if his blood was burning. Following it, a strong murderous aura burst in all directions. The whole space began to tremble.

    A terrifying force unleashed from his body as if a seal had been unlocked.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Meanwhile, in the background, a series of explosions started to resonate. The vastnd and sky were dyed blood red. The terrifying killing intent lingered in every corner of the world as if the whole world had turned into Hell.

    "Hahaha!"So, you finally reacted."

    "Good! Even if you live, your beloved will die right before your eyes. As a good God, I should be kind-hearted and allow thest few seconds to spend with your wife.''''

    "Hahaha!''''

    With a sharp screechingugh, a dense ck wisp emerged from Riya but before it could run away.

    "Kill!''''

    A furious roar shattered the rules of the world and as Alex punched, a punch with terrifying momentum hit the wisp

    A bitter cry of agony tore through the clouds and the remaining will of the God of Darkness dissipated.

    Even if the God Of Darkness had given upon Riya, and she is free now. There is no joy in Alex''s eyes, as that bastard had burnt all the lifespan of Riya, converting her into a ticking bomb.

    Alex, who was dazed for a moment, heard a bitter cry.

    "Alex, run¡­Go away."Riya who could finally express herself, floating in mid-air sobbed.

    "Riya!''

    "Stop it! Alex leave me. You will die if you stay here."Riya felt a lump in her heart. She wanted to say more but she found that the strength in her body was gradually leaving.

    Her vision was slowly bing blurry.

    For the past months, she had been trapped in the endless sight of darkness. Everything around her had been shrouded in darkness.

    She tried to look for the light. She tried to look for Alex and a way to get back control of her body but everything was for naught.

    No matter how much she struggled, she was trapped. Through the darkness, the intense battle of will went on and sometimes she manages to get a few glimpses of the outside world and the only thing she saw was people of darkness.

    On top of that, they were looking for a person to marry her. Knowing this, her heart chilled and her mind almost eroded.

    She did not know why they were doing this. Was it a n to humiliate her or tear her apart from Alex, she did not know.

    Fortunately, the selection had extended, drawing time for Alex''s arrival. The next time she woke up, she saw Alex fighting against the Darkness realm. Seeing him, her heart screamed in joy.

    She thought that her nightmare was soon going to be over.

    Her Alex will save her from the nightmare and take her away.

    She imagined the sweet future that lies ahead but fate trampled on her dreams once again.

    At the very least, she was happy that no one other than Alex had touched her and she could be true to Alex.

    Her body started to flow and an intense energy spread everywhere.

    "Don''t give up."

    Through her dizzy vision, Riya heard a voice.

    "Don''t give up Riya. Nothing is over. I have made mistakes and let down my guard before allowing enemies to separate us."

    "But not anymore. You still need to take responsibility for giving birth to mini Alex and mini Riya."Alex''s body teleported towards Riya but the fierce collision burnt Alex''s skin pushing Alex away.

    ''Damn, a godly explosion is not a small matter. I am twistingws to slow down time otherwise her body would have exploded. I needed to reach her."

    "Riya.."

    "Even if there is an ocean between us."

    "And we are away from the shore"

    "But still there is a way for me"

    "There is still a way so don''t give up. Hold your consciousness for a moment."

    Alex gritting his teeth, burnt his power.

    BOOM!

    Shattering force st, as soon as he appeared before Riya, he kissed Riya.

    "Wo...Hu."Riya''s body froze and her mind was startled wondering what the hell is this guy doing in this situation still she amodated thinking that this might be thest time with her.

    Riya''s consciousness suddenly blurred and she felt a suction force forcefully pulling away.

    Before she could react, her soul was drawn out from the body.

    Alex''s eyes glistened seeing a small ck dot lingering in there. The God Of Darkness has still nted a second consciousness in her.

    "I knew it, you bastard has so many means but now you can''t control her."

    As soon as the lips separated, a small purple ball appeared from Riya''s body and her body became pale and lifeless.

    "Alex, what is this?"A sound filled with bafflement echoed from the orb.

    "I just drew out your soul, I will make you another body and you can go back there."Alex smiled, putting the small orb in his heart.

    Alex pulled out a drop of blood essence from Riya''s original body to use as a sample. His original n was to beat the Goddess of Lust and use her as a model to make Riya''s second body however it seems, he doesn''t need to do that.

    "Alex, let''s leave quickly before the world can fall apart."

    "No, we can''t run away now. The whole dark realm is moving towards the light realms. The God Darkness had discarded his creation and wanted to destroy the Light realm using this.

    "And your body explosion would create a st that could destroy the whole light realm."

    "So, what are you going to do now?"

    "There are still 2 minutes before the collisions.I n to erase this whole world."Alex waved his hand to create a crack and Levilyn along with her followers whom Alex had gotten rid of the ve seal.

    "Levilyn, ask the other side to stabilise the portal, after using my power, I can''t create another portal," Alex ordered her and looked down.

    He can''t use fierce attacks to destroy the whole ce.

    With no other choice, he uses the safest possible way.

    The whole world started to crack and a huge dark dark shadow was drawn over.

    Under Riya''s surprised gaze, Alex shouted

    "Negation!"

    "Erase everything."

 Chapter 590 587:Returning

    ?

    The Darkness world that had been filled with living beings had been turned into a den of depravity. Creatures losing their will and reason started to fight one another.

    Blood sttered and screams resounded all around.

    There was only chaos and madness all around. The scene was utterly horrifying. A world that had been present for ages had been turned into such a stage. It was pathetic and unbelievable.

    "Let''s begin!"

    The moment Alex sighed and turned his head down.

    RUMBLE!RUMBLE!RUMBLE!RUMBLE!

    Like a stretched wing, a huge shadow emerged from Alex. Darkness swirled around Alex and rose into the sky.

    The darkness erupting from Alex''s body started to condense and soon form a huge vortex up above the sky.

    The vortex starts rotating creating a strong suction force.

    The creatures of darkness who had given in to the madness suddenly turned up towards the sky feeling a strong pressure bearing upon them.

    On looking up, all they saw was a small ck dot in the sky. The ck dot started to expand in the very next instant it erged.

    Expanding across the sky, it suddenly shot down from the sky like a shooting star.

    As a result, they erupted with loud shouts of panic and started to attack the ck dot crazily.

    With that cry, a huge hemispherical shell began to surround the entire dark realm.

    The force of the explosions created by exploded creatures of darkness soon crashed against the shield. The moment they touched it, all of them were contained inside like a ss cage without being able to hold on for a single moment.

    All the bursts of energy pulsating through thend started to disappear from the world as if they never existed.

    Laws started to deform and morph, due to being stretched by Alex beyond anyone''spression.

    Soon after light and explosions that urred one after another started to cease.

    And the ce where an entire realm was present before now turned into a dark void devoid of any light.

    Riya''s soul fluttered near Alex and saw a huge ck cage engulfing the entire Darkness realm inside which a ck star burst into a ck hole and devoured all the energy st.

    After devouring all the life forms, it starts to suck in thends and everything that exists in the dark realm.

    ''It''s saddening.''

    Alex heard Riya''s sorrowful voice.

    "But what can I do? From the moment they are born, they are shackled by the God of darkness. As long as the God of darkness wants them to die, they are going to die. And I can''t get rid of the God of Darkness in everyone''s presence. You are lucky that the Goddess of lust power manifested in you and Father had bound your soul. If you did not encounter the seed of darkness, the will of the God Of Darkness wouldn''t have to overpower you."

    "Finally, it''s over."

    "It''s not."Alex gave a bitter smile.

    "As far as I know, The God Of Darkness had abandoned the dark realm and tried to conquer the mini world to raise his army which would soon descend into this world. We need to prepare."

    "However, it''s okay. You are going to kick his ass, no?"

    Alex''s heart wrenched a little hearing her yful voice. If she was in her body, that naughty smile was enough to stab his heart.

    Alex held the orb closer and spoke"Let''s go."

    Alex was about to leave when he felt another pulsating condensed energy.

    His heart froze with shock thinning about another enemy.

    Raising his guard, he looked down searching for the mass of energy. Looking around his eyes glistened with surprise.

    "What''s that?"Riya asked in surprise, seeing a slimy mass of ckish substance floating in space.

    Alex felt a lump stuck in his throat seeing that.

    "This..."

    "It''s an origin realm seed."

    "What''s that?"Riya asked.

    "To create a realm, a God needs to culture a portion of the power that came from its origin. The power needs to be cultured and nourished by word consciousness. Soon,ws would be added to the power and then this power would serve as a base for a realm. Once realms start expanding, their power would grow. You can think of it as the essence of the world."

    Alex waved his head drawing the realm origin seed towards him.

    "This small handful of a substance contains the power of an entire realm. It seems after we destroyed everything this remained at the end.''

    "It''s a blessing Riya. I can consume it to increase my power."Alex''s lips curled upwards as he finally found a way to go beyond.

    Beyond the power that this world can hold.

    If God of Darkness knew this, he would never dare to step here again. For God of Darkness, this might be useless but for him, it''s a treasure.

    "Let''s go home. Your sisters and my wives are eagerly waiting for us."

    "Yeah, let''s go home,"

    "Our sweet home.''''

    .........

    Sitting over the floating clouds, a woman looked at the sky. Her hair was dishevelled and her eyes were numb.

    Her vision was blocked as she can''t look beyond this world and observe the other world but due to a certain someone she finally managed to take a glimpse.

    Her heart, which had been torn and finally found peace seeing her daughter being saved.

    "Finally, she is saved."

    She had been feeling a roller coaster of emotions in thest few days. The daughters might not be their physical manifestation but they could perceive their subtle feelings.

    Even if they are wide apart, she could feel the feeling of despair and sorrow in her daughter''s heart. For a Goddess, who doesn''t have many emotions and generally lives ascetic such intense emotions of agony almost made her life hell in the past few months.

    If she wanted, she could cut off the connections but she didn''t want to for fear that the God Of Darkness might erase Riya''s soul.

    "They have returned safely."

    "For the celebration of the victory, I am gonna bless. hm..."

    Her lips were closed and four figures pounded on him.

    "Damn, woman, did you forget who you are? Your blessing will be the world nemesis?"Goddess of War shouted.

    "I am very happy today.No one can stop me."The Goddess of Lust fought back.

    "Her blessing will increase the reproduction rate, Catch her."The Goddess of Wisdom shouted.

    "Hey, stop her. Don''t let her caste blessings. The world poption may be thrown off bnce by her."Goddess Reba shouted in panic.

    Like this, a fight breaks out in heaven causing severe storms all around the world.

 Chapter 591 588:Visiting Heaven

    ?

    In the vast meadows that extended beyond a person''s eyesight, gentle breezes brushed past him making his clothes flutter. The serene beauty of thendscape brought a sense of tranquillity to the souls that reside there.

    Many bright little orbs fluttered in the sky emitting a faint melodious song that sounded like harps yed by the angel. Anyone who listened to the sound ought to be overwhelmed by a wave of euphoric sensations, making people''s hearts brimming with uncontainable joy.

    The meadows were covered with flocks and valleys were covered with grain. The river that flowed in between thends was filled with vitality as clear as crystal and exuded a dense mana. It was sweeter than honey and with just a sip one could quench one''s thirst.

    "Where are we?"

    "A good ce for a honeymoon?"

    "What?"Riya''s voice trembled a bit as she fluttered around Alex looking at the otherworldly scenery.

    The golden colour representing her soul became a bit red showing that she was embarrassed.

    "You are thin-skinned."

    "Not everyone can be as thick-skinned as you."Riya scolded in an aggrieved tone.

    "Thanks for thepliment."Alex rubbed his chin with a satisfied expression and said"This is heaven."

    "Really!"A gleeful voice echoed from the orb.

    "It''s so peaceful and the world is so vibrant here."

    "There is more toe," Alex muttered and holding Riya, his figure disappeared.

    The scenery changed and the meadows were reced byrge pirs rising high up into the sky.

    Buildings simr to a huge city emerged all around. The wall was made of Jasper and the city was made of pure gold, as pure as ss. The foundations of the city wall were decorated with every kind of precious stone.

    Under the rays of the sun, the city was glowing as if it hade to life.

    "Oh!Alex!"

    "Long time no see!"

    "How are you?"

    As soon as Alex entered, the people walking around flocked to him.

    When Alex was training here, the only leisure time he got was when he was given a chance to roam in the city. The people here treated him well and spoke to him gently. The angels guarding the ce behaved as if all of them were his servants.

    He felt weird when he first visited here. He thought that they should be disgusted seeing a human walking among them but their reactions were quite expected.

    It was onlyter that he came to know that he was the Prince. Not many knew this still the major people here knew that.

    "I am good. I hope you are all doing well!"

    "It''s all because of you. You beat the shit out of those dogs of God Of Darkness otherwise we would have to go to war again."

    "By the way, why are you here?"

    An old man holding a cane appears along with ady who looked in his 60s

    "Grandpa, Hephaestus and Grandma Helena. I came to visit the Goddess. Also, I brought them to see their daughter."

    "You brought your wife!''''Helena smiled and waved her hand.

    A small bright life fell on the orb beside Alex seeing which Alex''s expression brightened knowing what she did.

    She just cast her blessing and nourished Riya''s soul.

    The structure of the orb changed and soon it morphed and a beautiful ever-glowing figure in golden auster appeared.

    "This.."

    "Riya, thank Grandma Helena."

    "Thanks for your blessing."Riya bowed her head shyly.

    "I will catch up with youter. I need to discuss something with the Goddess."

    Alex then looked at the floatingnd high up in the sky.

    "Who are they?"

    "Most of them are primitive Gods. Grandpa Hephaestus is the God of Fire and Grandma Helena is the God of Lightning."

    "Most of the people living are minor gods. Some of them had made great contributions to the human world and were reborn as God who spent their time peacefully here. The golden orb floating in the sky is the soul that will be going to reincarnation."Alex gave a brief exnation.

    Alex took Riya to the Sanctum. Riya''s eyes were filled with unexpected nervousness thinking she had just met the Gods and was now going to meet the True Goddess who made this world.

    Even if she is the daughter of the Goddess of Lust, it''s not as if she had ever met her. So, she was a bit anxious.

    As soon as they reached it, they heard the loud battle cry shaking the area.

    "Did someone attack here?"Alex''s eyes became chilly and he moved instantly.

    As soon as he appeared in Sanctum, his eyes almost popped out of the socket seeing four people holding one to Goddess of Lust who was trying to scratch everyone.

    Alex and Riya blinked their eyes multiple times in confusion.

    It was a scene akin to a woman fighting for a dress in the shopping mall doing everything they can to snatch it.

    Cough...Cough...

    "It seems, we came at the wrong time. We will see youter. By all means, you can continue."

    Alex turned trying to leave quickly but he felt goosebumps on his back.

    "If you dare to take a step away, Alex I am warning you. This will be the biggest regret of your life."

    Alex''s body shivered to hear this.

    ''This old hag.''

    If Alex asked whom he fears out of all Goddesses then he would unwaveringly take the Goddess Of Lust''s name. If she loses her mind and curses you to be impotent, you''re gonna doom.

    "Haha! I am joking. By the way, what are you fighting for?"

    Seeing Alex and Riya''s curious eyes, they averted her gaze.

    ..........

    Inside the Sanctum, a faint smile emerged from the lips of a woman who sat on the Throne.

    The chains shook a bit making a clicking sound as she moved her. Holding a bright red orb, she pressed it near the heart and spoke.

    "I am nervous."

    "I don''t know how to meet him. It was quite easy before but now it seems hard. What if he detests me for forcing him to this path and abusing him."

    "He will never."A sound came from the orb.

    "He should be more excited than you. He would not havee here if not for you. Everything you have done is for him. Even if you were too strict and harsh on him.Even if you tortured him without giving a damn, all of this you did for him."

    "Kevin,tha..."

    "Wait! Did you indirectly me me?"

    The orb flickered, feeling a deathly crisis.

    ''Damn, this slip of the tongue may cost me my life.''

    The Queen Goddess, who was about to shout, stopped hearing a faint trembling voice.

    "Mo...Mother."

 Chapter 592 Chapter 589:Mother

    Chapter 592 Chapter 589:Mother

    Startled, she threw the golden orb away and then looked at the entrance.

    The huge door opened wide and from the narrow gap, she saw a boy with a reddish glint shing in his eyes walking towards her.

    Her mind almost became nk as soon as she heard the word mother. For a Goddess like her to behave as a muddlehead, is simply a disgrace and pathetic but for the moment, she wanted to ept and sink in that feeling.

    She wanted to feel those human emotions. Her heart was welled with unspeakable emotions.

    Previously, she had tried her best tofort him and ask him to call her mother but no matter how hard she tried, she had fallen short.

    Alex always has a strong sense of kinship. Even if he did not know how his mother was, and despite various rumours, he did not detest her cause he knew rumours can be false. So, until he can know about her fully, there had been a tight knot in his heart that had already weighed upon him and he did not want anyone to take that ce except for his birth mother.

    And whether it was their previous life or this, she had always yearned to hear that precious word. She always wondered how she would feel when her child, her flesh and blood whom she had carried in her womb for many years, would call her mother.

    Her eyes brimmed with tears hearing this. For a moment felt so embarrassed that she wasn''t able to look ahead.

    Alex walks towards the Throne seeing her head down, feeling a bit nervous. Her face was covered with a veil that made it harder to discern her expression.

    "Mother!"

    "Alex!"

    Her voice quivered a bit.

    Alex, walking up the stairs, stood on the tform before her.

    An oddly ufortable silence prevailed for a moment.

    The two looked at each other.

    "Eh...Mother, can I see your face?"Alex then extended his hand to lift the veil but before he could lift it.

    BANG!

    He was kicked in the back, throwing him aside.

    "What the hell?Who?"

    "It''s me, you father. How dare you? I am the only one who can lift the veil. If you have such a fetish, go and lift your wife''s veil, not mine."

    Alex blinked his eyes in confusion upon seeing Kevin appear taking the humanoid form of the soul and shouted"Mom, why so petty? This guy just ruined the moment?"

    ''''Hestia stop giving those eyes?''''Kevin muttered pulling out the veil junctureving Alex a smug smile.

    Hestia red at her and the next moment, Kevin was kicked out of the room.

    "Damn! Now that your son is here, you threw away your husband. Tsk...I should find Riya and should tell her about Alex''s dark moment!"Kevin snorted and moved away.

    "He has just gone senile. Don''t worry about him."Hestia muttered.

    Alex then stared at Hestia''s face and his eyes widened with disbelief.

    Beautiful is an understatement for her. She is literally what people called a jade-skin beauty and on top of that, she looked like a woman version of Alex.

    From her eyshes to her nose and cheeks, all those resemnces of Alex.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    "Hmm! Now, I know the reason for my handsomeness."Alex muttered rubbing his chin.

    "With an otherworldly beautiful mother, the son ought to be otherworldly handsome."

    "I know it. My son is the best."Hestia wrapped her arms around Alex and brought her closer to her.

    "Let Mama give you a sweet hug."

    Alex felt a lump over his throat as she hugged her. Savouring this beautiful moment, Alex finally asked the question that weighed upon his mind.

    "Why didn''t you tell me the truth before? I understand Father wanted me to stay away from trouble but as I spent years here, you could have said the truth."

    Hestia''s expression drooped down with worry.

    "I am sorry Alex. I hope you forgive me. It''s because this woman is a coward who doesn''t know much about human feelings. You see all these cuffs ofws that wrapped around me. In all my years, I have broken several taboos. In the previous time scale, even before I could know it you were killed. I tried to descend with my avatar, but the God Of Darkness stopped my descent so in this life I vowed to save you." Hestia paused for a moment to sort out her emotions.

    "Even if I have to break this world, l even before someone can harm you, I will just tear apart thew and appear in my real form.In doing so, my existence may be erased for real but at least you will be alive."Hestia''s eyes shed with resoluteness.

    "That''s why I thought you shouldn''t know. It would feel worse if you be happy knowing this only for me to die. Your system also had a function that would teleport me to you no matter where you are."

    Alex''s eyes shed in surprise upon hearing this. It seems his parents had made ample precautions to keep him alive.

    Alex kneeling put her head in thep and found that the peace that he had been looking for can only be found in his mother and wife''sp.

    Yeah, except for Yvonne. You will find everything except peace if you stay with her.

    "Don''t worry Mother. The God Of Darkness. If I don''t beat the shit out of him, I swear I am not a man."

    .........

    In the Vast expanse of the space.

    Countless stars flickered at each moment emitting a pulsating energy. The energy flickered in them would burst and extinguish in a repeated manner carrying a cycle of birth and end.

    Some stars are extinguished and enveloped in darkness while some manage to flow brighter than ever.

    "10983 world died down."A man with white hair sitting over a table spoke with a sigh.

    "We are losing the world faster than we can save them."A ck-haired man beside me spoke with a solemn expression.

    "Not everyone is born to be a hero. Even if there are thousands of reincarnations and transmigrations taking ce, not all of them managed to save their world."

    "By the way, your friend''s world seemed to have reached a climax. I did not believe he could pull this up."The ck hair spoke in surprise.

    "I told you. George...No, Alex is just built differently."The yful smile hung over his lips as his eyes darted across a huge star among the clusters of stars in the vast bottomless void.

    "Three or perhaps two more years. This world will conclude. So, finish it quickly, I am waiting for you old friend."

 Chapter 593 Chapter 590:Peaceful Heaven

    Chapter 593 Chapter 590:Peaceful Heaven

    Sitting above the clouds as soft as feathers, Alex''s eyes peered through the heaven with an inexplicable expression. Gentle winds brushing past his cheek carried an aura of sce and warmth.

    The peace that one experiences here was addictive. Once one gets experienced it might be harder for that person to go back to normal.

    "It''s so peaceful here so why can''t the living beings live without fighting one another."Alex sighed.

    "It''s the inherent nature of the world, Alex. Everyone had certain desires and everyone had some greed. As long as greed exists conflict is bound to exist."Hestia murmured sitting beside Alex.

    "Why is Father staying in the soul form? Wouldn''t it be better for him to be a God?"Alex asked curiously.

    "It''s because he did not want to. Bing God had also a limitation. If he bes a God, his level would be determined by the merits he had performed for the world. And in doing so, his potential would be limited and he can''t move forward."Hestia replied.

    Alex frowned, feeling a bit weird he asked"Why is this bothering him? He is already dead. He just needs to rx and spend quality time with you.''

    "Tsk! You don''t know that guy."Hestia clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "He is sharpening his sword for the fight."

    "What fight?''''

    "Against God of Darkness."

    "What?"Alex shouted in confusion.

    "He wants to fight him, why? Leave that guy to me?"Alex spoke in disbelief.

    "It''s because I wanted to take part in the war."

    Alex and Hestia turned their gaze towards Kevin.

    Seeing those cold eyes, Alex could feel the resentment hidden in them.

    "That bastard had made me suffer so much. Even if I don''t cut him down. At the very least, I wanted to fight against his army and trample over them and piss him off."Kevin snorted.

    "This father duo son is the same in some aspects."Hestia held her head.

    "So, what are you nning now? How are you going to fight in this state?"

    "Before dying, I had condensed an avatar of mine. It can be used one time. I will be using that fight after which I will retire peacefully here."Kevin replied solemnly.

    Alex pondered for a moment and said"That''s also good. We need as many hands as possible. That bastard seems to have bred a huge army."

    Before Alex did not even know who this guy was nor did he have any personal enmity with this guy. However, after all that happened if Alex doesn''t cut him into pieces he can''t live peacefully.

    Previously, he guessed that the God Of Darkness had full control of the Darkness realm which increased his strength but this incident had left him speechless. This guy was daring enough to sacrifice his realm just to destroy a portion of the Light realm without giving a damn about his realm.

    "Creating a realm is not easy. Since he sacrificed his whole realm it means he had other resources and that might be muchrger than this."

    Hearing Alex''s words, Kevin gave Hestia a profound gaze. Even he did not know about this much. He was not that powerful to track the God Of Darkness movement.

    Hestia heaved in sight and narrated"This is something we discoveredte. After we defeated the God Of Darkness in War aeons ago, his physical body disappeared. All the traces of him vanished from this word. So, we thought he had died or be dormant. Later when we found that a part of his soul had been reborn as a man in our Light Realm, after defeating him we tried to trace him using a part of his soul."

    Hestia paused a little for a moment.

    "It was then, we discovered that he had fled to another world beyond ours. I sent an avatar to that world and there was a fight between us. That world wasn''t able to bear such arge-scale fight and copsed and the God Of Darkness fled. After that, we did not have any encounters until now. All of these are the remnants of his will. He just had personally appeared right now to take away the Devil. I was surprised to see him at Half Step God King Level. It seems he had devoured a lot of worlds."

    Alex''s expression faltered upon hearing her words. A sense of weariness shed over his heart and he clenched his fist tightly. It seems the situation was much more dire than one could imagine.

    Alex immediately stood up startling Hestia and Kevin.

    "I have wasted enough time here. I should get back to work. Riya''s soul is currently undergoing hibernation in the soul pool while her body is still in the process of being crafted. I''ll take a look over hell in the meantime."

    "I will see you."

    Giving Hestia and Kevin a gentle bow, Alex''s figure disappeared.

    "Kids grow up fast," Kevin spoke with a sigh.

    "Eh!" Hestia nodded. Her heart wrenched a bit seeing Alex going back. She wanted to spend more time with him s.

    "I shouldn''t have started this serious conversation."

    ...........

    The current hell was a thousand times different from the previous ones. If the Devil saw this, he would have a heart attack and beat the shit out of Alex by screaming that this was the den of sinners, not a yground.

    Along with the dead soul and deceased, living creatures of various species line up to undergo a harsh strenuous exercise in Hell.

    The Hell''s Judgment and its purgatory that was used to burn the sinners had turned into a tourist spot of a cksmith and body refiners.

    Alex had dered that the sins of those who trapped her would be forgiven if they took part in the uing war.

    They need numbers and not just any numbers. They need quality soldiers that could uphold the line against the God of Darkness realm troops.

    Nodding in satisfaction, seeing everyone''s progress, Alex stepped into the Throne room.

    Stepping inside, he saw his ordinal body slumbering peacefully. Although his original body was in hibernation without no one to control it, still if anyone attacked it, his body would react to the attacks due to muscle memory and instinct engraved in it.

    Alex''s original body which had been lying in a dazed state suddenly opened its eyes emitting a reddish hue across the hall that startled Alex.

    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 585 582:Attack

    The sun was temporarily covered by a huge dark shadow shing over the sky. Darkness engulfed thend creating chaos all across the ce.

    Looking up, people jumped in fear and disbelief seeing a huge looming figure several kilometres long skidding across the sky.

    On top of the huge figure, many figures stood and looked ahead with solemn expressions.

    "Man, let''s think about this one more."

    "Are you sure there is no one to retaliate?"

    "Yes, I am sure."

    "That Emperor Alex had gone to the Darkness realm. ording to the report, there is no strong powerhouse stationed here. Even if they are, they wouldn''t appear until we threaten them."

    "Our goal is simple."

    "Create chaos and mayhem in the city as much as possible. With this peak Overlord realm ck Dragon, there is no way they could deter us easily."

    "Even someone of the Overlord realm, wouldn''t be able to take on the full might of the ck Dragon."

    "Now, keep quiet. Let''s just watch the show."

    The dark-figured man smiled with a sinister expression.

    After flying across, their eyes fell on the capital of Zenith.

    People nearby were alerted by such a huge figure. An atmosphere of tension and panic spread all around Zenith.

    The huge ck Dragon just stayed in its position pping its huge wings.

    A strong gust of winds spread like shockwaves erupting trees and sweeping away dust. His presence was enough to cast suffocating pressure on everyone.

    The soldiers on the city walls almost fainted seeing this. Unable to bear the mighty pressure, many coughed a mouthful of blood and fell into their near.

    Warning bells rang all around the Capital, and people outside hurriedly ran inside the walls. In this moment of Chaos, moving inside the walls gave them a sense of relief.

    "Citizens of Zenith.If you want to me someone, me your Emperor for offending us. In the next life, I hope you just stay put in your ce."

    Following the loud voice, an earth-shattering roar bellow through the sky splitting apart the clouds hovering in the sky.

    The crackling of thunder rang as the dragon opened its huge muzzle inhaling deeply.

    As soon as it opened its jaw, a dense mass of energy condensed in the mouth which started topress.

    For a moment, everything became deathly silent.

    After a moment, with a roar, it fired a beam of light.

    A dense mass of condensed beam of fire shot out towards the city walls destroying everything in its path.

    Swish!

    The beam of light struck Zenith which was followed by arge-scale explosion.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground trembled andrge cracks extended radically. Fire burst out and spread like waves of the sea all around Zenith. A huge mushroom-shaped cloud reached over the horizon.

    The entire ce was illuminated with a blinding sh interfering with the eyesight.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!

    After a few moments, when everything returned to normal, the smiling expression of the figure sitting over the ck Dragon froze.

    As theyer of smoke dissipated, they saw two huge wings glowing with a bright golden light covering the front of the Zenith shielded from a beam of light.

    The wings then unfolded and with arge thud creating a quake, a huge figure of twin horn golden lion with huge wings on its back appeared.

    Letting out a roar striking the depths of one heart, it red at the ck Dragon.

    "What??"

    "What kind of mythical beast is that? It looks like a lion?"

    "Since when lions became unfathomable."

    Leo sneered hearing their conversation.

    Raising its paw, it shed in the air.

    BAAM!

    The huge figure of the dragon jolted in shock and almost lost its bnce.

    Before it could regain its bnce, a bright light shot from the ground, and it was pulled up into the sky.

    Leo ms against the Dragon and bites the ck Dragon''s neck which wriggled trying to get free.

    The dragon thrashed its ws.

    But Leo just shrugged and shing his paw at the wing, tore off the wings.

    The figure on top of it jumped away in panic for fear for their life.

    Leo gave them a cold snort, throws the dragon in the air and fires a condensed beam of light at it.

    "Leo, don''t destroy its body. It had great use."

    Leo nodded and retracting the beam of light, shed the ck Dragon with its paw and tore off the chest on its scale, it almost tore off its body.

    After a tug of war, the Dragon was beaten without a hint of mercy. After being trained by Agnes 1st in Hell''s Judgement and having his bloodline upgraded to Demonic Beast, his current strength ranked among the top individuals in this world.

    Finishing it off, Leo''s figure split into light and went back.

    Back on the city walls.

    Swish!

    Christina who was looking at the scene saw a bright lighting at her and opened her arms.

    MEOWWW!

    "Stop acting like a cat."Christina reprimanded Leo who just ignored her cold words and snuggled into her embrace.

    "Ha...What should I do with you?"

    Her tone became warm as she caressed the soft fur of Leo.

    "What did you do with the evil guys?"

    Leo snapping out opened his mouth and coughed.

    Five disarrayed figures were thrown out of his mouth.

    Christina stared in disbelief for a moment and thenughed shaking her head.

    "Kajar, take them away."

    "Take them away. Make sure to give them some special treatment. It seems Omen had heard about Alex''s departure."

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    Kajar and a few images of dark-cloaked images flickered beside her.

    The five figures were at Saint Realm and might have thought that they could escape if things got out of hand, however, if they knew the hidden chess piece hidden in Kinley''s, they wouldn''t dare to.

    Moreover, the first batch from Hell Judgement hadn''t returned. Once they returned, their strength would rise to a whole new level.

    Taking care of the matter, Christina then looked up at the sky and muttered with a worried look.

    "I hope he is having fun out there."

 Chapter 586 583:Fight With Darkness Realm

    <h4>Chapter 586 583:Fight With Darkness Realm</h4>

    Tauren''s face smashed against the ground with a loud bang. The ground cracked and as his face sank into the deep pit, people who came to watch were frightened and stood up in bewilderment.

    "People of Darkness Realm."

    "I will give you a moment to get out."

    "If you don''t, you can die with these assholes. I am warning you, once I start attacking I wouldn''t give a damn whether you live or die."Alex shouted and then kicked Tauern''s head bursting it into pieces.

    "Imprudence."

    "Who are you?"

    "How did you enter the ce?"

    "Take him down."

    Orders were given out by the Seat Leaders.

    The whole arena was immediately surrounded by a ck mass that was approaching him at a frantic speed.

    Ignoring them, Alex gave a deadly stare at Archduke of Cmity and said"You of everyone, should know better why am I here."

    His words startled everyone.

    Not everyone had seen him before and even if they had seen him, it wasn''t easy for them to recognize him whose existence hadpletely turned different.

    Alex then turned towards Riya and his gaze became softer"Wife, your husband is here to take you home?"

    "Come, let''s not waste more time."

    Riya''s expression turned cold and her eyes shed with a murderous intent locking onto Alex who just smiled back as if the pressure was nothing.

    "Human, know your ce?"

    "You dare to have a fantasy about me."

    "I don''t understand the context. It''s the right of a husband to have a fantasy about his wife, isn''t it?"

    "You..."Riya getting up from the throne stomped the ground creating a loud quake.

    "You don''t qualify. A mere human dares to think about having a God."

    "I don''t care about the past but now I am as strong as the Goddess of the realm. Do you think a mere human is qualified to talk to me like this?"

    "Haa..." Alex sighed heavily and pinched his forehead.

    ''It seems that the God of Darkness is a pervert. Not only is he upying a woman''s body to fulfil his fetish, but he also wants to make a faithful wife cheat on her husband. It seems he needs to be spanked.''

    In the meantime, the army of darkness realm approached Alex and already times their weapons at him, trying to take him down.

    Alex then burst intoughter.

    "You are right. I am just a human after all."

    "However, this human is enough to take down the Gods."

    Dark fumes started to emerge from Alex''s body.

    Keek! Keeer! keiekkkkk!

    An eerieughter crackled from his body.

    It sounded like a human.

    No to be more precise, it was correct to say that it was human.

    A monster''s mouth on a human face.

    Dozens of human heads hanging from the body of a snake as if forcibly merging the body of a monster into a human body jumped out from Alex.

    A huge shadow was cast onto the ground from which various bizarre creatures started to crawl out.

    Seeing this, the soldiers of the dark realm started to tremble. Even if they were quite ugly, seeing the ghoul monsters opening their maws and engulfing them in one go struck fear in their heart.

    Swish!Swish!Swish!

    Alex''s undead army rushed forward crazily leaving behind a trail of ck mass. They pounced on the soldiers and started their killing spree.

    "Arghhhh!"

    "Kheummm!"

    "Kiekekek!"

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Projectiles of various colours exploded and pieces of flesh along with dark blood razed the area drenching it in ck.

    Alex nodded in satisfaction upon seeing this.

    All the undead were the people who died during the war with demons. Led by the Overlord realm expert of Demon King and his aides, they were simply a menace.

    Moreover, Alex''s power increased their growth and resilience making them more fearsome than ever.

    In his shadow, they are just cute docilembs who just follow their liege''smands but once given an order, they turn into fierce and bloodthirsty ghosts whose only motive is to kill them.

    "Undead!"

    "Ghouls!"

    "The undead are so strong. Their number is huge."Duke of Wrath muttered in disbelief.

    Levilyn sneered at them.

    Even though death had already been knocking on their doors, they didn''t understand the real gravity of the situation.

    Once, he went all out. Levilyn was sure that there was gonna be chaos. Levilyn who had seen him from this close knew that only the God of darkness can contend against this guy.

    "Damn! It seems we are in trouble."

    It was that moment.

    BOOOOM!

    A white light erupted.

    In an instant, bright white light erupted so strongly that it blinded the entire field of vision began to cover the entire area.

    At that time a strange screeching noise filled everyone''s ears.

    Soon after, the blinding sh of light that covered the world disappeared slowly.

    Everyone who saw the centre of the area began to tremble like crazy.

    The centre of the battlefield was empty.

    A part of the arena had disappeared along with the buildings, streets and people outside it. A whole area had been wiped out leaving the VIP ce that was protected by the barrier.

    It was as if it had been a lie that a long time ago, countless uninhabited people and monsters were intertwined with each other and there was a huge crater that took its ce instead of a vanished ce.

    Sparks of residue energy were constantly flowing from the crater.

    At the centre of the crater, a handsome man with long ck hair looked at them with indifference.

    Alex pointed his hands at the people in the VIP and spoke.

    "You are next."

    As soon as the words came out of Alex''s mouth, the world started to shake.

    The bright moon was suddenly covered by darkness and the very next moment, everyone gaped at the unbelievable sight.

    A ck meteor that seemed to cover the entire sky fell from the sky creating loud shockwaves and a loud sound as if the world was breaking apart resonated throughout the Darkness realm.

 Chapter 587 584:Fight With Darkness Realm 2

    <h4>Chapter 587 584:Fight With Darkness Realm

    2</h4>

    It sounded as if the world was going to break apart.

    All beings on the battlefield stopped fighting and started looking up at the sky upon hearing a sound so loud that it almost ruptured their ears.

    What caught their eye was a twinkling mass of a ckish substance that broke away from its position and descended from the open sky crashing into them.

    The ck meteor finally exploded on the ground in the eyes of the people who continued to follow its path as if they had been possessed.

    However, the expected explosion did not ur.

    There was neither intense light that would burst out creating mayhem all around nor any earth-shattering explosion.

    Only ominous darkness that came from the sky that has fallen onto the ground spreads through the atmosphere.

    "What is that?"

    A dazed voice came out from the mouth of people who stood at the VIP stand.

    The sound of low footstepsing from the darkness, a figure covered with dark armour appeared.

    Dark grey hair, as if looking at burnt ashes andnguid eyes beneath them. The atmosphere churned around him due to the overwhelming force surrounding him.

    "It seems, you are too eager to die."Archduke of Cmity muttered.

    Alex did not answer and just stretched both of his hands and grabbed the air.

    Shriek...

    Dawn of Annihtion and Christina''s Excalibur appeared in his hand as if they were waiting for the master''s call.

    The two swords vibrated like crazy and resonated with one another.

    Riya waved her hand and a darkish hue permeated everything.

    For a moment, the entire world seemed to turn crazy. The people in the city who, at least looked normal in Alex''s eyes, started to morph into something bizarre.

    People started to transform into bizarre creatures from abination of humans and monsters, rushing towards Alex at the highest speed possible.

    It seemed all of them were gone case.

    The Council Seat Elders also made their move.

    A suffocating pressure locked onto Alex.

    His lips curled upward seeing everyone rushing at him.

    "Let''s warm up."

    Swoosh!

    The moment Alex drew the two resonating swords into the ground without any hesitation, the world turned nk for a moment.

    The sky ripped apart once more and a rain of infinite swords that couldn''t be counted began to fall onto the battlefield.

    Swords made of a sharp condensed aura fall in a huge circle around Alex. Demonic creatures within the range were torn to pieces even without proper corpses.

    A sight beyond one imagination unfolded.

    With the battlefield, devastated in such a manner, silence appeared once again.

    What broke the silence, was none other than the piercing cries of the creatures howling and screaming in agony.

    Kieeekkk!

    Khukkk!

    Arghhh!

    Arghhhh!

    Loud cries erupted from everywhere. The city which had been the spot for people to spend their daily life turned into a battlefield.

    At that moment, Alex''s eyes did not look at the battlefield but into the depths of the evil spirit that existed beyond them.

    Riya''s eyes glowed a darkish haze turning gloomy. Her voice crackled and her head throbbed.

    For a split second, there was a conflicting expression on her face but it disappeared; however , this did not go unnoticed in Alex''s eyes.

    The dark red blood began to spurt out from the corpses. The amount was so enormous that it can create tsunamis.

    The blood sucked into Drac''s surroundings and his body swelled forming a strange sound.

    Alex gave him a weird gaze.

    "Hey, aren''t you Joe, that asshole put the ideas of War in Agnes'' head."

    "Yes, I am the one so what?"The Drac King Joe spoke.

    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to meet you so that I could crack your head. Alex''s words made Joe shiver in fright.

    "Dream on. I am at True God level and I can feel that you are not."

    Joe''s body features changed.

    A bizarre creature with a dragon head and the body of a bat appeared.

    "Come and be my nourishment."

    Following those words, the creature opened its mouth so wide that it could engulf hundreds of humans with just a nib.

    A dark red breath began to condense from the human dragon''s mouth. Due to the intensity of the condensed energy, the entire space on the battlefield vibrated like crazy and broke apart.

    Many were still alive just by looking at the huge mass of destruction they lost strength in their legs.

    Alex walked forward putting down the sword he was holding.

    SCREECH!

    Alex''s hands began to stretch forward.

    The movement was so slow that it was frustrating but it had something that the viewer could not take their eyes off.

    In the meantime, the breath reached in front of Alex.

    At thest moment, Alex''s figure touched the centre of the breath that reached in front of his eyes.

    And at that moment, a light ripple from the tip of his finger expanded like webs of spiders.

    Soon, thews of the world that make it up were broken down and established.

    It was as if time had stopped.

    No rather than the wave that spread from the part where Alex''s finger and the breath meet, the time around that was slowing down.

    Thews in the world began to break down under everyone''s astonishing eyes.

    The condensed ck energy of negativity harboured in Alex''s figure denied the worldlyws.

    It might look simple, but the power exerted at this point was capable of unfolding thews and interfering with them was so vast that couldn''t be measured by human standards.

    Even if you are an Elder God, interfering with worldlyws will result in harsh punishment. Even the Queen Goddess wasn''t able to escape the punishment of breakingws however Alex was different.

    His existence derives power from a higher world denying thews and making it helpless before him. All he needs is a body capable of withstanding such power.

    The reddish breath that shakes the world cracks everything around and soon disappears under everyone''s astonishing gaze.

 Chapter 588 585:Fighting Against The Whole Darkness Realm 3

    <h4>Chapter 588 585:Fighting Against The Whole Darkness Realm 3</h4>

    The power unfolding from the hands of Alex was frightening enough to make the God Of Darkness clutch his head in panic.

    Still, it wasn''t perfect and there were countless loopholes, but it was enough to deal with this.

    Nevertheless, the breath of the bloody attack waspletely erased from the world as if it never existed.

    Perhaps, that wasn''t enough, a nk line extending from Alex''s finger went straight through the breath and began to annihte the huge bloodied figure of Joe along with everything that exists around him at the same time.

    "Ahhh!"

    The battlefield was once again stained with a scene beyond one imagination.

    TAP! TAP!TAP!

    The sound of Alex''s footsteps slowly approaching Joe, who was staring at the scene nkly began to resonate on the battlefield.

    Even though everyone was looking at him, they could hardlyprehend what was unfolding before their eyes.

    It wasn''t magic.

    Neither it was divine or martial.

    Something fundamentally different from what they possess.

    "What is that power?"

    A trembling question rang out from Joe''s eyes.

    If it was before, Alex would make sure to entertain him but not right now.

    sh!

    Alex cut Joe''s head straight away with indifferent eyes.

    Joe would not die even if his whole body had been decapitated or bloodied because of being a Vampire but to his horror darkness engulfed his whole body and crushed his body from inside, erasing him from the world.

    "Ohhh...Ahhhh...Kikkk!"

    Roaring in pain, Joe''s body melted into a darkish liquid.

    Alex then looked up and shouted"Stop staring at me ande at me once. I don''t have time to deal with all of them one by one."

    "He isn''t a god? Once he is exhausted he is done for. He is against the entire world, he is just alone."

    "Attack!"

    BOOM!

    Killing intent and strikes poured into him from all sides.

    A brilliant ck light burst out from Alex''s body like an erupting volcano surging in all directions. The force of the attacks approaching him was destroyed.

    Levilyn seeing the scale of the war sneaked out finding an opportunity. All others who were left attacked him. Riya, who is controlled by the God of Darkness,unleashed a wisp of God''s intent and performed various arts, prating the ck light erupting from Alex''s body.

    Alex is not bothered by this at all and swings his sword. His battle intent rumbled while his figure soared into the sky and attacked as if he turned into a huge giant.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    A session of shocking explosions took ce all over the sky.

    "Sky pole bloodied fist!"the Duke of Wrath uttered with a roar. His arms suddenly grew hundreds of timesrger like a giant mountain. It tore Alex''s killing intent into pieces and rammed Alex at an incredible pace.

    "Crap!"Alex muttered as he was hit by a huge hand as big as a mountain.

    BANG!

    A loud crash resonated and the space shattered into pieces. Shockwaves spread all around and from the huge cracked ground, Alex''s figureunched like an arrow n.

    In addition to that, a series of sonic explosions rang as Alex paced up, tearing the space.

    Seeing Alex''s aura vanishing and his bloodied figure, they thought they had their chance.

    "Silver Phantasm."

    "Dark glow of fury."

    The Archduke of Fury and Archduke of Chaos unleashed a tremendous glow as they archived before Alex.

    Six enormous phantasms appeared behind them and opened their mouths to engulf Alex.

    Alex whipped his hand and flicked his sword.

    A sword equivalent to cutting off the space emerged and travelling across the boundless rift cut off the space creating a dimensional crack.

    A gigantic line was drawn over the space and two Archdukes were pulled into the space and vanished.

    Swish!

    Countless lights burst forth as Alex started executing his killer moves.

    Lightning struck and shes across the sky harbouring the wrath of heaven. The darkness of the sky was illuminated by thunder.

    Showers of lightning lit the whole world emerged one after another, and long shes split apart the sky. The ground started to tremble, forming huge fissures. The volcano started to erupt due to the quakes echoing on the ground.

    The whole dark realm seems to be trembling. Every creature in the dark realms losing the mind turned into an ultimate killing machine that had only one goal which was to decimate Alex no matter what.

    Alex noticed the situation getting out of hand as the creature of darkness started to throw themselves at him and started to self-destruct.

    Even if he had the strength of a god, billions of creatures self destructing themselves can create a mass of destruction that even God may find hard to bear.

    It would not be a problem if it was his other body since his original body had endless regeneration which this second bodycked.

    ''If worsees to worst, I need to give up guarding hell for a moment and bring that body here.''

    Alex calcted the scenarios and increased the ferocity of the strikes.

    "Hahaha!"

    "It seems this is not enough."

    Alex stopped hearing a cold hoarse voice.

    On looking up, he was startled to see Riyaughing crazily.

    "I don''t think this entire world''s destruction can bring him down but I can at least create some trouble."

    "What do you mean?"Alex frowned, feeling a bad premonition.

    "You can''t feel it. Tsk."

    "Just look around the Darkness realm and then look outside."

    Alex''s eyes opened wide with a sudden realisation and as he looked out, he was shocked to see the whole Darkness realm moving.

    "Now, can you feel it?"

    "The Gravity of the Situation."

    "No, my liege, what are you doing? Are you going to sacrifice us?"Archduke of Cmity broke out from his reverie and squeezed out words with a painful voice.

    "How dare a mere dog question my intention?"

    "Quite!"Riya waved her hand and the Archduke of Cmity burst into pieces.

    Alex blinked, feeling pity. For a guy who thought he was the ruler, his death was a bit pitiful, wasn''t it?

    The God Of Darkness then looked at Alex with an annoying smirk" I am gonna crash the Darkness realm into the Light realm and explode it."

    "And on top of that, I am also self-destructing your beloved Riya."

    As soon as Alex heard his words, his body exploded with a killing intent, dyeing the whole dark realm in red.

 Chapter 589 586:Donéˆ¥æª› Give Up

    "Bastard!"

    Alex''s whole figure turned blood red as if his blood was burning. Following it, a strong murderous aura burst in all directions. The whole space began to tremble.

    A terrifying force unleashed from his body as if a seal had been unlocked.

    BANG!BANG!BANG!BANG!

    Meanwhile, in the background, a series of explosions started to resonate. The vastnd and sky were dyed blood red. The terrifying killing intent lingered in every corner of the world as if the whole world had turned into Hell.

    "Hahaha!"So, you finally reacted."

    "Good! Even if you live, your beloved will die right before your eyes. As a good God, I should be kind-hearted and allow thest few seconds to spend with your wife.''''

    "Hahaha!''''

    With a sharp screechingugh, a dense ck wisp emerged from Riya but before it could run away.

    "Kill!''''

    A furious roar shattered the rules of the world and as Alex punched, a punch with terrifying momentum hit the wisp

    A bitter cry of agony tore through the clouds and the remaining will of the God of Darkness dissipated.

    Even if the God Of Darkness had given upon Riya, and she is free now. There is no joy in Alex''s eyes, as that bastard had burnt all the lifespan of Riya, converting her into a ticking bomb.

    Alex, who was dazed for a moment, heard a bitter cry.

    "Alex, run¡­Go away."Riya who could finally express herself, floating in mid-air sobbed.

    "Riya!''

    "Stop it! Alex leave me. You will die if you stay here."Riya felt a lump in her heart. She wanted to say more but she found that the strength in her body was gradually leaving.

    Her vision was slowly bing blurry.

    For the past months, she had been trapped in the endless sight of darkness. Everything around her had been shrouded in darkness.

    She tried to look for the light. She tried to look for Alex and a way to get back control of her body but everything was for naught.

    No matter how much she struggled, she was trapped. Through the darkness, the intense battle of will went on and sometimes she manages to get a few glimpses of the outside world and the only thing she saw was people of darkness.

    On top of that, they were looking for a person to marry her. Knowing this, her heart chilled and her mind almost eroded.

    She did not know why they were doing this. Was it a n to humiliate her or tear her apart from Alex, she did not know.

    Fortunately, the selection had extended, drawing time for Alex''s arrival. The next time she woke up, she saw Alex fighting against the Darkness realm. Seeing him, her heart screamed in joy.

    She thought that her nightmare was soon going to be over.

    Her Alex will save her from the nightmare and take her away.

    She imagined the sweet future that lies ahead but fate trampled on her dreams once again.

    At the very least, she was happy that no one other than Alex had touched her and she could be true to Alex.

    Her body started to flow and an intense energy spread everywhere.

    "Don''t give up."

    Through her dizzy vision, Riya heard a voice.

    "Don''t give up Riya. Nothing is over. I have made mistakes and let down my guard before allowing enemies to separate us."

    "But not anymore. You still need to take responsibility for giving birth to mini Alex and mini Riya."Alex''s body teleported towards Riya but the fierce collision burnt Alex''s skin pushing Alex away.

    ''Damn, a godly explosion is not a small matter. I am twistingws to slow down time otherwise her body would have exploded. I needed to reach her."

    "Riya.."

    "Even if there is an ocean between us."

    "And we are away from the shore"

    "But still there is a way for me"

    "There is still a way so don''t give up. Hold your consciousness for a moment."

    Alex gritting his teeth, burnt his power.

    BOOM!

    Shattering force st, as soon as he appeared before Riya, he kissed Riya.

    "Wo...Hu."Riya''s body froze and her mind was startled wondering what the hell is this guy doing in this situation still she amodated thinking that this might be thest time with her.

    Riya''s consciousness suddenly blurred and she felt a suction force forcefully pulling away.

    Before she could react, her soul was drawn out from the body.

    Alex''s eyes glistened seeing a small ck dot lingering in there. The God Of Darkness has still nted a second consciousness in her.

    "I knew it, you bastard has so many means but now you can''t control her."

    As soon as the lips separated, a small purple ball appeared from Riya''s body and her body became pale and lifeless.

    "Alex, what is this?"A sound filled with bafflement echoed from the orb.

    "I just drew out your soul, I will make you another body and you can go back there."Alex smiled, putting the small orb in his heart.

    Alex pulled out a drop of blood essence from Riya''s original body to use as a sample. His original n was to beat the Goddess of Lust and use her as a model to make Riya''s second body however it seems, he doesn''t need to do that.

    "Alex, let''s leave quickly before the world can fall apart."

    "No, we can''t run away now. The whole dark realm is moving towards the light realms. The God Darkness had discarded his creation and wanted to destroy the Light realm using this.

    "And your body explosion would create a st that could destroy the whole light realm."

    "So, what are you going to do now?"

    "There are still 2 minutes before the collisions. I n to erase this whole world."Alex waved his hand to create a crack and Levilyn along with her followers whom Alex had gotten rid of the ve seal.

    "Levilyn, ask the other side to stabilise the portal, after using my power, I can''t create another portal," Alex ordered her and looked down.

    He can''t use fierce attacks to destroy the whole ce.

    With no other choice, he uses the safest possible way.

    The whole world started to crack and a huge dark dark shadow was drawn over.

    Under Riya''s surprised gaze, Alex shouted

    "Negation!"

    "Erase everything."

 Chapter 590 587:Returning

    The Darkness world that had been filled with living beings had been turned into a den of depravity. Creatures losing their will and reason started to fight one another.

    Blood sttered and screams resounded all around.

    There was only chaos and madness all around. The scene was utterly horrifying. A world that had been present for ages had been turned into such a stage. It was pathetic and unbelievable.

    "Let''s begin!"

    The moment Alex sighed and turned his head down.

    RUMBLE!RUMBLE!RUMBLE!RUMBLE!

    Like a stretched wing, a huge shadow emerged from Alex. Darkness swirled around Alex and rose into the sky.

    The darkness erupting from Alex''s body started to condense and soon form a huge vortex up above the sky.

    The vortex starts rotating creating a strong suction force.

    The creatures of darkness who had given in to the madness suddenly turned up towards the sky feeling a strong pressure bearing upon them.

    On looking up, all they saw was a small ck dot in the sky. The ck dot started to expand in the very next instant it erged.

    Expanding across the sky, it suddenly shot down from the sky like a shooting star.

    As a result, they erupted with loud shouts of panic and started to attack the ck dot crazily.

    With that cry, a huge hemispherical shell began to surround the entire dark realm.

    The force of the explosions created by exploded creatures of darkness soon crashed against the shield. The moment they touched it, all of them were contained inside like a ss cage without being able to hold on for a single moment.

    All the bursts of energy pulsating through thend started to disappear from the world as if they never existed.

    Laws started to deform and morph, due to being stretched by Alex beyond anyone''spression.

    Soon after light and explosions that urred one after another started to cease.

    And the ce where an entire realm was present before now turned into a dark void devoid of any light.

    Riya''s soul fluttered near Alex and saw a huge ck cage engulfing the entire Darkness realm inside which a ck star burst into a ck hole and devoured all the energy st.

    After devouring all the life forms, it starts to suck in thends and everything that exists in the dark realm.

    ''It''s saddening.''

    Alex heard Riya''s sorrowful voice.

    "But what can I do? From the moment they are born, they are shackled by the God of darkness. As long as the God of darkness wants them to die, they are going to die. And I can''t get rid of the God of Darkness in everyone''s presence. You are lucky that the Goddess of lust power manifested in you and Father had bound your soul. If you did not encounter the seed of darkness, the will of the God Of Darkness wouldn''t have to overpower you."

    "Finally, it''s over."

    "It''s not."Alex gave a bitter smile.

    "As far as I know, The God Of Darkness had abandoned the dark realm and tried to conquer the mini world to raise his army which would soon descend into this world. We need to prepare."

    "However, it''s okay. You are going to kick his ass, no?"

    Alex''s heart wrenched a little hearing her yful voice. If she was in her body, that naughty smile was enough to stab his heart.

    Alex held the orb closer and spoke"Let''s go."

    Alex was about to leave when he felt another pulsating condensed energy.

    His heart froze with shock thinning about another enemy.

    Raising his guard, he looked down searching for the mass of energy. Looking around his eyes glistened with surprise.

    "What''s that?"Riya asked in surprise, seeing a slimy mass of ckish substance floating in space.

    Alex felt a lump stuck in his throat seeing that.

    "This..."

    "It''s an origin realm seed."

    "What''s that?"Riya asked.

    "To create a realm, a God needs to culture a portion of the power that came from its origin. The power needs to be cultured and nourished by word consciousness. Soon,ws would be added to the power and then this power would serve as a base for a realm. Once realms start expanding, their power would grow. You can think of it as the essence of the world."

    Alex waved his head drawing the realm origin seed towards him.

    "This small handful of a substance contains the power of an entire realm. It seems after we destroyed everything this remained at the end.''

    "It''s a blessing Riya. I can consume it to increase my power."Alex''s lips curled upwards as he finally found a way to go beyond.

    Beyond the power that this world can hold.

    If God of Darkness knew this, he would never dare to step here again. For God of Darkness, this might be useless but for him, it''s a treasure.

    "Let''s go home. Your sisters and my wives are eagerly waiting for us."

    "Yeah, let''s go home,"

    "Our sweet home.''''

    .........

    Sitting over the floating clouds, a woman looked at the sky. Her hair was dishevelled and her eyes were numb.

    Her vision was blocked as she can''t look beyond this world and observe the other world but due to a certain someone she finally managed to take a glimpse.

    Her heart, which had been torn and finally found peace seeing her daughter being saved.

    "Finally, she is saved."

    She had been feeling a roller coaster of emotions in thest few days. The daughters might not be their physical manifestation but they could perceive their subtle feelings.

    Even if they are wide apart, she could feel the feeling of despair and sorrow in her daughter''s heart. For a Goddess, who doesn''t have many emotions and generally lives ascetic such intense emotions of agony almost made her life hell in the past few months.

    If she wanted, she could cut off the connections but she didn''t want to for fear that the God Of Darkness might erase Riya''s soul.

    "They have returned safely."

    "For the celebration of the victory, I am gonna bless. hm..."

    Her lips were closed and four figures pounded on him.

    "Damn, woman, did you forget who you are? Your blessing will be the world nemesis?"Goddess of War shouted.

    "I am very happy today.No one can stop me."The Goddess of Lust fought back.

    "Her blessing will increase the reproduction rate, Catch her."The Goddess of Wisdom shouted.

    "Hey, stop her. Don''t let her caste blessings. The world poption may be thrown off bnce by her."Goddess Reba shouted in panic.

    Like this, a fight breaks out in heaven causing severe storms all around the world.

 Chapter 591 588:Visiting Heaven

    In the vast meadows that extended beyond a person''s eyesight, gentle breezes brushed past him making his clothes flutter. The serene beauty of thendscape brought a sense of tranquillity to the souls that reside there.

    Many bright little orbs fluttered in the sky emitting a faint melodious song that sounded like harps yed by the angel. Anyone who listened to the sound ought to be overwhelmed by a wave of euphoric sensations, making people''s hearts brimming with uncontainable joy.

    The meadows were covered with flocks and valleys were covered with grain. The river that flowed in between thends was filled with vitality as clear as crystal and exuded a dense mana. It was sweeter than honey and with just a sip one could quench one''s thirst.

    "Where are we?"

    "A good ce for a honeymoon?"

    "What?"Riya''s voice trembled a bit as she fluttered around Alex looking at the otherworldly scenery.

    The golden colour representing her soul became a bit red showing that she was embarrassed.

    "You are thin-skinned."

    "Not everyone can be as thick-skinned as you."Riya scolded in an aggrieved tone.

    "Thanks for thepliment."Alex rubbed his chin with a satisfied expression and said"This is heaven."

    "Really!"A gleeful voice echoed from the orb.

    "It''s so peaceful and the world is so vibrant here."

    "There is more toe," Alex muttered and holding Riya, his figure disappeared.

    The scenery changed and the meadows were reced byrge pirs rising high up into the sky.

    Buildings simr to a huge city emerged all around. The wall was made of Jasper and the city was made of pure gold, as pure as ss. The foundations of the city wall were decorated with every kind of precious stone.

    Under the rays of the sun, the city was glowing as if it hade to life.

    "Oh!Alex!"

    "Long time no see!"

    "How are you?"

    As soon as Alex entered, the people walking around flocked to him.

    When Alex was training here, the only leisure time he got was when he was given a chance to roam in the city. The people here treated him well and spoke to him gently. The angels guarding the ce behaved as if all of them were his servants.

    He felt weird when he first visited here. He thought that they should be disgusted seeing a human walking among them but their reactions were quite expected.

    It was onlyter that he came to know that he was the Prince. Not many knew this still the major people here knew that.

    "I am good. I hope you are all doing well!"

    "It''s all because of you. You beat the shit out of those dogs of God Of Darkness otherwise we would have to go to war again."

    "By the way, why are you here?"

    An old man holding a cane appears along with ady who looked in his 60s

    "Grandpa, Hephaestus and Grandma Helena. I came to visit the Goddess. Also, I brought them to see their daughter."

    "You brought your wife!''''Helena smiled and waved her hand.

    A small bright life fell on the orb beside Alex seeing which Alex''s expression brightened knowing what she did.

    She just cast her blessing and nourished Riya''s soul.

    The structure of the orb changed and soon it morphed and a beautiful ever-glowing figure in golden auster appeared.

    "This.."

    "Riya, thank Grandma Helena."

    "Thanks for your blessing."Riya bowed her head shyly.

    "I will catch up with youter. I need to discuss something with the Goddess."

    Alex then looked at the floatingnd high up in the sky.

    "Who are they?"

    "Most of them are primitive Gods. Grandpa Hephaestus is the God of Fire and Grandma Helena is the God of Lightning."

    "Most of the people living are minor gods. Some of them had made great contributions to the human world and were reborn as God who spent their time peacefully here. The golden orb floating in the sky is the soul that will be going to reincarnation."Alex gave a brief exnation.

    Alex took Riya to the Sanctum. Riya''s eyes were filled with unexpected nervousness thinking she had just met the Gods and was now going to meet the True Goddess who made this world.

    Even if she is the daughter of the Goddess of Lust, it''s not as if she had ever met her. So, she was a bit anxious.

    As soon as they reached it, they heard the loud battle cry shaking the area.

    "Did someone attack here?"Alex''s eyes became chilly and he moved instantly.

    As soon as he appeared in Sanctum, his eyes almost popped out of the socket seeing four people holding one to Goddess of Lust who was trying to scratch everyone.

    Alex and Riya blinked their eyes multiple times in confusion.

    It was a scene akin to a woman fighting for a dress in the shopping mall doing everything they can to snatch it.

    Cough...Cough...

    "It seems, we came at the wrong time. We will see youter. By all means, you can continue."

    Alex turned trying to leave quickly but he felt goosebumps on his back.

    "If you dare to take a step away, Alex I am warning you. This will be the biggest regret of your life."

    Alex''s body shivered to hear this.

    ''This old hag.''

    If Alex asked whom he fears out of all Goddesses then he would unwaveringly take the Goddess Of Lust''s name. If she loses her mind and curses you to be impotent, you''re gonna doom.

    "Haha! I am joking. By the way, what are you fighting for?"

    Seeing Alex and Riya''s curious eyes, they averted her gaze.

    ..........

    Inside the Sanctum, a faint smile emerged from the lips of a woman who sat on the Throne.

    The chains shook a bit making a clicking sound as she moved her. Holding a bright red orb, she pressed it near the heart and spoke.

    "I am nervous."

    "I don''t know how to meet him. It was quite easy before but now it seems hard. What if he detests me for forcing him to this path and abusing him."

    "He will never."A sound came from the orb.

    "He should be more excited than you. He would not havee here if not for you. Everything you have done is for him. Even if you were too strict and harsh on him.Even if you tortured him without giving a damn, all of this you did for him."

    "Kevin,tha..."

    "Wait! Did you indirectly me me?"

    The orb flickered, feeling a deathly crisis.

    ''Damn, this slip of the tongue may cost me my life.''

    The Queen Goddess, who was about to shout, stopped hearing a faint trembling voice.

    "Mo...Mother."

 Chapter 592 Chapter 589:Mother

    <h4>Chapter 592 Chapter 589:Mother</h4>

    Startled, she threw the golden orb away and then looked at the entrance.

    The huge door opened wide and from the narrow gap, she saw a boy with a reddish glint shing in his eyes walking towards her.

    Her mind almost became nk as soon as she heard the word mother. For a Goddess like her to behave as a muddlehead, is simply a disgrace and pathetic but for the moment, she wanted to ept and sink in that feeling.

    She wanted to feel those human emotions. Her heart was welled with unspeakable emotions.

    Previously, she had tried her best tofort him and ask him to call her mother but no matter how hard she tried, she had fallen short.

    Alex always has a strong sense of kinship. Even if he did not know how his mother was, and despite various rumours, he did not detest her cause he knew rumours can be false. So, until he can know about her fully, there had been a tight knot in his heart that had already weighed upon him and he did not want anyone to take that ce except for his birth mother.

    And whether it was their previous life or this, she had always yearned to hear that precious word. She always wondered how she would feel when her child, her flesh and blood whom she had carried in her womb for many years, would call her mother.

    Her eyes brimmed with tears hearing this. For a moment felt so embarrassed that she wasn''t able to look ahead.

    Alex walks towards the Throne seeing her head down, feeling a bit nervous. Her face was covered with a veil that made it harder to discern her expression.

    "Mother!"

    "Alex!"

    Her voice quivered a bit.

    Alex, walking up the stairs, stood on the tform before her.

    An oddly ufortable silence prevailed for a moment.

    The two looked at each other.

    "Eh...Mother, can I see your face?"Alex then extended his hand to lift the veil but before he could lift it.

    BANG!

    He was kicked in the back, throwing him aside.

    "What the hell?Who?"

    "It''s me, you father. How dare you? I am the only one who can lift the veil. If you have such a fetish, go and lift your wife''s veil, not mine."

    Alex blinked his eyes in confusion upon seeing Kevin appear taking the humanoid form of the soul and shouted"Mom, why so petty? This guy just ruined the moment?"

    ''''Hestia stop giving those eyes?''''Kevin muttered pulling out the veil junctureving Alex a smug smile.

    Hestia red at her and the next moment, Kevin was kicked out of the room.

    "Damn! Now that your son is here, you threw away your husband. Tsk...I should find Riya and should tell her about Alex''s dark moment!"Kevin snorted and moved away.

    "He has just gone senile. Don''t worry about him."Hestia muttered.

    Alex then stared at Hestia''s face and his eyes widened with disbelief.

    Beautiful is an understatement for her. She is literally what people called a jade-skin beauty and on top of that, she looked like a woman version of Alex.

    From her eyshes to her nose and cheeks, all those resemnces of Alex.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    "Hmm! Now, I know the reason for my handsomeness."Alex muttered rubbing his chin.

    "With an otherworldly beautiful mother, the son ought to be otherworldly handsome."

    "I know it. My son is the best."Hestia wrapped her arms around Alex and brought her closer to her.

    "Let Mama give you a sweet hug."

    Alex felt a lump over his throat as she hugged her. Savouring this beautiful moment, Alex finally asked the question that weighed upon his mind.

    "Why didn''t you tell me the truth before? I understand Father wanted me to stay away from trouble but as I spent years here, you could have said the truth."

    Hestia''s expression drooped down with worry.

    "I am sorry Alex. I hope you forgive me. It''s because this woman is a coward who doesn''t know much about human feelings. You see all these cuffs ofws that wrapped around me. In all my years, I have broken several taboos. In the previous time scale, even before I could know it you were killed. I tried to descend with my avatar, but the God Of Darkness stopped my descent so in this life I vowed to save you." Hestia paused for a moment to sort out her emotions.

    "Even if I have to break this world, l even before someone can harm you, I will just tear apart thew and appear in my real form.In doing so, my existence may be erased for real but at least you will be alive."Hestia''s eyes shed with resoluteness.

    "That''s why I thought you shouldn''t know. It would feel worse if you be happy knowing this only for me to die. Your system also had a function that would teleport me to you no matter where you are."

    Alex''s eyes shed in surprise upon hearing this. It seems his parents had made ample precautions to keep him alive.

    Alex kneeling put her head in thep and found that the peace that he had been looking for can only be found in his mother and wife''sp.

    Yeah, except for Yvonne. You will find everything except peace if you stay with her.

    "Don''t worry Mother. The God Of Darkness. If I don''t beat the shit out of him, I swear I am not a man."

    .........

    In the Vast expanse of the space.

    Countless stars flickered at each moment emitting a pulsating energy. The energy flickered in them would burst and extinguish in a repeated manner carrying a cycle of birth and end.

    Some stars are extinguished and enveloped in darkness while some manage to flow brighter than ever.

    "10983 world died down."A man with white hair sitting over a table spoke with a sigh.

    "We are losing the world faster than we can save them."A ck-haired man beside me spoke with a solemn expression.

    "Not everyone is born to be a hero. Even if there are thousands of reincarnations and transmigrations taking ce, not all of them managed to save their world."

    "By the way, your friend''s world seemed to have reached a climax. I did not believe he could pull this up."The ck hair spoke in surprise.

    "I told you. George...No, Alex is just built differently."The yful smile hung over his lips as his eyes darted across a huge star among the clusters of stars in the vast bottomless void.

    "Three or perhaps two more years. This world will conclude. So, finish it quickly, I am waiting for you old friend."

 Chapter 593 Chapter 590:Peaceful Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 593 Chapter 590:Peaceful Heaven</h4>

    Sitting above the clouds as soft as feathers, Alex''s eyes peered through the heaven with an inexplicable expression. Gentle winds brushing past his cheek carried an aura of sce and warmth.

    The peace that one experiences here was addictive. Once one gets experienced it might be harder for that person to go back to normal.

    "It''s so peaceful here so why can''t the living beings live without fighting one another."Alex sighed.

    "It''s the inherent nature of the world, Alex. Everyone had certain desires and everyone had some greed. As long as greed exists conflict is bound to exist."Hestia murmured sitting beside Alex.

    "Why is Father staying in the soul form? Wouldn''t it be better for him to be a God?"Alex asked curiously.

    "It''s because he did not want to. Bing God had also a limitation. If he bes a God, his level would be determined by the merits he had performed for the world. And in doing so, his potential would be limited and he can''t move forward."Hestia replied.

    Alex frowned, feeling a bit weird he asked"Why is this bothering him? He is already dead. He just needs to rx and spend quality time with you.''

    "Tsk! You don''t know that guy."Hestia clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "He is sharpening his sword for the fight."

    "What fight?''''

    "Against God of Darkness."

    "What?"Alex shouted in confusion.

    "He wants to fight him, why? Leave that guy to me?"Alex spoke in disbelief.

    "It''s because I wanted to take part in the war."

    Alex and Hestia turned their gaze towards Kevin.

    Seeing those cold eyes, Alex could feel the resentment hidden in them.

    "That bastard had made me suffer so much. Even if I don''t cut him down. At the very least, I wanted to fight against his army and trample over them and piss him off."Kevin snorted.

    "This father duo son is the same in some aspects."Hestia held her head.

    "So, what are you nning now? How are you going to fight in this state?"

    "Before dying, I had condensed an avatar of mine. It can be used one time. I will be using that fight after which I will retire peacefully here."Kevin replied solemnly.

    Alex pondered for a moment and said"That''s also good. We need as many hands as possible. That bastard seems to have bred a huge army."

    Before Alex did not even know who this guy was nor did he have any personal enmity with this guy. However, after all that happened if Alex doesn''t cut him into pieces he can''t live peacefully.

    Previously, he guessed that the God Of Darkness had full control of the Darkness realm which increased his strength but this incident had left him speechless. This guy was daring enough to sacrifice his realm just to destroy a portion of the Light realm without giving a damn about his realm.

    "Creating a realm is not easy. Since he sacrificed his whole realm it means he had other resources and that might be muchrger than this."

    Hearing Alex''s words, Kevin gave Hestia a profound gaze. Even he did not know about this much. He was not that powerful to track the God Of Darkness movement.

    Hestia heaved in sight and narrated"This is something we discoveredte. After we defeated the God Of Darkness in War aeons ago, his physical body disappeared. All the traces of him vanished from this word. So, we thought he had died or be dormant. Later when we found that a part of his soul had been reborn as a man in our Light Realm, after defeating him we tried to trace him using a part of his soul."

    Hestia paused a little for a moment.

    "It was then, we discovered that he had fled to another world beyond ours. I sent an avatar to that world and there was a fight between us. That world wasn''t able to bear such arge-scale fight and copsed and the God Of Darkness fled. After that, we did not have any encounters until now. All of these are the remnants of his will. He just had personally appeared right now to take away the Devil. I was surprised to see him at Half Step God King Level. It seems he had devoured a lot of worlds."

    Alex''s expression faltered upon hearing her words. A sense of weariness shed over his heart and he clenched his fist tightly. It seems the situation was much more dire than one could imagine.

    Alex immediately stood up startling Hestia and Kevin.

    "I have wasted enough time here. I should get back to work. Riya''s soul is currently undergoing hibernation in the soul pool while her body is still in the process of being crafted. I''ll take a look over hell in the meantime."

    "I will see you."

    Giving Hestia and Kevin a gentle bow, Alex''s figure disappeared.

    "Kids grow up fast," Kevin spoke with a sigh.

    "Eh!" Hestia nodded. Her heart wrenched a bit seeing Alex going back. She wanted to spend more time with him s.

    "I shouldn''t have started this serious conversation."

    ...........

    The current hell was a thousand times different from the previous ones. If the Devil saw this, he would have a heart attack and beat the shit out of Alex by screaming that this was the den of sinners, not a yground.

    Along with the dead soul and deceased, living creatures of various species line up to undergo a harsh strenuous exercise in Hell.

    The Hell''s Judgment and its purgatory that was used to burn the sinners had turned into a tourist spot of a cksmith and body refiners.

    Alex had dered that the sins of those who trapped her would be forgiven if they took part in the uing war.

    They need numbers and not just any numbers. They need quality soldiers that could uphold the line against the God of Darkness realm troops.

    Nodding in satisfaction, seeing everyone''s progress, Alex stepped into the Throne room.

    Stepping inside, he saw his ordinal body slumbering peacefully. Although his original body was in hibernation without no one to control it, still if anyone attacked it, his body would react to the attacks due to muscle memory and instinct engraved in it.

    Alex''s original body which had been lying in a dazed state suddenly opened its eyes emitting a reddish hue across the hall that startled Alex.

    "What the hell?"

 Chapter 594 Chapter 591:Other Shelf

    Chapter 594 Chapter 591:Other Shelf

    Alex rubbed his eyes for a moment wondering whether it was an illusion or not.

    A strange crimson glint emerged from his original body that stunned him for a moment.

    "Stop staring at me like that. I am just a small alter ego of yours. I am not gonna take your body."

    "Ohh! I thought something bad happened and we had to fight not for control."For a moment, Alex felt that he might get his ass kicked after all his original body is many times stronger than this.

    "How did this happen?"

    "When you transfer your soul, a remnant left in it which is vital in preserving this body and as you know even a part of your soul is far stronger than any human out there, it could exert its full dominance. Since this ego characteristic doesn''t derive much from the original you, we can assimte itter."The other Alex answered.

    "By the way did you save her? Is she alright now?''''

    "Yeah, it went smoothly but her body was destroyed," Alex answered while feeling a bit weird. If by any chance, a part of his soul remains like this and he bes two, so will the other part put a green hat on him if he mingles with his wife.

    ''Haaaaaaa...This is so frustrating.''

    "Stop having those weird thoughts," Alex shouted.

    Seeing his exasperated expression, he sighed"I can tell from that look that you are thinking something bullshit."

    "Now are you going to transfer your original soul?"

    "No, I have got something. I found a good idea" A crooked smile appears on Alex''s face.

    The other Alex raised his brows seeing Alex''s sinister expression and then his eyes widened feeling that dense mass of dark energy.

    "How did you get this?"He asked in surprise.

    Alex gave a bitterugh and exined and narrated his n.

    "Hmm! Let''s begin the exchange."

    Both of them disappeared and appeared in a secluded part of hell.

    Alex closed his eyes and his body glinted with a darkish haze. Soon after the origin realm seed floated in the air.

    Like slime, it quivered and the power of darkness radiated all around. All the light of hell was suddenly engulfed and the entire Hell plunged into darkness.

    At the centre of the Hell, Alex sat cross-legged while the origin realm seed fluttered above him. A dense mass of energy poured over his body.

    CRACK!CRACK!CRACK!CRACK!

    Alex''s vessel cracked as rich darkish fluid filled its vessel tainting his mana.

    "Arghhhhhhhhh!"Alex let out a small groan as piercing pain coursed through his body.

    All the veins on his body bulged and became dark. His eyes almost popped out of his socket and blood started oozing from all the pores.

    However, what surprised him was that his blood had be ck. A rotten fishy smell emerged from his body making him disgusted.

    His nails and teeth turned ck and his skin started tanning.

    ''It seems, this seed was too much for this body. If this goes on I am going to burst apart.''

    Alex''s chest heaved up and down as he tried to contain the terrifying energy to stop bursting apart.

    He never imagined that absorbing an original realm seed would be this difficult.

    As Alex gritted his teeth containing his pain, ck smoke rose from the seed taking the shape of a human.

    Giving Alex a scrutinising look, a sinister smile formed over his lips.

    "You want to absorb the fruit of mybour. Dream on brat. You are too early."

    "It''s the perfect time to attack."

    His figure morphed and energy started to fluctuate in his arms. One strike and all the future trouble will end.

    "Stop staring and do something. I am bored here."

    "Huh! What?"The God Of Darkness remnant will scream in panic upon hearing the voice.

    Looking aside, he saw a golden-haired boy squatting down beside him. His eyes interchange between the ck hair Alex and golden hair Alex.

    "What the hell? How are you?"

    "I am your daddy."

    "Come and greet this daddy, you stalker."

    Unsheathing the sword, Alex pounced forward.

    [Starlight sh:Heaven Obliteration]

    Swish!

    The darkness in Hell was momentarily illuminated and with a twinkle, the dark space around Hell was cut apart.

    The God Of Darkness Will was blown away by a single sh.

    "This God Of Darkness must have been a Stalker in his previous life. What a bastard."

    "Stop bothering him and do something. It hurts like hell."

    Alex looked at the other him. Instead of assimting him, Alex decided to keep him for now and just exchanged the body.

    "Are you sure you are a part of me? I don''t scream like a girl."Alex gave him a sceptical nce.

    "If you don''t do something. I am gonna self-detonate."

    "Restore!"Alex cast was restored, mending all the broken vessels and bodies.

    It was then Alex''s body was covered with a dark cocoon and another star started to appear seeing Alex''s lips curled upwards.

    ..........

    Somewhere in the vast cosmos.

    A figure sat on a high mighty throne. Many stars swirled around him.

    Below him, millions of dark hazy figures kneeled unable to raise their heads.

    A suffocating pressure pinned upon them. At that moment, all of them were so frightened that they forgot to take a breath out of the fear of that almighty being.

    BOOM!

    The space distorted and started to tremble.

    "Damn!"

    A being thrashed his hand extending a violent coercion that caused the stars nearby to shatter into pieces.

    "Puny Human!

    "You have been so smug. Don''t worry, I will crush you and make you beg for mercy."

    Cursing a bit he looked at the figure lying underneath it.

    "You bitches have been running rampant too much. Not only that you created another monster to deal with me. You are just a group of hypocritical bullies."

    "Once I absorb this Devil andplete thew of Darkness, I will see who will stand in my way from now on."

    "Proim the message to them. Within three years we will strike."He ordered with a strange smile.

    ''Let them sleep in peace. It will be fun to watch their faces when I strike them before time.''

 Chapter 595 Chapter 592:Messenger

    Chapter 595 Chapter 592:Messenger

    "Everything seems fine now."

    The aura of darkness started to stabilise in his other self. A huge vortex hovered above him that started to suck mana from the surrounding. The dense mass of dark lightning started shing one after another.

    Leaving out his other self, Alex moved towards The Hell Judgement to oversee things.

    The entire ce was shrouded with dark crimson mes sprouting out from the cracked ground that was filled withva.

    At the top of the burning mountain, Marcus sat there observing the situation.

    Swish!

    The space distorted beside him and turning his gaze, he saw Alex appearing right beside him.

    "It seems everything went well."

    "Yeah, not well. But the results are good."Alex answered and then asked, "What happened to the people I sent from the Darkness realm."

    Marcus, thinking about the headache that came from Alex''s decision, said"I have kept them in the neutral zone from now. We all are waiting for your arrival. By the way, why did you save them? What the hell was thinning with that punny brain of you?"

    "What do you mean by the puny brain?"Alex snorted.

    "I just thought it good to have allies that contribute to our number."

    "Allies. Do you think a mere 30000 number will make a difference?"Marcus red at Alex.

    "People will die just by seeing their faces if I let them go and our world is not suitable for them. Don''t you know that?"

    Alex scratched his cheek in embarrassment. Even he didn''t know how to refute this statement.

    "Old man, it''s not good to judge by outer appearance. We should have the inner qualities."

    "That''s even uglier than outside."

    Alex''s lips twitched for a moment.

    "Let''s stop this. I will think of somethingter. Don''t eat my head for such a thing now."

    "So how is the training going?"Alex asked.

    "It''s going well but I didn''t understand one thing. Isn''t Hell Judgement a ce for punishment that eats away your soul so how did it turn into beneficial hot mes that tempers the body?"Marcus asked while looking at the surroundings.

    Currently, the Hells Judgement has been divided into 7yers based on difficulty. Eachyer had the effect of tempering your body.

    After that, you can meditate in Hell''s Purgatory while the boilingva instead of burning you wash away your exhaustion and the impurities umted in your body.

    This repeated process increases your mana cirction and hastens your body''s growth and improvement.

    The only downside was that with the increasing flow of time along with the set of rigorous exercises even if the age remains stagnant the body grows.

    A 16-year-old by the end may look like a 30-year-old.

    "It''s simple. I just need to twerk the Hells me. The Essence of mes came from the Devil''s heart which burns to emit this."

    "I see that his heart is the fuel. I didn''t know he would make such a ce."

    Alex didn''t know whether tough or cry. It did not have this function before but after Alex came to Hell and started his training, Devil made certain changes.

    After training both of them would soak themselves in Hell Purgatory like a hot spring under the hateful gazes of the sinners.

    "We should increase the enlistment and bring more people as much as possible. If possible, we should start wide-scale militarization."Alex pondered.

    "Huh!"

    "Will it be okay? All these people are quite faithful and will keep a tight lip. If we bring every soldier here to train, we can''t keep it under wraps. Moreover, people who believe in the omnipotence of God may falter."

    "It doesn''t matter."Alex shrugged his shoulders.

    "Nothing goodes from hiding. The Gods may lose their omnipotence so what. They can only keep their position if they are alive in the end. The God Of Darkness had seized many outside worlds so can you imagine the mass number of troops that he might have?"Alex didn''t wait for Marcus'' answers and left.

    If his estimation was correct, even if everyone became awakened it can''t match the number put out by the God Of Darkness.

    ..........

    A subtle groan escaped from her lips and as she opened her eyes, a vast limitless sky appeared in her vision.

    "Are you awake now?"

    "Huh!"

    Turning her head she found the Goddess Of Lust staring at her with a solemn expression.

    "M...Mother."

    She stuttered and found it difficult to control her speech.

    "It''s normal. It will take some time to get used to the new body."

    "Umm!"

    Nodding her head she got up from the pool containing a crystal clear liquid.

    The Goddess of Lust snapped his finger and Riya''s naked body which was drenched in water was covered with a purple dress.

    Riya standing up, stared at her hands and feet. It was her but at the same time, it didn''t feel like hers.

    The callous and scar marks over her hands disappeared leaving behind a dainty pair of hands.

    "This feels odd."

    She then caressed her face trying to discern the external feature.

    "Take a look here."

    A mirror appeared before Riya that reflected her image.

    Seeing the slender woman with a voluptuous body, mesmerizing face and sharp pair of eyes, Riya''s expression hardened for a moment.

    "I...Is tha...t me?"

    The figure was simr to the previous figure but it was more breathtaking than before. It looked like a sculpture made by God.

    Swallowing her saliva, she asked.

    "Ale..Alex where is he?"

    "Did the first thing that is in your mind is Alex?"Goddess Of Lust grumbled with a hateful gaze.

    ''Daughters are really like the water. They flow away quite easily?''

    If Alex heard this he would have fought to the bitter end by asking her to name a single thing she did for Riya.

    The Goddess of Lust was about to speak when the sky started to distort and made a scratching noise.

    "Damn, you! Why don''t you die, bastard."

    She screamed following which a ck dot started to appear above the sky which became bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 596 Chapter 593:Heavenly King Dantalion

    Chapter 596 Chapter 593:Heavenly King Dantalion

    The space above heaven trembled fiercely. Spatial distortion took ce creating spatial storms.

    The sky was set aze by a lightning shower following which, darkness erupted all around covering the whole space.

    The darkness covering the sky moved down but it was blocked by a golden barrier.

    A strong gust of wind blew all around due to the heavy coercion.

    "Hahahahaha!''''

    "Is this the might of Goddesses Of Heaven?"

    "Stop hiding ande out here?"

    A figure flickered in the sky.

    A man with two ck wings behind his back appeared with a wide grin on his face. A look of indifference shed over his retina.

    "Who are you?"

    A sharp voice echoed. Rolling his pupil, he saw a woman wearing golden armour staring at him with a piercing gaze.

    "Seeing the majestic valour from you, it seems you are the Goddess of War. You are worthy to know my name."

    "I am Dantalion, one of the Four Heavenly Kings under My Liege God Of Darkness."

    His words reverberated in the sky emitting a crackling sound.

    The other four Goddesses appeared beside the Goddess Of War. Arge frown appeared on their face.

    "He is at the peak of the Elder God Stage. His power seems to be equivalent to us."Goddess Reba muttered.

    "It''s troublesome. Even if he is stronger than us we can defeat him but the aftermath is going to be devastating. We need someone like Alex who can kill with a punch without creating a mess. By the way, where is he?"Goddess Of Fortune muttered.

    "Knowing him, I am sure he is around somewhere and watching the scene while waiting for a chance for a heroic entry."Goddess Of Wisdom spoke with a smile.

    Though the situation was tense, they weren''t worried about the situation.

    Seeing their easygoing expression, Dantalion frowned.

    Raising his hand, he swung his fist towards heaven.

    The Goddess of War stepped forward and punched in the air.

    The space before her shattered and with a fierce momentum that jolted the heaven, a mass of pressure struck against another.

    A huge bubble was formed in the space that burst out tearing apart the space.

    A scratching sound bellowed across the sky.

    Goddess Reba waved her hand to mend the crack and staring at Dantalion with a cold gaze, she spoke with a sneer"Did youe here to die?"

    Irked, Dantalion shouted, "Do you think you are capable?"

    "Why don''t we try if we are capable or not?"The Goddess of War unsheathed her sword. A burst of the golden sword ku emerges from her sword.

    "If we fight, you will surely lose. It''s just that My Liege ordered me not to fight."

    It was then his body grew apart and a huge blurry manifestation expanded and covered the world creating a situation of shock of panic.

    The people of the Light realm not knowing what happened were terrorised by the sudden appearance.

    "People of Light Realm. Heed my words carefully. I Dantalion, one of the four Heavenly Kings havee under the order of God Of Darkness to beat the drums of forting war.''''

    "Three Years from now, The God Of Darkness with his heavenly Army will descend and punish you all who dare to neglect his presence. The only way for you to survive is to ept his existence and worship. In doing so he will forgive you for all the sins you havemitted in the past."

    "What kind of hypocrisy is this? Isn''t this shameless bastard spouting too much bullshit?"Hestia murmured faintly.

    "Yeah, you are right. He is more of a hypocrite than the Goddesses like you."Kevin replied rubbing his chin.

    "You...What did you say?"Hestia red at Kevin who shut his mouth

    Calming herself, she asked, "Should we make a move?"

    "Nah, leave it to him. He is enjoying the show there."Kevin just shrugged his shoulders.

    "Why is he so naughty?"Hestia massaged her forehead.

    ''He had inherited too many genes of yours.''Kevin murmured inwardly.

    Outside, the Goddess Of War stared at the manifestation and said, "Since you have done what you need to do, just leave."

    "Hmm! You all better be prepared. When the timees, I hope you all can at least put up some fight instead of cowering away in fear."

    Snorting at them, he shoots like a blinding star and left.

    As he darted across the nk void, a cruel smile formed on his face. When he was there, he made sure to note the number of Gods and angels working in Heaven.

    "You don''t even have 10% of our whole army and you dare to run amok."

    "Hahaha! Your face would be worthwhile to watch."

    "Hey, son of bitch!"

    "What?"

    Dandelion''s whole body froze in an instant. Turning around towards the source of the voice, he screamed "Who the hell was that?"

    "It''s ms me, your daddy"

    A golden light shed before his eyes blinding his vision following which a figure with a leisurely expression appeared.

    Feeling a bad premonition in his heart, Dantalion attacked without holding back.

    [Dark De Nova]

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    A loud explosion shook the space.

    Dantalion who observed the explosion in the void felt a shiver down the spineing from behind.

    "Did you think you cane and go as you please? Is this your daddy''s backyard?"

    Swish!

    Dantalion shed his hand.

    The space behind him was torn and a huge cut appeared in the space.

    "Where the hell are you?"

    Alex then appeared and held his head.

    "Dantalion, you said you are one of the Heavenly Kings then you "Stop hiding?''''

    "Okay, here Ie?"

    BOOOM!

    Before he could react, a burst of light hit his face sending him crashing in the air.

    Dantalian''s body was hit in the air

    Alex hit again, sending him flying around like a rag doll.

    Alex then appeared and held his head.

    "Dantalion, you said you are one of the Heavenly Kings then you would surely have some insider information. The God Of Darkness is too kind to give this opportunity."Alex spoke with a grin.

    Dantalian''s whole body froze. He tries to resist Alex''s intervention but his mental barrier was broken easily.

    [Extraction]

    "Let''s see what information you have?"

 Chapter 597 Chapter 594:God Of Darkness

    597 Chapter 594:God Of Darkness

    Various images shed over Alex''s vision one after another making him frown.

    Millions of years ago, the army of Goddesses along with the light realm expert finally gathered together, after giving their all, defeated the God Of Darkness.

    In the final battle, The God Of Darkness was critically injured by the Goddess Of War and The Devil.

    To preserve his life, he split his soul into many parts and nted his consciousness into seeds that would interact and ry orders to his people. He even left his realm and flew away.

    The devastation caused by the war had many prominent effects on stability, The Goddesses didn''t step further and let the dark realm exist and operate normally.

    Dantalion, who was one of the trusted generals of the God Of Darkness, followed him on his quest.

    Searching around, the God Of Darkness managed to find an internode that led him to the outside world.

    The world he stepped in was on the path of brink extinction under the rule of the Demon King. At first, he couldn''t interfere directly so he just sent a sliver of his consciousness to y out.

    The Demon King had grown so strong that he even locked the Gods under his tyranny. Since the God Of Darkness was bound by thews of that world, at first he manipted things behind the scenes.

    Slowly and steadily, he leads the world towards the doom. With the approach of the end, Demon King tried to take over the world and its wholew.

    However, before it could do that God Of Darkness along with his four generals attacked.

    The Demon King was unable to resist the all-out attack and the God Of Darkness seized the opportunity to control the world.

    Taking over the world, at first he stabilised the realm while slowly and steadily eating it away. That whole world was nothing but a big piece of meat, eating which, he reimbursed his old wounds and at the same time found a new way to gain power.

    After plunging that world into darkness, he went into another one.

    After getting defeated in his home world, he had learnt his lesson. shing head-on against the enemy was foolish so before that he needed to weaken it.

    Sometimes he yed with people''s desires while sometimes, he controlled people to create his religion and spread it far and wide. As his followers grew, he sent them to other worlds.

    Inciting conflict and pulling strings, he plunged every world into a chaos of darkness before making his move.

    Hestia was able to trace his movements and attacked him but this guy escaped from that world and that world was saved after which his mother couldn''t find a way to track him.

    Using every possible way, he had already swallowed 12 small worlds and started orchestrating events of many big worlds.

    The big worlds were a bit difficult for him as the Heros selected by the Gods of that world were quite strong. Since he can''t directly fight head-on against God due tows he first needs to weaken the world''sws by causing disruptions but he wasn''t able to do this in the bigger world as Hero always foiled his ns.

    Unable to get any results, he could only exercise patience. Wasting time and not gaining anything fruitful, he finally turned his sight back to his home world.

    "What a nefarious bastard.Since the Demons Kings tend to carry the power of darkness. Trying to entice them, he would make them invincible. The Demon King drunk on power would do everything to make the world under his control but in the end, it will only end in the hands of the God Of Darkness."Alex muttered thinking about the past.

    "He was also sessful in the past. By this time the world should have descended into chaos and his main army would have appeared 6 years from now but as I foiled many of his ns in this timeline, he had be desperate and wanted to wipe us out.''''

    "I can''t becent believing that he had given us a rough timeline of two to three years. He might attack early. Who knows he might attack tomorrow? If only I knew his real coordination. I would have attacked alone."Alex spoke with a sigh.

    He should be in one of these 12 worlds known as Kier but Alex didn''t know its particr coordinates. Otherwise, he would have attacked first.

    "Let''s deal with this guy first," Alex murmured, staring at the blurry face of Dantalion.

    ............

    ForDantalion, who was considered a mighty general under his liege, it was a shame to lose his consciousness even for a second.

    Dumbstruck, he wondered where he was.

    His blurry vision was clearer and thest thing he remembers was getting hit by Alex.

    "Bastard!"

    A loud voice snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Looking around, he saw a bloodied expression on Alex.

    "How dare you ruin my handsome face? You are a dumbshit, a piece of garbage. Do you know the worth of this face?"

    "What? When did I?"

    Dantalion screamed inwardly wondering when he inflicted such damage. Then he raised his hand only to be shocked to see his right hand missing.

    It was then a sudden blurry memory appeared in his vision.

    When Alex tried to hold his head, to free himself he detonated his hand right in Alex''s face.

    "Did I do that? I managed to inflict damage on this guy who even God Of Darkness had difficulty dealing with?"

    Dantalion was sceptical about it but he had no time to think.

    "I will kill you?"Roaring like a wild beast, Alex flew towards Dantalion with murderous intent.

    His body shivered sensing the thick murderous intent.

    "Damn!"Dantalion cursing inwardly made a run.

    "Where the hell are you running son of a bitch? Stop there. I order you to stop there."Screaming at the top of his lungs Alex threw attacks one after another however all of them missed the target and detonated in space.

    Dantalion finds himself lucky and finally manages to move out of the space node and heaves in relief as Alex stops chasing him.

    Seeing Dantalion''s blurry figure, Alex sneered.

    "Foolish!"

 Chapter 598 Chapter 595:Discussing Future Plans

    598 Chapter 595:Discussing Future ns

    "So, did you y enough to your heart''s content? Did you find anything or just forget after ying?"

    A disgruntled voice pierced the air.

    The moment Alex returned, everyone banded upon him enquiring about the situation.

    Alex took a moment to calm them down and started to brief them about the situation.

    "That bastard had conquered 12 small worlds. His forces had been spread to other big worlds but there had been no sess in his conquest of a bigger world. He had been beaten quite badly there."Alex spoke with a chuckle.

    "What the hell are youughing about? It''s 12 worlds, not 12 countries. Can you even imagine thebined might of forces 12 World?"Kevin screamed in anger.

    "Hey, don''t shout at my son. He is not a coward like you."Hestia caressed Alex''s hair.

    A thick vein bulges over his head.

    ''Damn, this mother-son pair gonna make me mad.''Kevin muttered inwardly.

    "This means we are in big trouble this time."Goddess Reba spoke dimly.

    "If I make a rough guess taking the worst possible situation, then he outnumbers our forces by 15 and that is in terms of billions."Goddess Of Wisdom spoke with a frown.

    Alex''s expression was also not good. Though he looked at ease, his mood was quite sour.

    "Why don''t we elerate the time of the world? I have already elerated the Hell, you can elerate the time of the mortal ne."Alex suggested.

    "That won''t do Alex. There would be many consequences. The poption will explode exponentially under your rule since there is no war,and people would lead a stable and peaceful life but in doing so the stability of the world may be threatened. The resources of the world would be greatlypromised. Increasing time would not increase the resources and outflow of mana."

    "Hmmm!"Alex pondered for a moment and said, "I guess we have no other option. Even if the number increases, it''s going to decrease in the war. We need to increase our forces as much as possible. So we had to bear the risk."

    After Alexid out the proposal, the goddesses started to speak among themselves. Arge amount of divinity and power of faith was required to do this. It wasn''t a simple matter.

    Alex used the power of faith the devil had stored without any thought as he didn''t depend on the power of faith but for Goddess, it is like a lifeline.

    "Since we have no other option let''s do this."Goddess Reba spoke calmly.

    "I think you should start handing out the blessings more often now. In doing so, you could also alleviate the power of humanity and others."Hestia suggested.

    "It would be good if apostles would be chosen. The apostle would carry special powers simr to the daughters. The apostles can preach their gains and choose the next apostle."Kevin spoke, ncing around.

    Alex''s expression turned solemn upon hearing this. It was a good proposal but Alex knew the future trouble that mighte.

    If the chosen apostle went into disarray or became haughty and used the powers for their benefit and the expansion of the Church, things will be bad, really bad.

    However, apostles can y a crucial power. Endued with Goddess''s blessings and with their potential they can climb higher quickly whenpared to others and can also increase the forces drastically.

    "Let''s ept this proposal for now. If they dared to run rampant, I would tear them down with my own hands.''''

    "What are you thinking about so intently?"Hestia asked worriedly.

    "Nothing much. Make sure to choose worthy apostles otherwise, I will cut them into pieces."

    "There is another thing on my mind. This is a troublesome matter so I don''t know whether I should proceed with this or not."

    "What''s the matter?"Everyone asked.

    "I am thinking about whether I should poke my fingers at God Of Darkness or not."

    "What?"

    ''Huhh!"

    "Ennn!"

    Taken startled, loud shrieks and gasps echoed from everyone. They looked at Alex with confused expressions as if they heard something wrong.

    "Hey, don''t y too much. You are too smug now, aren''t you? You want to attack him on the home turf. Isn''t this suicide? You are touching a ho nest."Kevin squeaked.

    "I know. But I think I can swallow two or three of his worlds if I attack now. Shouldn''t he be busy absorbing the devil?"Alex asked curiously.

    His second body was also in seclusion absorbing the essence. In truth, the condition of the second body was quite bad.

    After casting negation on such a scale, when he checked his vessel after returning, he saw that his vessel had withered and run out of mana. If it''s not tended, it''s gonna be a cripple that would be a devastating blow.

    The second that is created of the essence of the first body loses its efficiency as the process is repeated. If Alex creates another body, it would be quite worse and could carry only 10% power of his real body.

    That''s why he wants to dy the God of Darkness''s descent until his second body could recover, which takes a year. After all, he doesn''t know if the God of Darkness decides to start a war within a month.

    "Don''t worry, it will take one and a half years or two to absorb the Devil''s body. He wouldn''t run rampant during this period and should be under maximum security. And attacking him now might force him to attack earlier."Goddess Reba concluded.

    "He shouldn''t have absorbed the Devil by now, so can''t we just go and save him? Even if we can''t save him, we could at least foil his ns to fuse."

    "Alex, do you think you can do this? First and foremost, thews will restrict you as soon as you enter his territory. After which you will be assaulted by vast forces. Even a God King realm might be injured. A God King realm expert is invincible in his world, not the other world. You can control the world to kill everyone who trespasses here but so might the other side. Since he is already at half-step, you know the repercussions don''t you?"Hestia exined.

    "You are right. Let''s stabilise our situation now and once we are prepared enough,I will start attacking his mini world under him."

    "That means no matter what you gonna poke him," Kevin spoke with a chuckle.

    "Yes!"Alex nodded his head.

    "I am gonna dig holes in that bastard body until I am satisfied enough."Alex eyes glinted with

 Chapter 599 Chapter 596:Argument

    Chapter 599 Chapter 596:Argument

    "You look like someone out of the world."

    "It makes me jealous when I think you have to appear before others. Why are you so beautiful that I find it hard to take my eyes off you?"

    "Gibberish!"Riya pped the back of Alex''s hand.

    "Stop your sleazy lines. Save some for others or else you will better know the consequences."Riya snorted.

    Lucas chuckled and looked down.

    Since Riya''s body wasplete there was no need to waste any more time loitering in heaven. No matter how peaceful it was, only when his five wives apanied him, and he could breathe in relief.

    "It was a good honeymoon spot, s!"

    "If the Goddesses hear your words, they would be over your throat, "Riya muttered.

    Carrying Riya in his arms, Alex descended to heaven. With a sh, his image flickered over Zenith.

    Taking a deep breath, as soon as he looked down, his jaw opened wide.

    He blinked his eyes for a moment wondering if he came to the wrong ce.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    Instead of looking at him, she stared at the nobles sitting in the hall.

    "It seems, we came to the wrong ce Riya."

    Riya fell into a stupor seeing the city.

    At the entrance of the city, a humongous ck dragon head was stered with a ferocious expression.

    "Where did they get the dragon head?"Riya asked in surprise.

    "I don''t know."

    Alex then nced at the city.

    The city wall seemed to be modified and built over again. There was only one entrance to Zenith before but now there are several entrances.

    The surrounding forest had been cleared off and many small buildings of some kind factories were present. Many intensive pathways are carved on the forestnd that emerged from the city.

    "Let''s head inside."

    Instead of heading straight to the castle, Alex and Riya strolled around.

    "Alex, isn''t the housing structure different? It is simr to the ones you draw in Nevan."Riya muttered.

    "Yeah!"

    Alex, who was observing the city structure, and sewage at the roadside, was started when heard a ringing sound.

    Then he saw several people riding cycles. The people looked like amoner which signified that they hadunched cycles for themoner when he was absent.

    "I can''t wait to see what more changes there are in the city."

    ........

    Inside the Throne room.

    Aside from the seat of the Emperor, five seats were crafted on the raised tform.

    "Speaking of the revenue generated in thest month, we aren''t doing well. Why don''t we increase the taxes? The dropped taxes severely affected the nobles."Snar, who was now appointed as Prime Minister, spoke staring at Yvonne and Catherine proceeding over the meeting.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    Instead of looking at him, she stared at the nobles sitting in the hall.

    "The recent war had also affected themoners. Unlike you who have heaps of gold,moners can''t sustain for long."Yvonne spoke.

    "You want them to pay your taxes and fill your pocket when they can''t even afford their food. His Majesty nned to lower the taxes to 15% but due to your all harsh resistance, we finallypromised and settled at 35%. Now you want to increase it to 50%. If you force them like this, they''re gonna rebel.'''' Catherine''s cold voice echoed.

    "Your Highness, previously the tax rate used to be at 60% and during the period of war, it was increased to 80%. Currently, our tax rates are half of it so our revenue is gonna dip down."A noble stood up voicing his thoughts.

    "Yes Your Highness, please reconsider."

    "Do you all know the repercussions of doing this?"Yvonne asked with a slight annoyance.

    With the purge of many nobles, Catherine drafted newer ones quite meticulously. All of them at first worked well for the cause of the nation but as they started to reign, their mindset started to change.

    Humans are subjected to change. Especially people who suddenly gain many things.

    Catherine stared at them with a sigh. Each one of them was a fox. Due to the lower tax rate, the moneying into the pocket had significantly decreased and due to the abolishment of very and many other things, they couldn''t partake in illegal practice.

    However, if things go on like this, Catherine was sure that these people would start doing illegal things so she needed to cut them before that.

    "Let''s wait for now. Once the situation stabilises, we will talk about this."Catherine muttered while making sure to find out all their weaknesses.

    "I don''t understand why we have to think about their welfare. It''s the right of themoner to serve us."A noble named Tarkel shouted.

    "What Count Tarkel said was correct. Why do we have to waste time thinking about them? Your Highness said aboutmoners rebelling but I think this is a joke. Do they even have the strength to rebel? We can kill them easily."Marquise Heiz spoke with a proud look.

    "Who is that bastard talking about killing here?"

    Before Catherine could remind them, a loud hoarse voice echoed in the room sending shivers down their spine.

    The door of the Throne room opened, and a man with a bloody aura walked in escorting a girl.

    "His Majesty!''''

    "His Majesty is back."

    "Your Highness!"

    All the people standing there bowed down and greeted him but Alex, ignoring them, walked towards the Throne with Riya.

    Holding her hand, Alex first made Riya sit down on a Throne and then walked towards Catherine and Yvonne who stared at him with bewilderment.

    Smiling, he kneeled and holding both of their hands, gave a gentle kiss on the back of the hands.

    "You have it hard. You all have be so skinny. Seeing your haggard look makes my heart wrench."

    "Now that I am here, I will feed you until you have be a pig!"

    "Sheesh!"Catherine and Yvonne averted their gaze.

    "Can''t you utter anything good except nonsense?"

    They wanted to speak and retract their hands, but they were too emotional to speak. Their bodies seemed to freeze and melt due to Alex''s touch.

    It had been seven months since they saw him and their heart longing for him.

    "Cough.Cough..."

    "Your Majesty, you should save this forter."Snar reminded.

    "Hmph!"Alex stood up and snorted"I am just greeting my wife. Stop being jealous. It''s not my fault that your wife doesn''t love you like mine, making you cheat on them.Unlike you, I can''t bear to part with them."

    The nobles standing there felt their heart stabbed with arrows.

    Alex then took his ce and asked"What is going on here?"

    Snar gave a summary of the events. The more Alex hears, the more his expression is distorted.

    "Your Highness, I request an increase tax rate. If they dare to do something, leave the things to me. I will handle it properly."Tarkel spoke, stepping forward.

    "Your Highness, we request you to increase the tax."

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    "We are asking this for the whole Empire, not for us."

    ncing around, Alex''s lips curled upward.

    "Great!"

    "Great!"

    Alex made a happy expression and his gaze locked onto Tarkel.

    ''He never imagined that the people would dare to talk back at him like this.''

    Most of the people here didn''t know the notoriety of Alex. The noble who had not seen his ughter had been leaving silently as if they were dead.

    Deathly chill erupted from Alex''s body.

    Riya, Catherine and Yvonne felt their hearts frozen.

    It was then before anyone could react, Tarkel''s body disappeared before everyone''s eyes and it appeared under Alex''s feet.

    Looking at him without any empathy, Alex said"You all talk too much."

 Chapter 600 Chapter 597:Argument[2]

    Chapter 600 Chapter 597:Argument[2]

    A shrill scream escaped from everyone''s mouth. Tarkel, who was just talking a moment ago, just disappeared before everyone''s eyes and reappeared under Alex.

    With a snort, Alex kicked him and sent him flying.

    A sharp crackling sound was heard as Tarkel''s body flew back into the air and slid against the ground.

    "Your Majesty! What are you doing?"

    "This is against thew."

    "Your Highness, please maintain the courtesy and decorum of the court."

    The nobles shouted and screamed trying to condemn him for his tyranny.

    "It seems, you all haven''t done research on me or perhaps everyone has forgotten about me during these six months or so," Alex muttered nonchntly.

    "Take him away and treat him in church."Ordering the soldiers, he looked around.

    "Just as you considermoners are worthless pieces of trash. You are also worthless pieces of garbage. We are in a threatening situation. If before I would have entertained you but in the present scenario, I don''t have time to cultivate leeches who suck off the blood of their own."

    "What do you mean by that statement, Your Highness?"The nobles retorted back fiercely.

    "Since you all think about the welfare of the country then let''s do this. From now on, the nobles will not have any right to correct the Imperial taxes and the tax of nobles will be paid by themselves."Alex dered.

    Everyone''s expression became pale on hearing Alex''s deration. This was akin to putting a nail in their coffin.

    Who didn''t know that all the money they paid to the centre was looted from themon people? Sometimes, they even hide the money and pay low taxes. In a way, they never had to pay a single penny.

    "You can''t do this."

    "I object."

    "No, we object, "Heiz screamed at the top of his lungs.

    "Why do we have to pay tax separately for the flirtymoners?"

    "You are changing thew and depriving us of collecting money from our very own people. This has never happened in history."

    Alex''s expression turned ugly. Everything he says, these people would jump into the objects.

    ''Do you think this is your home? Should I just kill everyone here?''

    Alex''s eyes became dark and the temperature around Alex fell greatly. Just as he was contemting things, he felt a soft touch.

    Looking down he saw Catherine holding his hand.

    "Alex, keep your temper in check. We can''t just kill anybody as we wish without a proper cause. Alex, you are an Emperor now, you need to be just in your ruling. The noble power''s true role is to keep an Emperor in check. This is a hurdle that an Emperor had to cross by himself."

    Alex calmed down a bit hearing Catherine''s soft tone.

    "I know that. It''s just that I find such things troublesome. We can just cut them off directly s."Alex massages his forehead for a moment.

    "Okay, I understand your thoughts. I know I am acting like a tyrant but I have no other options. The entire world is in peril. We could be wiped out any moment from now."

    Everyone''s vision became nk following Alex''s deration making them wonder what he meant.

    "What are you trying to say, Your Majesty?"Snar asked politely.

    Alex nodded and started to exin.

    The nobles gasped heavily hearing Alex''s words. Some were sceptical while some shivered in fear thinking about the descent of the God of Darkness.

    Many of them had saw Emperor Kevin''s figure bing as big as the entire world. The sight struck fear deep into their heart. All of them already guessed that something troublesome had happened, however, this was just beyond their imagination.

    "This is why I wanted to enact Militaryw."

    "All the noble forces would be sent for special training. Wide-scale military training camps would be opened all around to take in more people to fight. There will be no fighting at the border so all the border troops would be brought back. I have a suitable task for them."

    "Your Majesty, isn''t that too much? I mean calling off the soldiers who defend the borders might be a big problem. What if other countries attacked us?"Snar asked, giving Catherine a pleading look but she just shook her head.

    "Don''t worry, I assure you there will be no war nor any trespassing would be shown from the other Empire. Everyone would follow the same suit."

    "His Majesty, please give us some time to think about this."

    "We need some time to think about this."

    "Just give us a few days."

    A thick vein bulged over his forehead.

    Seeing Alex lose his patience, Catherine took charge.

    "Okay, you have 5 days to decide. We will meet after 5 days. Come prepared. We can''t stretch this matter for more."

    "Adjourned."

    The nobles finally heaved feeling life returning to their bodies. They felt as if they had juste out of the mouth of death.

    As they went back, Yvonne who just sat there silently asked Alex"You seem to be too impatient."

    "I haven''t seen you all for many months. The first thing I saw aftering here is useless banter. I wanted to finish things quickly and have some rest but these bastards seem quite adamant about obstructing my decisions. Greedy assholes."Alex spat angrily.

    "All of them would soon call for a meeting to discuss the benefits," Riya murmured.

    "Is this how you deal with them every day?"Alex stared at Catherine''s expression, who just sighed.

    "Where is Christina? I also didn''t see Athena whileing here?"

    "Christina is overseeing the soldier''s training outside the capital and Athena has gone for special training to Central Church," Catherine replied.

    "Yeah, I remember that now."Alex pinched his brows. Though he was the one who took Athena there, he forgot that for a moment.

    "Haaa!"

    Taking a deep breath, Alex murmured.

    "Kassel!"

    A shadow flickered before Alex and an old man appeared before him.

    Kneeling, he spoke with respect"Yes Your Highness!"

    "Track every movement of these damned nobles. Pull out every piece of dirty secret hidden by them. Find out all their weaknesses. I want them in two days."

    "As you wish!"

    "Dismiss!"

 Chapter 601 Chapter 598:I Am Not Sure

    Chapter 601 Chapter 598:I Am Not Sure

    Alex stared at the heaps of paper ced around the table with deadpan eyes and then looked at Catherine resting her head on his shoulder and giving him a yful smile.

    "Catherine, this isn''t fair," Alex grumbled.

    "Then, you dumping your work on me and then ying around is fair," Catherine asked.

    "What do you mean ying around? I have gone there to save Riya?"

    "As per my calction, it should have taken two months but what are you doing for seven months?"Catherine''s eyes gleamed dangerously, seeing Alex swallow his saliva.

    What can he say? He waszing around in hell and heaven.

    It was then the door creaked, and Christina entered with a nk expression.

    "Should Ieter?"Christina muttered, stepping back but Alex didn''t let her go.

    "Now, you came at the perfect time."Alex''s image flickered and appeared behind Christina.

    Without wasting time, he wrapped his hands around her waist and snuggled his face into her shoulder.

    Sniffing her pleasant smell, Alex muttered in a hoarse voice" I missed you."

    Christina''s body froze for a moment. Raising her hand, she caressed Alex''s hair and answered, "I missed you too."

    Catherine''s eyes narrowed seeing their interaction. If it was anyone else they would have blushed or embarrassed getting hugged out of nowhere but for Christina, it was always the same.

    Except for her ears turning red, her face still had an indifferent expression.

    ''This is what happens when a child undergoes difficult times and doesn''t grow up emotionally.''

    Taking Christina back, he made her sit in the office.

    "How have you been? Did you encounter any difficulty while looking over the militia?"Alex asked.

    "No, everything is well until your recent notice. The soldiers are in panic wondering if there is a huge threat."

    "Alex, we need to sort things quickly. Once it spread to everyone, there would be mass panic. We need to calm them down."Catherine suggested.

    "Hmm!"

    "By the way, Alex, please answer my question truthfully."Christina''s crystal clear golden eyes looked straight at Alex.

    "What is it?"

    "What are your chances of defeating God of Darkness?"Christina asked.

    As soon as her words fell, the room was shrouded by deathly silence for a moment.

    Alex took up a moment to clear his thoughts and wondered how to reply.

    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. I don''t even know the full extent of my power."Alex replied truthfully.

    His way to this stage was quite unconventional. Gods are created by the power of faith and belief but he didn''t reach here by devouring others'' faith but rather by training and hard work.

    His situation can bepared to a person who can''t use mana. Just because one can''t use mana doesn''t mean he doesn''t get stronger.

    Even a normal human who is weak can lift hundreds of kgs through training and run faster by practice. However, your physique ys a vital role in this. Simrly in this world, people could train to make their bodies stronger through body cultivation techniques and the level they can reach depends on their potential.

    That means if you have low potential, you are duped and a breakthrough would be quite hard for you. That''s what made Alex different.

    Being a son of the Queen Goddess, he had limitless potential and the heaven-endowed physique that had been nourished for years since he was in the womb.

    So, he was able to reach here through training. His rapid growth in the early years had be stagnantter and he only made a breakthrough after fighting in Hell''s judgement.

    "This is my main problem now. I don''t know if I can get stronger by training.Maybe I can but who knows how many hundreds of years or maybe thousands of years it will take. The other option is my other body. The breakthrough to 10-Star may help us to get past this hurdle but there is no guarantee in it. The best way for me to muttered with a sudden realisation.

    advance is to fight opponents of my level."Alex spoke with a bitter smile.

    "And you don''t have any opponents of your level," Christina muttered with a sudden realisation.

    "You talked about other worlds so why don''t you look in other worlds, particrly the one upied by the God Of Darkness," Catherine suggested.

    "I was also thinking the same because the Goddesses stopped me. If we anger that bastard unnecessarily, who knows how he will react? That''s why they asked me to first prepare things well and then look for trouble."Alex spoke shaking his head.

    There was also a third way but like others nothing is certain.

    "That means the only way for you to be certain is to use the Power of Faith. If you take all the Power of Faith of other Goddesses you can surely break through into God King''s realm, huh!''''Catherine raised her chin with curiosity.

    "That''s feasible but that would bring more trouble afterwards. If I be a God King, I have to take over the world and sit like a statue instead of a mother."

    "And you would never do that."Christina smiled.

    "Not in seven hells," Alex replied.

    "At least we have a way. It is good to think of countermeasures."Catherine murmured nodding her head.

    Alex chatted a bit, suddenly remembered something and asked"By the way how are things in Leonhart, who is overseeing the things there?"

    Catherine gave Alex a bewildered look and spoke with a pale expression"I have forgotten about it."

    "What?"Alex screamed in panic.

    "Really?''''

    "No, I am kidding."Catherine chuckled seeing Alex''s tense expression.

    "Highness Sean has retired to Leonhart and is looking after it for us."

    "That''s good."Alex rubbed his chin and suggested, "I am thinking of making Brother Sean a duke."

    "Even if they don''t carry my flesh and blood, there is no need to treat them badly. We can''t keep them hanging. Let''s give them some titles."

    Catherine agreed to his proposal.

    "Alex, I forgot to tell you something. Uncle Morderk had retired."Christina muttered softly but the words reverberated like thunder in his ears.

 Chapter 602 599:Morderks Retirement

    Chapter 602  599:Morderk''s Retirement

    A man sat on the rocking chair staring up at the ceiling. Many thoughts and memories of the past shed over his eyes. Thinking about all this, a look of exhaustion appeared on his face.

    His eyes were calm and collected and as his body swayed gently on the chair, a sigh escaped from his lips as he wondered what others would be doing.

    It was then a knocking sound echoed from the door.

    Hearing the sound, he didn''t move as his wife was there to look after it. As he closed his eyes to immerse himself in that thought, a long shriek echoed.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    "What happened?"

    His heart stirred and he dashed towards the door leaving a gust of wind.

    "Who dares to run rampant here?"The man screamed but halted his steps seeing his wife''s body shivering while closing her lips with her hand.

    "Maria, what happened?"He asked with worry.

    "The Lord is here."

    "Lord...Who..."He looked towards the door and screamed in bewilderment.

    "His Highness!"

    "Haaa...Uncle Morderk, you are embarrassing me now. I just came here to take a look. I hope you are doing well."Alex spoke with a smile.

    Mordek sighed and said"I am doing fine, Your Majesty. Pleasee to this humble abode."

    "No, let''s not trouble you too much. Why don''t youe out? Let''s go on a walk."

    Morderk, pondering for a moment, epted the suggestion.

    Alex then greeted Morderk''s wife and begged her pardon, and both of them walked away.

    "When did you return, Your Majesty?"

    "Just two days ago," Alex answered after which an awkward silence prevailed.

    Alex coughed a bit and spoke," I heard about your retirement."

    "Yeah!"

    "Why did you retire so suddenly? Don''t you think it''s a loss for Leonhart to lose such a worthy Instructor and general?"

    "Your Highness, aren''t you also doing some? You are also going to retire after the war."Mordek gave Alex a sceptical look.

    "That''s a different matter. Everything would be peaceful by then. Let''s, not waste time going roundabout. Tell me, why did you retire?"Alex''s words became sharp.

    Morderk stared at Alex''s cold gaze and knew this was an act that obviously won''t work on him as he knew him quite well.

    "It was just a month ago when I was overseeing the barracks, I got a message from my son that my wife is ill."

    "Wait! Is she alright? Does she have a killer disease? Alex asked with worry?"

    "Nothing of that sort. Reading the message, I went home and the first thing I saw was my pale sick wife. She looked quite brittle and her face was haggard and as soon as I saw this, my heart tore up."

    "On the quest for power, I have neglected her a lot. With your help, I still look like a man in his 30s or perhaps 40s but my wife looks quite old.''''Mordek words choked a little at the end.

    Alex felt bad hearing this as he knew where this conversation was leading.

    "I can live up to 100 years but my wife won''t live that long. Just thinking about this, my heart feels squeezed. We are going against another world and I am sure my meagre Transcendent realm power is worthy of nothing so that''s why I decided that it''s better if I retire. Who knows what will happen? What if by the time I return my wife would have died? Even though I neglected her I still loved her. I have two sons. I wanted to be a general but they weren''t talented. I tried to train my wife and make her awake but she wasn''t able to do so..I."

    "I understand."Alex patted Morderk.

    "I will cast a superior regeneration spell and blessing on her so she doesn''t fall sick. I at least owe you that much."Though Alex smiled, his expression was quite gloomy.

    "Thanks!"

    Morderk words reminded him of a new problem that would arise. There will be many like Mordek in the armies. Once they hear the news, many of them might follow Mordek''s suit.

    Most army members in the lower realm with family would surely think this. It''s a big problem.

    Catherine knew there would be a mass panic after the announcement and the situation might be out of control to the point that an uprising may even take ce provoked by a third party.

    "Though you retired, I think you can take up a professional job in the Military Academy after the war," Alex suggested.

    "I will see," Morderk nodded.

    ........

    Alex after meeting with Mordek and casting blessings on his wife, Alex moved back as quickly as possible.

    He met with Catherine and drafted a few ns. What they need now is mass-scale militarization and they can''t just fill up the numbers. They need quality soldiers who would stand against the enemy.

    The meeting with nobles moved back for another three days much to noble surprise. Many inwardly screamed in joy thinking that the Emperor was pondering this matter quite carefully.

    However, little did they know Alex was held back by his wives otherwise he would have already ordered an assassin.No matter what, they need these empty noble positions for the assembly to operate otherwise most of the bills would be stagnant.

    After six days, after thest meeting finally the moment of grave importance appeared.

    This time, the meeting took ce in the assembly hall unlike before.

    And the main reason behind this was that Throne wouldn''t have to go through bloodshed.

    Alex, sitting on the highest seat, stared at the group of buttons bowing their heads politely.

    Three alliances have taken root in his absence.

    The Northern Noble Alliance led by Tarkel

    The Southern Noble Alliance led by Heiz

    The Central Noble Alliance is led by Shion and Ivine.

    And surprisingly The Central Noble Alliance was supporting them from the back and also helped them in the back.

    William had retired from these worrisome things and had gone to Hell for special training so the nobles that managed to avoid his purge joined the Northern noble alliance.

    Seeing them Alex sighed.

    ''I should have killed everyone.''

    ''Mercy is temporary, purging is eternal.''

 Chapter 603 600:Military Enactment

    Chapter 603  600:Military Enactment

    Alex looked coldly at a group of nobles gathered around the ce.

    Snar stepped forward, started giving the greeting speech and then took out a decree.

    "Heed mymand, from now on the private army arranged by nobles will be drafted into the Central Army. Until the war, all the soldiers would be united and undergo special training."

    "What?"

    "Why did ite to this?"

    The noble screamed in disbelief.

    ''Wasn''t this meeting called to discuss the taxes so how it came to private militarization? Is he striking us by taking down our strength?''

    The nobles started to protest as in no way, they could let this happen. Giving up on the private army is akin to giving up their trump cards.

    If everything went under Emperor''s control then wouldn''t there be no way to stop the Emperor if he walked the path of tyranny?

    "Stop!"

    Alex raised his hand to shut them down.

    Pausing for two seconds, he spoke sharply.

    "I think you all know about the war that ising."

    "What the hell does war have to do with this? There have been wars before but no Emperor has resorted to this?"

    A noble shouted.

    The surrounding temperature fell as everyone stared at Alex''s nk expression. The soldiers who were guarding around froze thinking that this guy may die for interrupting.

    "As an Emperor, don''t you think I deserve some respect so how can you interrupt me in the middle."

    "Your Highness!"

    "Just sit down, I will hear your objectionter."

    The nobles gave Alex a weird gaze wondering when this guy became so gentle.

    "As I was saying, we aren''t fighting a war against an Empire,nor a species or continent. We aren''t even fighting against another world."

    Alex paused and nced around with a stern look.

    "We are fighting against many worlds at the time. An army that might be ten times the poption of this whole world. We are fighting against the God Of Darkness itself."

    Everyone started to whisper.

    At that time, someone raised his hand politely.

    ''Thank God, at least three are some civilised men here.''Alex muttered inwardly while nodding his head.

    "Your Highness, shouldn''t the Goddess be the one who takes care of this? How can we mortally intervene."

    "Good question," Alex spoke. Even he wanted to ask those mightydies who justze around every day without doing anything. But his mother is exceptional. She works hard for the world.

    "That''s because they are too weak to take care of them. So they begged me for help."Alex spoke with a smile.

    The expression of nobles cracked upon hearing this.

    "Your Highness, you are crossing the limit."

    "How can you say that to the Almighty Goddess you created us."

    "This sphemy."

    "Shut up!"Alex shouted.

    "You can go and ask them. I was surprised by the fact. Those Goddess cried pathetically as if without me they are nothing. My heart was wrenched seeing their sad faces. My soft heart was unable to handle their crying face so I agreed to help. You can go ask the Church about this. If you don''t believe me I can swear in the name Of Goddess Reba about this."

    Alexughed inwardly wondering what the Goddesses would be doing right now.

    ''You have already got back at me so it''s now time to pay back.''Alex smiled crookedly.

    Alex then asked them to sit down and proceeded to inform them about the recent affairs.

    "For this war, we need warriors above Mythic rank while other rank warriors will act as support. You all aren''t even in the Mythic realm and most of you are all old and run out of potential so we can''t rely on you. Remember one thing, you can only enjoy it if the world remains alive otherwise everything is useless. And I will take men below 30. You can keep the men above that age."

    The nobles after crumbling for a bit finally agreed that there is no other way for them. Naturally, an Emperor wouldn''t deceive about the end of the world just for his one benefit.

    Snar finally sighed in relief.

    "We will form 5 legions of an army. Each consisted of 50000 soldiers. Within two months, they will roam around the whole Empire and clear the filth. All the secret societies and underground ck forces would be disrupted. Bandits and raiders'' camps would be destroyed. Thieves and criminals are going to be arrested. After catching them, a judging panel would oversee the case. If they hadmitted an unforgivable crime they would be executed and if their offences are pardoned they would be drafted into the army."

    Tarkel and Hiez''s expressions became pale upon hearing this.

    Undergoing forces, bandits and illegal things. Which nobles don''t have any rtionship with them? If they are crippled before, this is directly cutting off their leg.

    They cannot even refute this or speak anything against this.

    Alex smirked seeing their uneasy expression.

    "Third thing. All the mercenary corps would be taken over by the military. Legions of the mercenary unit would be formed ording to the number of we hold. Military recruitment would begin once again."Snar spoke about the ns drafted by Alex and Catherine to deal with the situation.

    Alex interrupted him and said," From now on The Kinley Emperor will be in a state of high alert."

    "As per the taxes, we will talk about this after the war. Raising taxes at such a crucial period may break the backbone of themoners and mass uprisings may take ce. Moreover due to the curfew where can the poor earn so let''s dy it a bit."Alex proposed.

    The nobles were tongue-tied and could sigh.

    ''Just wait now. It will be a good show to see how you protect your tailster."

    "Since everything is finished, let''s adjourn."

    "Your Highness, there is another thing," Snar spoke.

    "Huh! What is it?"

    "We have just got the letter. The Demon Empress wanted to have a conversation about you."

    As soon as Alex heard this, his heart chilled for some reason.

 Chapter 604 601:Proposal

    Chapter 604  601:Proposal

    After everyone left the assembly room with depressed expressions, Alex stared at Snar with a solemn expression.

    "Demon Empress? Who is she? One of the wives of the Demon King?"Alex asked in surprise.

    "No, she is her daughter, "Snar replied.

    "Daughter."

    Alex''s brows furrowed. After he defeated the Demon King, he didn''t pay much attention to them and only asked them to surrender and he left everything to Catherine with the condition that we shouldn''t push them too much or humiliate them which could fan another war after a few years.

    "Doesn''t he have a son? Or is she quite outstanding among them?"

    "Your Majesty, The Demon King Angnes had countless illegitimate sons but all of them were suppressed by the children of the main wives. In the war, you killed three sons of the main wives when you went rampage. One of them was also the Crown Prince."

    Alex''s lips twitched. He had unknowingly killed the heir to the Throne.

    "When did I kill him?"Alex blinked his eyes in confusion.

    "Okay, tell me what she wants?"

    "She wants you to greet her audience."

    "Didn''t Catherine take care of it before?"

    Snar shook his head and said, "The Demon Empress said that she wanted to discuss the n personally with you, not with others as only you have the true say in this matter."

    "Hmmm!"Alex rubbed wondering if this was a trap.

    "Okay,I will meet her."

    "Your Majesty, I suggest you be careful. I know you are invincible but there is something quite hard to guard against."Snar spoke with a strange expression.

    .........

    ''I see.''

    Alex now understood what Snar wanted to convey by giving him this warning.

    Before him, sat a woman with an exquisite feature.

    Nux Asmodeus.

    A beautiful fair-skinned woman with long raven hair with blue cold icy eyes. She had sharp eyebrows with piercing gazes simr to Riya when she was about to hunt. She had a great physique with a height of 180 cm. Her ck coloured clothes were quite a contrast to her fair white skin that sticks closely to her body showcasing be curved.

    Her beauty doesn''t lose to his wives and she and a charm of her own. Momentarily, Alex was taken by surprise and wondered if she had been blessed by some Goddess for her to be this enchanting.

    Staring at those sharp eyes, Alex spoke coldly.

    "I heard you want to discuss something with me."

    "Yes!"She nodded.

    "I wanted to ask Your Highness, about the ns you have for Demon Continents and Demon. Although the situation was handled quite well I wanted to hear a reply directly from your mouth."

    "What do you think about demons and what do you want to do with the Demon continent? After all, we are losers and also caused great harm to the world. Just because you Kinley forgave us didn''t mean the world would."Nux spoke.

    "Hmph!"

    ''She is sharp and is much more qualified to be a leader than I am. I can see the image of Catherine in her.''

    "You want to know my opinion about Demons, huh!''

    "I think I will refrain because neither I have spent time with any Demons nor do I have any close demon friends so I don''t know much about demons except what I have heard."

    Nux blinked in confusion hearing Alex answer.

    "As per the ns, we are just asking you topensate us for the damage you have caused. As per others, you should deal with that on your own. I am The Emperor of Kinley, not of the world."

    Alex''s cold words reverberated in Nux''s ears which indirectly meant that you need to take care of the mess you have caused with your hand.

    Nux fell into deep thoughts for a moment.

    "Your Highness, before speaking I wanted to tell you a certain thing about us. As rumours say we are greedy and give in to primal desire but aren''t all others the same? As Emperor, you should know how you rose to this position. For power, people even trample over their brothers so why are we Demons discriminated against so much? I understand there is no justification for the war but isn''t war also happening between the Empires so why are we defamed so much? The only mistake my father made was to ept the proposal of those otherworlds filth. He should have fought with his strength instead of borrowing other powers."

    "Are you speaking in favour of your father?"Alex asked.

    "No,I am not. In fact, I am happy you killed that man and cleared the filth who oppressed everyone in the name of making Demons rise. He treated women as things, defiling them as he wished. In his eyes, we women are breeders who will produce children that will supplement the military. We are nothing but toys in his hands. While the son''s position rose and they were treated fairly, we women became a means."Nux eyes glowed with murderous intent.

    Alex could feel the deep loathing and resentment erupting from deep inside her soul making him wonder what did that bastard do with her daughter.

    "Is the woman''s condition that worse? I remember seeing that subus army?"

    Nux gave a bitter smile.

    "Subus is the only exception. They are allowed to create a harem of men and even sent off the battlefield due to their skill. Moreover, what I am saying refers to the general condition of the Demon women. The stronger one would naturally not sumb to this fate. Still, Your Majesty in the war against Demons, can you remember seeing any woman Demons in the squad."

    "I ha...huh!"

    It was only now Alex realised that their army was filled with brutes.

    "Let''s forget the past. Tell me what do you want?''''

    Nux took a deep breath to calm herself and muttered.

    "Your Majesty, I want to make a deal."

    "You are wise and benevolent. I want you to lead the Demons to a new era where they can lead peacefully. In exchange for this, I Nux Asomodeus will submit myself to you and be your wife. If I marry into a human Empire only then can we create a bridge between demon and human to create a new era where both demons and humans live peacefully."

    As soon as Alex heard the proposal, Alex''s mind became nk as he felt something important was going to be destroyed.

 Chapter 605 602:Proposal[2]

    Chapter 605  602:Proposal[2]

    For a moment, Alex''s expression cracked and his breathing hastened. Beads of sweat formed over his head. Taking up a moment, he scanned the entire area around him. Seeing no one, he finally heaved in relief.

    Alex then stared straight into Nux''s eyes and muttered"Sorry, I have to refuse."

    Nux''s brows creased hearing the reply.

    "Is there a particr reason for that? I know you must be weary of a Demoness who is suddenly barging into Kinley. You must think I have bad intentions but I swear I don''t have any. I can take a mana oath and even bind by the Goddess Seal."Nux paused for a moment to observe Alex''s expression.

    Seeing no change in those gazes, she spoke further"You didn''t need to ept me as a concubine. You can even make me a maid or lock me in one of those pces or I can stay away from you if this disgusts you so much. I just want proof of marriage."

    "Forgive me, I can''t."

    "Why?"Nux''s voice became louder and she became flustered.

    "Is it because I am too ugly in your eyes or do you think of me as bitch or a whore who goes around seducing men?I swear on my honour that I have never been close to any man."

    Feeling things going out of track, Alex intervened quickly before things messed up.

    "I didn''t mean that. You are beautiful. Very beautiful. You are a woman suitable for bing the Empress. I admire you greatly. In fact, it would be a blessing for me to be your husband, however, I can''t because I have a promise to keep."

    "A promise?"Nux asked, startled by his words.

    "Yeah, a promise."

    "I promise myself that I will love my five wives with all my heart and there will be no more. Personally, I don''t like the idea of multiple partners that much but before I am aware of the surrounding, I have already tied the knot with them. They have sacrificed so much for me and even when the world hated me for being an idiot, they loved and cared for me genuinely so as their husband it''s proper for me to keep my promise. If I didn''te across them, I would have epted to walk with you but I can''t in this life."

    "I...I see."Nux spoke with a helpless expression. She thought that she could make the other side agree to her proposal but it seems she was just being delusional.

    "But why are you going to such lengths for demons? Don''t you hate the continent and your family?"Alex asked.

    "I hate them, that''s why I want to change them. The demon still lives in a primitive society, unlike other species. If we can integrate ourselves into the world, I am sure the Demons would let go of their bias and can also form a rtionship with others. The first step is difficult but once we have taken the first step, the path ahead would ease a lot."

    Alex leaned on his chair and fell into deep thought.

    A smile appeared on his face.

    "Demon Empress, though I didn''t marry you. I will support you and help you to carve the road ahead. Though you still have topensate me."

    If others heard Alex now, they would have screamed. As expected of the bandit King for not leaving thepensation.

    "I will help you open a trade andmerce centre. Build schools and other organisations. I will lend you civil personnel to help you create a political body and ruling structure. Before migrating into the world you need to solve the internal crisis. Trade andmerce will help you form a steady food chain. You can use the monster parts and fur to craft things for exchange. What The Demon societycks is a properly functioning body and administration. I will help you with that.''''

    Alex and Nux discussed a few more things.

    Nux eyes shone brightly hearing Alex''s words and she felt enlightenment. She knew the Demon Continentcked severely in terms of others. Her ancestor focuses only on expanding the military without replenishing the resources due to which the society came to a standstill.

    Nux stood up before her seat and bent her head giving Alex a gentle bow.

    Alex smiled seeing her etiquette. For a tough and proud woman like her, bowing their head isn''t easy but once they ept the fact, they do everything they can to repay the grace.

    "The Demons would always remember your Kindness and grace for helping us in the time of need."

    "It''s okay. Just don''t forget thepensation fee after you all became rich."Alex chuckled.

    Nux''s lips twitched, but she just shook her head with a smile.

    "We will not."

    ......

    The military reforms were carried out in full swing. Leaving a minimum at the borders to fend off the dangers and protect the people at the border.

    It wasn''t just Kinley, every other Empire in the world started to follow Kinley''s steps. Curfew was ced everywhere and every city was instantly on alert.

    Mercenary bodies refuted and struggled to get out of armies'' reach. Large-scale protests to preserve the rights of their independent organization broke out. Before the situation became worse, Alex took the lead and talked with them.

    After knowing the full-scale scenarios naturally they weren''t brain-dead to the point that they would neglect the mass danger ahead so all of them agreed.

    However, there were still some annoying bunch that still didn''t believe in these things and ran away.

    Bandits, thieves and thugs suddenly found themselves trapped. With heavy restrictions and the army going after they made their life hell.

    Theirfortable days of livinge to an end. Still, they didn''t want to give in and decided to rebel.

    The wind of rebellion started to blow out and a joint organization that was displeased with the current scenario formed.

    A few days after, Alex got the letter of undercurrent in Clex, The City Crime.

    Reading the letter, Alex just smiled gently.

    "I can finally have some fun."

 Chapter 606 603:Undercurrents

    Chapter 606  603:Undercurrents

    Alex stared at the report with a scrutinising gaze. Things have been quite chaotic recently and if he doesn''t manage well, themon people will be the ones who would suffer greatly.

    Tapping on the table, Alex smiled.

    "The bandits must have a lot of amassed wealth, don''t they?"

    As soon as Alex''s words fell, the surrounding atmosphere became cold.

    Snar who was assisting him just kept mum and stepped back meanwhile Christina just stared at him nkly.

    "You are already an Emperor and already so rich so why are you making that greedy expression?"Christina grumbled.

    "Tsk!"

    "That''s not my money. Most of them are people''s money. My private collection had been spent too much. I need to amass private wealth so that I canze around happily in my retirement."

    "You might be the first Emperor in the history of the world who is more concerned with retirement than keeping power?''''Catherine spoke with an indifferent experience.

    She had heard the same words so much that her ears had be numb. Every time Alex would work with her, he would cry and act as if wronged for being forcefully put on the throne.

    And yes, recently she also seems to be infected by this to the point she also felt cumbersome in dealing with the affair.

    "Your Majesty, bandits and the rebel forces are easier to deal with but clearing Clex city is close to impossible. All the nobles had a hand in it. We can''t disrupt it."Snar suggested.

    "No, we have to," Alex spoke sternly.

    "Clex city might have been useful before but now it''s a cancer. We have eliminated the Omen but I am damn sure that some of them might be still living here and there. They are like cockroaches that survive until the bitter end and on top of that I don''t want to have a City of Crime under my name."Alex stayed adamant.

    "Send a notice to the City of Clex. Ask them to submit and those who don''t have any criminal record ask them to disperse. Transfer the worker ss somewhere. Compensate them if they suffer loss and if they have life in their house. After we take care of it, they cane backter."

    "Are you giving them a chance?"Christina asked.

    "Everyone deserves a chance. However, what will happen in the end is another matter. Give them two days. Ask Riya to move the shadow forces and bring me all the news of the movement. I don''t want a single criminal whomits crime and atrocities to escape."

    "Are you going there personally?"Catherine asked.

    "Yes!"

    "As expected," Catherine spoke with a sigh and waved his hand.

    Snar got the order and went back to prepare.

    As soon as Snar went out, Alex''s senses screamed suddenly and raising his chin, he saw Christina and Catheirne''s icy cold expressions as if they were going to devour him.

    "What happened?"Alex asked with a panicked expression.

    "I heard a honeybeee to look for her flower."

    "Which honey? Which bee?"

    "Christina, it seems our husband is a bit naive. We should teach him properly?"Catherine spoke coldly.

    "Yeah!"Christina nodded.

    After that a highly confidential meeting took ce and loud voices rang out.

    ..........

    "Something bad is about to happen?"A man''s face filled with wrinkles spoke solemnly.

    "Leader, there has been a lot of distresstely. We haven''t received anymotion for a week. The situation is not in our favour. If this goes on we have to disband."His subordinate spoke with a saddened expression.

    "Moreover, the Empire wanted to clean up the underground forces and arge military was dispatched. We are deep in trouble. What are we going to do now?"

    "Should we surrender to the outside force who wanted to rebel? Even if we lose a bit, we will not be swallowed by the Empire forces."

    "No need."The man spoke and pulled an envelope from his pocket.

    "We received a letter from that man."

    "That man..."

    "Are you referring to him?"

    As soon as his words fell, they remembered the ck-haired man with red eyes appearing here and beating the shit out of them, making them cry and beg for forgiveness.

    "Don''t forget he is our liege now. His words arew and he asked us to help them. Moreover, he promised us the benefits that we may secure if we surrender early."

    The man closed his eyes remembering about the humiliation and stared at the ve mark. From that Wolf gang mercenary and Woofer their head became his men.

    "All of you prepare yourself. We are asked to meet him outside the City.''''

    "Yes, leader!"His subordinates screamed.

    As they left, Woofer stared up with a reminiscent look" Just how strong have you be now?"

    .........

    In the meeting room, a deep silence reigned for a moment.

    All the important forces of the ck market gathered here.

    The President of the Association stared at the letter and asked everyone.

    "We have received an Imperial Decree to change our way. We can''t sell stolen goods or provide a ce for evil-doers to stay and also there is a ban on auctioning ves."

    The situation was quite grim.

    "We can''t ept this. The ones who benefited the most are the nobles and royal family. Now that they had no use for us, are they discarding us?"A man shouted.

    "No, it''s because they know our value, they are not eliminating us. Otherwise, if they used all the forces, do you think they can''t weep us."Vice President Ken spoke.

    "Haa!Are still speaking in favour of those damned assholes."

    "Yes, they are clearly treating us like garbage."

    "How can they do this to us?"

    Ken''s lips twitched for a moment.

    ''Aren''t we garbage who have hands in all kinds of shady deals.''

    "The Empire is wiping out the internal threat before the world with the other world."A man spoke in favour.

    "It''s false."

    "What if this is just a scheme?"

    "What is the proof? They are just trying to amass more authority and power by doing this?"

    The President raised his hand to calm down everyone.

    "I think I have a solution. I have revived another request asking for cooperation."

    Everyone quieted down after hearing his words.

 Chapter 607 604:Attacking Clex City

    Chapter 607  604:Attacking Clex City

    People flee hurriedly as if they are running for their lives. The Clex City which was bustling with crowds a day ago, was now nearly empty.

    It looked dreary and deste.

    People could be seen rushing out of the city with a pale expression. The notice surely had an effect however there were still many people who couldn''t ept this.

    "Keep track of these people as who knows how many of these are sinister people who may cause chaos thereafter, "Riya ordered forces to observe the escaped person.

    "Don''t let the bandits run, if they surrender keep them under close observation."Christina ryed orders to her troops who had circled the whole Clex City.

    Various checkpoints had been established and the people rushing out had to pass through these checkpoints and they had to pass through safety checks.

    The Public Safety Department established by Alex has collected vast information about the criminals hidden in Clex City and they are in charge of filtering them.

    It would be good if they had a database system and a quick scan s this world is too ancient for that.

    "I am sure some criminals disguising themselves would pass through the safety check," Christina murmured.

    "It doesn''t matter, Riya''s shadow forces would keep a check on them. The entire region is under their radar and if things get worse, we can just order Kassel to make a move."Alex spoke with a smile while caressing Riya and Christina''s hair.

    "Can you stop ying with our hair?"Christina retorted.

    "Be serious," Riya spoke with a shy expression.

    "Seriously! Haa..." Alex scoffed at them and stared at Clex City.

    "You two are the ones who stopped me from ying."

    A reinforced wall had been constructed in the inner part of the City and the forces of ck Markets had been deployed there.

    If Alex made a move, he would wipe out everything in one strike but if he did this, his wife would pinch him to death.

    "Learn some restraint. You are an Emperor now. Have some manners? You can''t just run wild as you wish. You need to maintain some decency."

    Alex''s lips twitched hearing Christinain.

    His head started to hurt hearing the same words again.

    Every time he did something, someone would appear out of nowhere to restrain him and start preaching to him.

    ''Damn, which bastard made me Emperor. I will kill that guy.''

    "That person is already dead. So stop threatening a dead guy and let him rest in peace."

    Riya and Christina shouted at the same time startling Alex''s expression.

    "Damn! Since when can you read my expression?"

    "It was too obvious."Riya chuckled.

    "Okay, enough of this. Begin the attack. Let''s take down those bastards."

    .........

    Six loud thunderous twangs ran out simultaneously as a murderous razor-sharp bolt whooshed past Aeon causing a few cries of pain to ring out nearby.

    The soldier''s mind was thrown into turmoil. Aeon, who was at the forefront of Charging, took a moment to assess the situation.

    Using the dim moonlight, he saw arge stone gap and in between those stone gaps their wide-scale ballistic harpoons were attacking with a mass of condensed energy.

    The ck market had a vast amount of resources and arge number of artifacts and gadgets at their disposal so it wasn''t easy to get them.

    The whole inner area was covered with a huge barrier protecting them against the ferocious attacks of their troops.

    20 metres away was a stone gap and 3 metres wide beyond which soldiers were crouching behind sandbags and rocks. Further away there were countless fire forces gathered together.

    Beyond the gap, Aeon saw six ballistic projectiles getting charged with mana cores operated by a few nervous people. He also saw bow-wielding enemy soldiers appearing one after another with some orders being shouted by the soldiers.

    Seeing the scene, Aeon frowned.

    "Something is wrong here. Since when did the ck Market have this trained militia? All the soldiers are coordinating quite well. These people are highly specialised like proper soldiers. ck Markets should have used guards and mercenaries to fight so where did this bunch of peoplee from?"

    Aeon felt that he couldn''t dy any longer.

    "This barrier is a tough nut to crack, however.."A yful smile spread across his lips.

    He waves his hand and rys the orders.

    The soldiers attacking the barrier retreated following Aeon''s order which surprised the enemies.

    Ken, who was overseeing the whole situation along with a mysteriously dark figure, frowned seeing the sudden development.

    "Are they retreating?"Ken asked with confusion. After all, at the end of the day, he was just a merchant and didn''t have anybat expertise.

    "Hmm! What can they do? This barrier can take on the attack of peak Legendary rank and the ballistas can kill a Transcendent rank with a snap. Under absolute defence and fierce attack, what can they do?"

    "What if they send Mythic ranks?"Ken asked in a worried tone.

    "Mythic rankers are quite busy nowadays and we also have three Mythic rankers hidden here. We just need to stall them until our secret passage is ready. We will soon burn down everything and run away."The dark-robed figure spoke and then turned towards Ken.

    "Don''t forget your promise," Ken spoke coldly.

    "Don''t worry, if we get out of here safely, every artifact and good-quality weapon we have will belong to you. Moreover, we will also provide you with mary support in exchange for permitting you to operate as an independent organisation."

    As the anonymous figure assured him, a guard came hurriedly.

    "President, we have trouble."

    "What happened?"Ken''s expression turned ugly.

    "The first defenceyer is breached."

    "How?"

    "The other side had a miner who dug a tunnel leading to the back, in a few seconds and a few troops emerging out ran rampage and destroyed the pirs that kept the barrier intact."

    Hearing this, for some reason, Ken started to have a bad premonition in his heart.

 Chapter 608 605:Attack On Clex City[2]

    Chapter 608  605:Attack On Clex City[2]

    A few moments ago...

    Mercenaries hired by the ck market and soldiers from unknown regiments were guarding the defence line while rotating shifts at regr intervals so that they would not be exhausted quickly.

    The attack on the defence was quite fierce still they managed to hold as the ck market spent a lot of resources to form the line of defence.

    Unfortunately...

    CRUNG!CRUNG!CRUNG!CRUNG!

    A hundred metres away from the defence line, in a deserted building that was supposed to be an upper district of the ck market, faint tremors echoed.

    Due to the loud sound of explosions, the faint tremors went unnoticed until the end.

    A soldier patrolling in the area caught the disturbance but ignored it thinking that the earth was quaking because of pressure radiating from the battle from the defence line.

    Still, he bent down to observe the disturbance but the tremors softened and disappeared.

    "Weird!"The soldier muttered.

    "Let''s not waste time here. We should finish patrolling and move to our shits on the frontline.

    The moment they moved away, a hole burst open slowly from the ground and from that, a lean and thin man with a dirt-stricken face holding a shovel moved up.

    The man lowered his chin and scanned the dpidated and deserted buildings.

    Seeing no soul in his sight, he bent down at the face of the hole and waved his hand.

    "All clear."

    "Holyshit!"

    "Hugo, you are a genius at digging tunnels."

    "Shhhssss!Don''t speak loudly."

    The soldiers wearing Knight armour got out of the tunnel following Hugo''s lead.

    "Hahahahaha!I am not that great."Hugo rubbed his nose with a small chuckle.

    For them, Hugo was a weird guy and no one knew what the Lord saw in him to put him into the army.

    When he was picked up, he was just a poor ordinary miner but under Their Liege''s guidance and resources, this guy reached the early legendary realm in just a few years.

    Within half an hour, this guy dug a tunnel too skilfully right under the enemy''s nose. Except for slight disturbances near the surface, one couldn''t feel that someone was digging underneath their feet even if they used mana because the tunnel went quite deep inside the ground for many kilometres.

    "Let''s not waste our time. Sir Aeon is waiting for us."

    "All of you follow the orders."

    "Yeah, let''s dismantle everything."

    "Kill everyone."

    "Destroy everything."

    Hugo was back drenched in sweat hearing their war cries.

    ''It seems all of them had been influenced too much by Liege and now their brain is filled with destruction and murder.''

    "Hey, curb your excitement. Don''t forget we are not going to get any reinforcement. This is a test to prove ourselves."

    "Lab, do you get it?"

    "Yes, I got it," Lan murmured, wiping the tears from his eyes as he could never forget the day when the Lord visited Wright for the first time and kidnapped him¡­he chose him and guided him to be a magician.

    Without making a sound, the soldiers pull out their metallic armour, and speed through dested buildings.

    The team was divided into two parts.

    One was going to create mayhem and chaos by acting as a diversion while the other one broke the wall from the inside and destroyed the barrier.

    Hugo was in charge of guiding people to barriers and was a bit nervous as he had never led people.

    He had fought many spars but all of that was like a practice match so he didn''t have any real-lifebat experience.

    Till now his kill count was still struck at zero but tonight he will not be a newbie any more.

    Tonight he will make sure to upgrade his status and show everyone how fierce he is.

    "Let''s go and wait for the team to create a diversion."

    On the other side, a pair of men sneaked in closely observing the influx of soldiers marching ahead.

    A small squad of soldiers on hearing the orders started hurrying their way.

    The leader who was at the front, took long strides while screaming.

    "All of us shouldn''t be afraid of sacrificing our lives. We aren''t here to win or make a big statement. We are here to stall time for the head of the ck market to evacuate."

    "Leader, why do we need to do all this? Just why?"

    "Yes, leader, isn''t it a waste of time? I think Emperor Alex''s side is better."

    "You are too naive."The leader sneered.

    "The new Emperor is too young. He didn''t know the way to rule. He wants to strip our position and make us work as if we are his dogs with a little sry and no benefit"

    "But aren''t we facing a huge external threat? Shouldn''t we unite to repel it?"

    "External threat.What external threat? All of this is just a lie made up on his part to suppress the internal chaos. How can there be such a big threat and even if there is such a threat what can puny low-level soldiers like us do?"

    The leader scoffed at the naivety of people.

    Since when has there been a truthful ruler? The one at the top had always been a liar ying tricks on people in the lower section of society.

    So how can he trust a self-proimed righteous Emperor? It''s better to believe in people who are greedy than in people who pretend to be righteous.

    The leader of the squad who sank into thoughts for a moment suddenly halted his steps as he didn''t hear his soldiers reply nor there was any sounding from footsteps.

    At that time, his back was drenched in sweat and he turned around only to find no one.

    "What the hell? Where did everyone go?''''

    With his heart beating in trepidation and sensing a crisis, he took out the emergency signal and fired into the sky drawing everyone''s attention.

    The soldiers who noticed the signal started running towards the spot.

    "Hemi, what happened?"

    "What is going on?"

    The man named Hemi whose squad vanished in thin air just stood there seeing the influx of soldiers with a bad premonition.

    He sends the signal instantly but the enemy doesn''t kill him nor does he stop him from sending the signal which means.

    "Damn¡­Don''te here. Run¡­."

    Hemi screamed and tried to run but he was toote.

    [Call Of Thunder.]

    A loud voice spanned across the area andrge dark clouds casting a huge shadow covered the area.

    And before anyone could understand what was happening here, lightning shes started raining down on the area.

 Chapter 609 606:Attack On Clex City[3]

    Chapter 609  606:Attack On Clex City[3]

    The soldiers who hurried their way to the ce on witnessing the emergency signal were suddenly startled hearing a loud crackling sound shaking their ear drums.

    Their bodies froze and a bad premonition welled up inside their heart.

    "What the hell?"

    "Holyshit!"

    "Damn it, this is a false signal."

    "This bastard is a traitor."

    The soldiers screamed in panic raising their heads towards the sky.

    Beyond the expanse of wide sky, dark clouds appeared. Soon, strong gales started to blow sweeping dust and debris, followed by a flicker of lightning that soon illuminated the whole area with blinding shes that kept on pouring one after another.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    The streaks of like snakes devoured everything on getting touched and erupted like a wrath sent by the heavens.

    Screams of agony and howls bellowed throughout the ce. The ground trembled, and the buildings and monuments shattered into piles of rubble.

    The loud explosion drew the attention of those on the defence line who momentarily lost their mind to see a blinding sh erupting several hundred metres away from them.

    A scorching heatwave, causing the skin to tingle, swept through the area. The ground, now nothing but arid earth, was covered in scattered dust from the shattered building and puddles of blood from dried and fried pieces of meat lying there with widened eyes not knowing how they died.

    The soldiers from Alex''s side who watched Lan waving his hand as ifmanding thunder and killing enemies easily, suddenly burst with loud cheers andughter, apuding Lan for hismendable feet.

    One spell, and he almost dismantled an entire sub-district of Clex City turning everything into tatters on sight.

    "WOW! What a powerful spell that was!''''

    "Lan, I didn''t know you were this brutal. You stir-fried live human beings."

    "If His Highness sees this, he might be proud of you. You are truly a dragon, capable of following His Highness''s path of creating mayhem and destruction."

    "Hehehe!"Lan gave a weird shy smile while rubbing his nose which he lifted proudly.

    However, he felt odd hearing such weird praises still he let it pass as praises were praises at the end of the day.

    "Okay, enough praise for now."Lan snapped out of his moment of valour and reminded everyone.

    "Now is not the time to get drunk on this little achievement. We have things to do."

    "Hmm!''''

    The soldiers nodded following hismand and started ahead seeing a flock of soldiers making their way.

    "I will disrupt the enemy lines with my spells and support you while you kill your way. Remember, our task is only to draw their attention not to engage in a bloody fight so don''t sacrifice your life."

    "Don''t worry wizard Lan, we don''t n to die so early. We are yet years ahead and a major war to apany Highness."

    One of the men spoke respectfully and gave Lan a salute, leapt ahead followed by others.

    The group pulled out a spear from their rings and then threw ahead with all their might.

    The spear shot like a cannon and traversed a parab arc, on descending caught fire in mid-air and on falling exploded.

    BOOM!

    Soon, the enemy soldiers found themselves defending against the rain of spears that was filled with an explosive that exploded engulfing them in waves of me.

    Lan at the side, conjured a sh of lightning and whipped his hand, throwing a streak that crackles killing 2-3 people on every strike.

    "Now everything depends on you Hugo, don''t fail. His Highness''s hopes are pinned on us."

    At this level, The Lord had already capable men who could sweep away this entire ce without any effort but if little things like this had to be done by a higher realm powerhouse then their existence and reason for life would be worthless.

    Their Lord had trusted and had treated them like his own people, arade in arms. So, they can''t fail and betray his expectations.

    ....

    From underground, through a small hole, a helmet covered with rock was raised above the ground.

    Hugo looked up and shivered seeing many dark clouds striking one after another.

    "What a ruthless way to kill?"

    "I should learn something from them."

    The soldiers on defence were alerted by such argemotion.

    At first, they waited for things to calm down but heard muffled groans and screams, followed by shes of lightning, they noticed that something was amiss and made a way to handle the chaotic situation.

    Aeon, on the other side, had already retreated giving them time to breathe an air of relief. So, with no trouble at the front lines, they divided the forces.

    Noticing their movements, Hugo turned back towards his man.

    "Get ready."

    The man nodded and pulled arge barrel containing oils, spread inside the tunnel.

    Hugo, while digging the tunnel, created arge cavity that was filled with explosives.

    Hugo looked up and waited for a suitable moment, screaming "Now!"

    The moment he shouted, like an arrow released from now, Hugo''s body shot out soaring into the sky.

    Holding his shovel, coated in aura, he threw it towards a group of soldiers making a shattering sound to pull aggro.

    The soldiers were startled by the appearance then around and saw a shovel, tearing the air and striking the wall.

    The shovel pierced the one man''s guts, snapping him into two and collided with one wall with a loud rumbling sound.

    The footing on which soldiers stood cracked and the soldiers were thrown away by the force of the st.

    "Arghhh!"

    "Ahhh!"

    The soldier rolled and screamed, alerting everyone.

    "Get that bastard."

    "I will ughter him and feed him to the dogs."

    Hugo''s men jumped out of the tunnel and ran back to assist Lan''s team. Meanwhile, Hugo raised another shovel and ignited it to fire with a spell and gave a creepy smile that sent a shiver down the spine.

    "What do liege say, at a moment like this."

    "Huh...I remember now."

    "Fire in the hole."

    Hugo roared with sinisterughter and threw the burning shovel into the hole from where they emerged, a catastrophic explosion simr to the dumping of bombs urred.

    In the next moment, the ground around the area copsed, and a radiant pir of light shot towards the sky.

    Several zing pirs of crimson mes erupted from the ground one after another engulfing the entire area in dense mes.

 Chapter 610 607:Attack On Clex City[4]

    Chapter 610  607:Attack On Clex City[4]

    Aeon and his men who had retreated to a safe distance saw the sky set aze by a dark dense crimson me rising towards the sky.

    A huge mushroom-shaped smoke cloud rose and a shockwave of mes spread around destroying everything in the vicinity.

    The ground quivered and jolted in shock. Tremors spread around for more than a few kilometres. A dense dark cloud of smoke rising up formed a cloud that almost covered the middle of Clex City.

    "What the¡­"

    "Did this guy empty the whole reservoir of explosives?"Aeon frowned with a bad premonition.

    Explosives were quite expensive and time-consuming to make. His Lord liked to y with explosives and it brought a great benefit when traded with other Empires due to various uses.

    Now, one didn''t need to have awakened to help when clearing the path through mountains.

    Before the war, His Lord permitted to use of a portion of it if it was necessary, however, it seems that dumb Hugo, just pulled out the entire stock.

    ''I don''t know about it now but if this was before, Lord Alex might have beat the shit out of them after all this explosion caused this time is a bit hugeparable to the magic destination of peak Legendary realm.''

    Aeon looking back, raised his voice sternly at a group of people gathered behind surrounded by soldiers.

    Several hundred people were watching the scene with a bbergasted expression. Their bodies were quivering violently.

    They were the native people of this city who were reluctant to leave even after the notice was issued. It was such a headache to pull them out.

    They weren''t criminals whom he could just forcefully kick out. All of them had properties here and this ce served as their daily earning. There were many inn owners, bar owners and shop owners gathered here along with their families

    "Did you see this? If I hadn''t gathered you here, you wouldn''t have been alive to see the next day."Aeon''s voice struck like thunder in their ears.

    They were unable to refute the young man''s words now whom they stubbornly refused before.

    But noticing the mass destruction, their heart was bleeding heavily.

    Amid the vast buildings, mes rage uncontrobly, painting the sky with an ominous orange hue. The buildings be towering torches, the roads consumed by the relentless inferno. Thick smoke billows into the air, obscuring the once-clear horizon.

    "Thank you, Lord, for saving our lives and not giving up on us."

    "Thank you, Lord."

    "May the Goddess blessing be with you."

    Aeon smiled and didn''t speak much.

    How can he not know their thoughts? They were d to be alive but losing their means of ie was a hard blow for them.

    No one wants to let go of thier money they earned by sweat and tears.

    Aeon shook his head and shouted.

    "Soldiers advance."

    "The wall is gone, it''s time to march."

    Following his calls, many mages stood up shooting a beam of light.

    The beam of light exploded in the air summoning dark clouds that started to bellow violently and soon a heavy downpour began.

    On the other side, the remaining soldiers and mercenaries scramble to battle the ze, their efforts a stark contrast to the furious and chaotic dance of the me.

    Those who were quite near the bridge were burnt into nothingness. Not even a part of their corpse was left alive under such a heavy fire.

    With no one to restrict and mes subdued by a downpour, coating themselves in mana, Aeon and his man stride past the huge crater created by the st.

    After a few moments of marching, they heard the screams and shrieks of agony from afar.

    On increasing their speed, they finally reached the ce ravaged by fire and noticed theirrades.

    And their condition was a bit worse.

    Their body was riddled with gruff scars and their flesh seemed to be the brunt of dark.

    Aeon, with a huge leap, sprang into action.

    Hugo and Ian''s group, now joined together to keep pushing the enemies.

    Hugo stepped on a guy digged a hole in his chest and then, rotating his body, mmed the shovel over a person''s head, cracking his head open.

    Ian waved his hand, freezing the ground and threw a ball of electricity that sted the discharging current.

    Both of them were clearly out of breath and struggling to keep fighting.

    It was then, a beam of light that exploded clearing a trail of enemies.

    Large arcs of swords rained down cutting through the enemies.

    "What the hell?"

    "Arghhhh!''''

    "Damn, run...Run for your lives..."

    The enemies screamed in terror.

    Aeonnding near Hugo and Ian, gives them a deep stare.

    "Why are you in such a mess?"

    As Aeon''s question fell, Ian gritted his teeth giving Hugo a deathly stare as if wanted to drill a hole in his body.

    If eyes can kill, Ian wanted to kill this guy beside him a hundred times.

    Hugo lowered his head in embarrassment.

    "What the hell? Stop behaving shyly and tell me if you are in danger."

    "No, there isn''t?"Hugo waved his head hurriedly but as he tried to answer, Ian took the lead.

    "It''s all because of this dumb shit," Ian screamed pointing at Hugo startling Aeon.

    Aeon for a moment even pondered if this was the same nilly-will-shy mage who was crying when he met Lord for the first time.

    "This guy used too much explosive and we were injured because of that st. If not for me using the barrier spell and safety talisman awarded by the Lord to craft additional barriers, we wouldn''t even have ashes left behind for cremation."

    Cough....Cough....

    Hugo coughed, giving an innocent look.

    "This is my first battle so I didn''t know the amount of explosives to be used."

    "And this is also going to be yourst if I was not here."Ian snorted boldly.

    Aeon took a deep sigh.

    "Both of you stop, bickering, we have things to do."Aeon raised his hand to calm them down.

    "Casualties."

    "29, out of which 18 were from Hugo''s side "Ian answered sharply.

    Aeon wanted to speak when his senses screamed in danger.

    "Boys, you all seemed to be too careless."A chuckling sound echoed.

    "A mythic rank."Aeon''s senses screamed.

    "Damn, the enemy had a Mythic rank."

    The entire battle came to stand still for a moment as heavy pressure crashed onto them forcing them to fall onto their knees.

 Chapter 611 608:Attack On Clex City[5]

    Chapter 611  608:Attack On Clex City[5]

    Aeon frowned, feeling an overwhelming pressure and screamed.

    "Step aside. I repeat step aside and retreat to a safe distance."

    "Sir, what about you?"The soldiers asked with a hint of weariness.

    "I...I need to fight."Aeon took a moment to summon his courage and steel his heart.

    The other party was at Mythic rank. Even though Aeon''s foundation was quite solid and his Lord hinted that he could defeat opponents several times higher than his level, he wasn''t sure if he had enough to even strike a Mythic rank but at this moment, all he knew was not to give up.

    He can''t step back, he can''t retreat. His Liege had faced opponents several times beyond his league and emerged victorious. As his trusted soldier, if he can''t even put up a front, he should just go and kill himself by drowning in a bucket of water as the war that was going to happen, you can''tin about your opponent''s level.

    "Ian, Hugo, take the soldier''s retreat. I will stall time."

    "No one is going anywhere. Everyone will die here."A man took off his hood and gave a sharpened re.

    "Who are you? If you are paid to fight then we can double the money, "Aeon asked wondering to which party this guy belonged.

    "Allen stop wasting time and kill them."The ring on his finger glowed and Ken''s anxious voice echoed.

    "A dead man needs no information."A scythe emerged from his sleeve.

    As soon as Aeon caught a glimpse of the weapon, he swiftly pivoted his body forward towards Allen drawing his sword.

    As mana concentrated swirling around his body, it glowed blue and an intense shockwave spread hitting Aeon.

    Aeon shed his sword but the force of the st sent him flying.

    Rotating his body in the air, Aeon shed, sending a bright sword arc that was cut apart by Allen with a gentle shake.

    "Damn it!"Aeon cursed, getting overwhelmed and as soon as his foot reached the ground, with every fibre of his muscles, Aeon summoned forth his strength propelling forward with an impressive disy of speed and athleticism, leaving behind a huge crack behind.

    In his hand, the sword glowed deadly with a sinister glint. As he charged at the fearsome opponent, the de blurred with speed, aimed at deadly uracy. With a quick twist of his body, he narrowed down the distance between them in an instant.

    Then clenching the hilt of the sword tightly, Aeon with all his strength executed a series of swordsmen as taught by His Lord.

    [Iron Heavy Swordsmanship]

    Allen''s expression turned serious, feeling a sense of crisis as Aeon''s image moved leaving behind a trail of cracked ground.

    Swish!

    Soon, sounds of metal crashing on metal echoed through the ce as two high-level warriors crashed stirring up clouds and dust in their wake.

    CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!CLANG!

    Sparks flew, condensed pressure of the shock wave swept away everything. The burning mes around were swept away by shockwaves hitting them and the remaining building started to crumble.

    Ian and Hugo, along with the soldiers, retreat back while mending their wounds by taking potions.

    "Can Aeon win?"Hugo asked, unable to observe the movements properly.

    "I don''t know. Aeon is strong, very strong. However, even though he looked like winning, it seems he was getting pushed back.''''Ian assesses the situation with worry.

    Watching from the sidelines, everyone couldn''t help but marvel at Aeon''s incredible prowess.

    Aeon des struck with lightning speed, mocked Allen''s defence as they sliced through his calf, sending a spark of blue mes shooting in all directions.

    With each step he took, Aeon twisted his direction seamlessly, blending his breath with the fluid motion of his weapon. It was an elegant dance of des, a blurred movement that was both secretive and lightning-fast.

    It was clear that Aeon''s swordsmanship and technique were way polished and cut above the rest but this wasn''t enough.

    Allen, scythe condensed with a mass of mana detonated when Aeon''s sword collided.

    A pair of opposing forces tried to force one another but Allen''s mana being denser and stronger, the explosion of mana st was pushed towards Aeon.

    BOOM!

    Aeon felt a numbness coursing through his arms as his body slid off the ground for many metres leaving a long trail of drag marks.

    Aeon gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood.

    Seeing this, Ian immediately gathered his mana channelling it into a concentrated mass of energy. With his right arm slightly bent, he conjured a sphere of blue lightning, crackling with raw power and growing size.

    The amount of mana consumed was immense but Ian managed toplete the spell. A destructive spell he learned from Teacher Hurt.

    [Lightning Sphere]

    With a flourish of his will, he fired off his spell that pierced through the reaction speed of Allen and crashed over him.

    ZPPPPT!

    As soon as the spear came in contact with Allen, a deafening crack split the air as hundreds of currents inside it burst out attacking Allen ferociously.

    Caught off guard by Ian''s spell, Allen withered in surprise trying to protect his body by covering it with a denseyer of aura. Aeon poured all his strength into his attack and unleashed a massive wave of sword strike that covered Allen thinking that he couldn''t miss the opportunity.

    Allen who was attacked at multiple fronts was injured but it wasn''t enough to defeat him.

    With an angry roar, he stomped the ground creating arge crack and sending a powerful shock wave dispersion through the current by st.

    Then raising his paralyzed head, he used his scythe to defend the sword attack blocking the attacking at his neck. With a sudden movement, his image shed and he grabbed Aeon''s head making a crackling sound and hurled him toward the building with tremendous force.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    A row of buildings shattered one after another as Aeon''s body crashed onto like a rag doll. The impact was deafening, sending shockwaves rippling outwards and shattering things in its take.

    "Aeon!"

    "Sir Aeon!"

    "Captain!"

    Plea of panic echoed one after another seeing ayer of dust with the situation of theirmander unknown.

    Hugo rushed ahead, tearing the cloud of smoke in front of him, picked up Aeon''s battered body with broken bones and ran under Allen''s murderous gaze.

    Pouring all his strength into muscles, he made a run pushing himself to the limit.

    Allen came charging at them and threw a mana st by shing his scythe.

    Hugo''s back tingles and goosebumps crawled up on his back on sensing danger. He turned around and nted his shovel onto the ground, pushing the soil.

    All his muscles bulged and a brown aura erupted as he dug the ground and pulled out the upperyer of soil.

    [Dirt Tide.]

    The ground trembled and a huge wave of soil emerged from the ground rising to the sky like tides of tsunami moved forward and crashed into the attack.

    Dirt and dust rose and covered his visions and his heart screamed.

    Then with a slight movement, Aeon jumped down from Hugo''s shoulder and winced in pain, unable to take steps properly.

    "Aeon¡­"

    "We can''t run, we don''t have anywhere to run. We can''t out-fast a Mythic rank. Let''s do an all-out attack."

    As soon as his voice, Aeon gripped his sword tightly and summoned thest bit of his strength he attacked.

    His sword glowed fiercely and withyer afteryer of mana concentrated on it, he shed ahead.

    [Abyssal sh]

    "Ian help us," Hugo screamed while concerned about his mana, he thrust his shovel at Allen in the smoke screen.

    [Piercing Thrust]

    A concentrated mass of pressure shot like a beam tearing everything in front of it.

    [me Sris]

    Ian poured every bit of mana and decided to unleash his ultimate strike.

    A huge ball of sun appeared above and crashed over Allen.

    "Do you think it can kill me."

    "Hahaha!Naive!"Allen roared violently as his eyes showed in madness.

    Bluish lightning crackled converging over his scythe and condensing a huge amount of mana that shook the ce, he exploded the mana to resist the impending attack.

    Just then¡­.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    A sudden burst of mes erupted and swiftly engulfed the entire ce, painting the sky with fiery red.

    Hugo pierced his shovel on the ground whereas many clung to the ground bracing themselves against the ferocious waves of heat threatened to sweep them away.

    The ominous sound of the protective defence barrier shattering like ss echoed in Ian''s ears as he waited for the defeating explosion to be over.

    As Earth finally stilled, deafening roars died down. Ian suddenly lifted his head and his eyes met the sight of utter devastation. The explosion obliterates what remains of human settlement, wiping out everything in sight.

    Sighing in relief, Ian got up and walked towards Hugo and Aeon''s side who were lying over a mass of broken debris.

    "It seems we won, "Ian muttered.

    "Umm!" Aeon nodded his head while Hugo just blinked his eyes and almost cried.

    It was just his first battle and he had already faced death a second time. It is so cruel.

    "I think ten sets of bones have been broken. I can''t even use a potion as it makes things join at odd angles."Aeon grumbled with a pained expression

    "Just bear a bit. You will soon be treated."Hugo muttered.

    Just as they were about to rejoice, from the deafening roar of mes that subsided a massive shadow shot up.

    With a bloodied face and ragged clothes, he bent his legs preparing tounch himself.

    BANG!

    In the blink of an eye, his muscles bulged and ground beneath his crack as he lunged toward them.

    "RUN!"Aeon screamed.

    BOOM!

    Aeon, Hugo and Ian tried to veer their body to escape but all of them were flung away as Allennded with a terrifying force sending shockwaves.

    The barrier around Ian cracked and he spurted blood as his body bounced off the ground.

    "If I was a bitte to react, I am afraid this ce would have be my grave."Allen spat the blood that emerged from his lips.

    Though he might look fine, his infernal was messy and his skin was burnt. For a high-realm warrior like them, a healing potion didn''t have much effect

    "I didn''t want to kill you before but now I am gonna cut each one of you into pieces."

    "Allen, don''t kill them."

    Ken, The president of the ck Market, a voice erupted from his ring who was looking at this from afar.

    "No, I am gonna kill¡­"

    BOOM!

    Before he could finish his word, something went past his head and then his head burst out.

    Ken freaked out but he wasn''t able to scream due to the shocking scene of blood erupted from headless neck and sprayed like a fountain.

    He was boasting a moment ago and now he is gone.

    The entire ce descended into deadly silence that was broken by a cold voice that lifted everyone''s mood following which a loud st, a majestic figure filled with awe descended from the sky.

    "Acting cool, did you ask for my permission?"

 Chapter 612 609:Enough Holding Back

    Chapter 612  609:Enough Holding Back

    A little far away from the City Of Clex, Alex''s figure hovered in the air along with Christina and Riya.

    Christina and Riya stared at Alex''s myriad changes in Alex''s expressions as the battle went on.

    Seeing drops of sweat trickling down from Alex''s face even though they were quite high up in the air with cold soft winds brushing past, Christina frowned.

    After pondering for a moment, she finally understood this guy.

    "Ufff...This guy."Christina sighed and ced her palm over her forehead with a resigned expression.

    "Huh.....What happened, Christina?"Riya made a befuddled expression. Her gaze interchanged between Christina and Alex, wondering what happened.

    "Your Husb...I meant our husband."Christina changed her speech, receiving a deep re.

    "He seems to be having withdrawal symptoms and finding it hard to control himself from going there to create a mess," Christina spoke with a chuckle. Though her IQ can be considered quite less, almost like a block of wood, when ites to battle and things rted to that, she has got a good eye.

    Riya blinked her eyes multiple times.

    "Withdrawal symptoms as if they were drugs..."

    Both Christina and Riya nced at one another and then burst intoughter.

    "You guys...Stop joking."Alex''s lips twitched seeing his wife''s yful nature. Naturally, he was feeling a bit odd seeing a battle going before him that he wasn''t taking part in but that wasn''t enough to make him anxious.

    "I am a bit worried about them and seeing those few casualties is making me a bit restless. The reason I always try to take the lead and shoulder most of the battle is that I hate people who follow me dying in the war. It saddened my heart."

    Alex, who had died once and saw his loved one dying right before his eyes, naturally doesn''t like death when it is someone around him.

    Everyone who dies might have parents waiting for their son''s arrival, a wife waiting for her husband, a daughter or a son waiting for his or her father to y around and fulfil their wish. It was the same if the one who died was a woman.

    It is okay as long as it is natural death but death in wars naturally makes him a bit sad. That''s why as he got stronger he always tried to make sure that the number of people died less.

    "If I had swept out everything, those few people might not have died."Alex clenched his fist.

    Seeing Alex''s seriousness, Christina warped her arms around one of Alex''s arms while Riya held the other.

    "I know your pain, Alex. But they have to be self -reliant. After all, we are going to have a war of fate where everyone has to fight. You can''t shield them from that and they need experience."Christina spoke softly with a warm voice undertaking the pain.

    She knew very well the horrors of war and how much it affected the family after all she can be said to be one of the victims of war.

    "I know it''s a good thing but it seems you are getting soft. Unlike before when you are too cold and merciless, killing with the slightest protection. People''s hearts hardened when they reached the stop but you seem to have gotten soft."Riya whispered.

    "Soft...You are telling me, I have be soft."Alex''s expression darkened.

    He freed his hands and wrapped them around the waist of two women startling them.

    "Just wait, I will show in bed just how hard I am."

    "Hmph!"

    "You..."

    Both Riya and Christina''s expressions turned red from embarrassment. If it had been before Christina might have not had such a reaction but after experiencing things, she was too shy to talk about this.

    Her husband''s figure was too good.

    Alex, who found the situation taking a weird turn, thought of using this opportunity to mess around and calm his heart, leaned his face to give a peck.

    Just as he was about to kiss...

    BOOOM!

    A loud earth-shattering explosion bellowed and a huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose above the surface startling Alex.

    "What the...?"

    Alex''s jaw dropped wide along with Riya and Christina.

    "Just how much explosive did you use?"

    "HUGOOOOO!"Alex screamed, feeling his heart bleeding.

    ''This guy just sted more than a ton of TNT. Damn it, did you think explosives grow on trees or did it get mined from the ground.''

    Riya and Christina swallowed their saliva seeing Alex''s bloodshot expression.

    "This fool killed a few members of his own group. Leave me, I am gonna skin him alive."Alex roared furiously.

    Riya and Christina tried to calm him down but Alex''s expression turned ugly as he saw Mythic ranking down and biting Aeon and others.

    "Alex, it''s just a few tons of explosive. Why are they making a fuss about this?"Riya chided.

    "Riya, 1 kg of explosive is sold for 10000 gold coins. Do you think 10,000 gold coins is too little now that we have the whole wealth of the Empire? Just because I allowed them to squander they''re gonna take away a whole wealth.''''

    ''I just gave my child a bank and card as a gift to make him use a bit but he squandered millions. Is this a joke?''

    Christina wanted to reprimand him but stopped noticing Aeon getting injured.

    In Alex''s eyes, it was just like a big guying out and bullying his children.

    "The Mythic rank is utterly a shameless bastard to the core, bullying poor people."

    "It''s not as if you hadn''t done that."Christina rolled her eyes.

    "I did that for a righteous cause, my beloved wife but this bastard¡­." Alex smiled but this time it was anything but gentle.

    "Enough now."Alex''s voice turned cold seeing life''s life-threatening situation.

    "I can''t restrain any more."Alex snapped his finger and mana condensed around.

    A white mass of crystallised spear appeared out of thin air.

    BOOM!

    Leaving behind after image, Alex''s figure darted across as he threw the spear towards a particr someone that moved across tearing the ce.

    Christina and Riya who stood at the back could only shake their heads in disbelief.

    "I knew things were going to happen like this," Christina muttered indifferently.

    "It''s already good enough, he didn''t blow out everything. "Riya added.

    "Let''s go, we should lest he might blow out everything."

    Christina spoke and then both of their images flickered and disappeared in thin air.

 Chapter 613 610:Rebels

    Chapter 613  610:Rebels

    Landing on the ground, Alex stared at the mess all around. His eyes scanned everything in less than a second.

    A brief silence lingered in ce as everyone''s gaze interchanged between Alex and the headless mythic rank warrior who just stood there like a statue as if it still wasn''t able to understand how it died.

    The silence was soon broken by loud cheers and triumph of victory.

    "Hail The Emperor!"

    "Hail To The Emperor!"

    "Long Live The Emperor!"

    "Long Live The Emperor!"

    "We Won!"

    After taking a glimpse all around, Alex raised his hand to calm down everyone. His gaze then fell on injured Aeon, Ian and Hugo.

    Hugo felt a piercing condemning gaze shivered and shrank back in fear.

    Alex raised his hand, making a grappling motion.

    Mana swirled around Aeon''s body and he floated in the air as Alex twisted his finger following which a loud crackling voice echoed Aeon''s body was pulled apart and his bones started to jolt as they were put in order.

    Aeon gritted his teeth to suppress the tearing pain.

    Alex then snapped his finger and a beam of bright golden light erupted from his body, covering the entire ce and engulfing everyone in bright warm light.

    "My wounds are healed."

    "Oh my god, I feel as if I can fight another war again."

    "What a mystical feeling?"

    Alex smiled seeing the soldier''s reaction and then waved as if pulling someone from afar while praising Aeon.

    "Aeon, Ian, both of you have contributed greatly."

    "And about Hugo..." Alex paused for a moment seeing his sullen expression.

    "Good job."

    He decided to show mercy on the prick.

    "Arghhhhh!"

    With a scream, a figure flying in the air crashed onto Alex''s feet like a rag doll.

    Riya and Christina''s images flickered behind Alex who looked around with curiosity while others greeted them with respect.

    "How can it be? How can The Emperor be here? Shouldn''t you be busy?"

    "Man, it seems you had a grave misunderstanding. I am the most free person in the world currently."

    The man stared at Alex''s face with disbelief as he had never imagined that the Emperor would directly deal with this thing.

    "Hey, president of Dark Market.."

    "It''s ck Market."Riya corrected.

    "Whatever!"Alex shrugged his shoulders and asked, "What''s your name?"

    "Ken..."

    Alex frowned and turned around to look at Riya.

    "Is he your friend Ken?"Alex asked with surprise as he remembered the dagger Kiss of Death used by Riya was gifted to her by a friend named Ken.

    "Their names are just simr but both of them are different. Did you forget that Ken is already with us?"Riya spoke, reminding Alex.

    "What that bastard dares to betray after all the things I have done for....you" Alex stepped over the man''s face who started screaming.

    "Hmm!" Alex nodded and stared at the other Ken.

    "So both the President and Vice president of the ck Market name is Ken. What a weird bunch."

    Alex removed his feet and squatted down.

    "Listen here. You who receive tons of news might know that my patience is limited. So, I will ask you one thing, where did you get your gut to defy my order?"

    "Who do you think you are?"

    As soon as Alex''s voice fell, goosebumps erupted all over Ken''s face.

    When he lifted his face, all he saw was a being whose blood eyes burning with fury were devoid of the slightest human emotions.

    Cold, dark andcking the tiniest of empathy that living beings should have.

    Ken''s mentality copsed instantly and his whole body shivered.

    "Your Majesty, I am innocent. I dont have a choice. They threatened to kill me if I didn''t do what they ordered. That mythic rank was here to kill me if I didn''t do what they say."

    "Who are they?"Christina asked as he noticed something amiss.

    "The Rebel...Rebels..."

    "Who?"Christina asked in confusion.

    Alex frowned at the displeasure.

    "They are a faction that wanted to oppose Your Majesty''s rule. They said that the external threat that you spoke about was nothing but a lie to force your orders and remove the thorns in your path after you sat on the Throne."

    "Who is the head of that group?"

    "I don''t know. I know nothing about that group. They asked me to shift all artifacts and things from the ck market to the southern part of the Empire. They promised to help me set up a ck market there and operate freely."

    "Are you an idiot? You believed their empty promises."

    Riyamented wondering if this guy was hiding things.

    "I didn''t have a choice."Ken pleaded with a choked voice.

    "They even sent soldiers to help me here but actually, they were keeping an eye on me. My family was kidnapped¡­"

    BANG!

    Alex mmed his feet across Ken''s face digging him under the pile of soil.

    "You dare lie to me. You don''t have a family."Alex''s eyes glowed green as he saw the man lying about his family.

    He was speaking the truth before but by the end, it seems he started to spout bullshit to arise and draw his pity.

    Ken''s face became bloody and blood sprouted out from his nostrils as he screamed holding Alex''s legs.

    "Have mercy¡­Your Majesty, please spare me, Lord."

    "So, these trained militias belong to that rebel group," Alex, ignoring his pleas, muttered, rubbing his chin.

    As he immersed himself in deep thought, his eyes glinted and his lips curled upwards as he noticed something.

    ''Interesting¡­..It''s surely interesting.''

    Alex''s eyes gleamed dangerously as he noticed a mole.

    Every Emperor had to deal with resistance when he sat on the Throne. There had hardly been any generation where there hadn''t been much bloodshed during the rise of the new Emperor.

    His father soaked the entire Capital in blood when he took the Thor, naturally he can do so more easily than his father but the time isn''t optimum.

    The reason why he spared many who hadn''tmitted a deadly sin was to use them as cannon fodder in war.

    But it seems, some people are eager to die.

    "Riya, Christina, take care of things here. I found something interesting. It wouldn''t take too much time."

    "Now, where are you going?"Riya asked but Alex''s image blurred before she could finish her.

    She then stared at Christina who also looked at her.

    In the end, both of them sighed.

    It was really hard to control this guy.

    Christina put on a stern expression and pped"Okay, all of you wind up the things. Carry the deceased and mend the wounded. Rest clear the things. We can''t leave this ce as it is."

    "Aeon and Ian form a team and see if there are any remnants that want to stir troubles."

    "Riya, take care of hidden danger if anything appears and lock this guy Ken in prison."Christina ryed themand while deciding to spare Ken and wait for Alex''s judgment.

    "Don''t worry, I am always on guard," Riya answered safely and her cold eyes darting across the ce noticed a tunnel through which artifacts were shipped before.

    "That leader group surely had a gut of steel to provoke Alex at this time."Alex scoffed.

    "A mere group of idiots need to waste time on that. I think Alex is on the move because he caught the tail."Christina concluded by wondering about the poor guy who decided to be the leader of the rebel groups.

    If Athena had been here, she would have already prayed for the poor soul.

 Chapter 614 611:Rebels[2]

    Chapter 614  611:Rebels[2]

    At the far corner of Clex City, a man with knight armour and a helmet covering his appearance, hiding behind a devastated building tilted his head a bit to look at the scene.

    The mana stone in his hand glowed with a bluish shine and a faint buzzing sound echoed from it.

    "Polo, do you copy?"

    "How is the situation?"

    "How is a battle going? Did soldiers from the other side suffer any defeat?"

    The Knight named Polo shook his head and answered, "The battle is almost over."

    "....."

    After a moment of silence, a bewildered scream echoed.

    "What? The battle is over?"

    "Didn''t you say no Mythic rank was supposed to appear so how? It hasn''t been a day and the battle is over. Our side sent a Mythic rank to guard things and act if things became weary."

    "I don''t know much but the Mining squad participated in the battle. Only god knows what he did but a huge st urred that destroyed the walls and ravaged the foothold set by the other side. Whoever did that attack, was surely strong with a great power?"Polo replied softly.

    "Allen had the upper hand and just as he was about to finish the three Legendary ranks from ...."

    "That asshole named Alex appeared and blew the shit out of that Allen."A mocking voice emerged behind Polo.

    "....."

    Polo who was reporting things suddenly froze as he felt a heavy pressure mping down at that ce.

    His back tingled with fright and beads of sweat drenched his whole body as he saw a huge shadow weighing over him.

    With a stiff movement, Polo rotated his head and the scene he saw almost made him piss his pants.

    It was dark...As dark as the abyss itself.

    A dark smoky haze with two cold red lights twinkling in between darkness that seemed to be sucking his soul deep into the abyss of despair...

    "A...hmmm...."Polo opened his lips to scream in horror but his mouth was forced shut by an invisible force.

    "Polo, what did you say? Em.....Emperor Alex appeared on the scene."A stuttering voice echoed from the other side.

    Alex took the mana stone and spoke coldly.

    "Hey!"

    "Who?"

    Startled, the other party raised its voice.

    "It''s death.."

    "Soldier, make sure to report this to the leader of the rebel."

    "I don''t care who the hell are you or from which shit did you crawl out but since you dare to poke the ho best prepare for the consequences."

    "Tell them, I aming."

    "I am going to have their heads soon...Very soon."After finishing his deration, he didn''t wait for the other party to reply and directly crushed the stone.

    Alex then raised his brows staring at Polo whose face had be as pale as a sheet of paper due to fear.

    "Don''t worry I will not kill you."

    "However..." Alex''s lips turned upwards.

    "You will beg yourself for mercy byasking to get killed."

    "Kasser!"

    The moment Alex''s voice fell, from his shadow a humanoid figure emerged as fast as lightning.

    Kasser who had be his shadow and stayed around him every time, emerging from the shadow bowed his head.

    "Your Majesty, please order."

    Alex pointed at Polo and said"One day."

    "I will give you one day to find all the moles and dig out the location of the nefarious group as soon as possible."

    "Your humble servant obeys."The moment his words fell, his figure disappeared into shadows along with Polo.

    "....It seems I am not going to be bored these few days."Alex chuckled heartily but his crimson eyes were conveying something else.

    "There can''t be smoke without fire.No matter how conceited the nobles are, they wouldn''t have the guts to amass troops and start all this stupidity."

    "Someone is behind all this."

    Alex after having a faint realization, he raised his index figure and tapped on a point between two brows on the forehead.

    The entire world came to a standstill and the picture of the world that was reflected in his eyes started to distort.

    The world shed with various myriad colours.

    After bing par with God and having such a strong soul, Alex could use his soul sense to look at the world just like God.

    Everything he wanted to see was at the tip of the finger. However, it was too vexing as billions¡­to trillions of information were collected and passed over the brain at the same time.

    Though he was stronger than that of Goddess, in the end, his body was that of a mortal unlike Goddess whose body existed in spiritual form secondly, he didn''t want to use this as doing so he would always see many disgusting and embarrassing scenes of other privacy which he didn''t want.

    His senses started to spread far and wide. Within a span of moments, everything happening in the world is reflected in his eyes.

    He could see Catherine, taking a sip of coffee while taking the paperwork, Yvonne with a saddened expression sitting beside heratose parents and Athena seemed to be going through a test of the illusion of the dream realm with Pope guarding her with a solemn expression.

    A mncholy look shed over Alex''s eyes as he then lingered on Yvonne''s thinned body which his heart wrenched.

    "Damn, I should have gone to see her and calm her."Alex cursed himself for thinking too much.

    He wanted to see Yvonne after returning but after hearing that she was with her parents, Alex felt a bit guilty as in the end, it was the result of him pulling away the seed of darkness and nefarious dark creature that injured their soul.

    Until their soul is healed they wouldn''t wake up. So, Alex wanted to give her some time to sort out her mood in case his presence irked her as in the end she really loved her parents.

    Calming herself, Alex looked over the world trying to find any irregrities or anomalies that he might have ignored.

    It was then his eyes fell on a familiar figure making his emotion darken.

    "That bitch¡­"

    As he cursed, dense killing intention emerged dyeing everything in red terrorizing everyone.

    "Alex, what the hell happened?"Riya and Christina asked worriedly.

    Alex stared at her face with aplicated expression and muttered.

    "That sister of mine is still alive and kicking."

    "Sister¡­who?"Riya and Christina tilted their heads.

 Chapter 615 612:Mind Behind The Rebel

    Chapter 615  612:Mind Behind The Rebel

    In a dimly lit, dark cell, a weary prisoner sits hunched on a cold, unforgiving stone floor. The room is suffused with an oppressive sense of despair as if the very walls hold the weight of the prisoner''s confinement.

    The prisoner''s clothing is tattered and stained, a reflection of the harsh conditions they endure. The face bears the marks of time and suffering, with hollowed cheeks and weary eyes that have seen too much. A thin, threadbare nket provides meagre warmth, but it can''t chase away the chill of istion.

    The only source of light filters in through a small, barred window high above, casting feeble rays that barely prate the gloom. The air is heavy with the scent of mustiness and decay, and the distant echoes of muffled voices and clinking chains serve as a constant reminder of the harsh reality of imprisonment.

    The dead silence was broken by the loud clicking sound of footsteps apanying a fierce aura permeating everywhere.

    The temperature of the prison went down by several margins and prisoners cowered in fear as a man with a majestic aura went past their cell.

    CLUNG!

    The cell at the lowest end filled with darkness bathing the ce in light making the prisoner flinch back.

    The prisoner was a woman who tried to cover her eyes to protect herself from bright light however she didn''t have a hand to cover her face.

    Alex, who entered the room, just stood there silently watching the woman rotting in prison whose appearance was much different from her morous self.

    It was then Alex noticed something amiss.

    Initially, his order was to cut her hands, and feet and gouge her eyes but he decided to leave her eyes to witness her misery and despair in the dark room.

    Despite the grim surroundings, there is a flicker of resilience in the prisoner''s eyes, a glimmer of hope that refuses to be extinguished.

    Locked away from the world, she endured, it seems, waiting for a chance at freedom.

    "Your presence disgusts me."Alex''s voice carried an anger.

    "The only reason you are alive now is because you were a role model for Alice, Riya, Catherine and others but it seems all of that was a mask."

    "Hahahahahahhaaaa!"

    The woman lifted her head and burst intoughter.

    "Younger brother, aren''t you being too hypocritical now?"

    "You and all other Princes had power from the beginning but I was alone...I had been alone with no one to support me or join my hands thinking that I was just. I just did what I needed to do to seize power."

    Alex walked towards Leia whose face was filled with scars and squatting down he stared at her with dead eyes.

    "So, you are saying your circumstances were too hard with no way out."

    "Do you know you are just making excuses?"Alex spat aside and clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    "Riya, Catherine and Christina all had situations where they had to bend their heads. A tree if it does not bend to the circumstances breaks apart but if it bends it can still stand straight and spring up with a much greater force."

    "You, of all, should know that we have a special bloodline with great talent. You could have trained yourself and moved around the world, to create apanion and connections. Once you have be world-renowned, you could havefought forthe Throne but what did you do?"

    Leia stared at Alex with nk eyes and tried to avert her gaze.

    "You didn''t want to endure hardships nor did you want to work hard so when you got the lucrative offer, you just epted and stood aside letting them do as they pleased. Even if your situation is pathetic it doesn''t give you a reason to betray us and join hands with the scum of the dark realm."

    "Shut up...Shut up, "Leia screamed violently like a mad woman.

    "You don''t know anything so shu...."

    CRACK!

    Leia felt a crushing pain as Alex clutched her jaws and crushed them with brute strength and then hit her head on the wall.

    His blood lust burst forth locking onto Leia''s frail figure.

    "I know everything."

    "I know what you are, what you are thinking and what you are doing."

    "Bitch, did you think, I don''t know this is a clone."

    Leia''s eyes widened in fear and her body shivered.

    "The only reason I am conversing with useless trash like you is because I know that the real bitch is listening to this."

    "Leia, rejoice."

    "You finally manage to anger me."

    BOOM!

    The face was burst apart with Alex''s slight strength.

    Alex shook his hand to get rid of the blood and walked out leaving the headless corpse.

    "Clean the filth. Don''t dispose of her body, just burn her in nothingness."

    The moment Alex stepped out of prison, he saw Catherine leaning against the wall.

    Her eyes were a bitplicated and filled with many emotions. Naturally, Alex knew the reason.

    Leia preached that she wanted the empowerment of women and the freedom to do what they please. She also wants to enact new rules that women should have the right to inherit thend and fight with brothers for equal rights.

    Catherine had faced harsh resistance just because she was a woman handling Throne, and naturally wanted to support Leia in her quest.

    "As expected, she is behind this rebellion," Alex answered with a sigh and walking towards Catherine wrapped her arms around the waist and kissed her forehead.

    "Wait!"

    "No one is watching, unless they want to die."The voice became loud and as soon as his words fell, anyone that was within their proximity ran away.

    "How did she do all this? Is there a traitor or mistake on my part?"Catherine asked, snuggling into Alex''s chest.

    "Neither."

    "I was sure that God of darkness would have a card in his hand. I never believed in that bastard. It seems he has done it again."

    "Huh! What did he do?"Catherine asked, seeing Alex''s sour mood.

    "It seems when I went to the darkness realm, he had used the remaining moles to y some things. We had imprisoned the real Le, but because of a traitor, it seems she escaped and is now behind rebels gathering people who are against me."

    Catherine pondered for a moment.

    "The rebels don''t pose a threat to you and are useless unless there is more than meets the eye."

    "It seems he is nning something big...Big. I couldn''t have guessed this if I hadn''t seen the eyes of Leia which was filled with life as if she hadn''t suffered any grievances and the God of Darkness''s power was shrouding her from getting discovered."

    "Don''t worry, you aren''t at fault in this. Even the Goddess can''t predict this as the God of Darkness is already above them."Alex caressed Catherine''s hair seeing that her expression was down as she med herself for all this.

    "So, now what should I do?"

    "Disce the army. I don''t want to take the chance. Also, contact the Church as with God of Darkness ying string behind, things won''t be easy."

    "And yeah,dont disturb Athena. She is going through an important phase."

    "Got it. By the way, visit Yvonne, and soothe her."Catherine spoke with a re and pinched Alex''s waist.

    "Stop running away from her. You know she isn''t ming you."

    "I¡­I was about to do that."Alex muttered pretending to be in pain.

 Chapter 616 613:Calming Her Restless Heart

    616 Chapter 613:Calming Her Restless Heart

    In a luxurious room, a red-haired plump woman rested against the chair while checking the documents on the table.

    Her face was a bit pale and her eyes were a bit dark seemingly, due to theck of sleep.

    Pausing in her work, she turned her head to take a look at a pair of old couples lying unconscious. Her eyes shook a bit with worry but it disappeared as soon as it appeared.

    ''You have to be strong, Yvonne. You have to be strong. Everything will be...''

    Yvonne suddenly snapped out of her thoughts, as she felt a soft warm touch kneading her shoulder and massaging it.

    Warm mana courses through her body and her eyes tremble and she feels like melting due to a soft touch.

    "Oohh!''''

    A moan escaped from her lips due to a heavenly feeling that seemed to take away all her tiredness.

    Yvonne, who wanted to drown in such a feeling of ecstasy, hardened her heart and spoke coldly.

    "So, did you remember now that you had a wife named, Yvonne?"Yvonne''s eyes became a bit moist.

    In the past few days, her heart had been beating faster anticipating Alex''s return and she wanted Alex to apany but this bastard didn''t even care about her and kept ying with others.

    Yvonne felt the pair of hands wrapped around her neck and a part of silky golden hair brushed over her.

    "Don''t say that Yvonne. Everyone knows very well that sometimes it is not true what you see on the outside."

    Alex spoke, bending down, holding Yvonne''s palms and raising them to kiss softly.

    "Every moment of my life, I have always thought about you five. From the moment you all sacrificed your life for me, you are my responsibility whom I had vowed to protect at all cost."

    "It''s just that I feel a bit stuffy thinking about confronting you."

    "Hmmm! You, who stand at the top of the power of this world, is unable to sort out your feelings."Yvonne snorted.

    "Stop your excuses. I am not a naive lovesick teenager."

    "So, what if I stand at the top of this world? I am still powerless in front of you. You can stab my heart any moment you want and I can''t even resist.''''Alex smiled andforted Yvonne, trying to coax her.

    "Even if you don''t show it, I know you feel angry and would me me for not taking a softer approach that wouldn''t harm your parents."

    Yvonne felt silent for a moment and turned her head and noticed Alex''s ufortable expression.

    His eyes were down as if he was ming himself.

    Yvonne''s heart melted seeing her husband''s expression.

    "I felt angry. Even with so much power, you weren''t able to deal with them without harm, so my mind mes you, however, my heart soothed my anger by saying that you wouldn''t have done that if there was another way."

    Yvonne extended her arms, wrapped them around Alex''s waist and poured out her grievance.

    "At first, I wanted to ignore you but after you disappeared my heart had been restless. I carve for your presence, for your warmth and your loving touch. I crave for you."

    Yvonne blushed after such a bold deration.

    "My naughty tigress, stop seducing me."

    "Bah, who wants to seduce you? We are already married so why do I need to seduce you."

    Alex opened his lips but words struck her throat as he heard the word marriage.

    Marriage...In the name of marriage, all of them just tied the knot in Church without any grand celebration.

    Alex has always wanted to give them a grand wedding that echoes through the world but shit keeps on happening one after another.

    ''Once this is over, I will have my marriage and push these five Goddesses and take on their joint assault together otherwise I wouldn''t be Alex.''

    The fire in Alex burned heavily and an evil smile reflected in Yvonne''s eyes.

    "Hey, what crooked thoughts are you cooking now?"

    "Can''t guess?"

    Alex smiled crookedly as his wolfish hands started assaulting Yvonne.

    "Aah!"

    A subconscious moan escaped from Yvonne''s lips feeling Alex''s warm touch caressing her body.

    Yvonne''s eyes widened with surprise as she realised what just happened and she turned to re at Alex signalling him to draw back his wolfish hands.

    "Hey, don''t give me that re. You enjoyed it, didn''t it?"

    Alex then went down and whispered into Yvonne''s ears.

    "You want more don''t you?"

    As hot air from Alex''s lips tickled Yvonne''s ears, a blush appeared on her face and her breathing became ragged.

    "Unlike you, the body is quite honest."

    Though Alex simply touched and caressed her, with hands that had magical effect, Alex could arise the deepest desire suppressed in the heart.

    As Yvonne blinked her eyes feeling hot, Alex kissed her on her lips forcibly. His tongue invaded her lips and intertwined with Yvonne''s tongue as he sucked on those sweet plum lips.

    "Mhmmmmmm!"

    At first, Yvonne resisted butter gave in to the relentless pursuit of Alex as she felt her body being melted by euphoria.

    After kissing for a few moments, Alex withdrew his attack and licked his lips with a mischievous smile.

    "You¡­..You are too bad."Yvonne chided and hit her fist on Alex''s chest with a pout making her look quiet.

    Alex felt that he would burst out if he didn''t vent his emotions today.

    So, he bent down and wrapped his arms around Yvonne''s waist and lifted her.

    "What are you doing? Put me down?"Yvonne spoke with a side squirming voice.

    "I want to eat the ripe plum tomato," Alex answered, rubbing his face against Yvonne''s cheek.

    "That...That..."Yvonne felt his mind bing a mess and streams of hot air rising over her head.

    "Ok, but not here.My parents..."

    "I know. I don''t have that thick skin to do it here."

    Alex took Yvonne to her grand room and put her down on the bed where Yvonne covered her face with a shy innocent look.

    "Today, you are awarded an opportunity to feast on your husband''s body."Alex teased Yvonne and unbuttoned his shirt.

    Yvonne closed her eyes with her palms but on looking closer one could see her peeking through the gaps.

    Seeing Alex''s body, she swallowed her saliva feeling out of breath.

    Letting go of her hesitation, she murmured like a mosquito.

    "What?''''Alex asked, feigning ignorance.

    "Be gentle."

    "Believe me, I am the most gentle guy in this world."

    Alex replied softly and started the making out process but it didn''t take long for Yvonne to find out how gentle this guy was.

    ''Damn, I was too naive to believe this shameless bastard.''

 Chapter 617 Chapter 614:Pulling Out Roots

    617 Chapter 614:Pulling Out Roots

    The next day, Alex woke up refreshed after working out for the whole night. He can still go but Yvonne will suffer if he does as he pleases. Moreover, he doesn''t have that much time to indulge as he needs to take off flies swatting around.

    Alex looked at Yvonne''s rose expression along with a blissful smile lingering over her face.

    "She might have fallen asleep after a long time."

    Seeing this Alex was in a dilemma.

    He got Kasser''s message and needed to give orders. However, it wouldn''t be good if Yvonne woke up and found no one.

    A woman, after spending her night, tries to look for warmth from her partner after waking up but finds no one; she starts to feel restless.

    "Hmmm!"Rubbing his chin, Alex decided to make a clone that would persist for a day.

    "Though a clone can never be as good as a real one, it would assure her at the very least."

    Alex then bent down and kissed Yvonne''s forehead lovingly.

    "Yvonne, I will be back as fast as possible."

    Alex got up and with a snap, a white shirt with crimson lining along with a white trouser appeared over him.

    With a step, Alex''s figure disappeared leaving his close friend who wrapped his arms around Yvonne''s waist and pulled her closer.

    Alex''s figure appeared over the Capital and his hawk-like eyes scanned everywhere.

    "Kasser, did you find anything," Alex asked with a solemn expression to which Kassee nodded.

    "What did you find?"

    A ck shadow emerged and kneeled down before Alex.

    "Your Highness, as you predicted Lady Leia was behind the rebellion. During our investigation, we found arge vicious magical spell that seemed to be absorbing the life of the deceased soul."

    "Did you learn anything about the circle or its use?"Alex asked with a frown.

    "I failed to do so. Please punish me for my inability."

    Alex raised his chin looking around.

    There was a dark barrier that originated carrying the power of the God Of Darkness which was stopping anyone from eyeing that ce.

    Alex could break through it and see it but in doing so he would alert the other side and anything with the God of Darkness can''t be taken lightly.

    If he rushes forward without taking proper measures, things might turn shit even for him.

    "That bastard had sowed his seed wherever he could. What a disgusting being?"Alex cursed.

    "Kasser, ask the Secret Force to act. Inform the Church and all other races to send their Top expert. We will first encircle the ce and then I will break it. It would be unwise for us to give them time."

    "I think it would be good if others take part in this fight as a warm-up. I am certain that there are creatures of Darkness guarding that pce. Ask them to hide their tails."

    "Yes, Your Highness!"Kasser bowed and his figure disappeared.

    "How did I overlook such a thing? I should have used irvoyance to pull the weeds in one go. I feel that Leia who is alive now is someone who had been devoured by the seed of darkness and had been hiding for so long preparing all this. May the rebellion be done to create chaos to buy some time."

    "Whatever, this time I will clearly pull out every root. Until the final battle, I can''t let messy shit pop out from here and there. If required, I would scan through the soul of each individual of this world."

    Alex decides to shoot towards the sky.

    .......

    In the neutral zone that lies between Kinley and the Dwarf Kingdom, lies the Grand Cathedral.

    before burning down everything.

    11:17

    The Central Church of all Priests is the stronghold of all believers.

    Inside a majestic room in the Cathedral, Saintess Penelope stared at the reports with a grave expression.

    She reported to a white-beard man who was leisurely taking a sip.

    "Pope Issai, have a look."

    The white beard man took a peek at the letter and after reading through the contents sighed heavily.

    "Why can''t these people give this old man a rest? I am already nearing 500 still they are forcing this old bag of bones to fight."

    Saintess Penelope''s lips twitched on hearing the man''smentation.

    If he had to describe the Pope in two words she would use Lazy Bum.

    This guy was toozy to the point he even found taking his breath a bother and halted his breathing for a few days going into the ultimate state of rest.

    She always finds it hard to ept that this guy is a Pope because of his absurd behaviour the other protectors mock him as a Fake Priest.

    The religion of Goddess Reba doesn''t force anyone to stay a virgin or single but this guy is single because he feels that being in a rtionship will waste precious time of his life in which he canze around.

    Shaking that thought, he asked the Pope"So, how many should we send?"

    "We can''t send much currently," Issai spoke with a solemn expression that appears rarely while his eyes lingered on the figure floating before them.

    In the middle of the room, a dense mass of energy coagted at the centre containing a mystifying energy that was converting over a gorgeous plum woman of otherworldly aura.

    She looks like an immortal who had stepped into a mortal ne.

    Currently, Athena was undergoing a test of experiencing the lives of different reincarnations which all Saintess go through to gather life experience.

    In one life, you may be born rich while in another you may be poor and filled with suffering. Each life would epass various struggles and endeavours that one had to go through.

    Alex was against this test as he didn''t want Athena to suffer any more hardship but he could only give in to Athena''s pursuit.

    "Athena is at a crucial step. Though there isn''t a problem now, I don''t want to take any chances and lose my guard. We absolutely can''t think that God of Darkness wouldn''t act."

    "If a single hair of hers is harmed, I don''t know how Alex would react."Issai, who had ample experience, knew exactly what type of person Alex was.

    He might look calm, patient and gentle, but once he loses his patience he won''t ponder for a moment before burning down everything.

    "Athena will wake up any moment from now."Saintess Penelope suggested seeing the glow getting brighter.

    "Once she awakens, she might be on par with a Goddess."She smiled and joined her hand.

    "Amen, May the Goddess be with us."

 Chapter 618 Chapter 615:Invasion

    618 Chapter 615:Invasion

    Towards the western part of Kinley, lies a straight that leads to the Southern Ocean.

    ording to legend, there was a small continent in the Southern Ocean but it had been submerged due to a battle between two colossal beings several thousands of years ago.

    No one knew about the authenticity of this and records of old had either been lost or destroyed.

    The Ocean was vast and had a depth of several kilometres. On venturing deeper, one would find himself in perilous situations attacked by sea beasts.

    The safest distance of venture was around 100 km from shore after which came the territories of beasts who would chew you off without spitting bones if you went deeper.

    Almost 700 kilometres away from shore and at a depth of 40 kilometres below the ocean,y the debris of an ancient City submerged by the ocean and made the base of many monsters.

    At the centre, there was a magnificent Castle as big as a magnificent city.

    A huge bubble foam surrounded the Castle preventing the influx of water. Contrary to the outside, the inside of the Castle was dry devoid of any water.

    In one of the inner chambers, a golden-haired beauty sat there with a dead expression screaming loudly.

    "Useless....Each of them is useless. I funded them, helped and even warned them to avoid a confrontation. I asked them to protest usingmon people and create a mass non-violence movement to keep him busy but these stupid people with egos covering their heads decided to rebel."

    "Who gave you the guts? Do you think I will help you?"

    As she screamed in anger, a whisper echoed in her ears.

    [Dont be angry dear. Though our n failed, people still died in the revolt and we can also make others rebel in other empires. Kinley isn''t the only Empire.]

    Leia''s expression distorted as she heard the soft whistle. If possible she wanted to go back to the days when she didn''t ept the temptation but now she had walked too far away to give in.

    "Is the magic circle ready?"

    [It needs more if we want to activate it to its full potential, I can still send a part of my legion. Once it umtes enough, I can send all my people who will sweep away everything and then you will be the only one who will reign this world.]

    [You will be above people, you will be above God.]

    [You will be a heavenly Empress that will go down in history for ages.]

    Leia''s eyes shone with greed and her body shuddered with excitement as she heard the voice.

    "You have already seen my strength and the power of my colossal army. I have never lied to you."

    Leia clenched her just imagining her glorious days of reigning over the world.

    BOOOOM!

    Leia snapped out of his thoughts hearing a loud reverberating st echoing throughout the ce.

    "What happened?"Leia asked furiously.

    At that moment, a shark-shaped monster walked over to the ce hurriedly, bowed down and asked.

    "My Queen, the ce had been under attack."

    "Attack...Who is attacking?"She asked with a bad premonition.

    "It''s human.."

    "What?"Leia tightened her hold over the armrest of the throne.

    "He found out so quickly. How is that possible? Isn''t this entire ce covered by a barrier?"

    [He found it through your clone. We can''t dy anymore. Activate the spell leading to the passage. I will send as many troops as possible through the passage."

    Leia bit her lips feeling a slight hesitation, however, she had already stepped into deep mud to swim out now and could only dive more.

    "Okay."Leia summoned a staff and hit it on the ground.

    "Release all the deceased souls heed my call and sacrifice."

    CRINK!CRINK!CRINK!

    The huge castle started to shake and huge runes under the basement started shining.

    The runes forming the circle started spinning rapidly and devoured a huge amount of deceased souls collected by Leia.

    "Alex, it''s time for revenge," Leia shouted while preparing to open the gate that will allow God Of Darkness troops to descend.

    ...

    Outside the ocean, many lights flickered and countless individuals appeared.

    It hadn''t been a day since they received the news but all of them leaving behind everything rushed here gathering a mass of soldiers in the shortest time possible.

    Along with the protector, each race sent the hidden elders and Secret guards creating a mass force that was enough to wipe out half of the poption.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Huge pirs shot onto the oceanic floor one after another.

    Forming a vast array, the pirs lit up the entire ce evaporating a huge mass of water leaving behind a sandy parchednd with the huge castle at the Centre.

    Jack, The Protector of the Dragon race stared at the ce solemnly.

    "Fuck, a portal is opening here. We need to destroy it."Jack screamed, merging with Elf King Hindell.

    All of them surrounded their power but at thest moment, they heard Alex''smand.

    "Stop!"

    Alex''s words confused everyone.

    "Your Majesty, we will be in trouble....."

    Enoch, who stood behind Alex, tried to plead but was stopped by Alex.

    Alex closed his eyes observing the flow of the entire world and found something which was hidden too deeply to be noticed before.

    "It seems we can''t stop this. Our only option is to fight."

    "Huh!"

    Confusion was evident on everyone''s face.

    "Many magic spells activated at once just now. If we destroy it, they wille through another portal. There was one under the Demon King Pce, and many hidden under thendmass."

    "If we destroy all of them at once, "Hindell asked.

    "It will take a moment to destroy one and by the time I reach thest, the portal will be activated. This ce is the safest ce to fight, unlike others which is quite close to civilians."Alex spoke solemnly, feeling the gravity of the situation.

    "We can only hope that God Of Darkness doesn''t send many generals at once. Because even if I can kill or upy them, during that time I can''t oversee things here and this might be our chance to test our preparation and gauge the opponent''s strength."

 Chapter 619 Chapter 616:Invasion[2]

    619 Chapter 616:Invasion[2]

    A moment of silence lingered as everyone felt dense undtions of powerful energy shaking the entire void.

    Alex stepped to ry orders.

    "Soldiers, I am not going to spout some motivational bullshit at this moment."

    The Emperor and the Elders who heard this suddenly coughed blood wondering now what kind of nonsense was this guy spouting.

    Alex raised his fist towards heaven and roared.

    "Because there is no reason for that. Our win has been set in stone and with me leading you, is there any need for motivation?"

    "All you need is to fight to your heart''s content and tear down the enemy that appears out of the hole. While fighting don''t be conceited. Try to take the one you can and if there is any danger retreat. When you step back, there are others to step up for you."

    "All you need is to believe in yourself and believe in yourrade."

    Alex spread his arms, erupting his holy aura that spread around the ce, making those who heard his words raise their heads with their blood boiling for battle.

    "So tell me what we are here for?"

    "To KILL!"

    "Whom!"

    "THE ENEMY!"

    "Soldiers, today the world shall witness a storm of kill."

    "KILL....KILL....KILL..."

    "I can''t hear you."

    "KILL!"

    "LOUDER!''

    KILL

    KILL

    KILL

    KILL

    "Move!"

    With Alex''smand, a hundred thousand warriors that had trained in hell reached the peak along with hidden forces of the world and started moving towards the ce that emitted dense energy.

    ......

    Inside the void...

    Thousands of dark shadowy creatures gathered moving through the passage.

    "Your Excellency, we have found the opening of the passage. We just need yourmand to move.

    One of God''s ranked Shadow creatures who belong to the vanguard of the Army reported.

    "Hmm!" Paimon, who was leading the charge, nodded.

    "Creatures birthed by darkness and bred by chaos. After holding on for so long and abstaining from causing a mess, it was time for us to do what we are born and enjoy to our heart''s content."Paimon who is one of the heavenly generals under the God Of Darkness roared.

    "Can you see that bright glowing spot in the void," Paimon asked, pointing to his singer.

    "Yes!"

    YES!"

    "YES!"

    "Inside it, lives a group of mongrels that had tried to defy our God and tarnish him. They denied his divine presence and refused to obey God''s will. So, it is time for us to take revenge for disrespecting our Mighty Gods."

    "Let us show them the Divine might of our God''s forces and the might of our united belief."

    "Go and break it!"Paimon roared.

    "Create a hole through the void. If it''s not enough, break through the ce and make itrge enough for our army to pass through. Show the lowly ants the feeling of despair as they take theirst breath. Make them agonise over their powerlessness in the face of our strength."Paimon spoke with a sneer.

    He didn''t know why his God was so cautious about attacking this world. In his opinion, there is no need to fret over such a small world after they took over countless worlds.

    ''There is only one guy who has enough strength to defend but I am also God King. There is no need to waste time. I will conquer this entire world and make the guy kneel before God, devour this entire world into darkness.''

    As Paimon submerged in his fantasies, the creature of shadows started to hack through the void to forcefully create a gateway that would allow them to descend into Everton.

    Leia who was seeing this scene became.

    ''What the hell are they doing? Why are they breaking into the void to create a pathway when there is already one.''

    The spell created a passage that connected with the world God of Darkness was residing now which would teleport the army of God of Darkness below their world with a small opening to allow ess. However, the passage opening wasn''t big enough to allow all troops to appear at once so they should take turns toe out.

    The whole point was toe here stealthily and take down the other side in surprise but this guy.....

    The split soul of the God of Darkness that was residing in Leia was turned speechless witnessing his subordinate actions.

    ''This shithead. Can''t he just do what he is ordered?''

    If Alex heard this, he would surely mock the God Of Darkness.

    When the boss is a shithead, how can the one below him be normal?

    A huge crack appeared over thend mass from below plunging the huge pce along with the city into endless darkness.

    The crackling resonated all around the ce. If not for arrays locking the ce, the entire world would shake.

    "Advance!"Paimon ordered.

    "Leave no mercy. Spare no one, kill everyone."

    "KILL....KILL...KILL...."

    The Pseudo Gods, and Demigods all jumped up before Paimon followed.

    Behind him, a hundred-thousand-strong Army of destruction followed as theyughed out in preparation for one-sided ughter.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    As soon as Paimonnded on the ground, he was suddenly struck by a strong force freezing his entire body.

    The entire army who came from behind also froze in their face standing rooted in their ce.

    The surrounding him became dark shrouding the entire world in deathly stillness.

    As he looked around, his ears suddenly caught wheezing and swishing sounds that started to be louder and louder.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt an overwhelming presence and saw a golden-haired man standing with his hands folded behind his back.

    "Oh!Paimon, so it''s you. It''s good to have a visitor from the other side. I was a bit bored so I came here myself to apany you."

    "How did you know me?"Paimon asked, confused.

    He didn''t fight back waiting to find out what antics this silly human was going to use.

    "I know you and those ck shitheads very well that''s why I prepared a grand wee. The grandest wee that one could ever hand."

    "Keke!"

    With an evil grin, Alex spread his arms and shouted.

    "Sit back and enjoy my heavenly wee."

    The moment the words fall, the darkness around resides and the scene that is reflected in Paimon''s eyes makes his scalp numb.

    Millions of glowing spells and all types of aura arcs shed by weapons blocked his vision and was about to fall on them.

    "Have fun assholes."

    These were thest words that the Darkness army heard before the attacks poured upon them like rain and pummelled them to dust.

 Chapter 620 Chapter 617:Invasion[3]

    620 Chapter 617:Invasion[3]

    Loud explosions reverberated throughout the battlefield as the ground shook due to the concentrated firepower thatnded at the same locations.

    In just a matter of seconds, the bodies of countless creatures of Darkness exploded as the powerful spellsnded on their bodies.

    What they received was the strongest spell of everyone out there beginning from Saint realm experts to God level powerhouse.

    Paimon stood stunned for a moment under the heavy bombardment because he didn''t expect to see such a greeting. He had led armies to countless small worlds but none of them were able to stand before him.

    ''No, this isn''t due to my ipetence. It''s all because of that bitch who wasn''t able to do a single thing and made them aware of our locations.''

    ''Yes, that''s it. Otherwise, how can these ants stand a chance against me?''

    Paimon consoled himself with his twisting reasoning and shouted.

    "Brace yourself!"Paimon shouted, summoning shields to protect himself and others.

    The spell did not pose any threat to him but it could wipe out a major chunk of the army.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Power of darkness rushed out forming a barrier to protect them but at the next moment, a small ball of light struck the barrier that soon started to disperse the barrier into nothingness.

    ''What the hell?''Paimon screamed in surprise and caught the sight of grinning Alex winking at him.

    It took a moment for Paimon to understand what just happened now.

    ''Did he just cast an anti-magic spell? Isn''t he a warrior?''

    Out of all the individuals Paimon faced, the number of anti-mage spells he encountered can be counted at the tips of his fingers. They were rarest of all, to the point that many worlds either don''t have them or those anti-mages live long enough.

    The anti-mages can''t use normal magic and they help deal with mages by breaking the spell structure but they arepletely useless in front of warriors as far as he knew this guy was top existence and his primary weapon in sword and he also knew making him a magic swordsman so how the hell he had anti-magic spells which interfere with casting due to their nature.

    At that moment Paimon had a bad forbidding.

    ''No, I can''t lessen guard and take things lightly. What if that guy sneakily cast a spell through the barrage and hit me? I need to defend.''

    Paimon concluded things, grabbed the ranked dark creatures beside him and threw them towards the fray of spells to use them as cannon fodder while using the remaining half to defend himself from the st.

    The shadow creatures roared angrily trying to break free but due to Paimon''s strength far surpassing them, they were unable to escape his grasp.

    Cries of surprise, anger and panic escaped from the shadow creatures as they found themselves getting blown away.

    The weaker ones were already crushed into dust while the stronger ones gritting their teeth persisted in trying everything in their arsenal to defend themselves while many tough ones tried to move forward taking the barrage head-on.

    Blood of pieces of flesh rose into the air and a mist of blood rose up towards the cry. The entire space vibrates due to the dense energy spreading around like a shock wave.

    A sonic explosion loud enough to st one ear drums kept on echoing creatingrge ripples. mes raged all around burning away the ground below.

    The space that was ocean before had now turned into a hollow mass of void.

    The frightening scene was enough to make one scalp numb in fear but all of this was just beginning.

    "Fire in the hole! Don''t stop until everyone is incinerated or destroyed."Alex ordered and then thinking about something shouted

    "Hurt, I don''t care where the hell are you but if you are listening, use the void to transfer the energy of explosionsing at us back to the enemy.''''

    Hurt was amidst the frontline firing spell and almost coughed hearing Alex words.

    ''You can also do that. Why are you asking an ant like me to do this? Damn, he thinks of me as his servant.''

    If Alex heard this, instead of refuting he would have asked, are you not?

    At the back,Alex observed everything solemnly. He didn''t blink an eye in fear of missing something that might cause a mishap.

    From memories extracted from Dentalium, he knew that Paimon was a conceited fool and too arrogant. Just because he had led an army to many mini-worlds and destroyed them easily, he thinks he was the protagonist of the story.

    If the world is divided into small, middle and big, Everton was born with the fate of an upper-middle-world but due to the God Of Darkness shitting around here and there, this world hadn''t reached its full potential.

    But even though the living beings hadn''t developed to their full potential, the Goddess and their army were as strong as they should have been, so unless someone from the big world interfered, the battle wouldst long.

    Unless the fate of the world is threatened by someone outside, the heaven army of angels can''t move otherwise they will suffer the bacsh. With them, and the hell army, he was confident of confronting them even if the whole army of God of Darkness descends.

    But this stalemate would break once the God Of Darkness breaks through.

    ''Haaaaa...There isn''t any need to panic. I also have ns but it''s annoying to fight such a cockroach.''

    Moreover, though one shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, these bastards not only looks like shit from the outside, they are much worse than shit from the inside.

    Their ugliness makes one skill skin creep like an insect crawling over their bodies.

    "Alex, your expression isn''t quite right. Is that guy strong enough to pose a danger to you?"Mezov asked with a frown seeing Alex''s expression turning ugly.

    His words drew everyone''s attention towards Alex as they waited for his answer.

    Alex stared deeply and answered.

    "Yeah, he is strong."

    "He''s so strong that I can''t one-shot him," Alex said seriously but his words almost made others choke.

 Chapter 621 618:Invasion[4]

    Chapter 621  618:Invasion[4]

    Hearing the first sentence drowned them in worry and made their hearts grip in fear but hearing the next second gave them an urge to hit Alex.

    "So you are saying that you can kill him but can''t one-shot him. Is that what you meant by strong?''''Mezov asked, blinking his eyes.

    "Yeah!"Alex nodded, rubbing his chin.

    "Fuck you!"Jack screamed.

    "You almost gave me a heart attack."

    "Are you kidding with the old fogies?

    "Hey, Alex, stop scaring us now."The Elder of the Wolf tribe shook his head. This guy is troublesome to deal with.

    Suddenly a buzzing sound erupted and the other side gave up on taking on attacks. Instead, they took on heavy bombardment and started throwing their attacks.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    The barrage of spells ceased a little creating a gap and taking this chance, a dense mass of ck fog immediately shot forward.

    The dense ck consisted of dark creatures.

    They roared and spread out charging at the enemies. The front formation copsed due to the other side''s attack.

    "Mage fall back. Warriors began your ughter."

    Within a span of moments, Warriors shot out towards the front lines while Mages fell back. Most of them were exhausted due to firing for so long while the Warriors were almost full.

    While recuperating, they also prepared themselves to provide support.

    "I will go now and help them before things be a mess," Jack spoke and jumped with a fierce roar.

    ROAR!

    His humanoid body surged many kilometres wide.

    Two huge wings spread over the sky casting huge shadows on the ground.

    With a p, his wings stirred a storm in the vicinity. He opened his jaw wide and spoke.

    "Otherworldly shit have a taste of my breath."

    [Dragon Breath!"]

    A dense mass of energy coagted and soon a mass of heavy energy tore through everything and shot forward carrying a huge might of destructiveness.

    The beam of fiery energy struck the dense mass of dark creatures whose bodies were wiped out under the high temperatures of mes.

    Like a mosquito dying and falling down under the spray of repellent, the army of dark creatures burnt and fell.

    The ughter went on until a dark sword cut through the fire breath.

    "Stop scaring weakling. If you have guts fight me."A dark-veiled man with two pairs of wings spoke.

    "Fair enough."Jack sneered and both of them engaged in a destructive fight.

    "I can''t fall back."Mezov stepped forward and shot forward like lightning.

    Lifting his hammer erged as big as a mountain, he started pummeling the enemies into pulp.

    On the other side, Hindell summoned giant vines that struck like a whip. While some vines wrapped around dark creatures and sucked their energy and then started growing fiercely.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly a loud shattering sound echoed simr to thousands of sses breaking at the same time drew everyone''s attention.

    And everyone''s eyes fell on a huge metallic ck giant whose body emitted a ck metallic lustre. He ran his way through the enemy mming them into dust.

    Screams of the Allied army rang as they were shot out after shing against this guy.

    "I am Inedelebis and I am indestructible."The guy named Inedelebis roared and beat his chest creating loud shock waves that shook away Alex''s soldiers.

    "This guy is dangerous for our army. He is almost as God King Levelz" Alex spoke with a frown and raised his hand to attack.

    "You dare to interfere with Juniors. Aren''t you ashamed to attack a junior below you?"Paimon sneered withughter that irked Alex.

    "What do you mean by attacking a Junior? Son of a bitch, I am a junior myself. I am just 23 years old now, not like you, a billion years old Grandpa like you."Alex shouted and stepped forward to attack but at thest moment, he was stopped by the Elder of Wolf Tribe.

    "Leave this to me, Alex."

    "Wait!"Before Alex stops him, The Elder of Wolf Tribe is already before Inedelebis.

    "An old man with one foot in the grave, there to take my charge. You should shoulder your coffin first."He sneered and rammed his body at the Elder of Wolf Tribe.

    A sting sound resonated due to the st and everyone waited to see the Elder Of Wolf Tribe to fly back.

    Even Alex raised his palm to catch on the case but much to everyone''s surprise, they saw an unexpected scene.

    It was Inedelebis''s body that shot back.

    The Elder let go of his staff and threw away the cloak.

    His body expanded into a huge burly figure. His chest muscles bulged with well-proportioned abs that seemed to bulge outward.

    Seeing the wide back and huge menacing muscr body, Alex almost swallowed his breath.

    ''''Wow, Grandpa Wolf, you look like Mr.Olympia.What kind of muscr body is that."Alex cheered him while feeling surprised to see the frail Elder Wolf whose body was always trembling bursting out with majestic power.

    Such a broad palm was enough to swat him away.

    The Elder of Wolf Tribe with his newfound Majesty, hit his puffed chest muscles that reverberated like drums of war echoing across the entire sky and screamed.

    "Naive, insolent boy. Do you think this old man is weak? Let me tell you, Ihave travelled to a different world and fought with many Body Cultivators. These muscles of mine have crushed many of you."

    Alex raised his brows thinking that the old man seemed to be too much out of character.

    ''Old man, was it really necessary to shout this at this time? I asked about this many times but you always ignore him but now....''

    Alex sighed and shook his head. Out of all people, this old wolf was the only person who dared to call him Alex and he allowed him out of respect.

    Though this guy was being of this world, his body contained energy that even his eyes couldn''t peer into it and it didn''t seem to be from this world however Alex didn''t pry into it.

    "Come here, let me show you who is the Daddy?"The Elder of the Wolf tribe screamed

    With that deration, he smashed Inedelebis who raised his palm to deflect but a cracking sound echoed and his palm turned into meat paste.

    "Why is this happening here..Just why are you getting beaten like this? Isn''t this a small world so why?"

    "What the hell is happening here?"Paimon screamed in disbelief seeing his army get thrashed around.

    Paimon, who was about to scream, suddenly felt a jolting force that sent his body galloping across the sky.

    "You don''t need to shout what the hell, what hell any more cause, I am gonna directly send you there."

 Chapter 622 619:Her Awakening

    Chapter 622  619:Her Awakening

    "Your mouth works too much, "Paimon shouted, steadying himself in the air.

    "My hands work more," Alex sneered and punched.

    Paimon gloated at the iing punch of destruction and stepped forward.

    "Enough puny human."

    "Bear my wrath."

    "Grave of mes"

    With an exploding might, countless ming drills burst forth raining down on the battlefield simr to a meteor shower whose aim was none other than Alex.

    These showers create powerful explosions wherever they hit as they scatter everywhere making the enemies cheer.

    "It''s not over."

    Paimon thrust his hand shooting a dark beam of astral light that empowered the power of the shower turning into Dark mes that were strong enough to turn everything touched into ashes.

    Alex''s punch obscured the path of the shower but soon more mes were summoned.

    Dark smoke obscured everyone''s view as Paimon unleashed a Hell of mes. Everyone watched with bated breath as they waited for the smoke to disperse allowing them to see the destruction.

    Paimon stared at the dark smoke with a smug expression.

    Suddenly from within the dense smoke a loudughter emerged.

    Strong gusts of wind blew the smoke apart making Paimon and the dark creature''s faces turn grin as they saw the oue.

    Standing at the centre of Destruction, Alex dusted off his clothes and chuckled.

    "Nice try man."

    "ytime is over."

    "Yes, ytime is over."Paimon roared angrily and his body surged with a majestic power.

    Many pairs of arms and wings sprouted from his body and he grew taller. Sharp burly ws elongated from each of his hands and dark mist emerged from his body.

    A thick vein bulged in Alex''s forehead seeing the hideous figure.

    "I said ytime is over so let''s fight seriously but you just became uglier."

    "For God''s sake can you assume a good handsome form?"

    Alex didn''t know why he always felt pissed seeing this bastard. His heart always burned with disgust to the point that all his hair stood up.

    His body would react as if it was on fire on getting close to the creature of darkness and all of this didn''t make sense for him to have such a hate.

    The only usible reason might be that he is Half God and since his mother hated these scums, it had been etched deep inside his bone as passed by so called genes.

    Paimon raised his sharp ws and pointed at Alex, screaming "I am gonna dig holes over your body."

    With a mighty deration, his image vanished and shot towards Alex like a beam of mighty light that tore the space creating spatial cracks and making the world tremble.

    "In your dreams."

    Alex raised his arm to receive the strike.

    His fist was engulfed with an intense golden energy that lit up the whole space as if a golden sun had arisen out of thin air.

    "Have a taste of my fist."

    [Mighty Punch]

    Alex stepped over the air, swayed his body and moved his head.

    Paimon had many pairs of arms and Alex''s single fist shed.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    A wide shock wave swept down everything.

    The sound of weapons shing against each other throughout the battlefield ceased as the waves swept them away for many kilometres.

    Jack, Hindell, Mezov and Enoch screamed in panic seeing the surge of energy and tried to create a barrier to contain it in fear of their army getting killed.

    Fortunately, most of the destructiveness of the aftermath disappeared before reaching them by external interference.

    When everything became normal, everyone''s eyes widened with horror seeing a vast expanse of dark space extending for several hundred kilometres.

    Everything within the ce had disappeared into nothingness at that ce. The space seemed to have been punctured.

    "Fuck...what the hell happened there." Jack cursed, forgetting his opponent for a moment.

    "This is the aftermath of a single sh of full power. If they fought seriously for a few rounds didn''t that mean the entire world would disappear."Hindell murmured in disbelief causing everyone to swallow their saliva.

    At that moment, they finally realised how big the gap between them and Alex was.

    Before a God King Level, even Elder Gods are ants. The difference between them was just a level in words but actually, it was a wide gap that one can''t make up with sheer numbers.

    "Don''t lose your focus. Alex can repair the destroyed world."The Elder of Wolf Tribe urged everyone to focus while looking at the empty space with a solemn expression.

    ''In the previous attack, he hasn''t even used 10% of his power.''

    ''If not for the world being small here restricting him, this guy can even make those folks of a bigger world on their knees. He is one hell of aguy who can just mess up the bnce scale. In my whole life of trillions of years, I have only seen three guys like him.''

    He shook his head and went to his job of ying around.

    ....

    Meanwhile in the void of the world, like a beam of starlight, a figure shot back endlessly.

    No matter how much he tried, he wasn''t able to steady himself.

    After passing for an unknown distance his figure finally came to rest and as he squinted his eyes, he frowned seeing a huge dent over his body.

    "A single punch almost destroyed my physical body. How is this possible?"

    "Can you stop screaming like a third-rate viin?"

    A voice spread across the space as soon as Alex appeared before him with a shriek.

    "Damn you, I am gonna kill you even if I have to st my whole body."

    "Sorry, I don''t have time for this shit."Alex clicked his tongue and gathered his energy to attack but stopped abruptly sensing something.

    His expression was distorted for a moment.

    Paimon, whose expression was ugly scanned around after seeing Alex''s expression andughed aloud.

    "Hehe! Fool, did you think that I am the only one sent by the Liege? You didn''t expect another one, did you."

    "Hahahaha!I am gonna get you entangled here while the other heavenly general wreaks havoc there."

    Paimonughed out loud seeing Alex''s gloated expression but at the next moment, his eyes widened again feeling a powerful existence that shook him to the core.

    Alex''s lips curled upwards with a smirk on sensing a familiar presence.

    "Rejoice, it seems your disturbance woke up My Queen."

 Chapter 623 620:Her Awakening[2]

    Chapter 623  620:Her Awakening[2]

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Mezov holding the huge hammer kept on pummelling the enemies into dust without a shred of sympathy.

    Meanwhile, Jack with his mighty dragon fire incinerated everything in sight. The so-called dragon yers who were trying to y him were nowhere to be found.

    Not even their ashes were left behind after taking on the roar of the Dragon.

    Hindell using nt magic restricted the enemies allowing his sides to overwhelm them with firepower.

    All of them had undergone intense training and had stepped into God''s ranks boosting their significance but seeing a portion of Darkness''s army filled with high-calibre experts frightened him.

    The only thing the other sidecked was intelligence. Except for a few most of them were wild rough barbaric and they fought with a basic pattern.

    And it would be overwhelming if you had to take on such an army with infinite numbers.

    The Elder of Wolf Tribe in Alex''s absence oversaw the situation so that things didn''t get out of hand.

    As for shit head who tried to im himself as indestructible, his soul had already been sent to the cycle of reincarnation and hopefully, this guy wouldn''t be conceited in his next life.

    As he caressed his beard and looked over things, a deep frown appeared on his lips.

    A dark aura spread everywhere engulfing everything into darkness and a tremendous pressure struck everyone into fear on Alex''s side.

    "Hahaha! Maggots, your time is up."

    "You haven''t expected another Heavenly general have you? I am Azkeben."

    A humanoid insect with four arms and four red eyes appeared in everyone''s vision. His back was covered with a dark tough shell from which four wings emerged.

    "What? There is another one?"Jack screamed out loud.

    "Where the hell is Alex now?"Mezov spoke, panicking a bit.

    "Are we doomed?"Hindell looked around.

    "Knowing that guy, it shouldn''t be. He must have a backup n."Hindel spoke looking at Enoch who shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

    At that moment, a realisation struck them and all of them turned towards the Elder of Wolf Tribe.

    "Elder, you said you have roamed around in other words. Elder, you must be strong. Please showcase your might."

    The Wolf Elder sighed a bit.

    Yes, he had enough to deal with them but there is a restriction on him. He can''t mess around here otherwise the world would eject him and if he forcefully tried to stay here, he might create a mess.

    "What happened?"

    "Scared!"

    "You puny beings who dared to resist the rule of My Liege. I will destroy you all."

    Azkeben''s body surged up and he opened his four-jawed mouth, he spat, throwing a greenish mass of energy towards Alex''s side.

    Everyone''s senses screamed immense danger that wasing towards them and horrified them.

    Before the greenish mass of energy could strike them, a projectile shed and went past the greenish mass of energy destroying it.

    BOOM!

    The projectile glowed with a golden austere and went straight at Azkeben who used his hardened body to take the blow.

    The result of this was a thunderous cacophony following as he was sted back for a few kilometres.

    Azkeben''s eyes burned furiously as he stared at the breathtaking sight.

    A bright golden light glowed surging everywhere.

    FUSSSSH!

    And soon, a pressure as if the world was crashing down on everyone was felt.

    The world seemed to be shaking, while reality seemed to tremble. The dark shades of the sky were swept away but bright golden rays dyed everything.

    Everyone held their breath seeing a woman wearing a white majestic dress and white hair stepping out of the void.

    A bright halo radiating holiness emerged behind her that cast rays of bright light that lifted their mood and filled them with warm energy.

    The look on her face dered to everyone that she wasn''t inferior to none and arrogance emanating just from her presence was indescribable.

    Absolute shock fell on everyone when they saw a pair of ruby eyes that were filled with boundless love yet at the same carried overbearingness and were cold as well as emotionless.

    The contrast magnified her presence many times.

    The bright projectile hovering around shot back towards her and cast away the austere, the magnificent staff appeared over her palms.

    Jack, Mezov, Hindell, Enoch and even the Elder of Wolf Tribe were startled seeing her.

    "She looks soft but she is too fierce."The Elder of Wolf Tribe chuckled.

    "Saintess Athena," Jack spoke out in surprise as this was the first time he and everyone had seen her without a blindfold.

    "Hail The Saintess!"

    "Saintess...She is Our Queen."

    "Hail The Queen!"

    A pair of discordant praises erupted one after another.

    Azkeben felt a threat from her and since he didn''t know anything about her, he decided to test the water.

    "All of you and go take care of her. It''s beneath me to raise my hands against a puny woman. I don''t bully girls."Azkeben spoke with a righteous expression, seeing that many wanted to spit on him.

    As soon as themand resounded, thousands of creatures leaving behind a gust of wind, shot towards Athena with a murderous intent.

    Athena chuckled seeing them.

    "Thousands of deprived creatures want my head. What a glorious wee!"

    "This is splendid, however...."Athena''s voice grew colder as the enemy drew closer.

    "But, I am afraid that''s not enough."

    The moment those words finished, another wave of holy power shot out from Athena''s body.

    ARGH!

    UGHH!

    Vicious screams of pain and despair resounded and all those who came close fell at a bright light erupting from Athena''s that burnt them into ashes.

    Her holy power hit them like shock waves sting them away into nothingness.

    Athena with a cold resolute expression stared at the huge army and spoke.

    "If you want to kill me your numbers are far from enough."

    Suddenly many pairs of wings unfurled behind her back and soon everything was wrapped in light burning every creature of darkness that came into her arc.

 Chapter 624 621:Thats My Wife

    Chapter 624 621:Thats My Wife

    For a moment, everyone was blinded by an illuminating sh.

    Screams and roars of pain from the dark creature echoed as the holy power of Athens overpowered them.

    Everywhere the light reached, the dark creature''s souls were purified into nothingness. Seeing this Azkeben''s expression turned strange.

    The smarter ones of the surviving dark creatures stared back at Azkeben angrily.

    Their eyes contain fear as they look at Athena and then ask countless questions to Azkeben.

    ''You are asking us to kill or drag her down but how the hell do we do that, we can''t even reach close to her. We are prepared to die but not like this.''

    But none of them were able toin as the hierarchy was absolute and his words were authority that they couldn''t refute.

    Azkeben cursed these useless midgets as he stepped forward.

    The darkness around exploded and formed a shield protecting against the bright holy rays.

    "Woman, I gave you a chance but you didn''t take it."

    "I just woke up after lying for so long. It''s time to have some fun."Athena spoke with her red eyes shining brightly.

    "This won''t be fun-, "Before he could even finish his sentence, Athena appeared before him and kicked him.

    Everyone saw a loud seismic distortion and then saw Azkeben''s figure flying away with a distorted expression.

    It took a moment for him to get in control but Athena was already on his tail.

    She flicked the staff to the side, turned it into a spear, held it with one hand, and stepped forward with the right.

    CRACK!

    With just one simple step, the ground around her burst creating a massive dent in the space as she made a move.

    She spun a little pivoting to generate more momentum andunched her spear towards Azekeben.

    SWISH!

    The spear flew at a breathtaking speed creating several sonic explosions as it tore through the air.

    Sensing the danger, Azkeben''s eyes began to flow faintly, and soon his body was covered with dark mes. The next second the air around him changed.

    A torrent of mes burst from his hand that shot forward to stop the spear while dark crackling lightningbined with them creating a surging storm.

    RUMBLE!RUMBLE!RUMBLE

    The world began to rumble and seeing those huge shes of dark lightning erupting across the sky,

    Everyone who watched this got scared out of their wits wondering if they would survive the aftermath of the sh.

    A big attack was brewing but that just heightened Athena''s anticipation.

    The woman pped her hand and stretched her hand muttering coldly.

    "Explode!"

    At that exact moment, the runes on the spear began to grow wildly, and soon the terrifying power in the spear exploded to counterattack the huge attack.

    "Damn! Why the hell is there another monster here? With the world suppressing me, I am already weaker and the power of light being my antithesis, I am pushed back.''''Azkeben muttered with a bad aftertaste seeing his attack being nullified easily.

    As the light disappeared, Azkeben already prepared another attack.

    A huge ck sun appeared over the sky ready to be thrown to the other side but just as he was about to do that.

    Question marks appeared over his head.

    Huh...Where did that woman go?

    Just as he was about to use his powers to look around, he heard a cold voice that terrified him.

    "Do you think that a puny attack can stop me?"

    Azkeben looked back and saw the woman''s bodypletely covered in armour of light.

    "What is that power..."Before he could finish his sentence he felt his face being punched making him skyrocket towards the sky.

    The ck sun disappeared from the sky due to Azkeben''s break in concentration, Athena raised her hand to control the spear and shot it at the enemy.

    In her dream realm, she had lived many lives repeating in a cycle. Out of those, there were many times she fought with dark creatures and also their general.

    The trial didn''t have simtions of dark creatures but after Alex extracted information from Heavenly General Dentalium, the Goddess added the scene to it.

    Out of four Heavenly Generals, two are birth outside while Dentalium and Paimon were born in this world and were not subjected to the realm

    suppression.

    "Hmph! Even if you were not suppressed, I could beat you to death."Athena snorted and shot back.

    "Let''s go 30...No,60%."Athena grinned, making her look exactly like Alex who was about to y a prank.

    A golden aura grew stronger spreading through Athena''s body and an immense amount of energy started getting squeezed.

    Azkeben looked towards Athena''s position in the sky with a worried expression. His instincts were screaming to her that if the attack hit him, he might be sent to etern.

    Azkeben summoned a huge greatsword and a dark power began to sheath her sword.

    The de seemed to distort the space around him but ignoring it he moved tearing through the space.

    He ced a foot, leaning forward slightly, and took a deep breath, he pulled the huge greatsword. He looked serene and calm but a strong sense of danger overwhelmed him.

    Athena''s smile grew wilder and seeing what Azkeben was doing, her heart started beating wildly.

    ''What a great opportunity?''

    ''Now I can finally show my husband how capable I am.''

    "Let''s just go all out.''''Her eyes shone in amusement and a red aura exploded skyward.

    The Wolf Elder felt the hair on his body and he screamed aloud.

    "Fuck!"

    "???"Hindell, Mezov, Jack, Enoch, and others stared at Wolf Elder with questioning.

    "Stop staring at me like that, you idiot.''''

    "If you don''t want to die, run as far as possible."He screamed, snapping everyone out of their thoughts, and momentster, a terrifying pressure enveloped the world by breaking through the barrier that was nted to curb the aftermath.

    ....

    Deep in the void, a man sat over a pile of morphed bodies with a curious gaze marvelling at the wonderful sight.

    "Hey, son of a bitch."He spoke to a broken, degraded dark body and pointed towards the bright spot.

    "Did you see that?"He asked with a profound smile.

    "That''s My Wife¡­The Queen of my heart.''''

 Chapter 625 622:Getting Back At Him

    Chapter625 622:Getting Back At Him

    Beads of light twinkled through the space. The aftermath of the explosion even reached the void.

    In the eternal darkness of the void, one can see twinkles of flickers lighting the void and disappearing at the next second.

    Alex stared at the flickers with a heartfelt expression as if he was watching the bursting of crackers.

    "I always thought that it would be Riya who would be the first one to fight alongside me but her position seemed to be snatched by Athena."

    "I am damn sure she would be boiling with sourness."Alex chuckled, shaking his head.

    Riya under the control of the God Of Darkness was the first one to enter the God realm. Her perfect new body was already in God King''s realm unfortunately Riya did not have much experience and her attainments were not much.

    For a person to step forward in the path of God without the power of blessing, he or she needs to master any one of the powers ofw to the ultimate limit that she bes one ofw.

    After Demi-God, it takes many years for a person to even see thews as for touching it, either you have to be lucky or a heaven-defying genius like his father or you are gonna be struck at the realm unless God allows you to step up by giving you blessings.

    Riya, withoutprehending things on her own, became stronger due to the God of Darkness. Now that her understanding is a bitcking. She can only utilise the strengths of the Elder God, however even in that her control over the new body is poor.

    But with time and practice, Alex was sure that she would be able to ovee this.

    As for Athena, after undergoing thousands of life simtions whose upper limit had been extended and just like him Athena had lived many years in the dream realm where not only did sheprehend thew of light, but she was also supplied with the power of path that restructured her body to allow it to adapt to the changes.

    "Haaa....I am really a lucky bastard."

    "Let''s skip that cheap father. My mother is a Goddess, my wife is beautiful enough to kill people with their gaze. I amendowed with a heaven-defying look."

    "s!"Alex sighed.

    "Despite all of this, I can''t enjoy my life because of you all son of bitch."Alex cursed and looked at Paimon, whom he had beaten the shit out of.

    Alex pulled his wings, and his arms and then crushed him by breaking his whole body.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you."Alex cast a smile.

    He wanted to rush forward and enter the God of Darkness''s hiding ce and give him a tight p but his mother would not allow it.

    Since he was the final hope of this world, Queen Goddess was sure that the God Of Darkness would sacrifice his entire army along with his power to kill him if he entered and if he went there with an army, there was 99.99% they would die cause in God Of Darkness stronghold, his army almost reach billions whilebined army of this world at presently wouldn''t reach 40 million excluding angels and demons whose amount wasn''t that much but the quality over weight the quantity.

    Seeing Athena moving to finish things.

    Alex picked up the piece of shit and disappeared.

    ....

    In the Light World.

    The entire sky was filled with cracks. Thend was jolted like waves of sea breaking apart.

    And in the sky with a flicker, Azkeben''s body tolled here and there getting better.

    Athena rotated the spear around and struck the guy in the head making it burst out.

    Then she pulled back the spear and gave a series of thrusts that shot forward like getting a gun.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    With an onught of explosions, Azkeben''s body out of nowhere was riddled with countless holes as she shot back.

    Athena stepped forward to throw his spear but her body froze as warm hands warped around her waist.

    "Huh!"

    Athena who was so focused on her opponent was startled a bit when she saw the figure but because of thete reaction, she was kissed on her lips.

    She felt as if her soul was getting sucked and her body quivered and melted. She wanted to push him away but she wasn''t able to.

    COUGH!

    Alex stopped hearing a cough and his expression became sour.

    Athena took the opportunity to push Alex who shamelessly clung to her after the sneak attack.

    "You are quite naughty."Athenaughed, resigned to her fate.

    "So, you don''t like it."

    "You might be naughty but I like it."Athena giggled.

    "Alex, can you hold on a bit? We are in the midst of the war and she is a Saintess, don''t trample on her dignity."The Wolf Elder spoke with a sigh.

    "Hmmm! Just say that you are jealous of me for having such beauty."Alex snorted and looked at his army who had already pummelled the opponent.

    "What did you see?"Alex asked in a threatening tone.

    "No, Your Highness, we didn''t see anything."

    "Yes, I can''t even see. I became blind for a moment due to your radiance."

    "Your Highness, I don''t listen to him. We are born blind."

    Hearing a series of ttering, Alex blinked his eyes and then stared at Athena who burst intoughter.

    "These people seem to be learning the art of Shamelessness."Athena teased Alex who just rubbed his nose showing an expression of pride in teaching his students well.

    "Okay, enough fun for now. What do you want to do with this guy and those remnants."

    "Leave them alive. I have ns for them."Alex replied nonchntly.

    "What ns?"Athena asked, raising his brows but instead of answering, Alex cast an evil grin.

    ''Damn you, God Of Darkness, if I dont bite off your flesh this time I won''t be a man.''

 Chapter 626 623:Getting Back At Him[2]

    <h4>Chapter 626 Chapter 623:Getting Back At Him[2]</h4>

    "Live the remaining. Dont kill them."Alex''s voice resonating in the air travelled far away.

    The fight alreadysted for a day. It was going to be a long fight but Athena''s power of light overwhelmed the darkness of the enemy.

    In a way, it wasn''t wrong to say, Athena was the one who should get the MVP of the war.

    Alex clicked his tongue counting their numbers.

    "Barely enough for my n."

    "Okay then, "Alex pped and ryed his order.

    "Clean up the battlefield and leave. I will fix the ce and take care of the remaining."

    "Athena please create a space barrier. I will have a face-to-face talk with them."

    "Should Ie with you?"Athena asked curiously while looking at the crushed ball that came with Alex

    "That piece of shit is Poopmon. And you don''t need to taint your eyes with this trash. It''s too disgusting.''''Alex made a distorting expression and asked everyone to go.

    Then he waved his hand and a figure shot towards him.

    Alex stared at her coldly.

    "Someone with experience had said the correct thing. Once you are a piece of shit that can betray others, you will always be that piece of shit."

    "Thank god you''re not my real sister by blood otherwise I would have tormented your soul for a thousand years."

    "Spa...Spare me."Leia, floating in the air, begged as she felt a piercing pain around her neck as if a cor with a sharp thorn was embedded around her neck.

    But without a second thought, Alex crushed her brutally. The moment she died, a wisp of soul flew away and Alex knew what he had captured immediately.

    "God Of Darkness...Just how long are you gonna y these cheap tricks?"

    "Until you lose or ept my domination.''''The wisp answered with augh unafraid of dying.

    "Do you see this?"Alex gritted his teeth and raised his middle finger.

    "The day I fight, I will make sure I will shove a few rods into your ass so that at least you aren''t gonna die a virgin."

    "You dar-"

    BOOM!

    Alex sted the soul wisp before it could scream at him.

    "You don''t even take god in your eyes," Athena spoke with a sigh.

    "Do you this asshole have the so-called dignity of God?"Alex spat, feeling his mouth getting sour for taking such a disgusting name.

    "Athena, hearing his words. I am sure this guy might have left many wisps behind that might keep causing trouble for us. We need to eradicate them."

    "So, with the help of Goddess, I want every sentimental living being to be examined. We''re gonna do this till the end of all living beings down to microorganisms."

    "Huh! Microorganism, what''s that?''''Athena asked tilting her head.

    "I meant small beings."Alex shook his head.

    ''I forget that this world was quite backward in times of science. And I think that''s better knowing how the advent of science fucked his past world.''

    Athena nced around and raised both of her hands. A huge bright light erupted forming a dome that trapped the remaining armies of dark creatures.

    Feeling the bright light, they run amok trying to run free but s all of this was just a futile attempt.

    Alex waited until everyone departed.

    The Emperors of other species gave a brief nod and left.

    "Yeah, please send the message to others and Enouch report everything to Catherine. Tell her that everything is in control."

    "You don''t need to tell us that," Jack answered and shot into the sky leaving a beam of light.

    "I will ry everything to thest Catherine, Your Majesty."Enoch bowed his head and went back quickly.

    As everyone disappeared, Alex assessed the damage. The space around had been cracked and the ground disappeared leaving a dark void.

    Alex waved his wand.

    A dense coagtion of mana moved around creating a huge storm.

    The space started getting fixed while the ground started getting covered with a mass ofnd.

    Soon bulk of the water appeared and covered the bare patch of sandy soil.

    It took a few moments to fix things after which Alex stepped into the dome.

    The first thing he saw was Azkeben chained by cuffs and stacked with light.

    "So did you enjoy the treatment?"

    "Don''t be smug, Human. You don''t know the real might of the Army Of Darkness.Even a hundred likes of you might not be able to contend against it."

    Alex stared at Azkeben''s eyes spewing mes at him.

    "Aren''t you being too smug after trampling over the small worlds? Don''t?feel ashamed fighting weaker ones."Alex mocked him, making him frown.

    "Are you belittling me? Then what about? Paimon and me aren''t you matched? We are just weaklings before you so why did you lower yourself to fight a junior like us."

    BANG!

    Alex pped Azkeben and kept on pping him.

    "Son of bitch. What do you mean by junior? Get your face straight. I haven''t even reached the age of 25. Stop twisting the facts."

    "Moreover, it''s you who provoked me and came here looking for a fight," Alex spoke loudly while beating him.

    He then snapped his fingers.

    Paimon, who had been stuffed into a ball under Alex''s power, suddenly erged and came to his real shape.

    "Do you have anything to say to me? Do you want to curse at me and bark like a dog or scream like a third-rate viin?"

    "Like what the hell happened?"

    "How did this happen? Oh, my God?"

    "I am gonna kill you."Paimon roared.

    "Yeah, that''s what I was waiting for. You still think that your Army of Darkness is superior because you have a huge number, huh?"

    "It''s time for me to y number games."Alex''s eyes glowed as he ced his hands on Azkeban and Paimon''s heads.

    "Wait!"

    "What are you doing?"

    "Stop!"

    "Aaahhhhhh!"

    Both of them felt a soul-crushing pain as Alex ventured into their soul and started distorting things.

    "You fucking God Of Darkness. It is time for you to bear my wrath. I hope you like the gift I have prepared for you with my heart and soul."

 Chapter 627 624:Chaos After War

    Chapter 627  624:Chaos After War

    Except for the upper echelons of the society, others were still unaware of the war that took ce in the Southern Ocean region.

    It was truly a frightening war, though it looked easy due to Alex and Athena''s presence, the foot soldiers fought with all their might.

    It was a bitter experience for them to fight against the alien army as many of them had nevere in contact with Darkness creatures.

    What followed the war wasn''t peace, but brutal bloodshed all over the world. Alex had mistakenly thought that he had gotten rid of the God of Darkness but after killing Leia for a second time, he knew that things weren''t as calm as they were on the surface.

    As someone of his status, it can be considered taboo to invade others'' privacy as he wouldn''t like others except his family members to do so but with things on the line, Alex was forced to cross that line.

    With the Goddess''s help and Athena, Alex looked into the consciousness of every sentimental living being and the result was truly shocking.

    It was so shocking that it almost gave Alex a heart attack.

    Almost 2% of living beings were tainted by that piece of shit. However, the power inside them was still inactive without any influence so unless one looked deep into their soul, one couldn''t find them.

    It was shocking as 2% of the whole poption was a big number and with so many ticking time bombs once they left for battle, there wouldn''t be anything once they returned.

    Somewhere in Arkham, inside an underground ruin, there was an ongoing ughter.

    Blood smeared the walls and a foul disgusting smell upied every corner of the ce.

    From one side, arge number of silver armour knights kept on bringing living beings, who won''t look like one from any angle.

    "Let us go fiend."

    "You will be punished in hell."

    "God will punish you for doing this to us. Our God won''t let you go."A woman with deranged hair screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Following many others who borough locked In chains and schemes unruly with a murderous roar but all of them were suppressed and beaten.

    "Kill those who try to get rid of us."

    "Kill..."

    BOOM!

    A huge pressure as if a whole mountain was thrown on them crushes them onto the floor.

    "Stop watching them and kill. Priests cleanse their souls."

    "Yes, Your Grace."

    A team of priests joined their hands and began the holy chant to purify the devil in their souls. A bright light enveloped them making them shriek in pain as they felt their soul burning in boiled oil.

    Soon a gust of darkness emerged from their bodies after which the knights acted and killed them.

    The whole team began, Noah the second Prince of Arkham stared coldly.

    "I can''t believe this. So many of them were affiliated with God of Darkness. Just how many wisps did God Of Darkness split into?"

    "The number might be too much. Just 1% of his soul is enough to cover a hundred thousand people. It''s a sinister move."

    Noah stared at the old man beside him with an inexplicable gaze. He was the protector of the Royal family and also an ancestor of 400 years old.

    "The realms of God are too profound and mystic," Noah spoke with a worried expression.

    Previously, it was Mythic ranks who fought around in the world openly but with things bing chaotic, even Overlords are nothing but pigs to ughter.

    From the human side, only Kinely had protectors from the God stage due to Emperor Kevin''s help. Now with Alex supplying resources and means, everyone who was stuck in the Overlord or Demigod realm advanced to God''s realm.

    However, instead of relief, it brought huge pressure on everyone''s shoulders as only those who stepped into God''s realm knew the true horror of gods.

    Each advancement in minor realms brought many significant changes.

    "Now, I know why Alex hates this guy so much. Even I want to kill this disgusting piece of shit."

    After he got the information and moved his troops to kill, he found that many cults had popped out of nowhere and started worshipping a Primordial God, The Creator of the World.

    "!This is a mess. I hope I can finish dealing with these fanatics as soon as possible."

    Noah sighed heavily while doing his task of overseeing things.

    Scenes simr to this were happening all around the world.

    Except for the Eleven tribe whose trouble had been erased by Alex and the Dragon race who stayed elusive to the world, hiding in their ne, all other ces were suffering from fanatics and heretics.

    In Harold, the situation was worsepared to others.

    Avalon sitting on the throne emanated a ferocious aura making everyone shiver in fright.

    The entire hall had frozen witnessing the Emperor who looked as if he might go on a frenzy killing spree any moment from now.

    Looking at everyone''s faces, he spoke in a cold hoarse voice.

    "Did I give too much peace that my Empire had turned out like this?"

    "Why are so many people affected and when did this happen?"

    "Your Majesty, please pardon me for saying this but I think it is because we haven''t had turmoil since a decade ago. Kinley and Arkham had gone through a round of war and killing which had brought a disastrous effect and many many people who were killed at the top level seemed to have been controlled by the God of Darkness. Even a recent rebellion was caused by the God of Darkness pulling strings from behind."

    The Prime Minister of Harold spoke respectfully.

    "Still, isn''t it too much? Out of every 1000 people we have 10 people affiliated with this."

    "Your Majesty, the number shouldn''t be high. All of these are because of those damn cults. As you know many hidden cults y around but who knows most of these cults worship the God of Darkness under various names and brainwash people under various schemes and favours."

    Avalon massaged his forehead hearing this. Knowing about the cmity, just like Kevin he had been preserving things however he was still strict in controlling the administration. And cults and groups like these were child''s y in his eyes but who knew there was such a sinister n behind all this?

    Avalon''s eyes glowed with a murderous glint and he hit the armrest creating a loud shockwave.

    "Issue the killing order no matter what, kill every single member of these cults. It seems people had forgotten how I washed the capital in blood when I took the throne."

    "Deploy the troops and also send experts. We can''t take this lightly. There may be a hidden powerhouse who might have gained power from the God of Darkness. I will ask God''s realm powerhouse to oversee the whole operation so that we don''t have a significant loss."

    "And make sure to keep the casualties as minimal as possible. We can''t afford a huge loss at this moment so kill using everything."

    Avalon ryed a set of orders with a furious expression. The Courtiers witnessing this felt the entire Empire of Harold might be bathed in blood in the uing days.

 Chapter 628 625:Counter Attack

    Chapter 628  625:Counter Attack

    While the world was filled with chaos right now, inside The Royal Castle of Kinely, a many on the bed with a sweet pleasant expression enjoying the special treatment of a beauty massaging his shoulders with a sullen look making her look quite cute and unearthly.

    "Can I stop now?"

    "What? It had not been a few moments since you began this and you already wanted to stop?"

    "Can''t you bear this much and help me rx? Don''t forget that the fate of the world depends on me."

    "Do you think that a person on whom the fate of the world depends should waste time like this?"The girl spoke with a pout.

    "Why don''t you find a sister-inw?''''She asked.

    "Ha! I wish they would apany me. Athena went to stabilise her power. Both Riya and Christina went into seclusion. Catherine as usual is busy handling the administration and Yvonne is handling the finances while taking care of her parents."Alex enjoyed the movements of delicate hands and spoke with a satisfied expression.

    "So, brother, did you have to make me a scapegoat? Why don''t you go to Sion or Ivine? This would be a good punishment for them."

    "Hey, do you want to kill your brother Alice? I ask them to message me, who knows if they stab at the back of my head.''''Alex said with a yawn.

    Alice sighed heavily, resigning himself to fate and doing her job sincerely.

    "By the way brother, do I need to fight?"

    "Huh!" Alex woke up from his dazed state, stared at Alice''s face and fell into deep thought.

    He didn''t know if it was coincidental or not, Alice''s face looked quite familiar to him.

    Though Alice isn''t her blood sister he didn''t want to make others aware of the truth. It''s a secret that would be better if he took this to the grave with him but he didn''t know if his decision was correct.

    Alex didn''t know about Alice nor did he look into it but as far as he knew her mother was a maid. However, he wouldn''t be surprised if someone came and said that she was made from his father''s cell.

    ''Now that I think, why do you need to sow so many seeds here and there? Was one to two children not enough or did that father shadow have some perverted desire?''

    ''That guy was more faithful than required as he killed himself after his father died.''

    "Brother stop spacing out."

    "Ohh! Sorry, what were you saying?"

    "I asked whether I was going to take part in the war," Alice asked, nudging Alex''s shoulder.

    "Do you want to?"

    "Truthfully no...."Alice spoke cutely.

    Alex chuckled and patted Alice''s head.

    "Then there isn''t any need to."

    Alice became quite happy with her brother doting on him but her mood worsened at the next second.

    "It''s not as if a weakling like you makes a difference. The only thing you will do is to increase the kill count."

    "You.." Alex shouted as Alice pinched him.

    "Don''t worry. Your brother can hold the sky. However, practised well under Martial Saint Guidance. Dont be negligent andlike your sister-inw Catherine whom a random foot soldier kills at any time."

    Alice giggled and then asked.

    "But brother what about the God Of Darkness, you said you are gonna teach him a lesson what happened to that."

    "Don''t worry. He will soon get my gift."Alex spoke with a devilish grin.

    ''With the way he is smiling, I think that God of Darkness is gonna soon cry tears of blood.''

    Alice sighed inwardly burning an incense for the poor guy.

    It seems that guy will soon run out of luck.

    ......

    In a realm where the veil of night perpetually looms, the god of Darkness reigns supreme here. Shadows cascade like silken veils across thend, weaving a tapestry of enigmatic beauty and perpetual twilight. The skies, painted in hues of obsidian, twinkle with stars that pierce through the velvety cloak of darkness, lending an eerie yet mesmerising glow to thendscape below.

    Within this domain, whispers echo through ancient forests cloaked in eternal dusk, where trees stand as silent sentinels guarding secrets untold. The air hums with an otherworldly energy, a harmonious symphony of the unseen and the unknown.

    The god of Darkness presides over the realm with iron-blood rule surprising everyone with its might.

    Each day represents a brutal struggle for survival, with the boundaries between dreams and reality blurred, and where the depths of the soul of every being were clouded with reason to fight and die for the God of darkness.

    Yet, amid this atmospheric allure, there exists a delicate equilibrium between the forces guarded by Heavenly general and their underlying.

    Amidst the darkness of the sky, a huge crack loomed over the horizon from which various figures shot out one after another.

    A mighty force descended on the whole realm as figures of monstrous might descended.

    In the middle of the realm, two people guarding a huge magnificent temple of great authority looked up.

    The two were the Heavenly Generals who were guarding the ce where their God had gone into seclusion to absorb the power and rise to greatness. And once it''s done, their conquest of domination will begin again.

    Arhat, one of thest heavenly generals, stared at Dentalium with a gloating smile.

    "Our troops have returned after massacring those weaklings."

    "Hahaha! Didn''t I tell you that creatures of light meant nothing before us?"

    "How are you so sure that we won, "Dentalium asked with a frown.

    "That''s because Paimon and Azkerben hade back alive. If that guy named Alex was as strong as you said, they wouldn''t have returned alive so would you. Your defeat is because you are weak, too weak."Arhat sneered at Dentalium and kept on ridiculing him.

    "You are weakest among the bunch yet you returned safely so he should be around your level. So Paimon and Azekerbern might have already been killed..."

    Before Arhat could finish his sentence, a loud explosion looped over the dark realm.

    A huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose towards the sky radiating huge shockwaves. Anyone who was struck by the waves died and his body turned blood mist.

    The ce that didn''t have a single ray of light was suddenly illuminated by a blinding sh.

    "What is going on?''''Arhat screamed seeing Azkaban throwing a huge me at their home base.

    BOOM!

    Instead of an answer, what he got was a fist hurled at him.

    Though he reactedte, as God King he was still able to deflect easily and kicked Dentalium.

    A heavy force mmed Dentalium''s chest, throwing him away for thousands of miles leaving a path of destruction.

    He then rotated his gaze and was stunned at the sight.

    The surviving army that came out of the portal started attacking them with Paimon and Azkerben taking the lead.

    "Hahahaahahahahah!"

    Manicughter burst out drawing his attention.

    "You might be wondering what''s going on here, isn''t it?"We have a new Liege and pledged our loyalty to him."

    "What?"Arhat''s mind became nk for a moment.

    ''Just what in the name of seven hell is going on here?''

    "It''s because we are defeated. We manage toe out alive not by defeating Liege but rather because of mercy."

    At that moment, Paimon and Azekebern''s images shed beside Dentalium.

    "We are just following our Liege order which is to destroy the Darkness world and tear it into pieces," Paimon spoke with a nk expression.

    Alex made sure that the God Of Darkness had the taste of his own medicine as he did the same thing the God Of Darkness was doing.

    A thick vein bulged over Arhat''s forehead.

    "Good...Very Good...Our Lord hadn''t even retreated for a few months and you all not only changed the party but wanted to destroy your kins."

    "I will kill you."Arhat roared and a majestic aura surged out from his body causing tremors and suppressing the three.

    "Enough talks!"

    Paimom, Azekebern and Dentalium spoke the same words and released their power.

    Soon, a world-shattering battle ensued shaking the entire Darkness realm to the core.

    No matter who wins this war, the God of Darkness was bound to lose a significant portion as he has two choices.

    Get out and suppress the traitors but in doing so he would suffer a bacsh and would never advance to the next level.

    The second is to ignore all this and do what he is doing now but this might cost him half of his army cause the aftermath of the battle was enough to kill most if not every.

 Chapter 629 626:Peace Before Storm

    Chapter 629626:Peace Before Storm

    Days went past one after another.

    A subtle tension could be felt in the air as the approach of the appointed day drew near.

    With Alex''s n to thrash God Of Darkness''s kingdom with his own troops, Alex was sure that the guy wouldn''t look troubled with his world for now.

    Still, Alex was very much alert and though he had scanned every living being and the world, he decided to do this once every month to make sure everything else was right.

    Riya hade out from the seclusion leaving only Christina who was at herst stage before achieving that realm.

    The Goddess were restricted by fate and the world but their daughters weren''t.

    The Empires intensified the training by regrly conducting mock battles and forming big battalions forming a regiment of many species working together.

    Alex and Riya used the power of Darkness to replicate as creatures of Darkness to fight.

    They created small clones carrying a tiny bit of power in small realms. At the start, the disparity in strength caused the armies to be devastated causing many to suffer.

    But with Alex and Riya controlling their strength no death happened however Alex didn''t go easy on them.

    The armies fought, lost, learned from their mistakes, strategized more carefully, coordinated properly and refined their movements adjusting to the terrain and adaptation.

    The Godly weapons crafted by the top minds of the races showed their prowess which made everyone more confident.

    Much to everyone''s surprise, Alex opened the entire weaponry of Kinley to the world and allowed the top brackets of the world to choose from these.

    The weapons stored from the founding day of Kinley were vast and many of them were growth-type and had egos that could be stronger the user.

    Alex divided the training into two phases.

    The first phase is to train in groups to promote trust and belief. And then the selected few would be sent to train in Nightmare mode in hell.

    After their training wasplete in Hell, they would again train with the group. Those who have good leadership abilities are asked tomand troops to fight another army until death.

    The battle urs in a magically created virtual ce where before death you will be saved and healed magically.

    For all this, Alex had gathered all the resources of the world asking top powers to empty their pockets which had left them crying tears of blood and pain still they had toply with this request as this was a matter of survival.

    "I can''t. Please, I can''t anymore."Ivine copsed weakly on the ground as she panted for her breath.

    Her brother Shion, wasn''t faring better as hey on the ground not caring if he got dirty because of mud.

    Shion weakly raised his head and nced at the surroundings. Around him, thousands of people copsed on the ground unable to lift even a finger. Some of them were so tired that the moment their backs touched the ground, they slept peacefully dreaming sweet dreams.

    The mock wars were so vexing that they went until thest one remained. There is no break in the midst, no water to drink, no food to eat.

    Just mad fighting until you are unable to.

    "This is too much."Shion grabbed his hair trying to suppress his tears.

    It was already too much for him that he had epted Alex but with his upbringing, charging ceaselessly was unbearable.

    Meanwhile Ivine, just sat there cuddling her arms around the knees trying to catch her breath. She has good leadership skills that were even acknowledged by Alex but she had never taken part in the battle.

    She was a properly sheltered Princess so for her to leave thefortable Pce andy among the soldiers it was already beneath her dignity still she forced herself to act.

    Cause at the end of all this, she didn''t want to be known as a willful Princesszing around and ordering others. With the matter of Throneing to an end, she wanted to form a noble house and create a strong background.

    Thinking about this, she gritted her teeth and was forced to stand up but her steps faltered and she fell. Then she found herself in the warm hands of a giant human.

    "Huh!"

    Ivine lifted her chin and stared at the bald figure with a goatee suave beard showing a strong manliness.

    "Your Grace, are you alright?"The man asked.

    Ivine''s heart started to beat wildly.

    The man notices her weird expression, puts her down and lets her go.

    "I apologise for touching the noble Lady."

    "No, it''s okay. Rather I should thank you for your help. By the way, you look familiar. Have we met somewhere? What''s your name?"

    "I am Max."The man spoke with an embarrassed expression and scratched his head.

    Ivineughed a bit but her smile froze as she remembered something.

    "Aren''t you Alex''s followers? People call you Madman Max."

    "No, I mean yes though I am given that title. I am not a madman, people just call me because of my aggressive fighting style."

    Seeing his expression, Ivine was unable to hold herughter.

    "Max, I feel a bit dizzy. Can you apany me?"Ivine asked with a blush and extended your hand.

    Max with a shy expression held her hands with unknown emotion.

    "Why not? Let me lead the way."

    Shion watched his sister walking holding a stranger''s hand with untold misery.

    "What the fuck? Is this the type of person the sister likes? But with that petite body of hers can she even handle that monster."

    ...

    Meanwhile somewhere in the isted space.

    "No, stop it. I can''t anymore."

    "Alex, stop. I can''t move."

    Yvonne and Catherine cry along with pleas resounding throughout the ce. They wriggled and begged for mercy after a rough workout that shook their soul.

    Alex''s lips twitched after hearing their bullshit. Unable to bear their stupid acts.

    "Shut up and train properly or I am gonna send you to Goddess."

 Chapter 630 627:The War Begins

    Chapter630 627:The War Begins

    Two Years After...

    DUM! DUM!DUM!DUM!DUM!DUM!

    A subtle tension could be felt in the air as approach day finally dawned. A horn was blown indicating the forting war.

    But this time the war will be different.

    With five beauties lined behind, Alex walked to and fro before the huge standing armies led by the Emperors and their subordinates.

    At the top, there was Max, Aeon and Antwan.

    Everyone had developed both mentally and physically.

    Max and Aeon had already given birth to kids which had put tremendous pressure on Alex whose wife had been urging for a marriage and a kid.

    Alex hadn''t experienced such pressure even when he thought of facing the God of Darkness.

    The intensity between both was like heaven and hell.

    Alex, shaking his head, stood before the soldiers whose eyes were burning with fire.

    "There are still a few days until judgement day arrives. However..." Alex paused, ncing at everyone.

    "This isn''t a judgement day for us, rather it is for them because we have enough of them by staying passive."Alex raised his arm and clenched his fist.

    "We have always been on the receiving end taking on their attacks and clearing the mess. But now this is enough. This time we will not one the receiving end rather we will be the ones who gonna be invading them."

    "We gonna dismantle having fucking piece of shit bringing down to tatt..."

    COUGH!COUGH!

    Alex stopped hearing a cough from behind and then turned back to see his wives ring at him.

    "Dear, you are here to give a motivational speech not spout some bullshit to your heart''s content," Catherine spoke with a threatening smile.

    Athena shook his head and called Alex"Honey,e back. I will take the role."

    Before Alex could reject Riya and Christina pulled back Alex under everyone''s eyes who thought they were starting to showcase their grand disy of love.

    Seeing this, they reacted ording to the training and acted as blind.

    Athena took graceful steps with a huge halo behind her head radiating warm austere that had a soothing effect on everyone.

    With a warm loving smile, kind enough to melt one heart, Athena began her speech.

    "Warriors, the time hase to defend all we hold dear. We stand united, bound by duty and honour. Today, our bravery shapes the future of ournd. Remember your training, for in unity lies our strength."

    "Our cause is just, our hearts resolute. We fight not for conquest, but to safeguard our homes. Let valour guide your swords, courage your shield. As you face the enemy, stand tall and unwavering, for the legacy of our ancestors rests upon your shoulders."

    "Go forth with unwavering spirit, knowing that your sacrifice secures the future for generations toe. Victory is the reward for your courage. Fight with all your heart, for our homnd and its people."

    "And remember the Goddess blessing is with us."

    Alex then stepped forward and pulled his sword Dawn of Annihtion and shed through the sky.

    A huge cut ruptured the sky cutting through the void of space and leading to an unknown.

    "Soldiers, beyond this ce lie our deadly nemesis who had been slumbering peacefully and enjoying our plights. Let''s step forward and show them the might of our unity."

    Following this, loud cheers erupted from soldiers one after another filling the entire ce as they walked into the void following their leaders. ...

    THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!THUD!

    Was this the sound of the sky trembling?

    Or was the earthquake spreading far and wide?

    Christina looked at the fortress that filled the endless in that existed before the abyss.

    Hindell and arge group of Elves on the left.

    Mosav and arge group of Dwarfs carrying huge weapons on the right.

    Jack and a huge horde of menacing dragons hovering above the sky with an earth-shaking roar.

    At the centre stood the coalition forces of the Humans.

    Behind them stood Demons led by the new Demon Empress.

    "Today the fate of the world will be decided."

    Riya muttered in a sombre tone.

    If they win the battle, the world will be maintained and if they lose, everything will be destroyed.

    "Compared to this ce, even hell feels like heaven."Yvonne muttered remembering the bitter days of wrigging in hell for training.

    Their restless hearts kept on pounding.

    Before them was a dark bottomless fog with no ends in sight.

    Athena raised her staff and threw it at the ck space.

    BOOM!

    Arge explosion as if the sting of many bombs echoed following which the dark fog was sted away and saw a dark vicious fog of magic dying everything into ck.

    The number of dark creatures exuding magical energy stretches beyond the horizon, making it impossible to catch the end sight of them.

    The strongest and worst enemy of their world.

    As they stared at the sheer number of dark creatures wriggling before them, everyone had one thought.

    ''It would have been impossible toe this far without Emperor Alex.''

    Among them stood Arhat emanating a terrifying power.

    Everyone became a bit tense because the number before them was humongous and almost exceeded by twice.

    With that thought, Riya''s eyes looked back...

    "From the beginning of time until now.."

    A low voice whispered in everyone''s ears.

    The voice was quiet but it was audible to everyone.

    "The World has been under numerous threats."

    With this, Alex the master of voice walked slowly across the crowd and the army gaze turned at him as if they were possessed.

    Apletely different persona in contrast to the previous idiotic times.

    Catherine, Christina, Riya, Yvonne and Athena stared at Alex in awe.

    No matter how foolish Alex behaves, they know that deep inside how serious he is and is someone who once took things seriously he would destroy everything.

    "The awe of the past, the attack of Darkness soldiers."

    Alex naturally epted the gaze and continued to walk.

    "Our world has ovee all threats and wiped out all the enemies associated with it."

    Alex had one rule.

    He didn''t mess with anyone but once someone messed up irrespective of their identity and never left any roots.

    "That''s why I don''t like it. The fact that the enemy who revealed its fang to us is still breathing."

    Something began to tremble in the hearts of the soldiers who listened to Alex''s words.

    One by one the soldiers began to lower their weapons and hit the ground.

    "The enemy that is right before us might exceed us in number but...."

    Even amid the loud sound, Alex''s voice reached everyone''s ears.

    "Don''t be afraid.."

    "Cause with me here, you will never be defeated."

    Bright light deeper than the sun emerged from Alex''s body, who finally walked onto the front and began to encroach on everything around him.

    His back looked unwavering and undefeated.

    Alex drew his sword and pointed at the enemy. The sword emitted a shriek as if waiting for Alex''smand to unleash its fury on the enemy.

    "Today, Alex Von Stan vows to erase all these filthy beings that exist in the world."

    The Point of Dawn of Annihtion headed straight at the enemy who exists in the abyss beyond the army of darkness.

    "Let the end begin."

    With a huge shout, the whole world seemed to fall as the final war had begun.

 Chapter 631 628:The War Begins[2]

    Chapter631 628:The War Begins[2]

    In the sky, light and darkness eat each other endlessly.

    Due to it, the world shook crazily as a huge war between light and darkness took ce.

    "Sweep away all the adversaries who stand in our way."Christina''s voice echoed.

    KWANG!KWANG!KWANG!KWANG!

    Unimaginable magic power constantly bursts out sweeping away the dark creatures.

    "Garbage like you! Starting now, I will rip all your necks."

    Max holding a huge war axe swung it, hacking a part of the enemy line before him.

    Ben and Antwan who were taking charge suddenly felt a crisis and jumped back.

    "Shit head! What the fuck are you doing? I thought you had already passed through that rebellious stage."Antwan screamed, dodging the burst of frantic attack.

    Hearing their curses, Max let out a hystericalugh.

    "I know you can dodge that. I believe in you."

    The moment Max said this, many felt a chill on their neck and then they started at Irvine.

    "Lady, Irvine do something."

    Seeing their pleading, Irvine appeared beside Max and pinched him.

    "Max, stop being a nuisance here."

    Her angry voice terrified Max who scratched his has which had grown a few stalks of greenery.

    "I was just joking."

    "Stop wasting time ying around."Catherine, who was observing them, ordered coldly.

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    With that, they leapt forward charging at the enemy. The Army of Darkness with their huge numbers wasn''t as easy to deal with as it seems. With theirrge number, their counter-attack was quite fierce.

    All kinds of bizarre attacks of magic and darkness shed against them, tearing Alex''s army apart. The result of this, the world started gaining red dye.

    The endless ughter aggravates chaos and as a result, countless lives flickering in the war were destroyed.

    The power of two forces to create such a scene was tense but the bnce didn''tst long.

    "The left is being pushed."

    A hard voice came out of Hindell''s mouth and was taking care of the left side of themand.

    In his eyes, the elves along with the Dwarf were gradually pushed back by monsters with a more bizarre appearance.

    "We need support...."

    It was the moment when Hindell, who had a serious expression on his face as he watched the darkness force with worry and was about to attack, suddenly heard a voice.

    "I am here..."

    SWISH!SWISH!SWISH!SWISH!SWISH!SWISH!

    Faster than Hindell, many pairs of dark lines ran towards the front line on the left front leaving behind countless marks.

    It was Aeon Steel.

    He went after the dark army leaving behind a path of destruction and death.

    His magical energy relentlessly amplified and soon formed a huge curtain that covered the front line of the army.

    [Swarm Shield]

    It was an ability that was created by Athena and a girl affected by Darkness Cherry, who came up with a way to absorb the Magi and feed its power to them after purifying it.

    The Elves and Dwarfs feeling a rush of power were revitalised and the left wing started to advance.

    Yvonne stared at Athena and praised her.

    "You came up with an amazing idea."

    "Fufu! It''s nothing great, I got inspiration from Alex who used to absorb the power of others."

    Hearing this, Yvonne''s trauma of thest two resurfaced.

    Yvonne and Catherine were tortured to death by Alex. It wasn''t something she could describe in mere words.

    But that wasn''t the problem, rather it was because she seemed to like it when Alex was rough with her.

    ''Gosh! This is too embarrassing.''

    Yvonne shook her head to feign ignorance of her heating face and extended her hand [Fortune''s Blessing.]

    Yvonne manipted and raised the luck of the front lines making them lucky that might y a minor role but would have a great effect on the result.

    An army that actively absorbs the magical power of the monsters that have been rushed here and then turned into its power.

    While onnd, Alex''s army strode forward, from above Jack was followed by the Dragon legion wreaking havoc.

    "Burn these filths to ashes."

    "Spare no one."

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    Dragon breath one after another bombarded the Army of Darkness wiping out the front part.

    Some of the enemy rose trying to fight the Dragons but they were torn into pieces by the fierce Combat power of the dragon.

    An array of attacks were poured onto the dragons but bolstered with defensive gears and hard scales it wasn''t easy to Pierce through their defences throughrge-scale attack.

    Riding a dragon, a group of people attacked, sending shes one after another.

    Cherry, who was also riding on one of them, stared at the enemy and shouted.

    [Fortitude Breaker]

    Arge sonic wave spread far and wide all around. The enemies that were hit by it were frozen as their souls were damaged while others fell into deep illusion because of which they attacked their forces "ARGH!

    "What''s going on?"

    "Why are they so fierce?"

    "Is there anyone sane among them?"

    The wiser ones of Darkness Army screamed in panic seeing the enemies rushing up like a madman.

    Their coordination was quite good supporting one another which allowed a few groups of madmen to charge alone without any care.

    As if unable to control their power and thirst, Aeon, Max, Antwan, Jack and a few others use God-tier weapons, shing monsters forward crazily without any care.

    KWANG!KWANG!KWANG!

    Sword qi and magic sted around creating repeated cacophony of destruction shaking the sky.

    As the victory started to lean towards Alex''s side, the atmosphere of the battlefield started changing...

    "You have great momentum. I have to acknowledge that but your path of retreat ends here.

    Arge horde of perilous forces soon rushed to the battlefield strikAlex''sAlex army.

    A huge mythical pressure descended upon everyone out there as a huge figure casting a shadow loomed over them.

    "The fate of this world is determined by its destruction so just ept your fate and be destroyed."

 Chapter 632 629

    Chapter632 629

    A dazzling blue light begins to expand, masking everyone''s vision.

    The space started crumbling and the ground started shaking as if there was an earthquake.

    [Blood Void]

    As soon as the energy from Arhat burst spreading like waves of the ocean, Alex''s army scattered in all directions noticing that the entire nearby army at the front was annihted including the army of darkness.

    "It''s already toote to retreat."

    Arhat looked forward with indifferent eyes and made a grabbing motion with his hand, grabbing a space.

    "No, it''s not toote."

    A low voice rang in his ear. A bright golden light dazzled shing against the Arhat "Let''s deal with him."

    Following the voice, Christina, Riya, Athena, Catherine and Yvonne began to appear one after another.

    Behind them, the other top general of the army followed to provide support.

    With the sound of an explosion that started from the other side of the battlefield, the whole earth began to shake like crazy.

    A vibration with such a powerful force that it would copse if it was lower than the level of Elder God.

    "Where are you running rampant?''''Arhat screened shing against Athena''s and Christina''s assault.

    Arhat was thest Heavenly General of Darkness''s army but he wasn''t one to be underestimated as Arhat had single-handedly defeated the other three heavenly generals of his own. If not for Alex''s order of self-detonation the other three would have been into Arhat''s hands without causing much damage.

    His power was only below the God of Darkness and he could even take on Queen Goddess''s head on.

    He was apanied by a corps of Rage that masked their distorted faces expressing their anger.

    They use the power of rage and feed on the emotions of the rage of the enemy to get stronger.

    Arhat extended his hand and conjured a bright red sphere. The sphere rotates rapidly, sucking in all the energy around it, and at the same time, it begins to radiate an intense light like the sun.

    Soon after, the sphere which expanded as big as the sun to the fullest extent, was thrown at the other side.

    "Go and Destroy!"Arhat shouted with a grin imagining the forting destruction but...

    Swish!

    A single sword appeared in the air tracing thousands of miles and piercing through time and space itself, cutting the sun.

    Thousands of thunderbolts fell from the sky afterwards, hitting the fury and the bodyguards.

    As a result, everyone''s vision was dyed with bright light.

    "That''s worried me for a moment," Riya muttered staring at Christina''s huge gaze as she shed the Excalibur with all her strength.

    Christina who returned to normal stared at Arhat who looked quite nonchnt.

    "He is called the strongest general for a reason. You have to put all your energy into it from the beginning."Catherine spoke with a frown.

    Being a nonbatant she can only provide support from behind.

    At the front, Christina prepared herself to move again."I know."

    ''Alex trusted us and entrusted us to deal with Arhat. So we must prove we can defeat this guy.''

    With that thought, Christina grabbed the handle of Excalibur tighter making it glow fiercely.

    "You are the wives of Alex, right?"Arhat asked, casting a smile.

    "If I kill you here, the fate of the world will move closer to destruction.

    Arhat pulled out a demonic spear covered in dark miasma.

    "This is my baby Diabolic ive."

    A huge amount of darkish energy exploded from Arhat''s spear covering everyone''s vision.

    Athena and Christina pulled their weapons to counterattack the effect.

    Riya was about to do the same but stopped and gave a look at others signalling something, she disappeared.

    "For Alex!"

    "For Alex!"

    With arge battle cry simr to the roar of the beast, Athena and Christina charged ahead.

    And then a terrific sh shaking heaven and hell began.

    ....

    "It''s weird! The humans looked weaker than the ce I used to live in."

    "No, rather than that. These guys look iplete. Something is missing."

    Far from the battlefield, a woman with huge draconic wings behind her observed the battle.

    As her eyes peered at both with curiosity, she finally understood. "I see. The beings of this world arecking the essence of darkness. It seems, there was a problem with this world during the initiation stage that diversified the light and darkness."

    "It''s an iplete world."

    "So what? I just need to do what I asked and the favour he owed to me will be over while I can also reap some benefits if he won."

    With a smile exposing herrge fangs, she snapped her fingers.

    POP! POP!POP!POP!

    Following her gesture, hundreds of gigantic gates opened around her and monsters from other words simr to her began to pour onto the battlefield like a downpour.

    It was arge supply of Demons and Demonic beasts configured from the other world.

    "Sweep away the enemy. Except for those dark guys killed..."

    It was the moment that Eveleen was about to give orders to the monsters of another world that formed a corps.

    A woman appeared in front of Eveleen with a terrifying voice.

    "Who the hell are you?"Riya asked coldly.

    Eveleen looked at Riya with a smile.

    "So I was detected at the end. Okay, so what."Eveleenughed.

    "Simple. I am gonna just kill you and rip your head apart."

    Behind her, the demons and monsters grinned at those words.

    "What can you do? You are all alone."Eveleen pped her hands and looked around "Can you handle all the beings here by yourself?"

    The number of demons and monsters were so enormous that even a normal person would lose their mind just by looking at them.

    However, Riya looked at the army with a joyful smile.

    "I can''t do that alone..."

    Following that Riya pulled out a cube and threw it in the air.

    The cube expanded crazily, taking up a huge space.

    "I never said that I was alone."

    "What?"

    Eveleen''s eyes were dyed with doubt at those strange words.

    BAM! BAM!BAM!BAM!BAM!BAM In thend stained with endless darkness, too numerous to count began to rise.

    The Army of Evil.

    It was time for Hell''s Army to wake from slumber and wreak havoc letting others know the reason why they ought to be feared.

 Chapter 633 630:Black Alex..

    <h4>Chapter 633 Chapter 630:ck Alex..</h4>

    DUM! DUM!DUM!DUM!DUM!

    Demons crawled out from the abyss with mes burning over their bodies. Their eyes were filled with endless rage and anger as if they gonna burn down everything in their sight

    The demons of hell rushed at the demons and monsters from the other side.

    Large shes took ce here and there creating ripples one after another.

    Everywhere the Army of Hell went through, they left behind a mass of scorching mes and destruction amidst the path.

    Screams of agony and pain rang everywhere as mes raged around creatingrge smoke and billows.

    The ce was filled with chaos and destruction. The dark nk sky was filled with fiery red hell of mes that showed no sign of abating. The space in turn was filled with blood, screams, ashes and scattered pieces of carcass apanied by a sea of bones burning to crisp.

    Riya pulled out her dagger and shed through the void tearing everything apart.

    "Die!"

    Eveleen senses a tingle and she also attacks with all her might in response to Riya''s call.

    The glow from the collision covered the entire ce. A sharp de descended everywhere cutting through the fibre of space that creating a suction force pulled the armies.

    While taking on Eveleen, many pairs of threads emerged from Riya that moved as if they had their mind and held Hell''s army protecting them from losing into space.

    .....

    Meanwhile, Arhat''s eyes were stained with doubt.

    KABOOM!

    Crimson mes danced around as Christina shed her sword.

    The loud mour chimed and arge bubble tore through the space as Arhat''s spear struck Christina.

    Athena threw her spear that dazzled toward Arhat decimating everything. Arhat rotated his spear, kicked Christina and threw his own spear.

    BOOOM!

    A fierce shockwave shook through decimating everything in its vicinity.

    mes and thunder boomed around shattering the space.

    Athena covered her face and stomped the ground as the shockwaves hit her pushing back.

    She and Christina were clearly overpowered. Seeing this Yvonne jumped into the fray.

    Condensing her aura over the fist, she punched creating sonic waves.

    [Mighty Punc]

    BAAAANG!

    A shattering of ss was heard as her punch broke through the void creating arge hole but Arhat came out unscratched and attacked Yvonne.

    But Catherine appeared right before Yvonne holding a shield that was struck by Arhat''s spear.

    BOOOM!

    Everything was bathed by darkish mes which were extinguished by an immense shockwave erupting around sting everything in the vicinity into tatters.

    Yvonne and Catherine were nowhere to be found as they were piled by a huge mass of debris and tried to crawl out from it with their tired bodies.

    When the obscure vision of fog cleared, Arhat looked around.

    ''Why...Why can''t I see him?''

    The eyes of Arhat battling the forces were stained in doubt.

    It wasn''t because of the group he was dealing with rather it was because of Alex who hadn''t appeared.

    ''He was at the forefront of the army and gave a pre-war speech..''

    But as soon as the war began, he was nowhere to be found.

    ''Did he run away in fear?''

    Arhat after thinking for a moment shook his head.

    The Alex he has heard of was never like that.

    He was a being who took the lead more than anyone else and smashed everything that stood in the way and coloured the opponent with despair.

    Such a person didn''t appear at all so doubts naturally grew.

    Arhat wondered if Alex was waiting for his liege to appear or if he was cooking something shady and trying to take them down.

    Thinking like that, the eyes of Arhat that scanned the battlefield began to slowly fluctuate.

    Darkish mes emerged charging around.

    Christina and Athena''s eyes were stained with fear watching this, and immediately darted forward and pulling out Yvonne and Catherine they rang back.

    BANG!

    Still, they were sted away by that tremendous force.

    "He is strong..."Christina groaned in pain as shot back sted everything into tatters.

    Yvonne, who was also dragged with her, screamed angrily.

    "What the hell? I trained so hard and got beaten to a bloody pulp only to end up getting beaten again."

    Athena''s breathing became ragged and her chest rose up and down as her healing abilities started healing her.

    "He shouldn''t be this strong. He seemed to have grown this much recently."Catherine assessed the situation.

    Arhat was second inmand below The God Of Darkness, he was first born out of him and also grew up alongside him, helping him in all his conquests and wars.

    Whether it''s experience, explosive forces or battle IQ it was beyond their level honed by countless years.

    "Are we weak despite reaching here?"Athena bit her lips angrily as her frustration grew.

    "You are wrong, you are strong, he just became stronger because he absorbed the other three heavenly generals."

    That moment...

    They saw...

    No, everyone could see...

    A single line starting from the rear of the army crossed the centre of the battlefield at once.

    It was not a simple charge of the knight. It was fast...too fastpared to the speed of light.

    It was like ck lightning running through the sky as if nothing existed.

    A line that crosses the battlefield clearing away everything in its path.

    Head rolled and blood plugged as at the very front of the line...

    "Alex...."

    That was Alex riding Leo whose size had grown to that of mountains with two humongous wingsrge enough to cover the sky.

    The Darkness army vomits in bewilderment and astonishment seeing the man riding on a pet almost dealing millions of them in a mere second.

    Leo to uphold his momentum roared.

    A fierce storm started to spread out. Countless magic circles appeared beside him spewing mes as Leo stood up.

    A gigantic shadow appeared which was huge enough to touch the sky and stood proudly.

    And perhaps to adorn his mystical existence thousands of dark streaks of lightning could be seen violently rolling and crackling.

    While the enemies despaired, a single thought ran through the mind of his wives seeing Alex''s dark hair.

    ''Did he go back just to dye his hair?''

 Chapter 634 631

    <h4>Chapter 634 Chapter 631</h4>

    It was a nned operation from the beginning and he decided to keep it secret until the end.

    Alex wanted to end this war as quickly as possible because a long war wasn''t sustainable for them as the God of Darkness could give birth to creatures of Darkness as his wish and will.

    Alex devised an optimal route for that, and that was to open up the path to the centre of the battlefield and arrive at the temple of the God of Darkness residing in the deepest part of this world.

    ck Alex then turned around to look at his wife.

    "Stop looking at me with that hopeful gaze."

    A crack appeared in their expression on hearing this.

    "I ept that he is strong but not strong enough to bully you all. Combine your power instead of fighting like a muddlehead."

    "My opponent is someone else."ck Alex then turned to the dark abyss with a smile.

    "It''s time for you toe out and show that disgusting face of yours."

    Then he held the reins of Leo and asked him to charge forward.

    .....

    Inside the deep abyss, which was the deepest part of the world.

    A single being standing there with a ck face. The energy flowing out through his body restricted the flow of the world.

    His stature was wide and long with no end in sight.

    The world around him started distorting and his lips opened wide with a goofy smile.

    Just looking at him was enough to make everyone''s soul fall apart and get sucked into the abyss.

    "It''s time."

    ...

    In the middle of the in, Arhat screamed in anger as he saw Alex ignoring him and started stepping forward.

    "You leech,"

    An angry cry erupted from him as he was unable to suppress Alex''s momentum from entering the abyss because of a group of women standing persistently.

    At the same time, he summoned ten thousand world-destroying spears protruding in the air and they were shot straight at them.

    "I will stop it,"

    Christina shot forward taking a huge breath so that her chest welled up.

    She shed her sword drawing countless sword marks in the air scratching the space.

    The spears shot by Arhat touched by the sword arcs burst out without being unable to advance further.

    Athena''s new model shot created countless after images in a short time and thrust her spear.

    Arhat who had reached the God King stage raised his hand to stop it but Athena''s holy spear disappeared from her right hand and reappeared on the left and struck Arhat making him groan.

    BOOM!

    A scorching pain assaulted me as the bright glowing spear assaulted him with holy light.

    "Annoying!"

    "It''s annoying!"

    His body burst out with a heavenly explosion shooting Athena back.

    At that time Riya appeared holding a cut neck of a woman.

    "Are you done?''Yvonne asked.

    "Yes," Riya nodded with a smile.

    "It was quite busy."

    "Then let''sbine," Catherine spoke with a sullen expression.

    Yvonne''s expression became sullen after hearing this.

    She remembered during the training when she and Catherine were beaten brutally by Alex, Catherine asked if they could fight like Athena and others.

    But contrary to their expectation Alex replied.

    "Nah! You aren''t born for that. The only reason I am forcing you to reach that level is so that when youbine, you won''t drag the other three and stay useless.

    The bitter truth shattered their hearts, however....

    "Combine," Athena shouted and looked at others who nodded their heads.

    Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!Swoosh!

    Five bright lights shot up into the sky.

    Arhat sensed a tingling feeling of deep worry and he shot his spear but a dense illuminating acted as a barrier making the spear halt in his tracks.

    Soon, a 12-wing woman with an angelic expression stepped out with a smile.

    "May there be light,"

    The moment the small prayer came out of her mouth, golden stars filling the sky started to fall towards the ground.

    Arhat raised his fist and attacked, summoning the strength of darkness.

    A star of divinity fell towards Arhat striking him precisely and erasing his attacks without leaving a trace.

    The Holy Maiden raised her hand and then clenched it.

    Dozens of gravity chains linked together and mmed onto Arhat.

    "Damn!"He cursed aloud, finding his momentum restrained due to an immense gravitational force.

    Unable topletely shake off the gravitational force, he was pinned down when a blonde-haired woman with red eyes appeared right before him and hit him.

    Swish!

    Arhat figure bouncing backwards shot back leaving behind after images. A huge shockwave exploded from the ce he passed through and everything started getting destroyed on being touched.

    Before the bouncing figure of Arhat could even stop, an image of her appeared above him as he flew away

    A holy sword appeared in her hand, scattering brilliant light that started burning the ce.

    Without any hesitation, the holy sword descended on the Arhat with a terrifying momentum.

    In the midst of this, he used all his power to prevent the body from splitting apart but the huge burst of power from the Holy sword cut it apart.

    His body hit the ground and obliterated everything under him, breaking the whole hemisphere ofnd into pieces with dozens of shockwaves bursting from its surroundings.

    "!It can''t be. How can you be strong?"

    Arhat raised his body letting out a painful moan at the tremendous shock vibrating his whole body.

    "Together, we have always been strong."

    "It''s not over."A cold voice echoed following which another hand emerged from her body.

    A magnificent spear appeared in the hand condensing a huge amount of aura.

    A spear wrapped with dozens of bolts of lightning, mes and light shot out.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    For an instant, the whole world was dyed in pure bright bluish light.

    A dragon made of thunder and light emerged and engulfed Arhat, chewing his whole body in the terrifying explosion.

    Sparks emerged and a huge shockwave of condensed pressure radiated throughout the world.

 Chapter 635 632

    Chapter 635  632

    The shortest route to reach the Sanctum where the God of Darkness resides was to transverse through the battlefield while annihting everything in the path.

    The first part was easy due to the battle between his wives and Arhat had cleared a major chunk of the troops who had retreated away in fear.

    Of course, he can''t do that alone. It''s better to save as much as possible before the final battle when the leader of the enemy hasn''t even made a move.

    And his Imperial army assisted him in this.

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!BOOM

    Alex riding on Leo spewing mes, Aeon,Max, Antwan and the Knights of his squad who followed him crossed the centre of the battlefield.

    "Stop! It must be stopped at all costs."

    "Stop his march!"

    The Darkness army screamed seeing Alex advancing.

    "Kill!"

    With a cry, a huge surge of magic power was about to move towards Alex but...

    "Hey!"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Do you think of us as empty air, you pieces of shit?"

    Antwan charged forward with a scream and then held his hammer, which erged as big as a gigantic figure.

    Taking a step, he appeared before Alex and mmed his hammer blocking all the magic attacks poured on him.

    "Leave these ants to me."

    The enemy went into a frenzy and advanced towards Alex like a maniac but they were blocked by Imperial Knights.

    Their silver armour shone as they confronted the enemy and started hacking them into pieces.

    BOOM!BOOM!

    FIerce explosions and shockwaves exploded throughout the battlefield sting away everything.

    In the meantime, the new image of Alex, Aeon and Max, crossed and advanced faster.

    After a brief advance, what stood before them was a giant ck dragon.

    Although it looked stupid, its physical capabilities were as high as Gods.

    The Dragon raised its huge front foot as big as a mountain and mmed it towards Alex.

    SWISH!

    The huge foot aimed at Alex vanished without leaving a trace right above their head.

    HUH!

    As the dragon''s eyes widened with shock, countless marks appeared above the sky scratching through the space and Aeon appeared holding his de.

    The moment the dragon locked onto Aeon, without slowing down, Leo opened its maw and fired an energy beam of mass destruction and scratched its sharp nails that pierced through the dragon''s abdomen and continued to transfer through the battlefield.

    BOOOOM!

    A mass of energy sted open tearing a hole in the dragon''s torso and shooting towards the sky aftering from the other side.

    "DAMMMMN!"

    "Halt his advance from reaching our God."

    "Protect our God."

    Countless creatures poured from both sides like tsunamis.

    However, none of them or their attacks managed to reach Alex riding on Leo.

    "Don''t let those disgusting creatures touch the Emperor''s hair, "Aeon screams.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    The Knights of the Imperial Army which spread like Spears began to indiscriminately sh the approaching army Aeon''s Aeon instruction.

    With Alex at the centre, the army arranged themselves as a spear that pierced the enemy side.

    Their speed got faster and faster.

    asionally they slowed down due to monsters attacking them but the army defiedmon sense with a daring marchunching itself into the enemy territory.

    A group of monsters blocked the front while another one attacked from the back.

    The darkness army revised its strategy and decided to lower the soldier''s number first then attack Alex.

    Just as the huge dark monsters are about to reach them.

    KWANG!KWANG!KWANG

    Hundreds of thousands of lightning shed in the sky and began to bombard the darkness corps indiscriminately frying them to a crisp.

    "Lightning Punishment!"Max shouted in fury and mmed his axe guiding the huge bolts of lightning.

    Dark creatures perished without being able to properly scream at the terrifying shot at them.

    The darkness army was so desperate to stop Alex from reaching the Sanctum that they started blowing themselves up.

    Alex waved his hands creating a barrier to shield his troops from death bombs.

    A huge chunk of the darkness army united to form a square wall to halt Alex''s advance.

    "Your Majesty! You have to slow down and wait for support!"Aeon shouted so that his voice could reach Alex''s ears amidst the bombardment.

    Perhaps he felt that he was different from before, Aeon became worried as they were going too fast.

    He knew that His Lord had transcended the limit of the God but still, there was a limit to the amount that could be contained single-handedly.

    The number of Darkness creatures forming a square in front of them to act as a blockade was far beyond the limit he could imagine and the power he felt from them was also formidable.

    In addition, the others started showing signs of exhaustion.

    "We can''t break through the formation," Max said, taking a deep breath.

    "No, keep going. We can''t spare a single moment. The more time this fightsts the more disadvantage will we be at."Alex shouted clicking his tongue

    "So, we have to go on."

    "We can''t retreat, we can''t stop."

    "Go, Leo,"

    Hearing Alex call Leo let out a fierce bellow sending shockwaves and charging forward.

    Alex''s eyes emitted a ckish light.

    At the same time, as if taking a pose, the Dawn of Annihtion which was pulled out started absorbing the surrounding light and magical energy crazily.

    "Let''s cut it down."

    An imaginary line appeared in his eyes of Alex, which was dyed with the power of darkness that reached the maximum, making the space around Alex vibrate.

    Tracing such a line, Alex''s sword was drawn along that.

    SWOOOOOOOSH!

    For an instant, everything in the world stopped in Alex''s eyes.

    What followed the silence, was the splitting of the world from up to down.

    From the end of one sight, no more than that...

    A world that was divided beyond the realm of existence that can be seen and perceived.

    The entire army that formed the blockade to halt Alex had been split in half and disappeared from existence.

 Chapter 636 Chapter 633:The God Of Darkness Is Here

    636 Chapter 633:The God Of Darkness Is Here

    DUM! DUM!DUM!

    Even though their Emperor turned around the shift of battle, the knights who followed him behind started to sink.

    Before the person whose presence had risen above the norms of the world, they were bound to copse as they chased after.

    BOOOOOM!

    Alex sting open through everything in its path finally arrived at the deepest ce where the so-called Sanctum ofDarknessy.

    As Alex appeared in the deep abyss of the Darkness world, a huge shadow emerged from Sanctum and a man was waiting for him with his folded behind his back with a carefree expression.

    The man at first looked ordinary at a nce.

    It was first the two deadly nemesis stood before one another.

    A palpable tension lingered in the air and the air became heavy and suffocated. Battle all around the ce started to reside as everyone could feel the final moment of this long-standing battle had arrived.

    "Is he the God of Darkness?"Yvonne asked with a questioning gaze.

    "Why did you ask that?"Riya asked.

    "He doesn''t look like. I mean he looks human. I thought he would look like a vile disgusting monster with many arms and feet but¡­"Yvonne paused, seeing everyone giving her a weird gaze.

    "Don''t worry. We are also shocked and probably Alex too."

    On the other hand, Alex looked at the God Of Darkness who started speaking without paying any attention to the man that followed behind.

    A man in his mind 20 with dark eyes and dark hair as if he were an abyss opened his lips with a smile.

    [I was waiting for you toe.]

    The God of Darkness smiled lightly and opened his mouth towards Alex who just gave a nd look.

    God of Darkness, felt the power of an alien darkness inside Alex which didn''t belong to the world he was born with.

    [How is it? Wasn''t it difficult to get here?]

    God of Darkness''s majestic voice filled with reverie echoed across the battlefield.

    "It''s hard. It was hard to reach here ''cause you are hiding here like a mouse to save your tail."

    [Hahahahaha]

    The God of Darkness burst intoughter.

    [Who is the cat and who is the mouse? The narrative will be clear soon.]

    Slowly approaching Alex, he began to open his lips.

    [The reason I was lost before wasbecause I was just a deity under your mother and was born prematurely with partial Law of Darkness.]

    [ But after I retreated I have destroyed countless worlds.]

    [Among them some have little power while some were very resistant wriggling to survive till the bitter end but the result had always been the same.]

    [Everywhere I went destruction followed. In all these worlds I am the despair and harbinger of death.]

    An executor who executes the fate of the world that has already been decided by destruction.

    CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!CLAP!

    "What a grand speech! So what do you want to say?"Alex asked, holding his chin.

    [What I want to say is that I have never failed but the moment I met you everything started going haywire. Foiling my every means.]

    A figure who denied all fate and pushed himself into endless despair.

    [Today, we are going to finish everything and begin the Grand Destiny.]

    The presence of the God of Darkness which was like the calm surface of theke begins to shake.

    [Today, I will fulfil my destination of True Despair.]

    The abyss was the God of Darkness and Alex stood, turned into a sharp shred and attackedAlex whose image blurred.

    Alex''s image disappeared in an instant. BOOM!

    The sharp shreds started burning...

    As if the darkness itself was burning, ck mes exploded from the inside and began to devour all the sharp shreds of destruction.

    At the same...

    A single line of me is drawn towards the God of Darkness as if the space has been cut apart.

    Alex''s image flickered covered in darkness from head to toe.

    [Hahahaha!Let battle and fight to our heart''s content.]

    God of Darkness, smiled more brightly than before even though his attack wasn''t able to pierce Alex''s defence.

    He raised his hand and sped it tightly.

    QUEUEING!

    The space around Alex started to shrink and contract in an instant with a shattering sound.

    The space started tearing apart and annihting everything in its path making the space copse but just before the space copsed, Alex''s figure disappeared and appeared right behind the God Of Darkness.

    [Your power is more sinister than anything else and still overwhelming. You are born with a rare kind of power.]

    09:56

    Alex used a void spell to transverse through the trap space and negated all attacks with the power of negation.

    Alex appeared behind the God of Darkness. The sword in his started scattering ominous darkness as he swung towards the God of Darkness without any hesitation.

    As if he had expected, the God of Darkness immediately turned around and held out a hand.

    And a loud sh followed.

    For a moment, every sound disappeared and everyone''s vision turned white.

    The world was torn apart by thousands of shock waves bursting from it.

    All beings and ces were swept away by it and space started to distort.

    Alex''s wives manage to teleport the troops back in time.

    The sh was on such arge scale that that part of the world shattered and disappeared into nothingness.

    In a world where everything started to disappear, the God of Darkness created a sun of abyss using his power.

    Then, the ck sun with the property of darkness expanded in all directions in an instant and began to burn everything in all directions.

    However...

    Alex shot towards the sun and shed his sword.

    [Abyssal sh]

    Arge world-devouring sword arc erased everything in its path and cut through the sun.

    A sword attack that cut everything into nothingness but it didn''t reach towards the God of Darkness who expanded the space from his fingertips and lightly touched the air in front of the sword attacking at him.

    CRUNG!

    The sword''s power dissipated into nothingness with a slight touch.

    "Tsk," Alex grumbled.

    [Your power is more sinister than anything else and still overwhelming. You are born with a rare kind of power.]

    [But that alone can''t defeat me.]

 Chapter 637 Chapter 634

    637 Chapter 634

    As the God of Darkness exchanged moves with Alex, he opened his mouth with a sinister grin.

    Holding the power of destruction, the next time Alex shed, he held the de of Alex in one hand but as Alex tried to pull it back, much to his horror the sword was struck as if it was held by a pair of pincers.

    At that time, a crack began to spread like a spider web through the de of Alex as it came in contact with God of Darkness''s hands.

    "You can''t defeat me,"

    With those words, following the cracks the de was smashed into pieces as if it was nothing.

    Pieces of it poured down onto the floor.

    "I have risen above the myth."

    Following this, a voice mixed withmentation and anger erupted. With that God of Darkness stretched out his hand that looked infinitely slow but it carried a very destructive power that gave everyone a sense of trepidation.

    "I am disappointed Alex."

    Wrapped in a huge amount of destructive force the hands reached towards Alex who was holding the handle of the de but just as it was about to touch him, Alex''s image disappeared from the spot and bounced back but still, he was sted away by God of Darkness.

    He was an immortal being who had already escaped the cycle of reincarnation and decay. The Gods of the world were bound to that world and once they stepped out, a huge restriction was imposed by worldws but he managed to went past the restriction symbolising that he is the creator of his destiny.

    And to proim his sess, he wanted to fight a worthy opponent to honour himself and began his newfound journey s...

    He regretted his decision very much.

    "It''s disappointing unless you show me something that far exceeds my expectations."

    God of Darkness with those words took a step forward, he vanished from the spot and appeared right in front of Alex.

    SWOOSH!

    The abyss gathered in his hands extended towards Alex. Such an abyss turned into the sword of chaos.

    "As a respect for you who have risen to this level, I will personally behead you."

    Dering Alex''s death, he swung his sword without any hesitation unfolding an immense power of destruction that started tearing the void.

    09:57

    The world started shaking, unable to contain the power.

    Alex''s body froze by the devastating power that forced him to stay rooted in the ce, locked in and waiting for his death.

    "Damn!"

    Alex cursed as with a cracking sound one of his knees hit the ground due to a huge pressure weighing on his shoulder.

    The moment when the sword was right in front of Alex who was bowing down his head.

    ClLICK!

    The sound of something scratching in the air echoed.

    The sword that was being swung and was in the hand of God of Darkness disappeared at once.

    "...."

    God of Darkness was dyed with doubt at the moment and his gaze rotated between his hands and at Alex who startedughing wildly.

    Alex''s wives expression was already pale and they already decided to kill themselves if Alex lost but even at such an end their faith didn''t waver and now hope resurfaced again.

    "I wanted to ask you something."

    Anguid voice echoed in everyone''s ear.

    Alex raised his head and horizontally drew out the Dawn of Annihtion which only had its handle left.

    "Why do you think that this is all I have?"

    Confusion and question marks hovered on the God of Darkness''s face.

    But the answer was revealed at the next moment.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Darkness soared in like a terrifying explosion from the handle of Dawn of Annihtion and created a new sword containing the raw power of Darkness.

    In response, the God of Darkness poured out more power than before and created a shield to defend but the result waspletely different as the shield was torn into pieces as soon as it touched Alex.

    "You know what?"

    As if the attack wasn''t the end, Alex who appeared right before the God of Darkness smiled as if he was close enough to hear his breathing.

    "I know that I never did my best till now."

    With those words, Alex''s Sword which was swung beyond the worldlyws was once again lodged into the God of Darkness''s power.

    A transcendental explosion of terrifying eruption urred from the God of Darkness''s body which had been cut by Alex.

    Alex disappeared with a speed that broke through the speed of light and shed.

    CRUNG!

    The world within a split second was cut into two halves. The power of his sh tears apart the world turning everything into nothing.

    However, even if the God of Darkness cut, there was no despair in his body.

    "Hahahahahahah!"

    "Good! That''s something to be proud of."

    God of Darkness''s eyes gleamed with genuine happiness.

    With a smile brighter than ever and to everyone''s shock, he plunged his hand into his chest.

    At the same time...

    Everything started changing.

    Atmosphere, space, time and even the flow of the world.

    They all focused on the God of Darkness and started to oscite.

    Infinity implied chaos of destruction and endlessly soaring power with no end in sight.

    As a result, all thews of the world were distorted and the surroundings began to change into a new world.

    And at its centre is the God of Darkness who became aplete existence a while ago.

    Power to go beyond the God-king level and reach the stage of God Monarch obtained by transcending the bondage of fate.

    God of Darkness waited to ascend after defeating Alex and crushing the world he was defeated. But it seems he still needs to ascend to defeat Alex so he needs to respect the man before him who forces him to use his trump card.

    Even though he had everything in his path needed to ascend, he wasn''t able to because he wasn''tplete and needed to absorb his other self, the Devil.

    But now he isplete and the strongest powerhouse even in the Upper World.

    "Now don''t let me down. It''s time for you to witness the destruction."

    This is thest fight and as you can feel, this fight will be the end of this book. I wanted to finish it this month but not sure due to being ill.

    I just wanted to thank you all for persisting this long.Realky thanks for all support and spending your valuable coins on this book.

    Thanks once again.

    Mohitkumar

 Chapter 638 Chapter 635

    638 Chapter 635

    ording to God of Destruction''s words, the whole world started to tremble and fluctuate With that God of Darkness, took a step forward.

    One step...

    It was only one step but it was as if waves of ripples had appeared in the space of the entire world. Even thend underneath started distorting and wrapping into a weird shape.

    The entire space quaked and there was a sudden instability in the air that instantly distorted the entire space causing the eyes to develop some sort of misperception.

    Alex''s wive''s expression changed and they raised their heads in shock looking at the menacing figure of God of Darkness approaching Alex.

    They felt an overwhelming crushing pressure down on them with each step of the God of Darkness. Under such a state they even found it hard to breathe and suffocated.

    "We need to help," Athena shouted, gritting her teeth along with others who once fused but just as they fused a sneer echoed in their ear.

    "Hmmm!Enough of your tricks."

    BOOOM!

    All the strength of the world had gathered at this moment and was pressing them down madly.

    They couldn''t help but step back in fear.

    Abined figure activated all their power to face the terrifying pressure, their subconscious step back had caused two huge holes to appear on the ground.

    The fused figure split into five subsequent parts.

    The God of Darkness chuckled seeing their meaningless struggle.

    "Just be obedient and wait for your husband''s death. After that, I would send you off with your husband. Don''t worry, I am not a heinous person who takes joy in torturing some pretty girl."

    "All it needs is a snap to kill you."

    God of Darkness then stopped before Alex and raised his hand.

    "You seem to be fighting for that world. I got a good idea. Why don''t I just send it off before I kill you."

    "Why don''t you try?"Alex asked with a cold smile.

    "It seems, you are thinking that I can''t do that right."God of Darkness chuckled seeing Alex''s confident expression.

    "Fool! You don''t seem to understand the true extent of my power. You are still underestimating me. From the moment I advanced I am no longer confined bymon sense."

    "So let me give you a trailer of my power."

    The moment he finished saying this, a ckish de in his hand shot forward ck shining filled the entire sky like a sharp sword that sliced through the heavens.

    A piercing cry echoed through the skies sting everything into nothingness.

    In the cosmic expanse, the de manifested in the form of the God of darkness.

    With his unimaginable power raising his celestial hands, gathering cosmic energies into a blinding vortex. With a thunderous roar, the God of Darkness manifestation released a colossal beam of radiant energy, streaking across the gxy like a celestial wrath.

    Stars tremble ands quiver as the divine onught engulfs entire sr systems. Nebs disintegrate, and gxies warp under the sheer force of this cosmic maelstrom. The radiant wave pulsates, obliterating everything in its path, reducing once-teeming celestial bodies to cosmic dust.

    The heavens echo with the deity''s otherworldly fury as the remnants of a once-vast gxy dissipate into the cosmic void, leaving only a vast emptiness where vibrant clusters of stars and cosmic wonders once thrived. The God of Darkness celestial power has rewritten the cosmic tapestry, leaving a haunting void.

    Alex''s wives and soldiers'' expressions changed and their bodies quivered in fright seeing the catastrophic scene scaring them out of their wits.

    Their faces became as pale as sheets of paper.

    The entire world had turned dark for a moment as if hell had descended upon them.

    "Did you see....."God of Darkness''s voice trailed off and his eyes shed with shock and disbelief.

    "Hahaha!"Alex, who just stood there nonchntly,ughed off.

    "God Of Darkness, did you believe that I hadn''t expected that."

    "I might not be a genius but I am not stupid. I know how dirty your tricks are and how cowardly you y that''s why I have saved that card."

    Everyone''s eyes changed as they looked at the vast endless expansion of the sky, they screamed in joy seeing the eruption of a bright light.

    "It''s there."

    "My home...No our home is still there."

    Cheers of joy and mirth rang all around the battlefield.

    In the vast starry expanse of the sky, a huge formation stood swirling like a neb.

    Countless entities assembled in a formation that mirrored that of a constetion. Glistening armour and huge winds adorned them as they stood side by side with their collective will resonating through the cosmos. In perfect synchronisation, they aligned in a cosmic mosaic creating a barrier bearing the wrath of the God of Darkness and braced through the cosmic storm and torrents of energy.

    "The Celestial Army of Angels, "God of Darkness murmured and then burst intoughter.

    "I was wondering where winged pigeons disappeared but it seems you have set them in position led by that wolf and..."

    "And me.."

    A voice finished God of Darkness''s words.

    SWISH!

    A huge beam of light descended casting a blinding sh followed by holy rhymes. God Of Darkness raised his brows staring at the figure.

    "Do you think you can defeat me just because you have two now? All you did was to dy the inevitable."

    "Hahaha!"

    The two figures burst into yfulughter.

    One''s hair was ck as pitch darkness while the other one was shining with a golden austere.

    One represented light and the other represented darkness.

    Surprise was etched on Athena, Yvonne, Catherine, Christina and Riya''s face as they screamed in their mind.

    "Now what sort of games are you ying?"

    At that time Alex with Golden hair stepped forward with a sinister smile.

    "Hey, can you hear it?"

    "What?"God Of Darkness asked with a frown and raised his brows as he looked at two clowns before him who seemed to be just dying the inevitable.

    "You can''t?"ck Alex spoke with a frown and ced his hands on his ears.

    "But I can hear it quite clearly."

    "Enough joke" God Of Darkness shouted to prepare to attack.

    The two Alex looked at one another andughed.

    "It''s the sound of the clock ticking towards your death"

    At the same time, the figure of two Alex burst with a celestial light and started to fuse, following which a sound of ticking started to ring throughout the world.

 Chapter 639 636

    639 Chapter 636

    If the future had always been set...

    From the moment he began to fight. It has always one purpose which is to defeat the God Of Darkness.

    However, in all the scenarios seen by his mother Queen Goddess, their chances of winning were quite low.

    First, God Of Darkness had an endless amount of army. He hadn''t even started calling the ones stationed in other worlds so their only option was to kill themander who wasn''t an easy opponent.

    God of Darkness had devoured many worlds and hoarded a great amount of divinity and origin source of power from which God originated at the beginning of the worlds.

    TICK!TICK!

    The worldes to aplete stop as if an endless clock stopped spinning.

    ''That guy has already be a perfect God, he had be someone that even God of the upper realm would find it hard to deal with.''

    At the centre of the world that ceases to exist, Alex stared at the venomous smile of the God of Darkness.

    ''The only thing that can face God is someone in the same God.''

    However...

    ''Everything is possible.''

    The air crackled with contrasting energies as shadow danced along the figure cloaked in darkness while a radiant and celestial glow emitted on the opposite side.

    Darkness and light started to intertwine creating a persuasive force that started to sway the bnce of the world.

    Light and Darkness started converging into a singr entity.

    The two figures of Alex started dissipating and converging, emanating a fierce wave of energy.

    Thews that originated from the origin of the universe as the limitation started getting broken apart and power surged out rising to infinity.

    Alex felt as if he had be empty.

    All the weight he carried seemed to disappear.

    The world around them started to erge along with him to the point that it couldn''t be erged.

    From the smallest particle.

    To the greatest infinity.

    All of them seem to be connected to the realm of nothingness.

    All of them exist but do not exist at the same time. All of them seemed to converge at the tips of his figure as if he could control everything and see through everything.

    Billion¡­no trillions of lines intertwining one another appeared in his vision. Everything in the universe seems to exist from a single point and end at one point. Everything seemed to be connected to one another as if all the different forms of the living and nonliving were nothing but illusions.

    "I am darkness...I am light...I am the purveyor of malevolent as well benevolence." In the realm where light and darkness converge, I stand as the master of both, a weaver of cosmic threads that dance in eternal bnce. Behold, for I am the embodiment of luminosity and shadow, an arbiter of the celestial and the abyssal. From the radiance of a thousand suns to the obscurity of the deepest abyss, my dominion knows no boundaries.

    In the tapestry of existence, I wield the radiant sceptre that scatters illumination across the cosmos, banishing the shadows that dare to defy the brilliance of creation. Yet, in the depths of the cosmic void, I conjure the darkness that conceals mysteries and nurtures the unseen, where profound truths lie veiled in the enigmatic cloak of the unknown.

    Behold my presence that embraces duality. On one hand, I am the guide of the creation while on the other hand, I guide the destruction.

    I Am The Monarch Of Eternity.

    ...

    ''Has all the flow of the world even stopped?''

    In a world full of silence where there was no movement or sound, the God of Darkness who had be a God Monarch was looking at Alex in front of him.

    Different...

    Something feels different.

    The person who existed just before and the person standing in front of him werepletely different beings, to say the least.

    ''He can''t reach a level bybining his two forms.''

    Raising the power at God''s level isn''t as simple as adding one and one to form two.

    Nevertheless, the God of Darkness''s senses were whispering that the present Alex was more dangerous. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It feels as if the whole world was sinking with the presence ''What the hell did you do now?''

    A voice came out from God Of Darkness''s lips and his eyes widened.

    "You told me to not disappoint you."

    A roughly ordinary figure emitting not a shred of power began to slowly step forward towards the God Of Darkness. "So for that...."

    God of Darkness took a step backwards without knowing it.

    Soon after his lips twisted recognizing his movements. His self-esteem hurt at the thought that the momentum had already pushed him back before the real fight started.

    "Okay let''s find out."

    One of the worlds God of Darkness had destroyed in the meantime appeared in the form of a spear which he stretched assuming a throwing stance.

    A piercing scream echoed from the world as it distorted at themand of the God of Darkness who gathered enough energy to puncture a few worlds.

    BOOOOOM!

    Cataclysmic destruction was left in its wake followed by shattering sound resonating like shockwaves as the God of Darkness waved his spear.

    In less than a second, both figures disappeared.

    The ce where they stood turned into nothingness and cracks started spreading in the vast void.

    God of Darkness''s spear destroys all that exists in space moved towards Alex''s heart.

    The moment his spear was about to pierce Alex as if it was the result he expected, Alex raised his hand.

    Darkness erupted from his finger and started wandering into a small singr point that formed a ck start which started rotating and formed a ck hole.

    And as the spear touched the dark point, the spear started to turn into nothing.

    A single line starting from Alex''s fingertips rises and is drawn to the end of the space.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    With a sonorous thundering boom, the figure of God of Darkness was swept away breaking through the barrier of space and disappearing into it.

 Chapter 640 637:The Finale Battle

    640 637:The Finale Battle

    Ten thousand waves burst out around those lines.

    The world around was torn apart by such a wave as the God Of Darkness shot through the vast expanse of space.

    However, a little dissatisfaction served in the eyes of Alex who created such a scene.

    ''I didn''t control it well.''

    It was because he was trying to annihte the God of Darkness with a single blow.

    However, he immediately erased the dissatisfaction and naturally took a step forward.

    The fabric force was torn and cracks started to appear as Alex stepped over the void.

    SHREK!!

    ording to the rules of the negated world, a new form of Alex appeared right before the God Of Darkness was thrown out of the atmosphere.

    Then Alex clenched his fist and connected all the starlight pouring from the space in one hand, reced it with nothingness and mmed onto God Of Destruction.

    The world cracked up and shattered by an incident and the God of Darkness responded by changing the other world he had destroyed and using the weapon he created.

    In the cosmic expanse where stars flicker like eternal mes, the sh between the God of Darkness, and Alex ignited a spectacle that reverberated through the very fabric of existence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With each strike, gxies quivered, and nebe trembled, as their titanic forces collided. God of Darkness, his eyes aze with newfound power, unleashed the Abyssal Annihtion, a torrent of darkness that consumed all in its path. Alex, undeterred, countered with the Celestial Starlight Cataclysm, a wave of pure starlight that shattered the darkness with its brilliant bright light.

    Light and Darkness shed against one another, fighting to overwhelm one another.

    Their battle raged on, with each blow echoing across the cosmos, and aftermath creating ripples resounding like thunder. God of Darkness, the embodiment of primordial shadows, unleashed the Void Obliteration, rending reality itself asunder. In response, Alex invoked the Ster Surge, a radiant burst of cosmic energy that pushed back the encroaching darkness.

    [Starlight sh]

    Stars around the world lit up connecting to Alex and soon from the vast expanse of nothingness, a beam of start light shot out with a catastrophic might illuminating the entire world with a blinding sh.

    God of Darkness, and Alex who used power, the God of Light, shed in a cataclysm. God of Darkness unleashed his Abyssal Annihtion, a swirling vortex of unfathomable darkness, Aled responded with the Celestial Cataclysm, a radiant burst of starlight that pierced through the void.

    The collision of these opposing forces created a spectacle unlike any other. The Starlight sh and Darkness of Void Of Obliteration shed with a deafening roar that shattered the very fabric of space. Waves of energy rippled outwards, distorting the cosmdscape and sending shockwaves cascading through the universe.

    In the epicentre of the sh, where light and darkness converged in a brilliant disy of power, reality itself seemed to tremble. The Starlight sh struggled against the consuming darkness of the Void Of Obliteration, each force vying for dominance in the cosmic struggle but God of Darkness''s eyes widened as the power behind the light instead of decreasing kept on increasing as all stars lit up supplying an immense amount of energy.

    The sh of these titanic forces created a blinding burst of energy that illuminated the darkness of space. For a fleeting moment, the universe was bathed in a dazzling disy of light and shadow, as the Starlight sh and Darkness battle for supremacy.

    But as the dust settled and the echoes of their sh faded into the void, two figures were pushed away and their collision had created a rift in the fabric of reality, a tear in the very fabric of the universe that would have far-reaching consequences for all of creation.

    The space splits itself as the God of Darkness figure from the infinite emptiness and disappears...

    A huge crack and crater formed in space due to the immense gravity as the god of Darkness tore the fabric.

    Before he could evene to sense, all the darkness in the world fell before his God Of Darkness eyes.

    An endless ominous yet endlessly thrilling sight.

    Then!

    A white hand protruding from it grabs the God Of Darkness''s neck and Alex''s next attack begins.

    ...¡­.

    "AHHHHH!"

    The army of the light world and the Wives of Alex screamed in bewilderment.

    The battlefield seemed to have stopped suddenly.

    A dazed voice came out of everyone''s mouth as they saw the two towering figures fight. One covered the whole darkness of void as if it assimted in the darkness of space and another was humongous and made of starlight essence connecting forming a vast and numerous cluster of stars.

    It wasn''t an ordinary battle but rather a fight between two gods for survival.

    No one could take their eyes off even for a moment.

    ''What the hell happened?"

    The power of God of Darkness was beyond anyone''s imagination to the extent that they thought it was meaningless and that Alex was trying to annihte such a being but the gaze of everyone almost popped out as.....

    BOOM!BOOM!BOOM!

    It was Alex smashing such a God of Darkness with an overwhelming force.

    Alex''s appearance in their eyes had be blurry.

    Amidst the chaos, screams of agony pierced the void as the cosmic titans shed. God Of Darkness''s voice reverberated with dark fury as he unleashed the Abyssal Nova, a cataclysmic darkness explosion that threatened to consume all. Alex''s cry of defiance echoed through the stars as he summoned thest remnants of starlight into a devastating counterattack.

    With a deafening roar, God Of Darkness charged forward, his form wreathed in darkness, intent on ending the battle once and for all. ''What is this?''

    ''What''s this overwhelming gap?''

    ''''How did he be so strong? I can''t lose..."

    God of Darkness''s voice filled with despair and madness erupted like waves of thunder reverberating throughout the space.

    An immense amount of mystical energy pours covering the huge space and aimed for Alex who just erased everything with a snap of figure that creates a ck hole engulfing everything This created more despair for the God of Darkness as the guy was aptly utilising the power of both light and darkness to neutralise every move.

    Even for a God of Darkness, it was too much.

    But Alex, refusing to yield, stood firm, his resolve unbroken. With a final surge of power, he unleashed the Nova Ignition, a blinding wave of celestial energy that engulfed the God Of Darkness in a brilliant cascade of light that seemed to be eroding the God Of Darkness''s existence itself by burning his soul.

    "No, this is over."

    "If I am going to die, I am gonna take you with me."

 Chapter 641 638:The Final Battle[II]

    641 638:The Final Battle[II]

    When a being reaches Godhood, it will also be able to use the transcendental skill ording to each of the qualities it is endowed with.

    Achievements, name and even the origin power of one existence.

    The God of Darkness, which was created by gathering darkness, chaos and the destruction of the world began to appear forming a huge mass of cognitive me of darkness that moulded itself into a power

    A huge me, arge me that was enough to cover the whole world with its shadows, and the aura of destruction emanating from it was enough to engulf the whole universe and even engulf and burn the fates that connected from one universe to another slowly bloomed into a beautiful flower.

    Seeing this, Alex sighed deeply.

    "This son of bitch just can''t die easily and created the multiverse threat.''''

    The heat of the mes soon reaches everyone.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!"

    All beings on the battlefield including humans, monsters and dragons vomit out thief voices of despair as they watch the giant flower bloom outside the atmosphere.

    "Make a shield," Athena shouted and her body radiated with a golden light that covered the light world army in a barrier but to their horror, the barrier started to erode.

    The moment the flowers fall, everyone would be burned to dust.

    "Yes, those eyes. That''s what I wanted to see."

    A satisfying sound came out from the leftover consciousness of the God of Darkness.

    A look of helpless despair in the face of the predestined fate of destruction.

    From the birth to beginning his existence had one meaning which was to create chaos and destruction and until he died he was going to do the same.

    "It''s over for me."

    As if finally dering its death, the God of Darkness uttered his veryst words.

    The flower of the God of Darkness begins to fall.

    The world started to contort and disappear along the path the me flower started to fall.

    Even in such a hopeless situation, everyone stared at the back of the man shining with the aura of confidence.

    As Alex''s gaze fell intently on the flower of destruction, he blurted out subconsciously.

    "Isn''t this too shabby? At least visuals of the flower. Even until the end, everything you create is a piece of shit just like you."

    If God of Darkness had heard Leon''s words he might have died vomiting blood for real.

    A small power of darkness started to coalesce, blooming into a de in Alex''s hands.

    No, it wasn''t darkness.

    It was something that existed but at the same time, it didn''t.

    Something closer to nothingness.

    Something that doesn''t exist and is capable of turning everything in its part to nothingness.

    The state of emptiness .....

    shing something that doesn''t exist...

    A certain enlightenment shed in Alex''s eyes and the hands holding the sword quivered.

    [Sword of Nothingness.]

    Alex''s hand holding the sword of nothingness stretched upwards and he shed.

    .......

    The centre of the world is shattered.

    An endlessly flickering sight.

    Vanishing light and sound.

    Changing the past and future.

    The whole world was copsing with just the aftermath of the impact.

    The only thing the beings on the battlefield could do was surrender themselves to this cosmic horror and pray for all of this to end.

    Did their prayers work out?

    After an unbelievably long time passed, finally everything began to change quietly.

    Light and sound return and the twisted time period returns to nothingness.

    A brief silence ensued and what followed after was...

    The world tore apart at its centre, a maelstrom of flickering chaos, where light vanished into the abyss and sound evaporated into eerie silence. Past and future danced in a gruesome tango, their steps reshaping the very essence of existence.

    In the wake of this cataclysmic event, the world crumbled, its foundations shaken to their core. On the battlefield, beings tremble before the looming horror, their futile resistance crumbling like sandcastles against the tide. All they could do was surrender to the unfathomable terror, their prayers a desperate plea for salvation in the face of oblivion.

    But as time stretched on, hope withered like petals in a storm. Yet, amidst the darkness, a glimmer of something emerges, a faint whisper of change echoing through the void. Slowly, achingly, the shattered fragments of reality began to knit themselves back together.

    Light pierced the gloom, casting twisted shadows on the scarredndscape, and sound followed, a symphony of discordant echoes . Time, though wounded and twisted, stitched itself back into a semnce of order, a fragile tapestry of past and present.

    And amid this fragile world that slowly gained colour, stood Alex like God of annihtion, his presence a chilling reminder of the fragility of life. And as the vast catastrophe and booming sound of destruction settled and everyone''s vision noticed to normal, their expression quivered and changed from disbelief to shock, cry and happiness The God of Darkness and his presence were nowhere to be found along with the army.

    Alex then smiled and his voice then shed across the vast expanse.

    "It''s over..."

    As Alex vanquished the God of Darkness, a surge of triumph swept through the human army, their hearts pounding with awe and relief. Yet, amidst the jubtion, there lingered a sombre realisation of the sacrifices made and the battles toe.

    Meanwhile, Alex''s wives watched with a mixture of pride and fear, thier emotions swirling like a tempest. Grateful for his victory, yet haunted by the toll it had taken on Alex to finish him.

    "That menace is finally dead."

    The moment his words fell, the entire world was set aze by the sound of screams and cheers of happiness making the whole world tremble. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The universe stood witness to the end of an epoch, as the God of darkness was now vanquished, and everyone started to fall to their knees in respect.

    "Everyone!"

    No one knew who started it.

    "Praise him...Adore him...And more than Respect Him¡­.For the person who is gonna bring an era of evesting peace that''s why we shall name him¡­"

    "Hail The Monarch Of Eternity."

    "Hail The God of Light."

    Alex, now ascendant as the true God of Light, emerged victorious, his name echoing across the cosmos for eternity, amidst the fading echoes of his opponent''s existence bringing aeons of peace and prosperity.

    .......

    [The End]

    I am happy that the story finally ended while also feeling a bit sad.

    It has been a long arduous journey to write with all things on the back. Writing isn''t easy and even if we don''t want to, we may sometimes write things making the story garbage but believe me every writer hopes to write his best.

    I hope this story might have made you pass the time in enjoyment even if for a little There would be a few side stories but until then I bid farewell.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!